Unexpected Feelings

by Rstories

Summary:

Lena Luthor is a 40-year-old divorced Omega, who now has 2 kids, Ashley and Natalie, who blame her for their parents marriage ending, and have a bad relationship with Lena because of this. As a result of Lena's horribly toxic marriage to Andrea Rojas, Lena now is an extremely repressed omega, who is hardly affected by alpha pheromones at all. Meanwhile, Kara Danvers is a young 25-year-old alpha, who doesn't act like the usual type of alpha, and is just starting out her life as an adult. By accident, Lena and Kara meet, and this reawakens something inside of Lena that she thought had died with her marriage.

Or

Omega Lena/Alpha Kara fic

Chapter 1

Lena is a 40-year-old divorced omega, and it’s safe to say she isn’t like most Omegas. Lena isn’t one that gives into alphas who try and seduce her or anything. Lena is able withstand the alpha pheromones as they don’t seem to affect her, although a part of Lena thinks that maybe it’s just because one alpha ruined her for everyone, scarred her for the rest of her life.

 

Lena wasn’t always like this, an omega that wasn’t interested in any alpha attention, and unaffected by alpha pheromones. There was a time when the brunette was a young carefree omega, who fully embraced the omega she was, and enjoyed being with alphas. However, in Lena’s last year of university she met this seductive alpha called Andrea. As soon as Lena met her, she was smitten, and completely under her spell. Lena literally thought Andrea was one of the most beautiful beings in the world; she was completely and utterly enamoured with her. Andrea, for her part, seemed to like Lena too, and they both soon became a couple. After this, Lena loved being with Andrea, and taking in her alpha scent all the time. Lena felt so loved and cared for by Andrea. Lena finally felt utterly and truly safe, which is something that she found difficult to find, given her unpleasant family history.

 

Things began to change between Andrea and Lena when they graduated university. At the time Lena’s plan was to get her PhD, with the hopes of starting her own tech company afterwards. However, Andrea had other ideas. After the couple graduated, Andrea told Lena that she planned to start her own company right away, using some of her father’s money, and she would need Lena there to support her, meaning that she couldn’t pursue her goals of getting her PhD. At first Lena was reluctant to agree, but Andrea soon turned on her alpha charm, telling Lena that it would only be temporary, and once the company was up and running she could get her PhD then. So, because of that, Lena eventually gave in to Andrea, and was just happy to please her alpha.

 

After this, about 6 months went by, and Andrea’s company was a success. She’d grown the business into one of the most successful ones in all of Metropolis, quite the achievement, even for someone who had a leg up from most other people, due to the contacts Andrea had from her father. However, by this point in time Lena was starting to become unhappy. This was because over those 6 months Lena was essentially used as Andrea’s partner to attend party’s and everything with her, just to make her look good, while also basically acting as her secretary. Lena knew she was capable of so much more, but Andrea insisted she needed Lena’s help because she trusted no one else as her secretary. Eventually though, things came to a head when Lena’s best friend Sam finally gave her a talking to.

 

“Lena, Andrea is using you!” Sam said.

 

“What? No, she isn’t.” Lena replied, “She just needs my help, as she doesn’t trust anyone else right now to be her secretary and everything.”

 

“That’s not true at all!” Sam said back, “This is starting to become a pattern now! Andrea is just constantly finding excuses for you not to go off and get your PhD, and then start your own company. She just wants to keep you as her good little omega. She doesn’t want you to be independent or anything.”

 

“No… that…. that’s not true…” Lena replied, hesitantly.

 

Sam sighed.

“It is though, Lena.” Sam said, “And deep down I think you know it’s true.”

 

“But…. but I love her….” Lena said, after several moments silence.

“I know…. which is why you need to talk to her, and lay down the law. You have to let her know that you are not going to be some submissive omega that lets their alpha walk all over them.” Sam said.

“You’re…. you’re right.” Lena agreed.

 

After that, Lena did just as Sam encouraged her to do, and confronted Andrea on constantly trying to keep her at the company, and stop her from getting her PhD and everything. However, Andrea surprised Lena, and once more turned on her irresistible charm.

 

“Lena I…. I’m so sorry that you feel that way.” Andrea said, in a sympathetic voice, “It has never been my intention to keep you from pursuing your own dreams. I recognise how much of a help you have been to allowing me to build this company into what it is. And perhaps I haven’t been entirely fair to you. But honestly that’s just because I have been afraid to lose you, that’s all.”

 

As soon as Andrea said that, Lena’s resolve sort of melted, a bit.

 

“And…. Andy….you are not going to lose me…” Lena replied.

 

“That’s good to hear…. because there’s something else I’ve wanted to do for a while now.” Andrea said, and then pulled out a wedding ring.

 

After that, Andrea proposed to Lena, and Lena quickly said yes. Andrea then told Lena that from then on things would be different, and for a while they were. Andrea encouraged Lena to actually go off and pursue her doctorate, and in the meantime the couple began to plan their wedding and mating, when Andrea would finally mark her claim on Lena, letting the world, and all other alphas, that Lena is claimed, and hers. Lena was completely and utterly taken with Andrea once more, and looking forward to her wedding. However, at the same time Sam was trying to convince Lena that Andrea was still manipulating her, which ultimately caused a rifted to occur between Lena and Sam, which Lena would realise later was strengthened further by Andrea herself.

 

About 6 months after Andrea proposed to Lena the two were married, and that night Andrea took Lena to bed and claimed her. Lena was honestly on cloud 9, even though she had lost her best friend. Lena was just completely and utterly taken with Andrea, not much else really mattered.

 

A month after Lena and Andrea’s wedding, Lena graduated from university with her PhD, with Andrea cheering her on and offering her a bunch of praise and support the entire time, which Lena loved so much. About a week later Lena began to process of starting her own company, but that was suddenly put to a halt when Andrea told her that she was moving her own company across the country from Metropolis to National City. When Lena found this out, she was very annoyed, because Andrea had never mentioned it prior. However, Andrea just turned on her charm again said she didn’t want to mention it when Lena was working hard on the last few bits of her PhD. So, again, as had become usual, Lena’s anger towards Andrea melted, and she just accepted that she’d have to wait until they had completed their move to National City for her to start her own company.

 

Another month later, Lena and Andrea were finally settled in National City, and the Luthor was finally about to start the process of creating her own company, but that is when Andrea dropped another bombshell on her. Andrea told Lena that she wanted them to start a family, and have pups right away, and thought it would be best to do it now when Lena didn’t yet have a career and was too busy to take care of the children herself. Lena, of course, was very hesitant and annoyed at Andrea’s suggestion, for many reasons, as it really started to feel like Andrea was using just about anything to stop her from making her own company. However, again, after multiple weeks of Andrea turning on her charm and using it on Lena, the omega gave into her alpha, and they began trying for pups.

 

It only took Lena and Andrea one month to get Lena pregnant when their heat/rut cycle synched up, and over the next 9 months Lena actually began to think that maybe Andrea was changing for the better because they had their first child on the way. Andrea was spending so much more time with Lena, and taking care of her, even doing little things like rubbing her feet every night, or massaging her shoulders. Lena, once more, felt so loved and cared for by her alpha. Then eventually the day came where she gave birth to their first daughter Ashley Rojas. Lena did want her daughter to take her name too, but Andrea convinced her it would be better if their new born pup didn’t have the Luthor name attached to her.

 

After Ashley was born Lena’s dreams of starting her own company were put on hold again because she was just focused on taking care of her new daughter, and at the same time, Andrea began to become more and more distant again. This in turn caused Lena to become frustrated with her partner, but as soon as she brought it up, a year and a bit after Ashley was born, Andrea turned on her charm once more, and 9 months later Lena gave birth to their second child Natalie Rojas.

 

Over the next 10 years Lena’s life essentially became that of a housewife, always looking after her and Andrea’s children, with the omega now feeling more trapped in her marriage to Andrea, which she felt like she couldn’t leave for the sake of the children. Then, at the same time, things began to get worse and worse between Andrea and Lena. At first, Andrea just became more and more distant to Lena and the kids, working long hours, barely coming home, and taking several business trips, sometimes without notice. However, eventually Andrea told Lena that while she still loved her, she wasn’t meeting her alpha needs, so needed to seek out other omegas for comfort. As soon as Lena heard Andrea say that to her, it felt like the final straw, and Lena exploded in anger, and was preparing to leave Andrea, with the alphas charm not working that time. However, Andrea then resorted to an extremely low tactic, by emotionally blackmailing Lena, and asking her if she wanted to be the one responsible for breaking up their family, and destroying their two daughters’ lives. As soon as Andrea said that, Lena froze, because while she knew everything was Andrea’s fault, Lena didn’t want to do anything to harm or hurt her daughters, because she loved them so much. So, Lena gave in, for her daughters, but she made it clear to Andrea that they would no longer be sleeping in the same beds or anything, which Andrea didn’t seem to care about.

 

Over the next couple of years, Lena just lived like that, in a completely awful and loveless marriage, where Andrea would hardly be at home, and would likely be off most of the time fucking a bunch of different omegas, instead of her wife, not that Lena wanted Andrea to do that to her anymore. However, things turned worse once more when Lena found out that Andrea had taken an omega called Eve as her girlfriend, and not in a secret way. Andrea had been going about a bunch of her business events letting people know Eve was her girlfriend, which was completely and utterly embarrassing for Lena. But things then finally came to a head, and an end, on the day about a few months later, when Lena found out that Andrea had claimed Eve. When Lena found out that news, she absolutely exploded in a fit of rage in front of not only Andrea, but their young daughters too. Lena screamed at Andrea, spewing so much anger towards her, and told her she would be leaving, and taking their daughters with her. However, the situations was made even more worse when Natalie and Ashley refused to go with Lena, and claimed they wanted to stay with Andrea. Hearing that utterly and completely broke Lena, far more than anything Andrea had done to her over their almost 13 years of marriage.

 

After this, over the next couple of months Lena and Andrea went through the whole divorce process. The proceedings themselves didn’t end up being about money or anything, because Lena still had her money from what her father had left her, and didn’t want any of Andrea’s. Instead, the proceedings ended up being about the custody of their two daughters. Lena tried hard, with all her might, and evidence that Andrea was a poor mother, to convince the judge to give her full custody, but the judge saw things differently. The judge ended up ruling that not only would Lena not get full custody, but Andrea would get primary custody, and Lena would only get custody on weekends. The reason the judge explained that he did this was because Lena and Andrea’s two daughters had both said they wanted to live with Andrea, but Lena thinks that it was likely because Andrea paid off the judge, or because he was an alpha like Andrea, and therefore bias. Either way, the ruling crushed Lena even further than she already was.

 

Now it’s a few years since Lena’s divorce, and she has just turned 40. In many ways Lena’s life is far better than it was a few years ago, as not only has Lena started her own tech company, which has been a resounding success, but she has also reconnected with Sam, who now has a daughter of her own called Ruby. However, in some other ways Lena’s life is worse than it was a few years ago, mostly because of her daughters, as well as Andrea. Lena’s problem has been that Natalie and Ashley make it a constant battle as to them spending time with her, because they both blame Lena for their parents’ marriage ending. Then, at the same time, whenever Lena sees Andrea, her former alpha always finds some way to pod and poke her, just to get on her nerves, or try and get a reaction from her. In fact, Lena is pretty sure that if Andrea didn’t enjoy spending time away from her kids so much, that she would never let Natalie and Ashley see her, by simply giving into them whenever they complained about going to stay with their other mom.

 

In regards to Lena’s personal life, and more specifically her love life, over the last few years, since her divorce, she basically hasn’t had one. Lena has been entirely focused on building L-Corp, and also on trying to reconnect with her kids, who are now 12 and 14 years old respectably. But honestly Lena really hasn’t been interested in pursuing another relationship with anyone else now, and she has certainly had many people who have attempted to woo her. Lena has had alphas who have tried to be all polite and nice and slowly seduce her, and then she has also had alphas who have been more firm and direct, and used their pheromones to try and force Lena to give into her omega nature. But then also Lena has had other omegas and even some betas who have tried to start a relationship with her, the CEO is just not interested.

 

Due to Lena’s relationship with Andrea, and how much it has scared her, Lena honestly is hardly affected by pheromones anymore. Sometimes Lena has walked into rooms where alphas have emitted submissive/seductive pheromones in her direction, and they haven’t affected her at all, even when other omegas around her begin to give into the pheromones. This lack of being affected by pheromones is also added to the fact that Lena rarely experiences heats anymore. When Lena first found out about these ‘issues’ she did go and see a doctor, not that she cared about them, but because she wanted to remain healthy for her daughters’ sakes, even if they don’t like her too much. However, after the doctor ran several tests on Lena, she simply told her that there was absolutely nothing wrong with her, and Lena’s issues were likely a mental problem rather than a physical one. In fact, the doctor said that Lena’s omega biology seemed to have more similarity with that of a 20-year-old than a 40-year-old, and that it would be highly likely that Lena would still be able to have more pups for several years to come. Lena, of course, was glad about the news that her health was fine, but she didn’t care about the news she’d still be able to have more children. Lena has absolutely zero plans to ever have more kids, and honestly, she can’t ever see herself being with another alpha either. There is just far too much damage there.

 

---

Presently Lena is sitting in her office at L-Corp, doing some work as usual. It is currently the middle of the week, which is honestly Lena’s least favourite time of the week. Lena knows that a lot of people feel the same way, simply because they are in the middle of the week, between weekends, but that isn’t the case for Lena, at least not really. Lena simply hates the middle of the week because it is the exact time when she is in the middle of when she last saw her daughters, and when she will see them again. This is because currently Lena and Andrea’s arrangement is that the two kids come home to Lena’s house after school on Friday, and spend the entire weekend with the CEO. Then after the weekend is over, if the kids have school on Monday, Lena will simply take them both to school, and that evening they’ll just go home to Andrea’s, but if they don’t have school on the Monday, Andrea will come and pick Natalie and Ashley up on Sunday evening. Lena, of course, doesn’t love this arrangement, as she would much prefer to spend more time with her daughters than seeing them basically 2 days a week, but she is also aware that if she made any attempts to change the custody arrangement, Ashley and Natalie would throw a fit over it. In fact, already it is extremely difficult to get Lena’s daughters to actually spend time with her, as there have been several occasions where Lena has been waiting for Natalie and Ashley to show up at her house on Friday afternoon, and they have just never shown, and gone back home to Andrea’s place instead. But despite all that, Lena still absolutely loves her daughters, and even if they are mean and not nice to her, and have taken Andrea’s side, nothing will change that.

 

There is a knock at Lena’s office door, which surprises the CEO. The reason for this is usually people don’t get a chance to actually knock on her office door because Lena’s assistant Jess is outside ‘standing guard’, like the amazing assistant she is. In fact, there have been several occasions where Jess has essentially thrown out some rude alphas who have tried to force Lena to give into their alpha charm and pheromones.

 

“Uhhh…. yeah?” Lena calls out, unsure as to who it could be.

 

Lena’s office door then opens, and a blonde woman who can’t be much older than her mid-20s walks into the CEOs office, looking very confused and flustered.

 

“Hello? Can I help you?” Lena asks, standing up from her desk, looking at this mysterious blonde woman with intrigue.

 

“Uhhh…. yeah…. I…. I’m sorry…. I think I’m lost….” The blonde says, looking around at the office very confused.

 

Lena can’t help but grow a small smile on her face, being very amused by the blonde woman’s demeanour, but not in a mean way. It’s just that this blonde woman looks like a lost puppy right now.

 

“Well, maybe I can help you.” Lena says, “Where are you supposed to be?”

 

“I uhmm…. I’m here for an interview for the finance department? I think I’m supposed to be seeing a Miss Samantha Arias?” the blonde says, “The…. the people downstairs told me where to go…. but I think I must have misheard the floor number or something…..”

 

Lena chuckles, for multiple reasons after the blonde says that. After Lena does that, the blonde turns to her with almost a hurt look on her face.

 

“Sorry.” Lena says, “I’m not laughing at you. I just think this is a bit funny.”

 

“Oh.” The blonde replies.

“Firstly, yes you have got turned around a bit. This is floor 43, you want floor 34.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh Rao.” The blonde says, face palming now.

 

“Then secondly, I would recommend you address Miss Arias as Miss Arias or Sam. She absolutely hates being called Samantha.” Lena says.

 

“Oh… right…. yes….. I will…. thank you.” The blonde replies, in a bit of a flustered voice.

 

Lena chuckles again.

 

“Come on, I’ll walk you to the elevator.” Lena smiles.

 

“Oh…. I don’t want to disturb you more than I already have…” The blonde says.

 

“It’s no problem at all. I could use a little break, and something to stretch my legs.” Lena replies.

“Well…. okay then…. You could make sure I don’t get lost again.” The blonde says.

“Sure.” Lena smiles, and then gestures with her hand for the blonde to begin walking out of her office.

 

Lena and the blonde then walk out of her office, and head towards the elevators, as they do this, Lena notices that Jess is not at her desk. Lena assumes that her assistant must have taken a break or something.

 

“Do… do you have any advice for me…. for this interview?” The blonde asks Lena, in a nervous voice, as they walk towards the elevators.

 

“Just be yourself. Sam is one of the nicest people I have ever met. She isn’t some mean person whose plan is to intimate you in this interview to try and get you to crack or anything. So, relax a little bit.” Lena says.

 

“Yes… okay…. I’ll try… thank you.” The blonde replies.

 

Lena and the blonde then arrive at the elevators.

 

“Well…. I guess this is me…” the blonde says, pressing the button that goes up.

 

“Uhh… you want to press the down button.” Lena says.

 

“Oh Rao…. I really am a mess.” The blonde says, and then presses the down button.

 

Lena chuckles again, and a few seconds later the elevator doors open for an elevator which is going down.

 

“Okay…. well…. thank you for your help uhmmmm….” The blonde begins, as she steps inside the elevator.

 

“Lena.” Lena says. This is a bit strange for her, because usually Lena would have just said ‘Miss Luthor’.

 

“Lena.” The blonde repeats with a smile.

 

“And your name is?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

“Oh… Kara! I’m Kara Danvers.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Well, good luck with your interview, Kara Danvers.” Lena smiles back.

“Thank you.” Kara replies, with the elevator doors then closing.

 

Once the elevator doors close, Lena just stands there for a few seconds, with a smile on her face. Lena just thinks that Kara was certainly different from most people she has met before. Lena just hopes that alphas don’t try and take advantage of Kara, who is obviously an omega.

 

Lena then walks back towards her office, and sees that Jess is sitting at her desk again.

“Oh… Miss Luthor…” Jess says, “I didn’t know you’d left.”

 

“That’s quite alright, Jess.” Lena smiles, “I was just escorting a lost potential employee to the correct location.”

“Oh…. I’m so sorry Miss Luthor…. I just took a break to go to the bathroom…. I know how highly you value your privacy, and don’t like being disturbed. I promise it won’t happen again.” Jess says.

 

“Jess, it’s fine. The person is interviewing with Sam, and is a lovely person, it seems. No harm done.” Lena smiles.

 

“If you say so, Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

 

Lena nods her head at Jess, and then walks back inside of her office. For the rest of the day after this, for some reason, Lena is in a really good mood, even though it’s the middle of the week.

Chapter 2

It is now the following week for Lena, with the brunette being pretty upset as she heads into work on Monday morning, not only because she now has to wait 5 days to see her kids again, but because this past weekend Natalie and Ashley hardly spoke to her at all. Lena tries to be supportive, and pretend, in front of her kids, that their actions aren’t hurting her, but they really are. There are times when Lena simply shuts herself in her bedroom and cries into her pillows, making sure Ashley and Natalie can’t hear her. In fact, Lena even has some darker thoughts where she thinks that maybe she should have just stuck with Andrea, living in an unhappy marriage, where she was essentially humiliated with Andrea claiming another omega.

 

“Good morning, Miss Luthor. How was your weekend?” Jess asks Lena, with a smile.

 

“It was okay, Jess.” Lena replies, in a sombre voice, as she walks towards her office.

 

Jess now grows a sympathetic look on her face, knowing full well all about Lena’s difficult situation with her kids.

 

“Well…. I thought I’d let you know that I’ve arranged your schedule already for today. You have 3 meetings. The first one is at 10AM with Miss Arias in your office. The second is at 1PM with the science team, and the third is at 4PM with HR.” Jess explains.

“Yes. Okay. Thank you, Jess.” Lena says, with a forced smile.

 

Lena then walks into her office, and a big part of her is dreading her meeting with Sam. The reason for this is because Lena’s meetings with Sam are never really actual meetings. The two best friends spend about 15 minutes of their one-hour meetings going over all their business stuff, and then the other 45 minutes chatting to one another, and today Lena just knows Sam is going to ask all about her weekend with Ashley and Natalie.

 

For the next few hours Lena occupies herself with all the countless amounts of work she has to do as CEO. Admittedly, Lena does know that a large amount of her work she could just pass onto other people, specifically some heads of department, but Lena is a bit of a perfectionist. It’s not to say that Lena doesn’t trust the people she has hired to do their jobs, it’s just she would much rather do things herself, and know that it was done right, instead of allowing other people to do the work and ease her load. In fact, the only person that Lena really trusts to actually do all the work related to their department is Sam. Although a big part of that might be because Sam constantly yells at her as to how much work she does, and was very firm that she wouldn’t be letting Lena take over any of the work for the finance department.

 

Eventually time goes by and 10AM arrives, with Sam entering Lena’s office with a smile on her face, right on time as usual.

 

“Someone looks like she’s in a good mood.” Lena comments, with a smirk.

“I am.” Sam nods, with a big smile.

 

“Care to tell me why?” Lena asks.

 

“Let’s just say I had a lot of fun with Jack yesterday.” Sam smirks.

 

Lena literally groans at Sam saying that for multiple reasons. This isn’t because Lena is thinking that Sam and Jack had sex or anything, they obviously didn’t. Lena is groaning because she is really starting to regret buying out Jack’s company Sphere Industries, and merging it into L-Corp. That’s not to say that buying Sphere Industries was a mistake or anything, in fact it has already been a very profitable one for L-Corp. The problem has simply been that with Lena buying out Sphere Industries, Jack has now joined L-Corp as an employee, working on a bunch of different things in the L-Corp science division, and this has then allowed Jack and Sam to meet for the first time. Lena knew Jack and Sam meeting was going to be trouble the first time she realised that it would be a possibility.

 

Prior to Lena buying out Sphere Industries Jack and Sam had actually never met before, and that was by no coincidence. Lena met Jack while she was studying at university about a year after she met Sam, but unlike Sam, Jack remained Lena’s friend all throughout her failed marriage to Andrea, even if they did live on opposite sides of the country for the last decade. Jack did this despite him very much agreeing with Sam’s assessment of Andrea, as he just knew that Lena would need a friend, as Andrea wanted to isolate her, to take more advantage of her. But anyway, throughout Lena’s time at university she never actually introduced Sam to Jack, because she knew that the two of them would get on like a house on fire and cause a lot of trouble, specifically trouble for her. At the time, in the middle of her studies, even as she was obsessing over Andrea, Lena didn’t want to deal with that. However, as soon as Jack joined L-Corp, Lena couldn’t stop Sam and Jack meeting, and then the chaos starting.

 

“Oh god….. what did the two of you get up to this time?” Lena groans, hoping she doesn’t hear that her two closest friends damaged another million-dollar art piece again, like they did a few weeks ago, when they went to some art showing and had too much to drink.

 

“It wasn’t actually anything wild this time.” Sam smirks, “Jack and I just had more of a tame afternoon, and had some drinks in a bar for a few hours.”

 

“Oh.” Lena says, surprised, as that really does sound tame for Sam and Jack.

 

“The fun part was that we went to a college bar, so there were A LOT of hot young college girls there.” Sam smirks.

 

“Oh no…. please don’t tell me you let one fuck you in the bathroom?” Lena says.

“No! Of course not!” Sam replies, “Although…. I will admit the thought did cross my mind.”

 

Lena groans.

 

“Anyway, let’s just say it’s always a big confidence booster when a bunch of young very hot college girls are clearly drooling over me. One of them even gained enough courage to buy me a drink and chat with me a little bit.” Sam explains.

 

“Well…. I guess I’m glad you had your fun….. just as long as you don’t end up telling me in about a month’s time that you’re pregnant because you let some 18-year-old alpha knot you.” Lena says.

 

Sam now chuckles.

 

“That won’t happen. I learnt my lesson the first time with Ruby.” Sam explains.

 

“Yeah….” Lena nods, “What was Ruby doing while you and Sam were out?”

 

“She had a play date with a friend from school.” Sam replies.

“Ah.” Lena nods.

 

“Anyway, that’s enough about me. I want to know all about your weekend with Ashley and Natalie.” Sam says.

 

Lena groans once more.

 

“That bad?” Sam asks.

 

“Uhuh.” Lena nods, “I honestly don’t know how this could get any worse.”

 

“Why? What did they do this time?” Sam asks, with a lot of sympathy on her face, and in her voice.

 

Lena rubs her face in frustration for a moment.

 

“Can we just…. get our L-Corp stuff out of the way first…. and then I’ll tell you?” Lena asks, but only as an attempt to avoid the topic, even if it’s only briefly.

 

“Sure.” Sam nods, “But don’t think for a second that this gets you off the hook of telling me what happened.”

 

Lena huffs after Sam says that.

 

Lena and Sam then spend the next 25 minutes discussing everything L-Corp related that they need to discuss, which mostly is about how finances are being used by each of L-Corp’s departments. This discussion could have probably been completed in 15ish minutes, but Lena made sure to stretch it out, just so that would leave as little time possible for Sam to prod into her weekend with Ashley and Natalie.

 

“Okay…. I think we’ve covered everything now.” Sam says, closing all her documents which she brought with her, “Now we need to talk about your weekend.”

 

“Are you sure we went over everything?” Lena asks, “We didn’t miss a department or something, did we?”

 

“LENA, I’m not letting you stall anymore. We covered everything.” Sam says, in a firm voice.

 

Lena looks at Sam for a few moments, and then sighs, knowing that she has no way out of this discussion now.

 

“Look…. honestly Sam….. my weekend was absolutely awful….. Ashley and Natalie spent most of the time in their rooms….. or talking with each other…. As usual…. whenever I tried to talk to them…. or suggest we do something…. they completely shut me out….. I was literally only able to get a few words out of them when we were all together eating our dinners. But they both ate their food as quickly as possible, as if spending time with me is poisonous to them.” Lena says.

 

Sam now grows another sympathetic look on her face.

 

“Lena, I know Ashley and Natalie are your children, and you don’t want to say or do anything that might upset them. But I think it’s time you set them both straight. You need to be firm with them. Let them know everything that happened between you and Andrea. Don’t just let Andrea fill their heads with her bullshit so they side with her.” Sam says, “You can’t let this go on, Lena…. for your own sake.”

 

“It’s not that simple, Sam. Even if I were to tell Ashley and Natalie everything…. they might just not believe me…. or they may then say things to Andrea…. who could then cause a whole legal custody stir with everything…. and that might risk me being able to see Natalie and Ashley at all.” Lena says.

 

“Well, you have to do something, Lena. If you don’t, then I might just have to do it for you.” Sam says.

 

“No! You can’t!” Lena says, in a firm voice.

 

Sam looks at Lena for a few seconds, who continues to have a stern look on her face. Sam knows that Lena won’t give into her here, so she just sighs. This conversation is honestly just so repetitive for Sam. Sam has told Lena so many times now to do something, and she doesn’t, simply because she’s afraid that if she does then things could get worse between her and her children. However, Sam then has to sit there and watch Lena do nothing, and things to get worse between Lena and Natalie and Ashley anyway.

 

“Fine.” Sam eventually says, “But you SHOULD do something.”

 

“I’ll think about it.” Lena replies, which Sam knows means Lena won’t do anything, “Can we talk about something else now?”

 

“Alright…. what do you want to talk about?” Sam asks, internally sighing.

 

“How did your interviews go for the new position in your department last week?” Lena asks, “I know you interviewed a bunch of people for it.”

 

“Oh, yeah. It went really well actually. There were a few great candidates.” Sam says, “But I’ve now completed everything, and my new employee is Michele Taylor, and she starts on Wednesday.”

 

“Oh.” Lena says, in a slightly surprised voice, because after meeting Kara the other day, Lena presumed that Sam would choose her for the job, as long as she is capable, because of how great she seemed.

 

“Why do you say that like you are surprised?” Sam asks, confused.

 

“Well…. it’s just…. last week one of the people who you were interviewing accidentally came into my office…. as they got the floor numbers mixed up.” Lena explains, “I only met her briefly, but I got the impression that you would have liked her, and hired her.”

 

“Oh? What was her name?” Sam asks, in an intrigued voice.

 

“Uhhh…. She was an omega called Kara something? Kara…. Denvers? Or something like that?” Lena says.

 

Sam now grows another confused look on her face after Lena says that.

 

“Kara… Danvers?” Sam asks, still with a confused look.

 

“Yes. That’s the one.” Lena replies.

“Uhhh…. Lena…. she was an alpha…. not an omega.” Sam says back.

 

“What? Really?” Lena replies, surprised, “She really didn’t seem like the type.”

 

“What do you mean?” Sam asks, still confused, “I mean…. I know you can’t really pick up on pheromones anymore, from alphas or omegas, but surely you would have realised from her attitude? She was so confident and firm, although not too firm. She didn’t act like some alpha who was looking down on me because I’m an omega and would be her boss. She was extremely respectful, yet had that sort of alpha confidence about her.”

 

Lena is now the one that grows the confused look on her face.

 

“That…. that doesn’t sound like the woman I met at all… She was….. not confident at all when I met her…. She was…. ramblely, and maybe a tad clumsy, while also being nervous…… She did not come across as an alpha one bit. Nor did she do any of the usual alpha postering when they notice an omega is nearby.” Lena explains.

 

“Well…. maybe she was just…. putting on a show for our interview then….” Sam says, still with a bit of confusion in her voice.

“Hmmm… maybe. I did recommend she tries not to be nervous.” Lena hums, being a lot more intrigued with this Kara woman now, even more than she already was, “Anyway…. was she just not a good candidate?”

 

“No, that’s not it at all.” Sam quickly replies, “She was actually my first choice.”

 

“Then what happened?” Lena asks, confused.

“Well, I made my decision on Friday afternoon. When I phoned her to tell Kara that she had the job, and ask when she could start, she just politely told me that earlier that morning she had just accepted a position at a different company. She was very polite about it an everything. She even apologised to me for ‘wasting my time’.” Sam says.

 

“That sounds more like the Kara I met.” Lena smiles.

 

“Yeah.” Sam nods.

 

“Did she say what company she accepted a position with was?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. CatCo.” Sam replies.

 

“Oh?” Lena says, confused, “I didn’t know CatCo had a big finance department.”

 

“It doesn’t.” Sam says back, “Kara applied for a reporter position at CatCo.”

 

“What? That… makes no sense.” Lena replies, confused again.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“It does.” Sam says, “When I was interviewing Kara, she told me that while she was studying at university, she actually got two degrees, that she did at the same time, one in business, and one in journalism. Journalism is her first love apparently. When she told me she accepted the offer at CatCo I did try and offer her a bigger salary, but she shot me down. She told me that she didn’t think there was any amount of money that would get her to turn down the reporter position, because it’s her dream job.”

 

“Well….. I guess it will be interesting to see any future articles from the newest member of CatCo then.” Lena replies, with a small smile, thinking that maybe Kara is just the type of person the world of journalism needs, or at least the Kara she met briefly.

 

“She’s actually not a new member of CatCo. She’s been working as Cat Grant’s assistant for the last few years, but now that Cat Grant is going on indefinite sabbatical, Kara has been looking for a new job, in case she didn’t get the reporter position at CatCo.” Sam explains.

 

“An alpha working as an assistant to an omega?” Lena asks, very confused, as that is highly atypical.

 

“Yeah. I was surprised by that too.” Sam nods, “I just presumed that maybe Cat Grant used Kara for more than just her skills as her assistant.”

 

“No! Kara wouldn’t do that!” Lena quickly replies.

 

“How would you know? You only said you met her for a few minutes.” Sam says.

 

Lena now doesn’t reply to Sam’s question, because she knows that she has been caught out by Sam, and there is now no reasonable way to explain why she was so firm in thinking that Kara wouldn’t have sex with Cat Grant as part of her job as her assistant.

 

“Oh my god! Does LENA LUTHOR have a crush on an alpha?!” Sam says, excitedly.

 

“No.” Lena says, in a not too believable voice.

“YOU DO!!” Sam says, sounding even more excited now.

 

“Oh, shut up, Sam.” Lena replies.

 

“This is huge, Lena!” Sam says, with a big smile, “I haven’t seen you have a crush on anyone since we reconnected after your divorce. Hell, there have been some absolutely dreamboats, alphas, omegas and betas who have thrown themselves at you and you’ve turned down. If I didn’t know about your ‘issues’, I would have thought you were insane for turning down some of those people.”

 

“She just…… was a breath of fresh air… that’s all…” Lena replies, trying, and failing, to convince Sam she’s doesn’t have a crush on Kara.

 

“Yeah right.” Sam scoffs, “You should totally call her up and ask her out!”

 

“WHAT?!” Lena exclaims, surprised, “Sam, she’s like what? 23? I’m almost 20 years older than her! She is closer in age to my kids than me!”

 

“Okay, one, she’s 25, there’s a difference…. at least to people in their 20s who count every year.” Sam says, “Then secondly, who cares if she’s only 25? If you are interested in her, even if it’s only a little bit, you should explore it, just for your own sanity.”

 

“Sam, I am not going to date a damn 25-year-old. We are at two different stages of our lives, and would likely have absolutely nothing in common.” Lena replies, in a dry voice.

“Who said you had to date her?” Sam says, “You could just casually hook up, even if it’s a one-night stand. Let her pound you for an evening or something.”

 

“Sam! Gross!” Lena cringes at Sam saying ‘pound you’.

 

“Oh, please…. don’t pretend like you haven’t imagined it already. Hell, if it wouldn’t have been highly inappropriate, I would have totally hit on Kara while I was interviewing her.” Sam says, “This would be good for you Lena. It would be a nice step for you to get back out there. I swear, I have no idea how you’ve managed to cope over the last several years by not having sex with anyone.”

 

“I don’t have any sort of sexual appetite anymore, Sam.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, maybe Kara can be the alpha the reawakens that sexual appetite inside you.” Sam replies, “Pun fully intended.”

 

“Yeah, that’s not going to happen.” Lena says.

 

“Whatever. You and I both know you’ll be imagining her for the next few evenings.” Sam smirks.

 

“Well, I think that’s the end of our meeting.” Lena quickly announces, deciding to cut off all this talk here.

 

“We still have 5 minutes.” Sam smirks, checking her watch.

 

“Yes, well I need to use these next 5 minutes to get ready for my next meeting.” Lena lies.

 

“But Jess said that you don’t have another meeting until….” Sam begins.

“BYE SAM.” Lena interrupts, firmly.

 

Sam rolls her eyes.

 

“Fine. I’ll see you later, Lena.” Sam says.

 

Sam then gets up from her chair and leaves Lena’s office. However, the annoying thing for Lena is for the rest of the day she can’t help but continue to think about Kara, even though it’s not in a sexual way at all. It’s nothing like how Lena used to constantly think about Andrea while at university, getting herself horny and worked up. This is something completely and utterly different. Something new, and that scares Lena.

 

---

Presently, it is Monday night and Kara and her friends are out at a bar celebrating Kara’s promotion as a reporter for CatCo. Tonight Kara has come to the bar with Alex, her alpha sister, Kelly, Alex’s beta girlfriend, James, Kelly’s brother, and an alpha, and finally Winn, one of Kara’s beta co-workers.

 

“To Kara!” Alex announces, raising a glass, as all the friends sit in a booth at the bar.

 

“To Kara!” All the other friends reply, raising their own glasses and clinking them together.

 

The group all then drink their drinks, allowing the alcohol to flow through them. Kara, however, only takes a small sip of her drink, deciding to take it easy tonight.

 

“You not drinking tonight, Kar?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhh…. I think I’ll only have one…. I want to take it easy…. I don’t want my first day as a reporter tomorrow to begin with me being hung over.” Kara replies.

 

Alex rolls her eyes.

 

“I doubt one, two or even like 6 drinks are going to make you hung over tomorrow, Kara. We’ve done a lot of drinking over the years. I’m pretty confident we both have built up a good tolerance.” Alex says.

 

What Alex said is in fact very true. Alex and Kara only have a 4-month age gap between them, which is because Kara was adopted after her family died in a fire. But due to the two sisters being so close in age, they were both in the same year at school, and then university. So, this meant that Kara and Alex both began drinking around the same time, at some random party in high school. Then, once the two sisters went to the same university, studying different degrees, they would both go out to clubs together and drink, even if they would each end their nights taking some random beta or omega back to their own rooms or apartments, and having fun with them.

 

“Yeah…. maybe….. but….. I just don’t want to risk it. I want to be completely clear headed for my first day.” Kara replies.

 

“So, I can take it you are not going to have a look at any of the omega or beta talent tonight?” Alex asks, with a smirk.

 

“No. I’m good.” Kara replies.

 

“Who are you, and what have you done with my sister?” Alex asks, “As I know that my sister would never pass up a chance to have some fun with omegas or betas, even if it’s just a little making out.”

 

“Well…. maybe I have matured beyond that.” Kara replies, in a not very convincing voice.

 

Alex scoffs.

“Or, you are not interested because you already had a good goodbye fuck with Cat Grant earlier today.” Alex smirks.

“NO! I don’t do that with Cat!” Kara protests.

 

Alex shoots Kara another unconvinced look.

 

“Fine! We only did it one time. But I swear, we didn’t do anything ever after that, and that’s not why I’m not interested tonight.” Kara says.

 

“Then why not, Kara?” Alex asks, “We are both young, in our 20s, we should be exploring and having fun. It’s not really until our 30s when we need to settle down.”

 

Kara is now the one to scoff.

 

“You are the one to talk. You’re the one sitting here with a girlfriend.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah…. but you know that Kelly and I are looking for an omega third.” Alex says.

 

“Hmmm… whatever.” Kara replies.

 

Thankfully, for Kara, Alex drops the topic soon after this, and the friends simply just have a really nice night out together, with none of them getting too drunk or anything, with the night ending with Kara going home alone. However, what Kara didn’t tell her sister, is the real reason that she wasn’t interested in finding some nice omega or beta to fuck, was because Kara can’t get the Lena woman, who she met last week, out of her mind. Kara knows that Lena was obviously at least 10 years older than her, but that just kind of made her even more sexy to Kara. Kara has literally spent every night since meeting Lena picturing the brunette as she pleasures herself before bed.

Notes:

So, for those of you who do not know, I've been getting comments saying that this fic is similar to another alpha/omega fic on AO3, which, I have now seen and read parts of the fic, and I agree it is. However, I want to be clear, I did NOT copy that fic, and just believe that it's a situation where fics happen to be similar, because it's not like the situation for this fic is very unique. But, just to clear things up further, I do want to say what my thought process was, and how I got to everything. So, firstly a few months ago, I put out a poll, which I opened up to everyone, and I asked (with multiple options) what my next fic would be. At the time the winner was another kid fic, followed by, a time travelling fic. These fics ended up being A Kara Carol, and A Girl Called Lori. However, one of the next top voted for options was an alpha/omega fic, which I haven't done before. So, after A Kara Carol ended, I knew I wanted my next fic to be an alpha/omega Supercorp fic, but I have read another alpha/omega supercorp fic (and the name escapes me atm), but in the fic Kara is an omega soccer player, and Lena an alpha CEO, so I didn't want my fic to be like that. Therefore, when I was creating my fic, I decided that I wanted Kara to be the alpha, and Lena the omega. The reason for this is that I thought it was kind of different from how Lena and Kara are usually portrayed, both in fan fics, and in the Supergirl show. As usually, Kara is more vulnerable with Lena, whereas Lena is kind of more firm and confident. So, I wanted to do the opposite of that this time. Then once I had figured that out, I knew I needed to add something else, and one of the other fics I have been reading has had Sam be a MILF who is dating Alex, so I thought that it would be interesting for Lena to be a MILF, and obviously have kids, as you can see from my previous fics that I enjoy writing kid fics. Then obviously because of that I needed a former alpha partner for Lena, and kid names. Andrea then ended up being the obvious alpha partner, because out of all the options of characters within the shows universe (as I don't like using new characters, as I feel it's not a fanfic at that point), the only other option would be Veronica, and I don't feel Veronica is the type of person to have kids anyway, so I chose Andrea. Then, as for the kids names, I names, I'm not good at coming up with names, so usually name newly created characters in my fics from characters in other video games and films/TV shows. So, Ashley, her name came from Ashley William in Mass Effect, as I just finished playing Mass Effect again. Then Natalie actually came from my first choice being Nicole, but I didn't want to name her as the same name as Nicole Maines (Dreamer/Nia actress), and have people think the kid is supposed to be a young Nia/Nicole, so instead I went for another N name and chose Natalie, after Natasha Romanoff from Avengers. So, that is how I came up with everything, and I hope you can see it was just a coincidence that there are some similarities, and in the future you will see that the two fics are very different.

Chapter 3

Kara has now been a reporter at CatCo for just over a week, and so far it really hasn’t been that amazing or interesting. The reason for this is the editor-in-chief, Snapper Carl, hasn’t given her anything to actually write on her own. Snapper has essentially been giving Kara small little assignments here and there, seeming to be just something to keep her occupied. These assignments include her looking over other CatCo journalists’ articles, to check them for spelling and grammar, and then also writing lists of various puff pieces that CatCo could cover in the future. Kara had hoped that the latter task would eventually lead to her writing a ‘puff piece’ of her own, as at least she would be writing something, but unfortunately that has not been the case.

 

“Danvers!” Snapper yells out from across the CatCo offices.

 

Kara quickly jerks up from her desk, and stands up to see what Snapper wants of her this time.

 

“Come here.” Snapper says, continuing to yell across the office space, before heading back inside his own office.

 

Kara quickly makes her way across the CatCo offices and into the editor-in-chiefs office. As soon as Kara is inside, she turns her nose up a bit, as the room is full of Snapper’s alpha pheromones, which have a very distinct unpleasant smell. Most alphas are not particularly fond of other alphas scents, but Kara has always felt that she has been able to put up with more than most alphas, likely because she grew up sharing a room with an alpha sister, it’s just Snapper’s scent is absolutely horrid.

 

“Yes?” Kara says, as she enters Snapper’s office.

 

“Danvers, good. You’re here.” Snapper says, and sits down on his chair.

 

“Well…. you do shout for me…” Kara says.

 

“Are you talking back to me?” Snapper says.

 

“No!” Kara quickly replies, in a bit of a panic.

 

Snapper simply scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“Anyway, I have an assignment for you.” Snapper says.

“An assignment? Really?” Kara asks, surprised.

“Don’t act so surprised, you are a reporter after all.” Snapper says, “You may have been hand chosen by Cat Grant, who thinks you’re special for some reason, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to give you an easy ride.”

 

“Of….. of course.” Kara replies, with an awkward nod of her head.

“Good.” Snapper says.

“So… what is my article on?” Kara asks.

 

“You are going to be interviewing the CEO of L-Corp.” Snappers says.

 

“Really?” Kara asks, surprised.

 

Snapper sighs.

 

“Yes. I don’t understand why I have to keep confirming things to you.” Snapper says.

 

“Sorry…. It’s just…… you haven’t had me writing any articles…. and now you want me to interview the CEO of L-Corp….. I would have thought you’d have chosen a more experienced journalist to do this.” Kara says.

“Is this you turning the assignment down?” Snapper asks.

“No!” Kara quickly says.

 

“Good.” Snapper says, “You are scheduled to interview Lena Luthor in her office at L-Corp at 10AM tomorrow. Don’t be late.”

 

“Right.” Kara nods, “Wait…. Did you say Lena Luthor?”

 

Snapper turns and looks at Kara with a confused look on his face.

 

“Yes. She is the CEO of L-Corp after all.” Snapper replies.

“Right…” Kara nods.

 

“Go on then.” Snapper says, gesturing with his hand for Kara to leave his office, “Go… prepare however you like…. But I expect the first draft of your interview to be on my desk by 9AM on Wednesday.”

“Yes. Okay.” Kara nods, and then quickly leaves Snapper’s office.

 

Once Kara leaves Snapper’s office she thinks upon the fact that the L-Corp CEO is called Lena, which is the same name as the woman who helped guide her to the correct location for her interview at L-Corp the other week. Kara wonders if it is the same person, as Lena isn’t a common name. However, Kara knows she can’t dwell on it, she will soon have her answer tomorrow, as either way she still has to prepare for her interview.

 

---

It is now the following day, and Kara has been so nervous and anxious about interviewing Lena Luthor that she made sure to arrive almost an hour early to the interview. However, Kara knew that it would look really weird if she went into L-Corp straight away, an hour early, so instead, to pass the time, she spent a good 45 minutes simply sitting outside the L-Corp building, going over all of her notes for the interview, as she has made a lot of them.

 

Yesterday, once Snapper told Kara that she would be interviewing the L-Corp CEO, Kara spent the rest of her work day, and most of the previous night, doing all sorts of research into Lena Luthor, and the various projects that L-Corp has been working on. Upon doing this research, Kara confirmed to herself that Lena Luthor is the woman who she ran into at L-Corp a few weeks ago. After realising this, Kara honestly just wanted to die. Kara thinks that it’s so embarrassing that she not only accidentally walked into the wrong office at L-Corp when going for her interview, but she walked into the CEO’s office. Kara is just thankful that Lena was so kind about it all, as things could have been a lot worse. However, that doesn’t take away from the fact that knowing this has made Kara feel even more awkward about her upcoming interview.

 

Outside of confirming that Lena Luthor is the Lena who helped her find the place she was interviewing at a few weeks ago, Kara also found out various things about L-Corp and Lena Luthor’s personal life. Kara found out that even though L-Corp has only been around for about 4 years, it has already become one of the most success tech companies in the United States, which is made even more impressive by the fact that Lena Luthor has no previous experience working in such a company. However, Kara did find that for a long time Lena worked for her ex-wife’s company Obsidian North, but the blonde couldn’t find out the exact role Lena had. The only name for it that Kara could find was ‘executive assistant associate’, which Kara thinks is just a fancy title for a vague role that Lena had at her ex-wife’s company.

 

Eventually, the time hits 9:50AM, and Kara decides that she needs to make her way into L-Corp now, as she feels she isn’t too early. So, Kara takes a deep breath, and then walks into L-Corp and heads for the front desk in the lobby, where she is met by the same person from her last visit here, who mumbled the floor number where she had to go for her interview.

 

“Hello…. I’m here to interview…. Lena Luthor.” Kara says, nervously.

 

The front desk worker gives Kara a strange look after hearing her say this.

 

“Weren’t you here the other week for an interview for a role here at L-Corp?” The front desk worker asks.

 

“I was…. but….. I took a role as a reporter at CatCo instead.” Kara replies.

 

“Hmmm…. I see….. Let me just call up to Miss Luthor’s secretary to check to see if you have an appointment.” The front desk worker says.

“Of course.” Kara nods.

 

Kara waits patiently as the front desk worker makes the call, and then says a few words to whoever Lena’s assistant is. Eventually, the call ends.

“Okay.” The front desk worker eventually says, “Miss Luthor’s assistant, Miss Jessica Yang, says that you can go up to Miss Luthor’s floor. It’s number….”

“I know the number.” Kara interrupts.

 

“Right….” The front desk worker nods, awkwardly, “Anyway….. before you go up to Miss Luthor’s floor you will need to go through our security check point down here. It’s standard procedure.”

 

“Of course.” Kara nods.

 

Kara then goes through the security check point, with her bag being search, and herself being patted down, before heading into the elevator, and arriving on Lena Luthor’s office floor a few moments later. As soon as Kara steps out of the elevator she is met by an Asian woman who Kara assumes is Lena’s mentioned assistant.

 

“Hello, I’m Jessica Yang, Miss Luthor’s assistant.” Jess says, greeting Kara by holding out her hand.

 

Kara takes Jess’s hand and lightly shakes it. As Kara does this, she immediately notices Jess’s scent and can tell that she’s a beta, not that that means anything to her. Kara knows that many people, both omegas and alphas, tend to discriminate people for being betas, simply because they cannot sire children, but Kara doesn’t care about that at all. Kara’s not some sort of toxic alpha who thinks alphas are the highest-ranking people, followed by omegas, with betas being at the bottom. Kara believes everyone is equal, no matter if they are an alpha, omega or beta.

 

“It’s nice to meet you.” Kara smiles.

 

“I’m afraid to tell you that Miss Luthor is running about 15 minutes late. There was an… issue with some equipment in one of our labs. Miss Luthor has gone down there to fix it.” Jess explains.

“Oh?” Kara says, intrigued, “Does Miss Luthor always personally go and fix lab equipment that is broken or malfunctioning?”

 

“I uhh….” Jess stammers, realising she is actually talking to a reporter and might have said too much.

 

Kara picks up on Jess’s awkwardness.

“Don’t worry. This is all off the record. Any information you give me here will not be used in my article.” Kara says, “I’m just interested.”

 

“Right.” Jess nods, after a few moments’ hesitation, “Let’s just say…. Miss Luthor is very hands on.”

 

“Fair enough.” Kara nods back.

“Anyway, Miss Luthor has said that you can wait for her in her office.” Jess explains, “There is a couch in there where you can sit.”

 

“I know.” Kara replies.

“You know?” Jess asks, confused.

 

“I uhh….. I was here the other week…. interviewing for a job here at L-Corp…. before I got the job as a reporter at CatCo…. and I accidentally walked into Miss Luthor’s office.” Kara says.

“That was you?” Jess says, surprised.

 

“Uhhh…. you heard about that?” Kara asks, awkwardly, now thinking that if Jess knows about it then maybe it was even more of a noteworthy embarrassing thing than Kara thinks it was, as clearly Lena told her assistant about it.

 

“I did.” Jess nods.

 

There is then an awkward silence that settles between Kara and the assistant, who is now looking at Kara with a bit of a scowl. Kara knows that if a beta did this to most alphas, the alpha would react by sending out submissive pheromones to get the beta to back down, but Kara doesn’t do any of that.

 

“Anyway…..” Jess eventually says, “You can go into Miss Luthor’s office. I’ve already laid out some water for you to have, if you would like.”

 

“Right…” Kara replies, awkwardly, “Thank you.”

 

Kara then makes her way into Lena’s office and looks around for a few seconds. As Kara does this, she notices that when she was in this office the last time, she really didn’t take any of it in. Kara thinks that’s likely because of how nervous she was. But the office is absolutely stunning, with an amazing view of National City from the balcony area behind Lena’s desk.

 

“You can take a seat here.” Jess says, putting to the white couch at one end of the office.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Kara nods, and takes a seat on the couch.

 

“Miss Luthor will be with you as soon as she can.” Jess says, “If you need anything, let me know.”

 

“Sure. Thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Jess doesn’t return the smile, and simply nods her head before leaving the office.

 

---

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Lena is finally returning to her office, where she now has to head into an interview with someone from CatCo. Honestly Lena doesn’t actually know too much about the interview, this has simply all been arranged by her HR department, who think she needs to do a nice interview for some good publicity, and they chose CatCo as the publication to do it, as they assumed the questions would be easier than a more hard hitting news organisation. So, because of this, Lena doesn’t actually know who is interviewing her.

 

“Miss Luthor.” Jess says, greeting Lena as she walks out onto her office floor.

 

“Hello, Jess.” Lena smiles.

 

“I have the journalist from CatCo set up in your office, as you said.” Jess says.

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles, and then makes a move to head towards her office.

“Miss Luthor?” Jess calls out.

 

Lena then turns back around to face Jess.

 

“Yes?” Lena says.

 

“I don’t mean to overstep…. But….. I saw that the journalist is the same person who ‘accidentally’ went into your office last week when she was interviewing here….. Are you sure she wasn’t just trying to get a scoop the last time she was here?” Jess asks.

 

Lena now grows a confused look on her face.

“What are you talking about, Jess?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“Well…. I just thought that it’s a pretty big coincidence that the reporter CatCo sends to interview you happens to be the same person who accidentally walked into your office a few weeks ago, that’s all.” Jess says.

 

“Wait….” Lena says, “The….. the person interviewing me is Kara Danvers?”

 

“Yes.” Jess nods, “You didn’t know?”

“I uhh….. I didn’t look over the details.” Lena replies.

 

“Oh….. Well…. if you want….. I can make up an excuse and say you won’t be able to do the interview today….. if you think this will be an issue?” Jess suggests.

 

“No, Jess. I’m sure everything will be fine.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay.” Jess nods, “If you need me to come in and stop the interview at any point, with some sort of excuse, just send me a text.”

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles, thinking how lucky she is to have an amazing assistant like Jess.

 

Lena then takes a deep breath, and walks towards her office, feeling nervous herself now. The reason for Lena’s nerves is that Kara is the last person she thought would be interviewing her today. But admittedly, the blonde really has been on Lena’s mind, although not in a lustful way or anything. Lena just can’t seem to stop thinking about her.

 

A few moments later, Lena opens her doors to her office and walks inside. Once Lena is inside, she sees that the alpha is sitting on her couch, clearly nervously looking at her notes.

 

“Miss Danvers?” Lena says, seeing as Kara hasn’t noticed her enter the room yet.

 

Kara quickly looks up at Lena, and stands up, startled.

 

“Oh…. Miss Luthor….” Kara says, nervously.

 

“It’s nice to see you again.” Lena smiles, and then offers her hand for Kara to shake.

 

“Yeah….” Kara replies, awkwardly, and shakes Lena’s hand.

 

“I’m sorry I kept you waiting, but there really was something I had to attend to.” Lena says.

 

“No worries. Did you get your problem fixed?” Kara asks, politely.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

 

“That’s good.” Kara replies.

 

There is then a brief silence between Kara and Lena.

 

“Alright…. should we just get started with the interview now?” Lena suggests, “We can do it here, if you would like?”

“Sure. That sounds great.” Kara nods, still being awkwardly.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Let me just get myself a glass of water, and then we can start.”

 

“Sure.” Kara says, again, and takes a seat back down on the couch and awkwardly begins looking through her notes.

 

Lena then proceeds to walk to the side of her office and pour herself a glass of water. Admittedly, the main reason that Lena actually wanted to get a glass of water is not because she is thirsty, but because she wanted to take a moment to compose herself, as upon seeing Kara, certain feelings have begun to build within Lena. So, the CEO just needs to take a moment to cool off.

 

“Alright.” Lena eventually says, once she drinks her glass of water, “Shall we begin?”

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, as Lena takes a seat in a chair opposite Kara on the couch, “Do you mind if I record this?”

 

“Of course.” Lena nods.

 

“If there is anything that you don’t want to answer, or wish to answer off the record, you can just make a gesture for me to turn the recorder off.” Kara says.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Lena replies, and then composes herself, remembering that this is an interview with a journalist after all, even if the journalist is 15 years younger than her, and an extremely hot alpha.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, taking a deep breath, and activating the recorder, “So firstly I want to begin this interview by asking you about the success L-Corp has had over such a short period of time, becoming one of the most prominent tech companies in all of the United States in only a few years, which is quite the achievement. So, what do you think are the factors that led to this rapid success?”

 

“Well, I think there were a few factors at play. Firstly, I believe that when I began this company, I had a real determination to make L-Corp successful, as it had been something I wanted to do for over a decade, so I thought that I had some catching up to do. So, I believe my determination was a real driving force in the early days, when we were a small company. After that, I believe our success is driven from myself being rather a hands-on CEO, rather than just a CEO who sits in their office and reaps all the benefits of their workers, or a CEO who would rather soak in all the media attention and play pretend that they actually work on the factory floor. Then also, I think a big factor was making sure that I hired the right people in the early days who I could trust to get the job done, who have allowed this company to build strong foundations.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm… I see.” Kara nods, as she writes some notes in a notepad, “So, you mentioned that you wanted to start L-Corp for 10 years, what was stopping you?”

 

Upon hearing this question, Lena flinches a bit, as it’s obviously a sore subject. So, Lena pauses for a moment, before gesturing with her hand for Kara to turn off the recorder. In response Kara quickly turns it off.

 

“Rao…. I’m sorry…. I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable with only my second question.” Kara says, with a worried look on her face.

 

“No. You didn’t.” Lena replies, “If I were in your shoes, I would have asked the exact same follow up question as you just did. It’s just…. I’d rather not answer the question because the truth of the matter is, I didn’t start L-Corp until a few years ago, because I was in a toxic relationship with my ex-wife where she was very controlling of me, and essentially prevented me from making my own company at every turn.”

 

“Oh…. I see.” Kara nods, “I’m sorry to hear that…. But…. I won’t mention this…… we’ll leave this question out….. nor will I bring up any of my planned questions about what you believe you gained from working at Obisidan North.”

 

“Yes, thank you.” Lena nods.

 

The interview then goes on from there, with Kara asking Lena several good questions about L-Corp, while avoiding anything to do with her personal life. Lena, for her part, is honestly very impressed by the questions, and follow up questions that Kara, a new reporter, is asking of her. Then, at the same time, Lena is also impressed that Kara isn’t one of those alpha reporters who presses into subjects that the interviewee clearly doesn’t want to talk about.

 

Eventually, about 45 minutes later, the interview comes to an end, with Kara turning off her audio recorder.

 

“That’s it.” Kara smiles, “Thank you so much for your time, Miss Luthor. I think this is going to be a really good article if I can write everything properly.”

 

“I’m sure you’ll be able to manage. I look forward to reading it.” Lena replies, with a slight smile of her own.

“I’ll make sure to send you a preview copy before it is published, and you can let me know if there is anything that you want me to edit out.” Kara says.

 

After hearing Kara say this, Lena really realises that Kara is not only an alpha unlike most alphas, but she’s a reporter unlike most reporters, who honestly don’t care if there is something in their articles that the person they interviewed doesn’t like.

 

“Thank you. I really appreciate that, Miss Danvers.” Lena smiles back.

 

“Please, you can call me Kara, Miss Luthor.” Kara replies.

 

“Well…. if I’m calling you Kara….” Lena begins.

 

“Lena it is.” Kara says.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles, “It was very nice to see you again.”

 

After Lena says this, Kara’s face drops a bit. Lena notices this, and feels like she’s been punched in the gut, because from her perspective it looks like Kara doesn’t feel the same.

 

“You have no idea how much I literally wanted to die when I realised that I was interviewing you today. I had no idea that you were the CEO when I came barging into your office the other week. If I knew that then…. I think I would have just wanted the world to swallow me up from how embarrassed I would have been.” Kara says.

 

Once Kara says this, Lena’s stomach settles down, as clearly she misread why Kara’s face dropped.

 

“Oh…. well… there is no reason to be embarrassed or anything. Everyone gets lost sometimes, and makes mistakes, and goes into the wrong room.” Lena says.

“Yeah…. but I literally walked into the CEO’s office!” Kara groans.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Kara saying that, being very charmed by the 25-year-old.

 

There is then a silence between Kara and Lena, as the two look at one another with smiles on their faces. Lena, for her part, really doesn’t want Kara to leave, because she has honestly enjoyed spending time with her, even though she is 15-years younger than her. Lena hasn’t felt this comfortable with another person other than Sam and Jack in a long time. However, unfortunately, for Lena, before she can say anything else, her intercom buzzes.

“Miss Luthor, you need to wrap up the interview. You have a call with an investor in 5 minutes.” Jess says.

 

Upon hearing this, Lena is a tad annoyed with Jess, because she knows it’s a lie, and Jess is just making up a reason to end the interview which has gone on for a while now. However, Lena knows that Jess is just looking out for her, so she can’t be mad at her.

 

“Oh, I guess that’s my cue.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

Kara then gathers her things and stands up from the couch.

 

“It was a pleasure to see you again, Lena.” Kara says, as she shakes Lena’s hand again.

 

“The pleasure was all mine.” Lena smiles back, “I’ll look forward to reading your article.”

 

Kara gives Lena another smile, and a nod of her head, before then leaving the CEOs office. As soon as Kara does this, Lena can’t help but feel a strange unfamiliar feeling begin to build inside her.

 

---

It is now around 6PM, later in the same day, and ever since Kara left Lena’s office, the CEO hasn’t been able to sit still, nor has she been able to focus. Kara has literally been on Lena’s mind the whole time, but this time it hasn’t just been in a way where Lena is simply intrigued, it has now developed into much more. To put it simply, Lena’s just extremely turned on.

 

There is a knock at Lena’s office door, and a few moments later it opens, with Jack Sphere, Lena’s other best friend, walking into her office.

 

“Lena I….” Jack begins, before pausing as he walks closer to Lena’s desk, “OH MY GOD!”

 

“What?!” Lena says, confused.

 

“YOUR PHEREMONES ARE GOING CRAZY IN HERE!” Jack says, in a much too excited voice.

 

“No…. that can’t be true…. You know that….. I’m broken…..” Lena says, in a detrimental voice.

 

Jack’s face softens at Lena saying that.

“You are not broken, Lena.” Jack says, as he walks closer to his friend, “You just went through an extremely fucked up marriage, and it scared you, like it would anyone.”

“Hmmm.” Lena hums, not having anything to say in response to that, as she honestly does believe she is broken, no matter what Jack or Sam say. The brunette things her fractured relationship with her two daughters is even more proof of that.

 

“But anyway…. I may be a lowly beta….. but I know omega pheromones when I smell them…. and yours are going crazy!” Jack says, with a smile.

 

Lena groans as soon as Jack says that, because she knows Jack isn’t going to let this go, and if Jack knows about this, then he’ll tell Sam and it’ll become a whole thing Lena would rather not deal with.

 

“Come on Lena! Tell me! Clearly something happened to finally trigger you after far too long!” Jack says.

Lena sighs.

 

“There was…. an alpha…. who interviewed me earlier….. and…. I can’t stop thinking about her….” Lena eventually admits.

 

“OH MY GOD!” Jack says, in an excited voice again, “Who is this alpha, what is her name?”

 

Lena sighs again.

 

“Her name is Kara Danvers, she works for CatCo.” Lena replies.

“Wait…. Is this the same alpha that Sam told me stirred something up within you when she came into your office the other week by accident?” Jack asks.

 

Lena groans again after Jack says that, as clearly Sam has already informed Jack of what she told her other best friend. Lena knows that from now on she can’t expect anything she tells either Sam or Jack to remain confidential between them.

 

“Yes… it is…” Lena says, after a moment’s silence.

 

“This is amazing Lena! You should go find her and ask her to bend you over your desk and power fuck you!” Jack says.

“Jack!” Lena groans.

“What?” Jack says, “You need a good fuck, Lena. I think it would destress you.”

 

“No. Kara is 15 years younger than me, and I’m a 40-year-old CEO with two daughters. I’m not going to just find her and ask her to fuck me for a one-night stand or anything. It can’t happen.” Lena says, in a firm voice, which Jack knows there is no point arguing with, at least not now.

 

Jack sighs.

 

“Fine.” Jack says, “But… either way….. you need to get your pheromones under control.”

 

Lena now sighs.

 

“I’ll go buy some suppressors.” Lena says.

“No.” Jack now says, in a firm voice.

 

“No?” Lena asks, confused.

“I know you, Lena. If you start using suppressors now, and your pheromones continue, you’ll just continue to use the suppressors, and we all know that long term use of suppressors can have some seriously bad health long term effects.” Jack says.

 

“Well, what else am I supposed to do?” Lena asks.

 

“You need to relax….. and if you can’t find someone to fuck you, you need to do it yourself.” Jack says.

 

“You mean…. I need to masturbate?” Lena asks.

“Yes!” Jack nods, eagerly, far too eagerly.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“I haven’t done…. that…. in…… I can’t even remember when…. Before Andrea probably. I just…. haven’t felt the desire to.” Lena admits.

 

“And that is absolutely a travesty!” Jack says, “But I am going to fix that right now.”

 

“Fix it?” Lena asks, “Uhhh Jack…. I’m pretty sure masturbating just requires one person, and I’m certainly not letting you watch, or even be in the same building as me.”

 

Jack chuckles.

“No. That is not want I meant.” Jack replies, “I mean that if you are going to get your pheromones back under control, you need a good masturbation session, which means you’ll need some toys. So, I’m going to take you sex toy shopping, right now!”

 

Lena groans again after Jack says that, as she knows that her beta best friend isn’t going to let this go. So, Lena soon sighs after this.

“Fine.” Lena huffs, “Let’s go.”

“OH MY GOD!! YES!!” Jack celebrates.

 

“I’m going to regret this.” Lena mutters, as she gathers her things, and then she and Jack leave L-Corp a few moments later.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 4

Lena and Jack are walking into a local sex toy shop, and Jack is basically bouncing with excitement. Lena, for her part, is honestly regretting her very existence. The CEO has absolutely no idea how she allowed herself to get into the situation where she is about to go shopping for sex toys with Jack. Lena honestly thinks she is probably about to die from embarrassment.

 

“Come on, Lena.” Jack says, with a big smile, grabbing Lena’s hand and dragging her into the store.

 

“I swear…. you better not have texted Sam, and now she’s waiting for us to arrive inside, or is going to walk into the store in about 5 minutes time.” Lena says.

 

“Pffffft. I wouldn’t do that.” Jack scoffs, “This is a bonding experience between me and you. I wouldn’t let Sam get in the way.”

 

“Really?” Lena replies, sarcastically, “We are about to bond over buying sex toys?”

 

“Yeah.” Jack nods, “And about deciding what toy I think will pleasure you the most.”

 

“Okay. I’m leaving.” Lena says, making a move to leave the store.

 

“Nope.” Jack says, tugging Lena’s arm again, and preventing the brunette from leaving, “You are committed to this now. Come on, it won’t be that bad. Plus, you do really have to do something to get your pheromones under control. You wouldn’t want to continue like this and come across some alpha who can’t help themselves, would you?”

 

Lena huffs.

“Fine.” Lena says, “But I swear…. if you just make this whole experience an experience to embarrass me, I’m leaving, and then I’ll just shut myself in my apartment, and not come out until my pheromones have gone away.”

 

Jack chuckles.

“That’s kind of what our end goal is here, Lena.” Jack smirks.

“You know what I mean.” Lena glares.

“Fine.” Jack says, raising his hands in surrender, “I promise I’ll be a good little boy.”

 

“Okay, no need to use that term.” Lena says, as she begins to look around at all the dark colours the store is themed in.

 

“Sorry, I guess that’s something I’ll have to save for some of my ‘daddy’s’.” Jack smirks.

“JACK!” Lena groans.

 

“Okay. Okay. I’ll stop now.” Jack smiles, “Cross my heart, hope to die.”

 

“Hmmm…. I wish I could believe that.” Lena says.

 

Lena and Jack then walk further into the sex toy shop, and begin to look around at all of the toys that are available. Lena, for her part, has honestly never been in a store like this, simply because when she was sexually active as an omega, she had partners, like Andrea, and therefore never found that she needed to ever take care of her sexual needs solo. So, because of Lena’s lack of experience in this area of things, she is kind of overwhelmed with all the potential choices she has.

 

“There….. there is so much stuff.” Lena comments, in an overwhelmed voice.

“Yeah.” Jack agrees, nodding his head, “There are a bunch of different choices, from the more extreme stuff, to the more tame stuff. But you also have to bare in mind that some of these toys are specifically made for alphas, then some others are made specifically for omegas, like you, and others are made for betas, like me. Although the beta section is always absolutely tiny.”

 

“That isn’t right.” Lena says, looking at Jack with a sympathetic look on her face, hating how a part of society still treats betas as second, or even third-class citizens.

 

“Yeah… maybe…. But I try not to let it bother me. I can always use some of the omega or alpha toys. There’s nothing to stop me buying them.” Jack replies, always being one to see the positives in things, rather than getting stuck down in the negatives. Lena thinks that’s one of the reasons she gets on so well with Jack, because he’s kind of the opposite to her in that regard.

 

“Okay…. well…… I have no idea what to buy for myself.” Lena says.

 

“Well, for omegas there are a bunch of choices, from vibrators, to dildos, to sexy outfits, to butt plugs, and then a bunch more kind of extreme things, which are more catered to people with certain fetishes and kinks, not that I’m kink shaming them or anything.” Jack explains, “But, for today, I think we should keep things simple for you. Let’s get you a nice vibrator!”

 

Jack then guides Lena to a section of the store where there are multiple options of vibrators catered to omegas, in all sorts of colors and sizes.

 

“Here we are.” Jack smiles, picking up one of the vibrators, in a box, and inspecting it.

 

“So, you can choose any of these, depending on how adventurous you are feeling.” Jack says.

 

“I really can’t believe I’m shopping for vibrators with you.” Lena says.

 

“Would you prefer to shop with Sam? I can call her right now.” Jack says.

“No!” Lena quickly replies, and then sighs, “Let’s just get this over with.”

 

“Alright then.” Jack smiles, “Have a look and choose whatever one you like the look of the best.”

 

Lena then begins to look at all the different vibrators, and the first choice she makes is that she only wants a small little one, seeing as this is her first time buying a sex toy like this. Plus, Lena doesn’t want anything big that can’t easily be hidden in her home, away from prying eyes. So, after Lena narrows her choice down to a few of the smaller vibrators, she then begins to read the information on the back of each of the boxes they are in, where it explains the modes and everything.

 

Jack scoffs.

 

“Of course you would be the type of person to read all the information on the back of the sex toy boxes.” Jack says.

 

“You are the one that brought me here Jack. You know I’m like this, and you are the one that told me I need to make the right choice.” Lena replies.

 

“Hmmm…. Yeah…. okay…” Jack hums.

 

Lena then spends another 5 minutes looking through all the remaining sex toys, and eventually settles on a small little purple vibrator, with 3 different speed modes. The reason that Lena settled on this sex toy specifically is because the information on the back was the most informative out of all her other options, and it said it was for beginners, which Lena is in this regard.

 

“Alright. I’ve made my choice.” Lena says.

 

“Great!” Jack smiles, “You go buy it. I think I might pick something nice out for myself while we are here.”

 

“Okay. Whatever.” Lena says, rolling her eyes.

 

Lena then walks over to the cashier, and in this moment, she feels incredibly awkward again. This is because Lena realises she is literally about to buy a sex toy, where the store worker will know that she is buying a sex toy, with the even worse thought being that she might recognise Lena. However, thankfully, once Lena approaches the cashier, everything goes smoothly, with the store worker not making any comments one way or another, just smiling at Lena and wishing her a nice day.

 

After this, Lena leaves the store and waits for about 3 minutes outside, a couple of stores down from the sex toy shop, for Jack to appear. However, she soon gets a text.

 

Jack (to Lena): Think I’m going to be a while yet.

 

Jack: You should take off, and go have fun.

 

Jack: Think I might try and have fun with the cutie working the desk.

 

Jack: If not, I’m sure multiple of these toys will be good commiserations.

 

Lena (to Jack): Okay. I’ll see you whenever.

Jack: Yep! Have fun!

 

Lena: I’ll try.

 

Jack: Send pictures!

 

Lena: In your dreams.

 

Jack: Yeah. I certainly have dreamt about it once or twice.

Upon reading that text from Jack, Lena screws up her face in disgust, and decides not to respond to her other best friend, and instead texts her driver to come pick her up, so he can take her home to her apartment.

 

---

It is now about 30 minutes later, and Lena is just walking into her apartment with her sex toy purchase in one bag, and some dinner she ordered at a nice takeaway restaurant on the journey back home in another bag. Lena then heads into her bedroom to put the sex toy on her bed, before going back into her kitchen to unpack her food that she has ordered.

 

Usually, on most nights Lena actually prefers to cook for herself, and her kids when she has them, as she finds that cooking is a nice way for her to destress from her day, and that way she knows all the ingredients of what she is eating, and putting in her body. However, this evening Lena is obviously a bit strung up with her omega sexual feelings emerging for the first time in years, so she knows that she is not in any state to cook right now or anything. Plus, Lena also knows that she doesn’t actually have any fresh food to cook herself dinner this evening.

 

Lena is an excellent mom, so it might seem weird that she would have a lack of food in her home, but that is only because Lena actually has two homes that she stays at. Lena’s primary home is her house just outside of National City, which she bought a few years ago, a while after her divorce from Andrea was finalised, and she had started to make good money at L-Corp. But Lena also has her secondary home, which is her two-bedroom apartment that she has inside National City itself. The apartment was actually Lena’s home right after her divorce from Andrea, as obviously Andrea kept their family home, and Lena had to be the one moving out. But most of the time Lena only spends her nights at her apartment when she doesn’t have her kids, and is working late nights at L-Corp, and would therefore prefer the quicker trip back to her apartment, than the longer one to her house. For this evening particularly, Lena chose to go home to her apartment because of the quicker trip, and because she knows that Natalie and Ashley rarely spend much time at this apartment.

 

Even though Ashley and Natalie rarely spend time at Lena’s apartment, that wasn’t always the case. Right after Lena left Andrea, and moved into her own place, this apartment, whenever Lena would actually have her kids for the weekend, they would stay at the apartment, with the two sisters having to share a bedroom, which obviously didn’t go over well. However, at the time Lena didn’t want to purchase a house or anything while her divorce proceedings were ongoing, because she knew that maybe Andrea would be spiteful, and try and claim the new home as both of theirs too, as they would have still been married when Lena bought the property. Plus, Lena didn’t really want to dip too far into her finances that she had inherited from her father, because she didn’t want Andrea to know how much money she truly had, which was a lot more than Andrea thought.

 

Over the next 20 minutes Lena goes about her routine of getting out a plate and some cutlery, and putting the lovely food she has ordered onto a plate, before then taking a seat down at her kitchen table and eating her food. Lena, for her part, has never been one to eat her takeout food from the containers that the food is put in. That is more so something Lena used to do in her college days, but only because she didn’t have much time to enjoy eating, as she was either studying, or spending time with Andrea.

 

About 10 minutes after this, Lena finishes eating her delicious dinner, but while she ate it, she just couldn’t sit still, and had to squeezes her legs together tightly. This is all because Lena can still feel that her omega is still very much awake, and needs her to take care of herself. In fact, even while eating her food, Lena’s mind kept going to the sex toy that she now knows is sitting on her bed, just waiting for her to open it. However, another part of Lena is honestly pretty scared, because this isn’t something that Lena has felt in a long long time, and the last time she felt this way, she ended up in a relationship with Andrea, which obviously turned out horribly for her, even if Lena doesn’t regret it, as without her relationship with Andrea, she would have never given birth to Natalie and Ashley.

 

A few moments later, Lena eventually decides that she can no longer put off what she has to do, if only just to quell her omega pheromones from getting completely out of control. Lena just honestly can’t understand how two simple interactions with a young, and admittedly hot, alpha, who she didn’t even know was an alpha the first time they met, can do this to her. So, Lena puts her plates down in the sink, before making her way into her bedroom, where her vibrator awaits her.

 

Lena walks into her bedroom, and once she does, she sees the vibrator, in the box, sitting there on her bed where she left it. However, before Lena even makes a move to open it or anything, she decides to go into her bathroom, to freshen up before she ‘does the deed’. Although, Lena does know that her doing this is only a delaying tactic, simply because of how intimidated she is by using the vibrator, even though she can feel, and smell, how much her omega wants her to desperately use the toy.

 

Over the next few minutes, Lena heads into her bathroom, and goes about her nightly routine, acting as if she is getting into bed, rather than about to masturbate. But again, with every action, Lena takes a tad longer than she normally does, just to delay the process even more. However, eventually, Lena has nothing left to do to delay everything, so she takes a deep breath, and then removes all her clothes. Once Lena does this, she feels even more vulnerable than before, not only because of what she is about to do, but because since her marriage ended, Lena has had several body issues. Lena is no longer confident with her body, and couldn’t even imagine wearing a dress that would show off some of her cleavage, or a bikini at a swimming pool/beach. Of course, Lena does know that this is just a toxic reaction to everything she experienced in her abusive marriage, but that doesn’t stop her feeling this way none the less.

 

Lena walks into her bedroom, covering her arms over her breasts, even though she is alone, with her heart beating so fast right now. However, even though Lena’s heart is beating really fast, she can feel her inner omega getting more and more excited. Lena thinks that at this point the only thing guiding her is her omega right now, as the other part of her is absolutely terrified.

 

Lena soon takes a seat on the bed, and then begins to open the box. Once Lena opens the box, a part of her had hoped that maybe she would have to get up again to get some scissors to open any plastic packaging, and delay this process even more, but that isn’t the case.

 

Lena then takes a hold of the vibrator, gripping it in her hand, and as she does, she can feel her omega getting more and more lustful, with her pussy feeling so wet. However, instead of just going straight for it, and starting to masturbate, Lena just sits there and stares at the sex toy, for several minutes. Eventually though, Lena takes a deep breath, and gathers her courage. Lena makes the decision that she can’t allow Andrea to continue to scar her, and stop her from doing simple things like masturbating, and expressing her inner omega. It may have been Kara that has brought Lena’s omega out again, but there is no question as to who was the one responsible for supressing it in the first place.

 

Lena turns on the vibrator to the lowest setting, with it buzzing in her hand, lays back in her bed, getting into a comfortable position, and slowly brings it down to her pussy. For a few moments, Lena simply leaves the vibrator a few centimetres away from her lips, building up a bit more courage, which also adds to Lena’s anticipation, and makes her even more horny. However, about a minute later, Lena finally brings the vibrator to her lips, and as soon as she does, she is overwhelmed with pleasure, pleasure which she hasn’t experience in far too long, several years now, as even before her marriage to Andrea ended, Lena and Andrea’s sex life had ended long before that.

 

Lena continues to feel the pleasure, slightly moving the vibrator against her lips for about 10 seconds, but she soon has to take it away, because the pleasure is too much, far too overwhelming. So, after this, Lena takes a few moments to cool down again, and as she does, she notices that there are some tears running down her cheeks, simply because of how overwhelmed she is, with a mix of emotions flooding through her body right now. These emotions include happiness, joy, relief, and of course, pleasure.

 

Lena brings the vibrator to her lips again, and feels the same amount of pleasure as before, it feeling so good. Lena honestly feels that this amount of pleasure is far greater than any she ever experienced in her 10+ years of marriage, and even before that with Andrea, and a few other people Lena had sexual experiences with. But, once more, Lena gets overwhelmed again, and has to bring the vibrator back away from her pussy.

 

Lena continues this process of giving herself incredible amounts of pleasure with the vibrator, and then taking the vibrator away from her lips because she gets overwhelmed, several more times. However, with each time Lena uses the vibrator, she gets more and more comfortable with the pleasure, and feels less and less overwhelmed, and therefore can last longer before she has to move the vibrator away.

 

Eventually Lena gets to the point where she can keep the vibrator at her lips without feeling overwhelmed, and therefore just gets to experience the incredible amounts of pleasure that comes with it.

 

“Ohhhhh….” Lena moans, as she literally feels so much pleasure, almost as if it has been built up inside her ever since she had her last orgasm, which Lena honestly can’t remember when it was.

 

Lena continues on like this for a few more minutes, until she finally begins to feel something even more incredible build up inside of her. The feeling starts in Lena’s centre, but slowly grows throughout her entire body. The feeling is unfathomable amounts of pleasure.

 

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!” Lena screams in total bliss.

 

As Lena orgasms, and feels the pleasure rocket through her body, images of the hot blonde alpha that set her off into this state, flash through her mind.

 

“KARA!!” Lena moans.

 

Lena continues to orgasms for about 30 more seconds, and then blacks out, letting go of the vibrator, and falling down to the bed herself. Needless to say, Lena has been completely and utterly satisfied for now, and her omega feelings might just be back.

 

---

It is now 9AM the following day, and Lena is just entering L-Corp with such a big smile on her face. After last night, when Lena had an absolutely mind-blowing orgasm, her first one in over 6 years, Lena didn’t wake from her unconsciousness until around 7 this morning. It is one of the most relaxing sleeps that Lena has had in years. It made Lena realise that people were not lying when they say sex before bed gives you a better sleep. Then because of how relaxed Lena is, and how amazing she still feels from her orgasm last night, it seems that absolutely nothing can bring her down. In fact, Lena thinks that maybe she is smiling so much as she walks into L-Corp, that some of her employees are scared of her, as that is not the usual sight they see from their boss.

 

A few moments later, Lena walks out of the elevator, onto her office floor, right on 9AM, with her assistant Jess already sitting at her desk, as she usually does. Although admittedly, it is unusual for Lena to get in at 9, as most of the time she’ll arrive at L-Corp before everyone else at sometime between 7 – 8. But that obviously is not the fact today.

 

“Oh, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, noticing Lena walking out of the elevator.

 

“Hello, Jess.” Lena smiles back, “I hope you had a good evening last night.”

 

“I uhhh….. I did….” Jess replies, in a confused manner.

 

“That’s great.” Lena smiles.

 

“Uhhh…. Miss Luthor…. is…. is everything okay?” Jess asks, in a concerned tone.

 

“Why wouldn’t it be?” Lena replies, confused.

“It’s just….. I don’t mean to be rude…. but….. you are smiling…. a lot…. and I have never seen you like this….” Jess explains.

“Oh.” Lena replies, now feeling a bit embarrassed, “I…. I guess I’m just in a good mood.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Jess replies, growing her own smile, “That’s good to hear.”

 

“Anyway, are there any important things on my schedule I need to know about?” Lena asks, trying to move the topic along.

 

“Uhhh…. You have a meeting with the board at 11. Then you have a phone call with a Japanese investor at around 5.” Jess says.

 

“Okay. Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then heads into her office, and begins to start her day, however, about 15 minutes into her day, her phone buzzes.

 

Jack (to Lena): How was last night?

Jack: Did you have fun?

 

Jack: How many times did you cum?

 

Jack: I want the details.

 

Lena rolls her eyes reading Jack’s texts, but decides to answer his questions, briefly, as he’ll keep pestering her otherwise.

 

Lena (to Jack): Great. Yes. Once. And that’s all you are getting.

 

Jack: That’s AMAZING!

 

Jack: I went home with the cute store worker, and we had a 3 way with her roommate. It was incredible!

 

Lena: You really think I’d believe that?

 

Jack: Fine. But I dreamt that I did. And that’s basically the same thing, right?

 

Lena: Get on with your work Jack, you wouldn’t want to make your boss unhappy.

 

Jack: I think my boss will be more lenient today. She’s in a good mood as she masturbated last night for the first time in like 10+ years.

 

Lena: If you think she’ll be lenient, you are wrong.

 

Jack: Fine. You are no fun.

 

Lena: Later, Jack.

 

Jack: I get it…. back to work.

 

Lena then puts her phone away and gets on with her work again for the next hour and a bit. However, at around 10:20 Lena is interrupted by a buzz from Jess at her intercom.

 

“Miss Luthor, Miss Danvers is down in reception. She says she’s here to give you a draft of the article she wrote….” Jess replies.

“Oh…” Lena replies, surprised.

 

Lena is surprised because, not only did she think that Kara would probably just email her the draft, but she also didn’t think Kara would finish the article so quickly.

 

“Uhhh…. okay…. Send her up.” Lena replies, nervously.

 

Lena then waits over the next few minutes for Kara to arrive in her office, and as she does, Lena can feel her omega getting excited. Lena still finds it so weird that her body is doing that, because it hasn’t done things like this is so long. Lena honestly feels a bit like a teenager again, when she first presented as an omega, and that was over 25 years ago at this point.

 

A few moments later, there is a knock at Lena’s office door, and then Kara walks in, looking just as amazing as Lena remembers she was looking yesterday.

“Kara, it’s nice to see you again.” Lena smiles, standing up from her desk and composing herself.

 

“It’s nice to see you too, Lena.” Kara smiles back.

 

“I’ll admit, I didn’t expect you to come by so soon to give me a preview of your article.” Lena says, as she walks over towards Kara.

 

“Well, Snapper, my editor, he wanted me to have it done by 9 this morning, so I spent all of yesterday writing it. But it was so easy to write. You were so easy to write about.” Kara smiles.

“Well…. I’ll take that as a compliment.” Lena smiles back.

“It is.” Kara nods.

There is then a pause between the two women, with neither of them saying anything. Kara and Lena are just looking at each other. For Lena’s part, she is trying very very hard not to glance down to Kara’s crotch, because she is pretty confident that Kara must have a massive cock, even if she doesn’t act like a typical alpha.

 

“Anyway….” Kara eventually says, “I…. I put the article on a thumb drive… here….”

 

Kara then hands Lena the USB device.

“You can read it over….. I don’t think CatCo will publish it until sometime tomorrow…. So, if there is anything you would like changed…. then you can just contact me.” Kara says.

“Of course. Thank you so much, Kara.” Lena smiles.

 

There is then another silence between Kara and Lena, but this time Lena is the one to end it.

 

“Uhmmm…. I don’t mean to be rude…. but I have a meeting in a few minutes that I have to prepare for.” Lena says, only partially telling the truth, with the real reason being she doesn’t think her omega can last much longer being around Kara.

“Oh, right.” Kara nods, awkwardly, “I’ll get out of your hair then. I’ll…. I’ll see you… next time.”

“Yes. Okay.” Lena nods back, with a polite smile.

 

Lena then watches as Kara leaves her office, and closes the door behind her. Once Kara does this, Lena returns to her desk and takes a seat. Lena now regrets not bringing her vibrator to work with her, as she is all worked up again. Kara seems to just have that effect on her.

Chapter 5

It’s now Friday morning, a few days since Lena last saw Kara, and once more the CEO is in a very good mood. This time, however, Lena isn’t in a good mood because she masturbated again last night, which she did, but because as it’s Friday, and she gets to see Ashley and Natalie today. Lena knows that Ashley and Natalie spending time with her is almost like a chore, because of how much they don’t like her, from believing she is the one responsible for their parents’ marriage ending, however, Lena still loves her kids, and that will never change. Lena knows that she needs to show her kids that no matter how they act, or what they say or do towards her, she is still going to want to spend time with them, no matter what, because she loves them.

 

“Miss Luthor?” Jess says, knocking on Lena’s office door before entering,

 

“Yes, Jess?” Lena replies, looking up at her assistant from her computer, which she is currently working on.

 

“Uhhh…… I thought I’d let the know that the CatCo article on you and L-Corp was just published.” Jess says.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, intrigued.

 

“I’ve sent you a link to read the article on CatCo’s website.” Jess says.

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena replies, with a polite smile, and a small nod of her head.

 

Jess then gives Lena a small smile, because leaving the office.

 

Once Jess does leave, Lena gets a bit nervous. Lena gets nervous because she is a bit worried what the article may say. Lena knows that the article Kara gave her a few days ago was wonderful, and really did L-Corp and herself credit. However, Lena is a bit worried that now the article has gone through the whole editing process, with the CatCo editor-in-chief, that it will have been changed for being too nice to her and L-Corp. After all, Lena has existing experience with the preview of an article looking very different to the final version.

 

Lena then takes a few moments to compose herself, taking a deep breath, before opening up her emails and clicking the link that Jess sent her. Right away, Lena sees that the title of the article is ‘Lena Luthor: L-Corp CEO or L-Corp failure?’, and she gets a nervous feeling in her stomach after reading that.

 

Over the next 5 minutes Lena reads the article from top to bottom, and she ends up being absolutely amazed that the article is basically the same article as the one Kara showed her a few days ago, doing her so much credit, and L-Corp too. Lena just knows that this article is going to do wonders, and her PR department are going to be very happy. Not that that is what Lena really cares about. Lena may be a rich CEO, but she still cares about what people say and think of her, even if she tries not to.

 

Once Lena finishes reading the article, she has a very big smile on her face again, feeling pretty happy right now. This is when Lena gets an idea, and decides to buzz the intercom to Jess.

 

“Jess?” Lena says.

 

“Yes, Miss Luthor?” Jess replies.

 

“Could you please arrange for a selection of flowers to be sent over to Kara Danvers at CatCo this afternoon, as a thank you for the article she wrote?” Lena says.

 

“Yes, right away, Miss Luthor. Would you like me to attach a message to them?” Jess replies.

 

“Uhh…. just ‘Thank you for the wonderful article you wrote. Lena.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I’ll get right on that.” Jess says.

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena replies.

 

---

It is now just after 3 in the afternoon, and Lena is preparing to head home for the day. Of course, on most days the idea of Lena leaving work just after 3 would be absolutely insane, as most of the time she works until close to 6 or 7 in the evening. However, seeing as today is Friday, which means Natalie and Ashley will be coming back to her home tonight, Lena always makes an effort to get home early so she can spend as much time with her kids as possible. Lena doesn’t have her kids during the week, so she tries to savour every single second with them over the weekend.

 

Lena packs up her things, and then walks out of her office, turning to look at Jess with a smile on her face.

 

“I’m heading home for the day.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I hope you have a nice evening, and weekend.” Jess smiles.

 

“I’ll try too.” Lena smiles back, “You can go home for the day now too, Jess.”

 

“Oh, thank you, Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

 

“You’re welcome.” Lena smiles back.

 

Lena then makes her way downstairs and out of L-Corp, getting into her drivers awaiting car a few moments later.

 

“Home, Miss Luthor?” Lena’s driver asks.

 

“Yes, please, Frank.” Lena smiles happily.

 

The car then starts to move, with Lena beginning her journey home to her house, just outside of the city. As Lena sits in the car, she looks out the window at all the stuff that passes by as the car goes past. Admittedly, as Lena does this, it is the first time in a few days when she hasn’t felt her omega creeping up on her, and gaining lustful thoughts. Of course, Lena very much has welcomed her returning omega feelings, but it’s still nice to have a break from them, if even only for now. Obviously, Lena does know that the reason that her omega feelings have quelled is simply because she is now thinking about spending the weekend with her two daughters, and not of a certain hot alpha blonde woman. Lena simply thinks her feeling of love towards both her daughters, despite how they may treat her, is overpowering her reawakened omega.

 

About 15 minutes go by, and Lena is now about another 10 minutes from her home. However, she then gets a text and sees that it’s from Andrea.

 

Andrea (to Lena): I’m taking the kids away with Eve this weekend to see my father. You can have them next weekend.

 

As Lena reads this text from her ex-wife, her heart shatters, and she feels like she has been punched in the gut. Lena has so much been looking forward to spending the weekend with Natalie and Ashley, and now that has been taken away from her, at the very last minute, with no notice at all. Most people might be absolutely outraged by this, and for a large part Lena is, but this is very typical of Andrea, and has happened so many times before that it’s sort of taken the fight out of Lena.

 

Lena sits there in the car for the next 10 minutes, stewing in her feelings, not texting Andrea back, not that she would reply to one anyway. Eventually, Lena’s driver pulls up onto her driveway, and Lena then simply thanks Frank, and gets outside of her car and heads inside her house. A house that is going to be empty, other than her, for the next few days. A house that feels so much more like a home when Ashley and Natalie are in it with her, even if they rarely speak to her.

 

Over the next few minutes Lena walks into her kitchen and pours herself some top shelf scotch. Lena then proceeds to down the whole 3 finger deep glass of scotch in one go, trying to subdue her feelings. After that, Lena just sits there and thinks, but as she does, a feeling that Lena rarely feels begins to boil within her, anger. Lena is angry that Andrea would dare take away from her the precious little time she already has with her daughters. Lena is angry Andrea would tell her this late, at the last moment. Then finally, Lena is angry that Andrea thinks she can get away with this.

 

For a few moments after this, Lena clenches her hands back and forth in anger, but she soon makes a decision. Lena grabs her phone and calls Andrea. The phone rings and rings, and eventually goes to voicemail. In response to this, Lena ends the call and tries again, but ends up with the same result. However, today Lena’s anger is making her feel so determined, so she keeps ringing Andrea. Eventually though, instead of Andrea finally answering the phone, the call goes straight to voicemail, signalling that Andrea has turned her phone off. This makes Lena even more angry.

 

“ANDREA!” Lena yells into true voicemail, “IM NOT LETTING YOU GET AWAY WITH THIS ANYMORE! NATALIE AND ASHLEY MAY NOT LIKE SPENDING TIME WITH ME, BUT THEY ARE STILL MY DAUGHTERS, AND OUR CUSTODY AGREEMENT STATES THIS IS MY TIME, NOT YOURS. I WANT MY DAUGHTERS; YOU’LL BE HEARING FROM MY LAWYERS SOON!”

 

Lena then ends the phone call, very much wanting to slam her phone down on the kitchen counter, but Lena is level headed enough to know all that will do is break her phone, and mean she has to go about the hassle of getting it repaired again.

 

After this, Lena spends the rest of her evening in a drunken stupor. Lena, being 40 years old, doesn’t do anything stupid, like she might have done in her 20s, or early 30s. Instead, Lena simply sits on one of her comfy couches, in her living room, and slowly gets more and more drunk. 

 

Eventually time passes by, and Lena has downed about two thirds of a bottle of scotch, and the CEO then checks her phone, and looks at her emails. Lena doesn’t do this because she wants to, or is in any reasonable state to actually respond to any emails right now, but simply out of habit. It’s almost like a reflex for Lena to check her work emails in her down time at this point, even when she’s supposed to be at home enjoying her time away from work.

 

As Lena browses through her emails, she eventually comes across one sent just after 4PM, by none other than Kara Danvers. 

 

Kara Danvers <[email protected]>

Subject: Thank you so much!

 

Dear Lena,

 

I walked over to my desk today, after a meeting, and I found it overflowing with flowers! At first, I thought that maybe someone was pulling a prank on me, or one of the other CatCo employees was trying to woo me again. But I was very surprised so see that the flowers were from you! You really didn’t have to do that!

 

I’m glad you liked my article though. I really did enjoy writing it, and writing about you and L-Corp, and so far, from what I’ve seen in the comments, people are responding to it well. I’m not sure if I mentioned to this previously, but this is my first article that I’ve been allowed to write on my own! So, while you have thanked me by sending me these wonderful flowers, I have to thank you too. I have to thank you because you made the process so easy for me. I was pretty nervous to interview you after I found out who you were, and was embarrassed about accidentally going into your office previously, but you just put me so at ease.

 

Anyway, I’m rambling now, and I’m sure you have a lot of other things you have to do with your time rather than just reading my long email, so thank you. I really hope this wasn’t our last time talking, and I’m not saying that hoping to phish for another article.

 

Kind regards,

Kara Danvers

 

Once Lena finishes reading the email, she grows a big smile on her face, and for a moment, all her horrid feelings about not being able to see her kids for the weekend melt away. Lena simply feels good that at least someone out there, other than Jack and Sam, is nice to her for the sake of being nice, not because she pays their wages or anything.

 

Lena then proceeds to spend the next 10 minutes reading Kara’s email again and again, and thinking about if she should reply or not. Lena is aware enough to realise that right now she is not very very drunk, and certainly not capable of making good decisions, such as writing a appropriate email as a response to Kara. However, the other side of Lena just really really really wants to write a reply to Kara right now, and that just so happens might be the same side of Lena that is kind of lusting after the young blonde alpha. So, after thinking about it for a while, the latter side of Lena wins out, and she begins typing out a reply email to Kara.

 

Lena Luthor <[email protected]>

Subject: Thank you, for your Thank you

 

Dear Kara,

 

Thank you vveery muuch for your kind wordss. They’ve really mean a pot o me.

 

I enjoyeded meetings yous too. My omega wokeeees up because ofs you, and I didn’t evennn know you weree an alpha! I bet under your shi t you ripped. I imagine yo with a six pack. I’ve imagined you a lot over the last few eveningsss as I toucheded myself.

 

Thank you.

 

Lena Luthor

CEO of L-Corp

 

Lena then presses send on the email even before she can read it over, not that reading the email over in Lena’s current state is going to be helpful in any way. Lena is simply happy with the email, but in the morning that may not be the same feeling she has.

 

After this, Lena downs the last bit of her drink in her current glass, and decides to turn in for the night. Right now, Lena is kind of a bit horny again, but she is a bit annoyed because she left her vibrator at her apartment, because she thought she wasn’t going to be alone this weekend. So instead, once Lena gets herself into bed, still fully clothed, she begins to rub herself through her clothes. However, before Lena can get too far, she soon falls into a deep drunken sleep.

 

---

It is now the next day, Saturday, and this morning Lena is being awoken by the annoying sound of her phone ringing. At first, Lena tries to ignore it, but she soon realises that the noise it is making is hurting her brain. So, Lena blindly grabs her phone and answers it, without even looking to see who is calling.

 

“Hello?” Lena groans.

 

“Oh, Hello.” Sam replies, with a chuckle in her voice, “Is your weekend already that bad with Ashley and Natalie, that you are moaning about it already?”

 

Lena groans upon hearing Sam say that, as now her heart is hurting again, as she is remembering that Ashley and Natalie are not where they should be right now, with her, spending the weekend at her home.

 

“Oh, come on Lee.” Sam says, “But if things are really that bad, my offer still stands to come over and set them straight.”

 

Lena sighs.

“No. It’s not that.” Lena replies, trying to open her eyes, but quickly closing them again, simply because the light hurts her brain, “Ashley and Natalie are not with me. Andrea decided to take them on a last-minute weekend trip to see her father.”

 

“WHAT?!” Sam says, loudly, in an angry voice.

 

Lena groans at Sam’s loudness, it not doing her brain any good.

 

“She can’t do that!” Sam says.

“Hmmm…. I tried to call her several times after she sent me that text….. once I’d had a bit to drink…. but she turned off her phone…. So, I left her a shitty voicemail, where I told her to expect to hear from my lawyers.” Lena says.

“Good on you, Lena!” Sam says, in an encouraging voice, “It’s about time you stopped letting Andrea get away with everything. You are now in a much better shape to actually have lawyers that will really fight for you.”

Lena sighs once more.

 

“I didn’t really mean it, Sam. That was all just hot air from me. I was saying it out of anger.” Lena replies, in a dejected voice.

 

“What?! Why didn’t you mean it?” Sam asks, confused.

 

Lena sighs, for a third time.

“Because…. I don’t think I can go through that again, Sam.” Lena says back, “I can’t go through the legal battle. I can’t deal with the prospect of Andrea being so low as to putting our kids on the stand, where they’ll say they want to live with her. It could turn out worse for me.”

 

Sam is now the one to sigh, feeling so bad for her best friend.

 

“Lena, you have to try though. It can’t go on like this. You can’t let Andrea keep walking all over you.” Sam says, “For all you know, Andrea might do something that causes you to lose even more time with your kids. You need to fight.”

 

“I don’t know Sam….. I’ll have to think about it.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. That’s all I ask.” Sam says, deciding not to push things further right now, “So, what did you do instead of spending the evening with the kids?”

“Not much really.” Lena admits, “I… I just had A LOT to drink. Your call woke me up honestly.”

“Lena, it’s 2PM!” Sam exclaims.

“What?!” Lena says, shocked, and then opens her eyes to check the time on her phone, and sees that it’s in fact 10AM, “You bitch!”

 

Sam laughs upon hearing Lena call her that.

 

“Don’t begrudge me the little fun I can have with you.” Sam says, clearly with a smile in her voice.

“Hmmm.” Lena huffs.

 

“So, you just spent the afternoon and evening drinking?” Sam asks.

“Yeah, pretty much. I got home, had some scotch, tried to call Andrea, got even more angry, drank more scotch, then I…… OH NO!” Lena exclaims, now remembering that she sent Kara an email in her drunk state last night.

“What?” Sam asks, confused, and amused.

“Kara sent me an email last night! And I drunkenly responded to it!” Lena says, now panicking.

 

Sam cackles down the phone upon hearing Lena say that. Meanwhile, Lena quickly forces herself to open her eyes once more, and get through the pain of looking at her phone screen and accesses her emails. Then, to Lena’s horror, she finds that she did in fact send Kara an email, and it’s just as bad as she thought it was.

 

“Oh god, no!” Lena moans after reading the email.

 

“What did you say?” Sam asks, still sounding amused.

 

“I… thanked her for her email thanking me…. Then I got lusty and told her…. how I find her hot… and bet she has a six pack…. and… and….” Lena says, and trails off.

“And?” Sam asks, in a prompting voice.

“And I said I’d been masturbating thinking about her.” Lena admits.

“OH MY GOD!” Sam exclaims, in an even more amused voice than before, “This is amazing Lena! Oh wow! I’m going to have to tell Jack all about this!”

 

“NO! Don’t you dare!” Lena says, firmly.

 

“Why not?” Sam replies, “If you are comfortable enough to go sex toy shopping with him, this is nothing.”

“He told you that?!” Lena exclaims.

“Duh.” Sam replies, “He was literally texting me as you were in the shop deciding what vibrator you wanted to get. He even sent me a picture of you reading the packaging.”

Lena groans in embarrassment.

 

“I have to say, I was a bit offended you went sex toy shopping with Jack and not me. But I get that my omega sexual confidence might have been too much for you.” Sam says.

“SAM! Can we get back to my problem at hand!” Lena says.

 

“What problem?” Sam asks.

“That I sent Kara a lusty email!” Lena says.

 

Sam chuckles.

“It was more than just a lusty email by the sounds of things.” Sam replies.

 

Lena groans again.

 

“Oh god.” Lena says, “Maybe… maybe seeing as it’s Saturday she won’t have read it yet…. and…. maybe I can hack into the CatCo email servers and delete the email before she even has a chance to read it.”

 

“Lena…. don’t you think that’s a little extreme?” Sam asks, “You are talking about committing a crime just to stop some hot alpha reading an embarrassing email you sent her.”

 

“Exactly!” Lena exclaims, “If I let her read it, I might just die of embarrassment. Or, better yet, maybe I should just change my name right now, move to a country where no one knows who I am, or live on a deserted island in the middle of nowhere.”

 

Sam laughs once more.

 

“I think you are being a tad overdramatic.” Sam says.

“I’m not! This is awful!” Lena exclaims, “But… maybe if I’m not going to hack CatCo…. maybe I can persuade one of their IT guys to just delete the email for me….”

 

Sam laughs again, finding her best friend’s current situation very amusing.

 

“Lena, Kara is a reporter, in a world where we have our work emails on our phones. Do you really think she hasn’t read it already?” Sam asks.

“Oh god!” Lena groans, “I think I need another drink.”

 

---

Meanwhile, in Kara’s apartment, the blonde has just read the email that Lena sent her last night, and it has very much surprised her. But what has made things worse, is that Alex was sitting there watching Kara, having a sisters brunch together, as she read the email.

 

“What?” Alex says, noticing Kara’s reaction.

 

“Nothing.” Kara quickly replies, hiding her phone under her ass on the couch.

“No. That’s not nothing.” Alex says back, “What did you just read on your phone?”

“It’s…. nothing.” Kara says again.

 

“Hmmm….” Alex hums, as the two sisters sit on one of Kara’s couches, with their take away brunch in their laps, “Do you have a napkin?”

 

“Oh, yeah. Let me just go get one for you.” Kara says.

 

Kara then gets up from the couch and makes her way into the kitchen, not realising that Alex has just used this as a tactic to grab Kara’s phone and go through it. A few moments later, Kara comes back to the couch and sees what Alex is doing.

“Alex, no!” Kara yells, and tries to grab her phone back from her sister.

 

Alex reacts faster than Kara, and moves the phone away from her sister’s grasp, continuing to read through Kara’s texts.

 

“Alex, give me my phone back!” Kara moans, “This is an invasion of my privacy.”

“Oh, shut up.” Alex chuckles, now reading Kara’s emails, all while pushing her sister away.

 

“Alex, please.” Kara basically begs.

 

Alex’s eyes now go wide, as she has just read the email from Lena Luthor, the 40-year-old omega L-Corp CEO.

 

“OH MY GOD!” Alex says, “Lena Luthor has a crush on you.”

 

Kara now snatches the phone from Alex’s hands, with a scowl on her face.

 

“It was just an email. And I’m not even sure if it was from her, as it had so many misspellings. It was just probably some prank, or someone who had hacked into her emails.” Kara says.

 

Alex chuckles.

“You really think that Lena Luthor would allow her emails to be hacked into?” Alex smirks, “No. That was a drunk email if I have ever read one. She’s got the hots for you.”

 

“Alex, shut up. No, she doesn’t.” Kara replies.

“Yes, she does! She literally basically said she masturbates thinking about you.” Alex says, with a wide smile.

 

“Oh, Rao take me.” Kara says, absolutely hating how amused Alex is by this situation.

 

However, deep down, not that Kara would ever admit it to Alex, Kara is actually pretty excited, and intrigued by the prospect that Lena Luthor, the hot milf omega, actually is interested in her that way. After all, Lena may have masturbated thinking about her, but Kara has had a few nights when she has done the exact same, thinking about Lena. Now she feels a bit less ashamed and bad about it.

Chapter 6

It is now Saturday evening, and to distract Lena from both not having her kids this weekend, and still wanting to drink herself into (another) oblivion due to the drunk email she sent Kara, Sam dragged Lena out to a bar with her a Jack. A bar which Jack and Sam apparently frequent. Information which doesn’t make Lena feel any better, as it just means her two closest friends are getting closer, and will more likely team up against her in the future.

 

“Couldn’t we have just stayed in my apartment, or house, and got drunk there?” Lena asks, with a sigh, “Why do we have to be out?”

 

Jack scoffs, while Sam chuckles.

 

“Because if you sit in your house, even with us there, your thoughts will lead back to Natalie and Ashley not being there with you.” Sam explains.

 

Lena now scoffs.

“Thanks for reminding me.” Lena says, as she takes a sip of her drink.

 

“PLUS, the best way to get over your embarrassment, is to be out and about, see that just because you sent a drunk email to someone, lusting over them, telling them that you masturbate thinking about them every night, using your toy that you bought with….” Jack begins.

“Get to the point.” Lena glares.

 

Jack smirks.

 

“My point is, you need to be out, to see that just because you sent that email, doesn’t mean your world has ended, or that interacting with other people is going to be embarrassing.” Jack says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“But what about interacting with Kara?” Lena asks, “What happens if I come across her again at some point?”

 

Jack and Sam look at each other in silence for a few moments.

“Well….. I believe you have one of two options.” Jack says.

 

“Yeah?” Lena asks.

 

Jack nods his head.

 

“Your first…. is you follow through with your email by dragging Kara Danvers into the nearest bathroom and either letting her fuck you, or giving her the best blow job she has ever received.” Jack says, with a wide smirk.

 

Lena groans.

 

“And the second option?” Lena asks.

 

Jack and Sam look at each other again, and Jack now nods his head back at Sam.

 

“You invent a time machine, and go back in time to stop yourself from writing that drunken email.” Sam says.

 

Lena groans even louder than before.

 

“What possessed me to think that coming out with the two of you was going to be helpful at all?” Lena groans, “Or not to kill you, Sam, for telling Jack about the email.”

 

“Well, the latter is because if you killed me, then you’d be without a best friend AND a CFO, so you’d be screwed.” Sam smirks.

 

“Then the former is because you can never turn down the prospect of hanging out with your two closest friends, of whom I AM YOUR BEST FRIEND.” Jack says, stressing the last few words and looking at Sam.

 

Sam rolls her eyes.

 

“We both know that Lena and I are BFFs. Omegas stick together.” Sam smirks.

 

“Oh, I see how it is, no room for the beta that is me.” Jack pouts.

 

Sam simply laughs at Jack being overdramatic, as usual.

 

“Oh, will you two just stop bickering. Does it even matter which of you is my best friend?” Lena asks, with a scoff.

“Yes.” Both Jack and Sam answer at the same time, looking at one another.

 

There is then a silence between the three of them.

 

“Well?” Jack asks, with a slight eyebrow raised look on his face, looking at Lena.

 

“Seriously? We are going to act like we are in school, and I need to say which one of you I consider to be my best friend?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhuh.” Jack nods.

 

“Yes.” Sam nods too.

 

Lena then looks between Sam and Jack for a few moments, deciding what she is going to say next. Lena obviously knows that both Jack and Sam are just being completely ridiculous and over the top right now, and neither of them really care who she actually considers to be her best friend or not, they have still put her in this awkward position to just amuse themselves.

 

“This glass of scotch is my best friend right now.” Lena eventually says, and then downs the entire drink.

 

“Of course.” Jack scoffs.

 

“We should have known you’d say that.” Sam replies.

“Yeah, well, this lovely drink of scotch can’t talk back to me, or try and embarrass me about the stupid things I have done.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, because there are many.” Jack smirks.

 

---

It is now about an hour or so later, close to 9PM, and Lena is more so settling into things now, becoming looser and everything thanks to the many drinks she has drunk. However, even though Lena has had quite a few drinks, she is not drunk. Lena has made a mental note to never to get drunk again in her life, as she can’t risk sending another stupid email. She knows she will die of embarrassment if that happens.

 

“Lena, I’ve been meaning to tell you…. I have an idea for L-Corp that I want to run by you.” Jack says.

 

“Oh god.” Lena says.

“It’s not that bad!” Jack pouts.

 

“No.” Lena groans, and gestures with her head.

 

Jack and Sam then both turn and follow Lena’s eyeline, and that is when they see that the brunette CEO is looking at 3 young women who have just walked into the bar, one white redhead, who has a black woman on her arm, and then a white blonde woman standing next to them, seeming to have a permanent smile on her face.

 

“Oh my god!” Sam says, turning back around, smiling at Lena widely.

 

“You planned this somehow!” Lena pouts.

“No. I swear, I didn’t. They’ve never been in this bar before, at least while we’ve been here.” Sam quickly replies.

“I’m confused…” Jack says, “What… what are you talking about?”

 

“That blonde who just walked in…. that’s Kara Danvers.” Sam explains.

 

“That’s Kara Danvers?!” Jack says, wide-eyed, “Oh, Lena, you lucky girl.”

 

“Shut up, Jack.” Lena says, in a scolding voice, slapping the beta on one of his arms.

 

“What? She’s hot as hell! If I didn’t know that you already had dibs on her, I’d totally go over there and ask her to be my daddy.” Jack says, with a smirk on his face.

 

“Firstly, I don’t have ‘dibs’ on her, and secondly, don’t put that damn imagine into my brain.” Lena says, as she drinks more of her scotch, and shrinks a bit into the booth that they are sitting in, trying to make herself as small as possible, and as unlikely as possible to be seen.

 

“I was only being a good friend with the dibs thing. But if you say you don’t have dibs then….” Jack says, and stands up from the booth.

 

Lena quickly grabs one of Jack’s arms and forcefully pulls him back down to the booth. Jack simply laughs in response.

 

“So much for you not having dibs.” Jack smirks.

 

“It’s not that. I just don’t want you drawing attention to us, or more specifically, me.” Lena says, “I’d rather Kara not notice I am here.”

 

“Why not?” Jack says, “Personally I say that you go with the first method we discussed earlier, and take Kara into the nearest bathroom and have your way with her.”

 

“God. Please stop talking.” Lena groans.

 

“I’m only trying to help.” Jack replies, but with a smirk on his face that clearly shows he has other motivations beyond just ‘helping’ Lena, “Don’t you think Lena should go over and drag Kara into the nearest bathroom, Sam?”

 

Jack gets no response from Sam, as the CFO is still looking in the direction of Kara Danvers, and the two other women she has walked into the bar with. Specifically, Sam is much more focused on the redhead and the black woman on her arm.

 

“Sam?” Jack says, in a slightly louder voice.

 

“Oh, huh?” Sam replies, turning back around to look back at Jack and Lena.

 

“Did you even hear anything that I just said?” Jack asks.

 

“Uhhhh…. no.” Sam replies.

 

Lena now chuckles.

 

“She was too busy staring at the two friends Kara walked into the bar with.” Lena says, now amused herself.

 

“Oh….” Jack replies, intrigued, and turns his gaze to look at the women.

 

“I’m not sure which of the two women you were specifically staring at Sam, but it looks like they are a couple. So, I’m afraid you don’t have much of a chance there.” Lena now smirks, glad that she can turn the tables on Sam now.

 

“Who says I was just staring at one of them?” Sam replies, in a very confident voice.

 

The sound of how confident Sam’s voice is causes Lena to deflate a bit, because her tactic to turn the tables on Sam is not working.

 

“OOOooooo…. a three way.” Jack comments, “I myself, of course, have been involved in a 5 way. But three ways are nice too.”

 

Sam rolls her eyes.

 

“Jack, you realise I now know you well enough to know when you are lying, right?” Sam says.

 

“Of course.” Jack nods, “And I believe I know you well enough now to tell the same of you.”

 

“Good.” Sam nods back, and then shifts closer to Jack in the booth, growing a confident look on her face, “So you will know that I am telling the truth when I say that I know you are lying about having took part in a 5 way, and that I myself have taken part in many three ways.”

 

After Sam finishes speaking Jack looks into the CFO’s eyes for a few moments, studying her face.

 

“Shit. You’re telling the truth.” Jack says, growing a pout on his face.

 

Sam breaks out into a very wide smile.

 

“How comes you haven’t told me about your three ways before? I want all the details!” Jack says, in an eager voice.

 

“Some other time.” Sam says, and then turns back to look at Lena, “We need to get back to the topic at hand, and that is Lena.”

 

“Right.” Jack nods.

 

Upon hearing Jack and Sam say this, the CEO grows a very disappointed feeling in her stomach, as she had hoped that Jack would get distracted by the knowledge of Sam having participated in many three ways, thereby steering the entire conversation away from her for the evening.

 

“If you really want to focus on me, how about we focus on me somewhere else?” Lena suggests, hopefully, even though she already knows what the answer will be, “Somewhere where I won’t die of embarrassment.”

 

“Nonsense.” Sam says, “We are already comfortable here, and have our tab open.”

 

Meanwhile, for Kara, she has just walked into this bar with Kelly and her sister, Alex. Kara isn’t usually one to go to random bars or anything, especially not this late in the evening. However, this afternoon Kara went to see a movie with Alex and Kelly, and after they had dinner. Once they were finished with their dinner Alex suggested they have some drinks at a bar nearby before they all head home. Kara agreed simply because she loves spending time with her sister, and even though she is an alpha, and is supposed to be all sure of herself and everything, she really doesn’t like the time she spends at home in her relatively new apartment, alone.

 

Kara has this problem with her apartment as after she got her new job as a reporter at CatCo, it also came with a pay raise. So, this meant that Kara moved out from living in an apartment where she had a roommate, to having her own place, living alone. Of course, even though Kara previously worked as Cat Grant’s assistant, she was paid a large enough salary to afford her own place, but she decided against it by telling herself that she wouldn’t be spending much time at her apartment, as she would be required to travel all about the place with Cat Grant. That ended up being true, to an extent, but the real reason that Kara never actually got her own apartment was because she didn’t like to be alone, as she found it scary, as some people do. Admittedly, Kara actually hardly ever saw or spoke to her roommate, so it felt like she was alone most of the time, but she still knew there was another presence in the apartment with her, and that put her at ease. So, because of all that, as Kara lives on her own now, she is still a bit uneasy going back to her apartment alone, and tries to delay it as long as possible. It isn’t a topic that she has brought up to anyone though, because alphas aren’t supposed to be like that. But Kara thinks that her fear of being alone in her apartment might all relate back to her childhood.

 

“Have you guys been to this place before?” Kara asks, as she Kelly and Alex walk towards the bar to order their drinks.

 

“No.” Kelly replies, “This is a bit too pricey for our tastes.”

 

“Oh, well we can go somewhere else, if the prices are too steep.” Kara suggests, a bit awkwardly.

 

Alex chuckles.

“Of course not.” Alex says, “Kelly just means that we are perfectly happy going to dive bars and spending as little money as possible on alcohol. Buying drinks here is certainly not going to break the bank for either of us.”

 

“Hmmm… okay.” Kara nods.

 

“Although….. I do have to say….” Alex says, eyes looking around at everyone else in the bar, “The other talent tonight isn’t exactly great pickings. It’s a slightly older crowd, which I guess is to be expected.”

 

After Alex says that, Kara looks at Kelly, and a part of her expects for Kelly to grow an annoyed look on her face and get angry at Alex for thinking about hitting on, or flirting with, other women. However, Kelly simply smiles and agrees with Alex. Kara just knows that she doesn’t think she will ever get used to Alex and Kelly being in a polyamorous relationship. It’s not that Kara has anything against those types of relationships, it’s just not something she can wrap her head around. Kara can’t see how those types of relationships don’t lead to people’s feelings getting hurt in some way or other. But Kara trusts that both her sister and Kelly know what they are doing, and puts everything down to polyamorous relationships not being for her.

 

“Please don’t tell me that we just came here so you both could go find someone to hook up with, while I sit alone, and have a bunch of alphas come up to me and try and hit on me thinking I’m an omega or beta.” Kara says.

 

“Of course not!” Alex replies, knowing that Kara is very unsecure about how other people look at her, and don’t expect her to be an alpha.

 

Kara’s problem isn’t with people actually not realising she is an alpha. Kara’s problem is that some people find out that she’s an alpha, and then grow a confused or even disgusted look on their faces, clearly thinking that she isn’t a ‘proper’ alpha, even if they rarely say such things out loud.

 

“Yeah. Tonight we are just going to have a good time together, getting some nice drinks to finish our evening.” Kelly smiles.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles back at Kelly.

 

“Yes, and we can discuss what you are going to do about Lena Luthor.” Alex smirks.

 

“Oh no!” Kara groans, “Please, can we talk about anything else?”

 

“That might be difficult.” Kelly says, looking out over all the people at the bar.

 

“Come on, pleaseeee…” Kara begs.

 

“No. I didn’t mean it like that.” Kelly replies, “I meant…. Lena Luthor is sitting in a booth over there.”

 

Kara quickly turns around and looks in the direction of where Kelly nodded her head, and there she sees Lena Luthor, the woman who sent her a drunk lusty email, sitting in a booth next to a man, who she doesn’t recognise, and a woman who she does, the woman who she interviewed with a few weeks ago.

“Oh god! She just looked directly at me.” Lena says to Jack and Sam, sinking further down into the booth.

 

“You should go over and talk to her, Kara.” Alex says, in an encouraging voice.

 

“No.” Kara quickly replies, feeling her face turning red now, “Can we just…. please… find somewhere to sit down?”

 

“Sure.” Kelly smiles.

 

Kara, Alex and Kelly then all get their drinks and make their way over to a booth basically on the other side of the bar compared to Lena, Sam and Alex.

 

“They’ve walked to the other side of the bar now, Lena.” Sam says to her best friend, “You can stop hiding now.”

 

Lena takes her hands away from her face, and sees that Sam wasn’t lying, much to her relief. Lena honestly just wants to curl up into a ball right now and die of embarrassment.

 

“Can we pleaseeee just go now?” Lena begs, “I’ll literally give you both a raise.”

 

“No way.” Sam replies, “I’m not leaving when I still have the chance to look at some lovely eye candy who is sitting there with Kara.”

 

“Yes, and I’m finding this far too amusing.” Jack replies, “Although, can’t we just share those two ladies, Sam?”

 

“No way.” Sam says, in a glare, “They’re both mine.”

 

Jack huffs.

 

“Always the bridesmaid, never the bride.” Jack comments.

 

“Well, if you two don’t want to leave, you can’t stop me from leaving.” Lena says.

 

“Actually, we can.” Sam says, and then reveals she has Lena’s phone in her hand.

 

“My phone! How did you get that?!” Lena asks, and tries to reach over the table to take the phone from Sam’s hands. Sam, however, pulls it out of Lena’s grasp.

 

Sam simply looks at Jack with a smirk.

 

“In my younger days, I am or may not have been a rather good pick pocket. I had to find some way to survive living on the streets of London after all.” Jack smirks.

 

Sam scoffs.

 

“Jack, your family are millionaires. You never lived on the streets.” Sam replies.

 

Lena now grows a frustrated look on her face.

“Well….. I’ll just leave without my phone then.” Lena scoffs.

“No, you won’t.” Sam replies, confidently, “As you could get an urgent call about Natalie or Ashley.”

 

Lena now scowls at Sam.

 

“That’s low, using my kids like that to keep me here.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Sam nods, “But all is fair in love and war.”

 

“But this isn’t love, or a war!” Lena exclaims.

“It’s a war against yourself, Lena.” Jack says.

 

“Oh god.” Lena says, and lets her head fall down onto the table, with a thud.

 

Sam and Jack both chuckle.

 

“Alright, alright.” Jack smirks, “Seeing as we are keeping you here, the least we can do is get you another round of drinks. I’ll go get them.”

 

“That’s a great idea.” Sam smiles.

 

Sam then gets out of the booth so Jack can get out himself, who then walks over to the bar to go and order the drinks. Once Jack leaves, Sam slips back into the booth, and scoots next to Lena, who still has her head on the table.

 

“Just one more drink, and then we can leave.” Sam eventually says, taking pity on her friend.

 

It might seem like all this is a bit mean from Sam and Jack, but although they are partly doing this for their own amusement, the two friends are also doing it so that they can continue to distract Lena from her feelings about not getting to spend time with her daughters this weekend. Sam and Jack might be an absolute chaotic mess, but they are extremely good friends to Lena. They know what the CEO omega needs even when she doesn’t.

 

“Fine.” Lena huffs.

 

“Excellent!” Sam smiles.

 

Back over in the booth where Kara, Alex and Kelly are sitting, the three women are simply talking, chatting away. Thankfully, the conversation hasn’t turned to Lena again, although even though it hasn’t, Kara can’t help but think about the 40-year-old gorgeous CEO. Kara is even looking around, trying to act casual, to see if she can catch a glimpse of Lena from where they are sitting, but unfortunately the position they are sitting in doesn’t allow it.

 

“Kara, for god sake, either go over and talk to Lena, or stop fucking bouncing your leg up and down. It’s very distracting.” Alex says, in a half annoyed voice.

 

“Sorry.” Kara says, and stops bouncing her leg up and down right away.

 

Alex rolls her eyes.

 

“But seriously, Kara, why don’t you go over and talk with Lena?” Kelly asks in a soft voice, not one that is trying to tease Kara or make her uncomfortable or anything, one of genuine curiosity and concern.

 

“Why would I?” Kara replies, “She sent me a lusty drunk email. I’m embarrassed by it, so I can only imagine how she must feel about it.”

 

Alex scoffs.

“I’d be flattered if I was you.” Alex says, “If someone sent me an email like that, I’d print it out and put I on my refrigerator wall, or have it framed.”

 

“Alex, you’re not helping.” Kelly says, with a disapproving look on her face.

 

“Sorry.” Alex replies.

 

That is one of the good things Kara has noticed with Kelly and Alex’s relationship, even though Kelly is a beta, and Alex is an alpha, Alex doesn’t act like she is above or controls Kelly, like a lot of other alpha/beta pairings would.

 

“Anyway, I was just thinking that maybe this could be a chance for you both to clear the air a bit.” Kelly explains, “As you said you liked interviewing Lena, and just imagine how awkward you would be if the next time you spoke to Lena would be when you were assigned by CatCo to interview her again. That wouldn’t be good for either of you.”

 

Kara is silent for a few moments after Kelly says that, letting the woman’s words sink in.

 

“Yeah…. maybe it would be a good idea….. But…. with her friends there…. it would be so awkward and everything…. She’s probably just having a nice night out with her friends….. how would I even know if she wanted to talk with me?” Kara asks.

 

Back at Sam, Lena and Jack’s booth, Jack has just returned with the drinks in hand. Jack has got a scotch for Lena, her regular order, a screwdriver for Sam, and a beer for himself. However, with Jack returning to the booth, both Lena and Sam notice that their friend has a far too wide smile on his face for the man not to have done something.

 

“Why are you smiling so much?” Sam asks.

“Ooooo…. Nothing.” Jack lies, and sits back down into the booth.

 

“Oh god. You didn’t?” Lena says, having guessed what Jack might have done.

 

“What?” Sam asks, confused.

“I did.” Jack nods, with a big smile.

 

Back over at Kelly, Kara and Alex’s booth, one of the people working at the bar is approaching their booth with a drink in his hands.

 

“I have a drink for Kara Danvers.” The bar worker says.

 

“That’s me.” Kara says, confused.

 

The bar worker places the drink down in front of Kara.

“But I uhhh….. I didn’t order this.” Kara replies, awkwardly.

 

“Compliments from Lena Luthor.” The bar worker says with a nod, before turning around and leaving.

Chapter 7

“OH MY GOD!” Alex says, with a very wide smile, looking at her sister, “Lena Luthor totally really does want to fuck you!”

 

“Alex, don’t be so crude.” Kelly says, in a disapproving tone, slapping Alex on her side slightly.

 

“Sorry, babe.” Alex replies.

 

Kara, meanwhile, has gone completely wide-eyed, because she honestly can’t believe this is happening. After Alex had told her that she believed the email was a drunken lusty email, Kara had thought that she would either never speak to Lena again, or the 40-year-old CEO would do nothing about it. Kara certainly wasn’t expecting Lena to pursue her in this manner, even if only by sending a drink her way.

 

“Kara?” Alex says.

“Huh?” Kara replies, shaking herself from her thoughts.

 

“I was saying…. That’s your invitation to go over there!” Alex smiles.

 

Kara glances over in the direction of where Lena and her two friends are sitting, even though she can’t actually see them from here, and bites her lip nervously.

 

“I don’t know….” Kara replies, in a nervous tone, “Maybe it was just a drink as a like…. ‘hello, I saw you are in the bar with me too, and thank you for writing the article about me again’.”

 

Alex scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“Kara…” Kelly says, in a soft voice, placing a hand on one of Kara’s arms, “it’s pretty obvious what Lena Luthor’s intentions are by sending a drink over. She clearly wants you to go over there and say hello to her, and probably flirt with you a bit.”

 

Alex scoffs again.

“I think she wants to do much more than just ‘flirt with her’.” Alex says.

 

Kelly shoots Alex another glare, which quickly silences the redhead alpha. Kara, meanwhile, for her part, is deep in thought, with another awkward look on her face.

 

“Kara…. if you really don’t want to go over there…. we can leave….. We can make a quick exit.” Kelly suggests, picking up on Kara’s nervousness.

 

“No.” Kara says, after a few moments silence, before then sighing, “I’m such a failure as an alpha.”

 

“No, you’re not!” Alex quickly says, hating when her sister talks down on herself like she is now.

 

“But I am, Alex.” Kara says back, “I’m an alpha, I’m supposed to be all confident and assured of myself. I’m supposed to jump at the chance of an omega, any omega, being interested in me. I’m not supposed to be afraid and intimidated by it.”

 

“Kara…” Alex now begins, in a firm voice of her own, “I have said this to you before, and I will say it to you again. That nonsense of how an alpha needs to act, that you have just described, is pure rubbish. That is just a bunch of trash that you picked up from your experiences at university. It’s not true. You can act however you want to act. Society likes to split alpha, betas and omegas into certain categories, but that’s a big load of fucking horseshit. We are not defined by being alphas, betas or omegas. Our personalities don’t just suddenly change when we present. You and I both know that is the case for us, when we both presented as alphas. Neither of us changed massively.”

 

“But…. people do change.” Kara interrupts.

 

“They do.” Alex agrees, “But most of that is just people trying to slide into the role they think society expects of them, and that’s just a load of rubbish. I mean, look at me and Kelly. Kelly is a beta, and by the opinion of a large amount of society, in our relationship Kelly should have zero say whatsoever, and shouldn’t talk back to me, or anything like that at all. But that is not the case. Kelly and I are equals in every way. The only difference between us is that as Kelly is a beta, she can’t have kids, and doesn’t have a cock like you or I.”

 

Kelly now huffs at Alex saying that.

 

“Again, no need to be so vivid.” Kelly says.

“Sorry, babe.” Alex apologises again, with a small smile.

 

“That said, I do agree with the overall statement of what Alex was trying to say.” Kelly says, in a soft voice, “Screw what society says you should do or act. If someone doesn’t like you for you, then they are not worth your time. And you are an incredible person, Kara. I mean…. if I wasn’t with this one…. I’d be all over you.”

 

“Hey!” Alex pouts.

 

Kelly chuckles.

 

“No need to be jealous, babe.” Kelly smiles, and takes Alex in for a kiss.

 

“Hmmm….” Alex hums, happily, “Anyway, Kara, it’s not like you are going over there to date Lena Luthor. Have some fun!”

 

Kara, once more, is lost in thought for a while, but she soon takes a deep breath, and nods her head.

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara says, “I’m going to do it. I’m going to go over and talk to her.”

 

“At a girl!” Alex says, with a big smile.

 

“And we’ll be here to support you, Kara.” Kelly says, with another soft smile.

 

“Hmmm…. and maybe ask if Lena’s hot MILF friend would be interested in a three way.” Alex hums.

 

“Oh, yes, that too.” Kelly smiles, now joining Alex in her slightly more mischievous side, even though Kara knows that both Alex and Kelly are completely serious.

 

Kara simply rolls her eyes at Alex and Kelly, gathers her nerves, stands up, and then begins to make her way over to Lena.

 

Meanwhile, back in Lena, Sam and Jack’s booth, Lena literally wants to kill Jack.

“I swear Jack, when we get out of here, I’m going to make your life a living kill.” Lena says, angrily, “I’m going to give you soooooo much work, that you won’t have a social life for the next 10 years. Then if you quit on me, I’m going to make sure you are blackballed from ever working anywhere again!”

 

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic Lena.” Sam says.

 

“AND YOU!” Lena says, now turning to look at Sam with her glare, “I blame you too! You are the one that insisted we go out and have drinks, AND invited him! You are just as much to blame.”

“Hey, I didn’t order the drinks!” Sam pouts.

 

“Uhhhh….. Lena….” Jack says.

“I swear….” Lena continues, ignoring Jack, “Ruby is not going to know she has a mother anymore, because you are going to be so piled up with work. Hell, I might even go and become a hermit now and make you acting CEO, leaving all the responsibilities, and work load, to you, and you alone.”

 

“Guys?” Jack says, again.

 

“Now that’s just mean.” Sam replies, ignoring Jack too.

 

“Guys!” Jack says, more firmly.

 

“What?!” Lena snaps, turning to look at Jack.

 

“Kara’s coming over here.” Jack replies.

 

“What?!” Lena says, now turning her gaze and seeing that Jack is right, Kara Danvers is slowly walking over to their booth, “Oh my god. I’m literally going to die.”

 

Jack huffs.

“Die of being fucked so well more likely.” Jack comments, dryly.

 

Lena punches Jack, hard, in one of his arms after hearing that.

 

“You hit like a girl.” Jack says, with a smirk.

 

Lena then punches Jack in his balls.

 

“OOOoooooooooooooowwwwwwwwww…..” Jack groans in pain, grabbing his crotch with both hands, and leaning closer to Sam now.

 

“Hello…… Lena….” Kara says, now having approached the table Lena, Sam and Jack are sitting at. Kara could swear she just saw Lena punch Jack in the balls, but she presumes she must be mistaken.

 

“Oh…. Hi there, Kara.” Lena replies, putting on a big smile, and pushing down all her other feelings.

“I…. just wanted to thank you for sending me over the drink.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, actually I….” Lena begins.

 

“She means…. you’re welcome…” Sam interrupts.

 

“Okay…” Kara says slowly, and then turns to look at Sam, “It’s nice to see you again, Miss Arias. I’m sorry I wasted your time by not taking the job.”

“Oh, please, don’t call me Miss Arias. You can call me Sam.” Sam says, “And you needn’t worry about not accepting the job. You chose a different job that you loved. I can’t fault you for that.”

 

“Well…. thank you.” Kara smiles, awkwardly.

 

“Please, join us, Kara.” Sam says, gesturing to the seat next to Lena.

 

After Sam gestures, Kara hesitates for a second, noticing that Lena hasn’t said anything. Lena sees that Kara is hesitating.

 

“Yeah…. join us.” Lena says, nervously, shifting in the booth, making a bigger space for Kara.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, and then sits down next to Lena.

 

“Kara, this is Lena and I’s friend, Jack.” Sam says.

 

“Hello.” Jack croaks, still recovering from being punched in the balls.

 

“Hi…” Kara replies, with a confused look on her face.

“Don’t mind Jack, he’s just a bit of a wimp.” Sam says.

 

Kara nods her head.

 

“Anyway, I saw that you came into this bar with two other women. Who are they?” Sam asks.

 

“Oh, the redhead is my sister, Alex. Well…. she’s my adoptive sister. Then the other woman is Kelly, Alex’s girlfriend.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh.” Sam replies, in a disappointed voice.

 

Jack now chuckles.

 

“No chance for you there then, Sam.” Jack says.

 

“Shut up.” Sam quickly says to Jack.

 

“Uhhh….. I don’t know what you mean by that….. but Alex and Kelly are both poly….. if that means anything to you.” Kara says.

Sam’s eyes widen after Kara says that.

 

“I think I’ll go introduce myself then.” Sam says.

 

Sam then gets up from the booth, and quickly makes her way across the bar, leaving only Lena, Jack and Kara sitting in the booth together. Admittedly, it is a bit awkward for Kara and Lena, simply because Jack is there with them. To put an end to this, Lena simply shoots Jack a big glare.

 

“Okay…. okay…. I get the hint.” Jack huffs, “I’ll leave you two alone….. I’ll just….. go see if I can get some ice for my balls.”

 

Jack then slips out of the booth, leaving Kara and Lena alone.

“What did he mean by….” Kara begins.

“It doesn’t matter.” Lena replies, cutting Kara off.

Kara nods her head, deciding she doesn’t need to actually know what Jack meant by that.

 

There is then an awkward silence between Kara and Lena.

 

“So uhhh….. thanks for the drink..” Kara says again, a bit awkwardly.

 

Lena looks at Kara and sighs.

 

“This is really awkward, huh?” Lena says, with a sigh.

 

Kara huffs.

 

“Yeah, kind of.” Kara admits.

 

“Well…. just to be clear….. I actually didn’t send you that drink over. Jack thought it would be a good idea to send you the drink in my name.” Lena admits.

“Oh.” Kara says, with some disappointment building up in her stomach now, “I can go… if you want.”

 

“No.” Lena quickly replies, “I would much rather have your company here, with me.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara nods, growing a small smile on her face.

 

Lena then sighs again.

 

“Look…. I’m sorry about sending you that…. email…. It… was very inappropriate…. and I was just drunk and….. you know…” Lena says.

 

“I get it.” Kara nods, “Alex told me that she thought it might be a drunk email.”

 

“Alex? Your sister saw it?” Lena asks, now growing very worried that more than one person saw the email she sent to Kara.

“Yes…. only because she stole my phone from me and read through all my emails and texts.” Kara explains, “I promise I wouldn’t have let her, or anyone, read it otherwise.”

 

“Oh… I guess…. she doesn’t really respect your privacy.” Lena says.

 

Kara chuckles.

“No. Not really. But that’s kinda what sisters are like, after all.” Kara says.

 

Lena nods her head.

 

“I didn’t have a sister…. but I do have two daughters…. and they are very much like that too.” Lena says.

 

“Ashley and Natalie, right?” Kara says.

 

Lena looks at Kara slightly wide-eyed, surprised the blonde knows her daughter’s names.

 

“It came up when I was researching you for your article.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh…. okay.” Lena nods, “Thank you for not mentioning them…. or my ex-wife.”

 

“Why would I?” Kara asks, “They had nothing to do with what I was reporting on. That’s your personal life. That is nobody’s business but yours.”

 

Lena grows a small smile on her face after Kara says that.

 

“Thank you for saying that, Kara.” Lena says, “A lot of other reporters wouldn’t have the same view as you.”

 

“Yeah… well…. I don’t want to be one of those types of reporters.” Kara says.

“What type of reporter do you want to be?” Lena asks, now slipping more into an easy conversation with the blonde, feeling much less awkward now.

 

“I want to be a reporter that writes about things and issues that matter. I want to write articles showing off all the cool breakthrough technologies that are being developed, by companies like L-Corp. But I also want to shine a light on issues that need to be given the spotlight, and not just forgotten in the whole day after day mess that is the news.” Kara says, with some clear passion in her voice.

 

“Well, that very much sounds like something I would be interested in reading. I can at least see you are passionate about it.” Lena smiles.

“Yeah, I guess I am.” Kara replies.

 

Meanwhile, Sam has gone over and introduced herself to Alex and Kelly, and is happily sitting in between the beta and alpha, being sexually forward, as usual. For Sam, seeing as she is 40 also, she sees no point in wasting time pussyfooting around what she wants, so she is always up front. Right now, Sam wants to have a three-way with Alex and Kelly, and she is making that very clear presently.

 

“So, how old are both of you?” Sam asks.

 

“I’m 25, and Kelly is 23.” Alex says.

 

“Hmmmm…. So you both are certainly a lot younger than me.” Sam smirks.

 

“Oh, we surely can’t be that much younger than you! You look just as young as us.” Kelly says.

“Ohhhh… aren’t you a sweet kitten.” Sam purrs, turning to Kelly with a smile.

 

Kelly bites her lip shyly at Sam giving her so much attention like that, but she very much likes it. Alex, on the other hand, is smiling widely, pleased to see how Sam is acting right now.

 

“Well, I think Kelly and I both agree that we just see age as a number.” Alex says, “Of course there is life experience differences and everything. But an age difference doesn’t bother us.”

 

“I’d certainly hope not.” Sam smirks, now turning to Alex, “Because, to be clear, I have zero interest in starting any sort of relationship with you both, or anyone for that matter. This is simply about sex.”

 

Kelly and Alex then look at each other silently after Sam says that.

 

“We’d be into that.” Kelly smiles.

“Perfect.” Sam purrs, “Then how about we get out of here?”

 

“Yes!” Kelly says, eagerly, too eagerly.

 

Sam chuckles, while Kelly blushes.

 

“No need to be bashful about how excited you are, honey.” Sam says, and then leans closer to Kelly, hovering over the 23-year-old’s lips for a moment, before finally kissing them.

 

Kelly kisses Sam back gently, and moans slightly. However, Sam and Kelly are soon interrupted by Alex moaning a little bit. Sam turns to Alex and chuckles, with all three of the ladies getting out of the booth now.

 

“Don’t be jealous…. I’ll make sure we all have equal amounts of fun….. daddy.” Sam purrs into one of Alex’s ears, and then lightly grabs Alex’s cock.

Alex moans.

 

“Let’s…. go…” Alex says, eagerly.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“Yes, lets.” Sam smiles.

 

Kelly, Sam and Alex then begin to make their way through the bar, heading for the exit, with Sam linking arms with both Alex and Kelly. As the trio walk past the bar, Sam gives Jack a little wave, with the man sitting on a bar stool, holding some ice to his crotch. A few moments after that, Sam, Alex and Kelly come into view of Kara and Lena, who are still sitting in their booth together, chatting happily. In fact, Sam notices that Kara and Lena are obviously having such a good time, that neither of them even notice the three of them leaving.

 

“They are going to have a good time too.” Sam says to Alex and Kelly, as soon as they exit the bar.

 

Alex chuckles.

“I hope so. Kara could do with getting laid.” Alex says.

 

Back in the bar, Kara and Lena have moved onto talking about some of the latest technological developments, a subject which fascinates Lena. In fact, the CEO is a bit surprised just how knowledgeable Kara is on the subject.

 

“I have to say, Kara….” Lena says, “I’m surprised by how much you know about science and technology. Sam told me that you have degrees in business and journalism, but from how you speak, I’d have thought you’d have one in some sort of scientific field too.”

 

“Ohh…” Kara replies, blushing slightly, “Well I uhh….. I’ve always had a really big interest in science…. When I was a kid….. I was actually considered a sort of science prodigy. Both of my parents were scientists you see…. But I uhh….. I stopped.”

 

“Why?” Lena asks, intrigued, and a bit confused.

“Well…. uhhhh…..” Kara stammers, biting her lip.

 

Lena notices that this is clearly a sore subject for Kara.

“We don’t have to talk about it if you are uncomfortable, or would rather not.” Lena quickly says.

“No….” Kara says, “I…. want to tell you…..”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Take your time.”

 

“It was my…. parents who pushed me to…… do scientific stuff….. and…. I really did enjoy it…. I loved being in the same world as them…. even though I was only like 10 years-old. At the time, my parents were talking about sending me to university to get a science degree at only 13 or something. But….. everything stopped when my parents died….. I uhhmm….. After that…. science just…. reminded me too much of them…. So…. I didn’t pursue it….. but I still have a big interest in the subject.” Kara says.

 

“Oh….” Lena replies, her features softening now, “I’m sorry to hear about your parents, but I completely understand why you kept away from science after that. My birth mother drowned, as I watched, when I was only 4-years-old, and ever since then, I have been unable to go back into the water. So, I definitely understand how you feel.”

 

Even though they are talking about some pretty dark and tragic subjects, Kara can’t help but grow a smile on her face, happy that she can relate to someone in this way.

 

---

Meanwhile, Alex, Sam and Kelly are now sitting in the back of a private car which Sam has got them, just a perk of her job, and being CFO.

 

“Where to?” Sam asks, as they all settle in the back seat, with the driver waiting for them to let him know where they’ll be going, “We can’t go back to my place, because my daughter is there.”

 

“You have daughter?!” Kelly says, “You really are a MILF!”

 

Sam smiles at Kelly, and then takes her in for a passionate kiss.

 

“I guess we’ll go back to my place then.” Alex says, while Kelly and Sam occupy themselves.

 

Alex then gives the driver the address of her apartment, before then closing the partition. Alex just has a feeling that they are going to need some privacy on this ride back to her place. Alex then turns back to look at Kelly and Sam, who are still making out. Alex’s alpha lets out a little growl in response, not of jealousy, but of being left out.

 

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic.” Sam smirks, turning to look at Alex, “I’m going to give you attention too.”

 

Sam moves away from Kelly, stands up in the car, before then sitting down on Alex’s lap, face towards the redhead. Upon Sam doing this, Alex’s eyes virtually pop out of her head.

 

“Ohhhhhh….” Alex groans, happily.

 

Kelly simply smiles, very happy to watch the scene that is unfolding before her, as frankly she finds it very hot, and it’s turning her on even more than Sam kissing her.

 

Sam then proceeds to begin to lightly grind into Alex’s lap, feeling the alpha’s cock harden as she does.

 

“Do you like that, daddy?” Sam purrs into one of Alex’s ears.

 

“Oh, god.” Alex groans, being so turned on right now, and loving this so very much. In fact, it kind of turns Alex on even more at the fact that a woman 12 years here senior is calling her ‘daddy’.

 

Sam chuckles, wickedly, and then proceeds to take Alex in for a hungry kiss, tongues swirling in each other’s mouths. Kelly, meanwhile, watches on intently, getting more and more turned on herself, but Sam doesn’t forget about her. About a minute into Sam and Alex kissing, Sam reaches out one of her hands, without even looking, and begins to fondle Kelly’s breasts. Kelly moans loudly in response to that.

 

“Don’t you two moan too much now. I’m only just getting started. We have a long night ahead of us.” Sam smirks.

 

Both Kelly and Alex know they are in for one wild night, and they are both extremely excited.

 

---

Back in the bar, Kara and Lena have been talking about all sorts of topics for the last hour. The two just feel so very at ease with one another, with the earlier awkwardness just being completely brushed away. Then during the duo’s conversation, Lena’s mind hasn’t even wondered to how hot she finds the alpha sitting next to her. Nor has Lena’s omega sent out any desperate signals/pheromones, much to the 40-year-old’s surprise. Then at the same time, Kara has made no moves to initiate anything further, or even much physical contact. The extent of their physical contact has been their legs brushing against each other every now and then. Lena very much appreciates that, and finds it a refreshing difference to her experiences with Andrea, who was very forward and handsy, even without asking most of the time.

 

Eventually Kara and Lena’s conversation comes to a bit of a pull, and this causes the 25-year-old to check the time on her phone.

 

“Oh Rao. Is it really 11:30 already?!” Kara exclaims.

 

“Oh, I guess it is.” Lena replies, checking her watch.

 

“I uhhh…. I don’t know where my sister of Kelly went to.” Kara says, looking around the bar to check for her sister and Kelly.

 

Lena chuckles.

“They left with Sam about an hour and a half ago.” Lena says.

 

“What?! Really?” Kara replies, surprised.

 

Lena nods her head.

 

“Oh, wow. Okay.” Kara says.

 

Lena gives Kara a smile in response.

 

There is then a silence between the two, as neither of them know what to say now, as even though it’s late, they don’t want the night to end.

“So…” Kara says.

 

“Do you…” Lena says, at the same time.

 

Kara blushes.

 

“You go first.” Kara says.

 

“Right.” Lena nods, “I was going to say…. do you want to get out of here? Go back to my place?”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena asking that of her, very much not expecting it, as during all their conversation Lena hasn’t made a single sexual advance or anything.

 

“Not like that.” Lena quickly says, now the one blushing, “It’s just….. I’ve enjoyed our conversation….. and….. I don’t have my kids this weekend….. So, I’d like some company…. If you don’t mind? We can have a coffee and talk some more?”

 

Kara looks at Lena and then grows a small smile on her face.

 

“Yeah. I like the sound of that.” Kara says.

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, kind of surprised by how confident she is being right now, and the fact she asked Kara back to her home. The fact just is, Lena really doesn’t want to go back to her empty house, where she knows that as soon as she walks inside, she will miss Natalie and Ashley terribly.

 

“Shall we go?” Kara says, getting out of the booth.

 

“Sure. I’ll text my driver.” Lena says, pulling out her phone, “and let me just say goodnight to Jack.”

“Uhhh…. I think Jack is a bit occupied.” Kara says, pointing to Lena’s other best friend, who is still sitting at the bar.

 

Lena turns her gaze in the direction that Kara points, and sees that Jack has now hit it off with one of the female bartenders, who is sitting on a seat opposite him, with a big smile on her face. Lena thinks that Jack probably sold her some sob story about why he was previously holding ice to his crotch. So, after seeing that, Lena decides to leave Jack back.

 

“Okay. Let’s go.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then leave the bar.

Chapter 8

Notes:

Just a heads up, this chapter gets smutty!

Much like Sam did with Kelly and Alex, Lena called her own driver to come and pick both her and Kara up too. Lena’s driver just let the CEO know he’d be there in 5 minutes.

 

“So, is having your own driver a typical CEO thing?” Kara asks.

 

Lena scoffs.

 

“Surely you’d know from working as an assistant to Cat Grant?” Lena replies.

 

“Yes, but she’s only one CEO I know, you’re the second.” Kara says back, with a smile.

 

“Well, I can’t speak for all the CEOs I know, but I think having our own personal driver is common among us. It’s just a luxury to have, as this way when I go from one place to another, I don’t have to worry about figuring out how to get there or anything. Then personally for me, I spend the time in the car, where I would be driving my, doing more work. Although I know not all CEOs are like that.” Lena explains.

 

“I see.” Kara nods, “So…. uhhh you don’t have to answer this if you feel I’m being too intrusive…. but…. do you use your driver when you have your kids?”

 

“Oh.” Lena replies, growing a disappointed look on her face, as she is now reminded that she should be spending this weekend with Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Shoot. I’ve made you feel awkward. You don’t have to answer. I’m sorry for asking.” Kara quickly says, noticing Lena’s change in demeanour.

 

“No. It’s not that.” Lena replies, shaking herself out of thinking about her kids, “But uhmmm…. I try not to use my driver when I have the kids. It feels more intimate if I’m driving them. I only use my driver when I have them, on very few circumstances.”

 

“I see.” Kara nods.

 

There is then a silence between the two women, basically the first major silence since they began talking this evening. Thankfully though, the silence is soon interrupted by Lena’s driver pulling up in front of them.

 

“This is my driver.” Lena smiles.

 

The driver quickly gets out of the car and opens one of the rear doors for Lena and Kara.

 

“Thank you, Frank.” Lena smiles.

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Frank replies.

 

Lena then slips into the back seat of the car, with Kara following close behind her. Lena’s driver then closes the door behind them, before getting into the driver’s seat himself.

 

“Where to, Miss Luthor?” Lena’s driver asks.

 

Once Lena’s driver asks this question, Lena hesitates for a second, because she has two options. Lena could either have her driver take them to her apartment, or to her home. Usually if Lena were taking someone to her home, she’d go to her apartment, as it feels less initiate that way. Lena has previously done this over the last few years with some other CEOs, or scientific minds who she wants to work with, and has been trying to schmooze. So that is a possibility as to what she could do with Kara right now.

 

“My house please.” Lena says.

 

“Right away, Miss Luthor.” The driver replies.

 

Lena has found herself telling her driver to take them to her home because she feels comfortable with Kara, and she wants to show the blonde the real her, which she feels is more the case in her house, than her apartment. This isn’t because Lena is thinking about pursuing a relationship with Kara or anything though. Lena isn’t even thinking about having sex with Kara tonight. Lena simply wants to spend time with the blonde, and her home feels like the best place to do so.

 

---

Meanwhile, Sam, Kelly and Alex have all just arrived at Alex’s apartment, and things are getting really hot and heavy between them. The three women are currently in a three way make out session, all while they remove each other’s clothing.

 

“Ohhhhhh…..” Sam moans, happily, being turned on even more by Alex’s alpha pheromones.

 

Alex, meanwhile, just growls happily.

 

Soon Alex’s cock springs free, and Sam goes to suck it straight away. However, Alex quickly backs away.

 

“No.” Alex says, the alpha side of her taking control how. “You said you wanted me to be your daddy, well now you listen to me.”

 

Sam moans at Alex saying that, the redhead taking charge like this turning her on even more.

 

Alex smirks happily.

 

“If you want daddy’s cock, you will kneel before me.” Alex says.

 

Sam hesitates for a second, and gets to her knees, obediently. Kelly joins her a few moments later.

 

“Good.” Alex smirks, now standing above the omega and beta. “Now, I want you to both be good for daddy, and give me a show. Kiss!”

 

Kelly and Sam don’t have to be told twice, and turn to one another and begin making out, moaning as they do, and moving their hands over each other’s bodies.

 

“Good girls.” Alex purrs, taking a seat on a nearby couch and beginning to stroke her cock.

 

Alex then watches Sam and Kelly make out for the next few minutes, getting more and more turned on as she does.

 

“Stop.” Alex says.

 

Sam and Kelly pull apart and look at Alex.

 

“Kelly, come here.” Alex says, pointing to a spot on the couch next to her.

 

Kelly gets up and takes her spot. Once she does, Alex stands up and walks towards Sam, crouching down slightly and lifting Sam’s chin up.

 

“Before we go any further…… I want you to know…. you can stop this at any time….. if there’s something you are uncomfortable with….. we can stop. Okay?” Alex says.

 

“Yes.” Sam nods, “I want this. I’m so turned on. I haven’t felt this way in years.”

 

“Good.” Alex smirks.

 

Alex then walks back over to Kelly, taking a seat next to her girlfriend.

 

“See, Kelly here is my girlfriend, so by rights, she should be the first to pleasure me.” Alex says.

 

Sam slightly groans at that, while Kelly smiles.

 

“However, I think we can reach an agreement.” Alex says, “Sam, you can buy the privilege out from Kelly by giving her an amazing orgasm. Don’t you think that would be a fair trade, baby?”

 

“Yeah.” Kelly nods, breathlessly, being so very turned on by the thought of this beautiful 40-year-old omega eating her out, just so she can have first crack at pleasuring Alex’s cock.

 

Alex smiles at Kelly, places a kiss on one of her cheeks, and then turns back to look at Sam, who is still kneeled down on the floor.

 

“So, what do you say, Sam?” Alex asks.

 

“Yeah.” Sam replies, breathlessly.

 

“Good. Then come over here, and start giving Kelly what she wants.” Alex says.

 

Sam then proceeds to crawl towards Alex and Kelly, and once she is at Kelly’s feet, Alex uses one of her hands to part Kelly’s legs. After Alex does this, Sam can already see Kelly’s pussy, and the traces of her arousal. It turns Sam on so much, she finds this situation to be so very hot.

 

“Well? What are you waiting for?” Alex says, looking at Sam.

 

Sam looks at Kelly silently, waiting for any sign of consent from the beta. Kelly soon connects eyes with Sam, and gives her a little nod, with a small smile on her face. As a result of this, Sam dives her head right into Kelly’s centre, not needing to be told twice.

 

“OHHHHHHHHH!!!” Kelly moans, happily, as Sam’s tongue enters her.

 

Alex, meanwhile, has a big smirk on her face, all while she strokes her cock, being so turned on by just watching her girlfriend getting pleasured by this sexy hot omega CFO.

 

Sam continues to pleasure Kelly for the next few minutes, using all of her oral skills that she has acquired over the years, as it is not like Sam has just been with alphas all her life, she has been with plenty of other omegas, and also betas, before now. So right now, Sam is putting all her experience to good use, and hoping that she gives Kelly one of her best orgasms in her short 23 years of life.

 

Kelly continues to moan as Sam pleasures her, and now Alex is not only continuing to stroke her cock with one hand, but use her other hand to fondle Kelly’s breasts, and give them light pinches.

 

“You like this, Kelly?” Alex asks, with a smirk.

“Yeah!” Kelly moans, happily.

 

“Is Sam doing a good job?” Alex asks.

“Yes…. so…. good.” Kelly moans.

 

Alex smiles even wider upon hearing that.

 

Sam for her part is continuing to pleasure Kelly, but her aim isn’t to bring Kelly to orgasm as quick as possible. Sam could easily do that by being a bit rough, and eating Kelly out at a very fast pace. Instead, Sam is changing up her speed that she uses her tongue on Kelly’s pussy, while also using one of her hands to rub Kelly’s clit. Sam goes from a few really fast motions with her tongue, to some slow ones, making sure to draw everything out, and also making sure that she doesn’t push Kelly over the edge until she wants that to happen.

 

Sam, Kelly and Alex continue like this for another 5 minutes, and by this point Kelly is moaning a lot, and Sam is finding it more and more difficult to stop Kelly from having an orgasm, as she now has to do less and less for Kelly to almost go over the edge.

 

“Please…..” Kelly begs, “I want to….. cum….”

 

“You heard her, Sam. Make her cum.” Alex says, in a firm alpha voice, but not an overly authoritative one or anything.

 

After Sam hears Alex tell her this, she right away quickens her pace, wanting to bring Kelly to orgasm now, and it doesn’t take long. About 15 seconds later, Kelly’s head is rocked back, as she moans in delight at the incredible feeling that crusades through her body.

 

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Kelly moans, as she comes.

 

Kelly cums, and as she does, Sam draws out the beta’s orgasm as long as possible by continuing to eat her out, at a slower pace. Soon Kelly’s moans stop, and turn into happy hums of pleasure, with the beta’s eyes still closed, and her head back on the back of the couch. Sam continues to pleasure Kelly for a few more moments, before she finally pulls her tongue out of Kelly, revealing a large amount of Kelly’s juices on her face. Sam then proceeds to place a tender kiss on Kelly’s pussy lips, which elicits another moan from the beta, before backing away and licking her lips.

 

“Well…. Kelly…. do you think it’s fair to say Sam has earned the privilege to pleasure me before you?” Alex asks, with a knowing smirk.

 

“Uh-huh.” Kelly hums, still not opening her eyes, just recovering from her incredible orgasms.

 

“Well.” Alex says, turning to look at Sam, while also removing her hands from her cock, “I think you know what to do now, pleasure daddy.”

 

Sam lets out a slight happy moan, before moving into a position in front of Alex, and taking the alpha’s cock in her mouth.

 

“Oh god. You’re good at this.” Alex hums.

 

Sam smiles wickedly at Alex saying that, even though the alpha’s cock is still in her mouth.

 

Over the next 5 minutes, Sam proceeds to give Alex an incredible blow job, using all her skills she has acquired over the years, just like she did on Kelly. However, eventually Sam can tell that Alex is about to cum, so she pulls back.

 

“What… what are you doing?” Alex asks, in a bit of an angry voice, her alpha just taking over a bit right now.

 

Sam looks at Alex for a few moments, not saying a word.

 

“Sorry.” Alex says, realising she let her alpha get the better of her, and was just very rude.

 

“Well, seeing as you are all worked up now, I thought I would take advantage.” Sam smirks.

 

“Take advantage how?” Alex asks, curiously, as she is pretty sure she is going to like whatever Sam suggests.

 

“If you want to cum, I want you to do it by fucking me.” Sam says.

 

Alex’s eyes widen, not expecting Sam to be direct.

 

“O…okay.” Alex says, stammering.

 

“Excellent. But I’m not going to let you fuck me on the couch. I’m 40-years-old, let’s be proper about this, and you can fuck me in the bedroom. If you are good, I might even let you fuck my ass.” Sam says, now standing up.

 

Alex moans at Sam saying that.

 

“Okay.” Alex says, and stands up.

 

Alex then turns to look at Kelly, but that is when she realises that her girlfriend is passed out on the couch.

 

“What…. what about Kelly?” Alex asks, a bit nervous now.

“We can come back and wake her once we’ve had our fun.” Sam says, “I believe I earned my privilege from Kelly, and if she wanted to watch us, she shouldn’t have fallen asleep.”

 

Alex chuckles slightly at Sam saying that.

 

“Okay.” Alex smiles.

 

Sam and Alex then head down a hallway and into Alex’s bedroom, where once they do, Sam pushes Alex down onto the bed, slightly surprising the alpha, as that is not a usual thing omegas do to alphas. Sam, meanwhile, just smirks wickedly.

 

“I want you to lay there, enjoying this, while I ride your beautiful cock, and do all the work.” Sam says, as she crawls onto the bed, now above Alex.

 

Alex’s eyes widen again, and before she can respond, Sam has taken her in for a kiss. Alex’s only response is to kiss the omega back.

 

About 2 minutes later, Sam backs away from the kiss with Alex, with the redhead chasing her lips, much to the CFO’s satisfaction. Sam then repositions herself so her pussy is right above Alex’s cock.

 

“Wait!” Alex says, just as Sam is about to touch her cock.

 

Sam looks at Alex with a concerned look on her face, worried that maybe the redhead doesn’t want this now.

 

“I… I don’t have any condoms.” Alex explains, “Kelly’s a beta…. so I can’t get her pregnant…. So, we don’t have any….….. We probably shouldn’t do this…. as….. I know I won’t be able to hold back from knotting inside you.”

 

Sam wants to moan at Alex mentioning the idea of knotting inside her, but she doesn’t, because she knows Alex is being serious right now, a rare instance for an alpha moments away from fucking an omega.

 

“It’s okay.” Sam says, “I’m not due for a heat for another 2 weeks, and as I’m over 40, it’s unlikely I’d be able to get pregnant anyway. But if it will put you at ease, tomorrow I will go out and get a morning after pill, just to be sure.”

 

Alex is silent for a moment, just as she thinks through Sam’s suggestion.

 

“Okay.” Alex eventually says.

“Great.” Sam smiles, “Now, let’s get you nice and hard again.”

 

Sam proceeds to stroke Alex’s cock for a few moments, getting it nice and hard, before she finally guides it into her pussy.

 

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Alex moans, happily.

 

Sam bounces up and down on Alex’s cock, doing all the work as she said, all the while Alex just lays there. For Alex’s part, she is pretty glad that Sam suggested doing all the work, as she is pretty sure she wouldn’t be able to control herself if it was left up to her.

 

About 3 minutes later, Alex can tell that she is about to cum.

 

“I…. I’m going to cum….” Alex moans.

“Good.” Sam purrs, continuing to bounce up and down, so fast, “Give me your knot. Fill my pussy like it has never been filled before!”

 

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” Alex moans, as she cums, so much pleasure rocketing through her body as she fills Sam with her knot.

 

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!” Sam moans.

 

Over the next 5 minutes, Sam and Alex both slowly recover from their orgasms, now being joined together, with Alex’s knot still connecting the two of them. However, before the two can separate, they both pass out from exhaustion.

 

About 15 minutes later, Kelly walks into the bedroom, and she finds Sam and Alex still joined together, passed out, laying on the bed. Seeing this sight, Kelly isn’t jealous at all, because she too was nice and fucked by Sam’s tongue. The only feeling that Kelly has, is disappointment. Disappointment that this is only a one-time thing, or so Sam has said. However, Kelly puts that out of her mind for now, and instead lays on the bed with Sam and Alex, cuddling close to her girlfriend, and joins the two beautiful women in sleep. Kelly hopes that maybe they’ll be able to continue this before Sam leaves in the morning.

 

---

Back in Lena’s home, currently Kara is sitting on one of the CEOs couches in her living room, looking around and taking the whole house in, all while waiting for Lena to return with a cup of coffee she is making for them both.

 

Admittedly, as Kara looks around the home, she is sort of surprised with how it looks. Kara had assumed that Lena’s home would look very pristine and perfect, with a lot of creams and whites, and nothing out of place. However, that is not how Lena’s home looks at all. Of course, Lena’s home still looks very neat and tidy, but it also has so much life to it. There are hand knitted blankets thrown over the ends of both couches, then there are a bunch of different pictures everywhere, all of Natalie and Ashley. Kara finds it strange that Lena doesn’t have any pictures of herself, particularly with her with her kids. The home just feels so full of life, and Kara now feels kind of guilty for her earlier presumption.

 

Lena returns to the living room, with two steaming cups of coffee in hand, and hands one to Kara.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena takes a seat on the couch next to Kara, but not too close. They are sitting with a lot more space between them than how they were sitting in the bar. However, there still isn’t an awkward amount of space between them, just a respectful amount of space.

 

“You have a lovely home.” Kara says, smiling a Lena.

 

“Thank you.” Lena replies, smiling back at the blonde alpha.

 

Kara then takes her first sip of her coffee, and her eyes go wide. Lena notices.

 

“Oh, God. Is something wrong with the coffee? I swear I made it just like I usually do.” Lena says, with some clear panic growing on her face.

 

“No. It’s not that.” Kara says, “This coffee is…. like….. absolutely amazing…. It’s unquestionable the best coffee I have ever had!”

 

“Oh.” Lena replies, now feeling a bit embarrassed that she worried there was something wrong with the drink.

 

“You make an incredible cup of coffee. You’ll have to tell me the coffee beans you used.” Kara says.

 

“Oh…. well.. I didn’t actually make the coffee…. I have my own coffee machine.” Lena explains.

 

“Ah.” Kara nods.

 

“And as for the beans….. they are uhmmm…. black ivory coffee beans, important from Thailand.” Lena replies, a bit nervously, afraid Kara will judge her for the money she spends on coffee beans.

 

“Oh, well, I guess when I get home I’ll have to go online and order myself something.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena literally wants to facepalm after Kara says that, because she just assumed that Kara would know that the coffee beans are very expensive, but clearly she doesn’t know that.

 

“Well uhhhh…… You should know that they cost $1,500 per kilogram.” Lena explains.

 

“What?!” Kara says, her eyes widening in surprise now.

 

“Yeah….. they are the most expensive coffee beans in the world.” Lena says, biting her lip slightly, worried Kara will judge her.

 

“Well…. I guess that is a typical rich person think then?” Kara says, smiling at Lena amusingly, “spending that much money on coffee.”

 

Lena can’t help but break out into her own amusing smile after seeing Kara’s, her worry from earlier melting away, being put so at ease by Kara.

 

“Yeah, I guess.” Lena smiles back.

 

There is then a silence between Kara and Lena, but not an awkward one, a very comfortable one.

 

“So….. what do you think Sam, Kelly and Alex are doing right now?” Kara asks, breaking the silence.

 

“Oh, I dread to think.” Lena scoffs.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I know that as soon as Kelly and Alex saw Sam, they were both kind of drooling over her.”

 

“Well… Sam will absolutely love that. She is a woman in her element when the focus is on her, even though that isn’t considered a typical omega quality.” Lena says.

 

Kara scoffs upon hearing that.

 

“Who cares about what typical beta, omega and alpha ‘qualities’ are?” Kara says, “I mean….. I have some of my own issues about how others see me, because I don’t really act or come across as most people expect an alpha too. But…. like my sister said to me earlier, who cares what society thinks? Let’s just be ourselves, and be happy.”

 

Lena smiles upon hearing Kara say that, glad that the blonde alpha has such a progressive attitude towards things.

 

“I couldn’t agree more.” Lena replies.

 

There is then another silence between Kara and Lena, as they just smile at each other.

 

“So uhmmmm……. how did you meet Jack and Sam?” Kara asks, wanting to continue the conversation with Lena.

 

“Oh, we met a very long time ago, when we were all at university.” Lena explains, “Jack has been my friend ever since then. Sam and I were friends…. but…. we kind of had a falling out…. about 15ish years ago… but we reconnected a few years ago.”

 

“What did you have a falling out over?” Kara asks.

 

Lena hesitates.

“Sorry. You don’t have to answer that. I’m just curious because you and Sam seem so close. It’s hard to imagine you falling out, let alone for over a decade.” Kara says.

 

“It….. was because of my ex.” Lena says, deciding that she is comfortable enough to tell Kara, “Sam…. saw things for what they were….. She saw that my ex…. Andrea…. was using me…. and just being abusive…. But I was too much of a lovesick omega to see….. Andrea then kind of used Sam’s mistrust on me… and….. Sam and I had a fight…. and we stopped speaking.”

 

“Rao. I’m sorry to hear that, Lena.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“Yeah…. well…. it was a long time ago…. Sam and I have moved past that.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. yeah…. well…. I meant that…. but also, about your ex.” Kara clarifies.

“Oh.” Lena says, “I uhh…. thank you.”

 

Kara gives Lena a nod of her head.

 

“So….. I have to ask….. I’ve noticed you’ve said ‘Rao’ a few times, instead of when I presume other people would say God. I…. I’m not familiar with the term.” Lena says, “Where…. where is it from?”

 

“Oh…. it’s from Krypton.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Krypton? I haven’t heard of it.” Lena says, confused.

 

“Yeah, you probably wouldn’t have.” Kara says, “Krypton was a very small country in eastern Europe. My family…. we were…. we weren’t royalty…. but…. we were kind of treated that way.”

 

“WHAT?!” Lena exclaims, “You’re a secret princess?!”

 

“No.” Kara says, “We…. we weren’t a royal family or anything like that. It was just….. the way Krypton was structured…. the people who were leaders in certain fields…. like science for instance…. were considered more prominent…. and…. I guess you could say they had more power…. as Krypton didn’t really have a government.”

 

“Oh, how interesting.” Lena hums, taking everything in, “I’m going to make a guess here, but from the tone you are talking in, and the fact you refer to Krypton in the past tense, means something happened?”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I was about…. I’m not sure…. like…. 7 or 8…. and….. some political turmoil started to happen in Krypton. My parents told me that it was because foreign agents had influenced Kryptonian prominent families that made up our leadership system, or ‘government’, which cause a lot of disunity. This soon led to violence, and a lot of people were killed. After that, the country erupted into civil war. The country only had a population of about 1 million, so it wasn’t reported about or anything. But…. my parents decided to leave Krypton, instead of fighting in the civil war, because they cared more about my safety than fighting for Krypton. And it was lucky they did. About 1 month into the war, those same foreign agents who influenced the prominent people that made up our ‘government’, they murdered all the Kryptonian key families. My parents were the only ones to survive, simply because they had fled here to the US by that point. It was all covered up, of course, and in turn Krypton’s land was divide into about 4 or 5 different countries, I think. But…. long story short…. Rao was the god that Krypton worshiped. Rao was the god of sun, and we believed that she gave us life, and the light.”

 

“Wow….” Lena says, having just taken every word in, “That….. I’m so sorry to hear about what happened to Krypton.”

“It was a long time ago. I barely remember it to be honest.” Kara says.

“Still…. I’m sorry.” Lena says.

 

After this, Kara and Lena continue talking for the next few hours, not really caring about the time at all. However, both women soon fall asleep on Lena’s couch, and end up spooning one another, completely by accident.

 

---

The following morning, at about 10AM, Lena is rudely awoken by a thudding sound. The brunette opens her eyes, and that is when she realises that she’s been sleeping tangled with Kara for the last few hours, as the two fell asleep together. However, Lena doesn’t have time to think about it, because she hears the thudding sound again, and that is when she realises it’s someone knocking at her door.

 

Lena quickly grabs her phone from the coffee table, and checks her front door camera, and that is when she sees that Andrea is standing there, along with Natalie and Ashley.

“Shit.” Lena says.

“Hhuuhmmm… Hmmm?” Kara says, waking up.

 

“Kara…. Kara…. I need you to wake up…” Lena says, rocking the blonde awake.

“I uhhmhm…. Huh?” Kara replies, slowly opening her eyes, and waking up.

 

“Kara….. I’m really sorry to do this….. but my ex is here for some reason…. with my kids…. So… I…. I need you to leave…. please… out the back… I….. I just don’t want to get in a fight or anything with Andrea… or my kids…. over you being here.” Lena explains, in a worried voice.

 

“Yeah… I uhh…. okay… of course.” Kara nods, and quickly stands up.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to look at one another for a few moments, not saying a word, but they are then interrupted by Andrea knocking again.

 

“The back door is that way.” Lena says, pointing through her kitchen.

“Okay. I… uhh…. I had a nice time….” Kara smiles.

“Me too.” Lena smiles back.

 

Kara makes her way through the kitchen, and Lena then waits a few moments, until she hears the back door close, which is when she finally opens the front door to Andrea, Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Hi. What are you doing here?” Lena asks, as Andrea, Natalie and Ashley all walk inside, brushing past her, even without Lena inviting them, not that she has a problem with her kids doing that.

 

“Go up to your rooms, girls. I want to talk to Lena.” Andrea says.

 

Lena feels a bit of anger boil up inside of her at Andrea referring to her as ‘Lena’ in front of the kids.

 

“Do we have to?” Ashley moans.

 

“I’m sorry, but yes.” Andrea nods.

 

Ashley and Natalie both sigh, and then head upstairs, leaving Andrea and Lena alone. Lena simply looks at Andrea, waiting for her ex-wife to begin speaking, and explain herself. Andrea, however, just sniffs a bit.

 

“Has…. Have you had an alpha in here?” Andrea asks, “I…. I smell alpha pheromones.”

 

“That’s none of your business.” Lena says.

“It is my business if you are going to have an alpha around my children.” Andrea says.

 

Lena literally wants to punch Andrea in the face for saying that, but she doesn’t want to give her the satisfaction.

 

“I had delivery last night, and an alpha delivered it. It must be their scent you are smelling.” Lena lies.

 

“Ah…” Andrea nods, “Of course you wouldn’t have another alpha in here. We both know you are not over me.”

 

Lena scoffs.

“What do you want? And why are you here, Andrea? I thought you were taking the kids for the weekend to see you father in Argentina.” Lena says.

 

“I was.” Andrea nods, “But seeing as you went all crazy about me taking the kids for the weekend, with that voicemail you left me, I decided to end our trip early. I’ve told Ashley and Natalie that they will be staying here for this week, all the way until the end of next weekend, to make up for this time you’ve missed with them. I hope that satisfies you.”

 

“It does.” Lena says, “Although I would prefer you don’t take the kids without even talking to me first.”

 

“Whatever.” Andrea says, “Now, if you’ll excuse me. I have a flight to catch.”

 

“What?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“I have a business meeting in Europe. I’ll be away for this next week.” Andrea explains.

“There it is.” Lena scoffs, “You didn’t bring the girls back here to ‘make up for time I’ve missed with them’, you brought them here because a business trip came up, and you can’t be with them, and just used all this to make it seem like I’m forcing them to spend more time with me.”

 

“I would never do that!” Andrea denies, “This is a last-minute business trip. I swear.”

 

Lena knows Andrea is lying. Maybe 10+ years ago Lena would have believed Andrea, but not now.

 

“Hmmm… whatever.” Lena hums.

 

“Right.” Andrea nods, “And you can tell Natalie and Ashley that they won’t be able to go home to get any more of their stuff, because Eve won’t be there, as she’s coming with me, of course.”

 

Andrea doesn’t even wait for Lena to respond, and walks out of the home, closing the door behind her. Lena, for her part, is just left hating her ex-wife even more than before.

Chapter 9

It is now Monday morning, and Lena is just heading into L-Corp after dropping Ashley and Natalie off at school. Usually, seeing as on weekdays Ashley and Natalie are at Andrea’s, the two girls would take the bus to school, because of course Andrea is far too busy to take her kids to school. However, today, seeing as the two girls are at Lena’s, the CEO made sure to take them to school herself, instead of having them catch the bus. But, of course, Natalie and Ashley both moaned at Lena doing this, obviously not wanting to spend even more time with Lena, with both of them already being pretty upset and annoyed about having to spend the week with the brunette anyway. Lena is just trying to take it in her stride though, and try and not let what her kids are saying hurt her feelings, even though deep down it really does. It truly hurts Lena’s heart every time Ashley or Natalie act like this towards her. It feels like she is getting punched in the gut constantly. But Lena will continue on, because no matter how awful Natalie and Ashley’s attitude towards her makes her feel, her love for her two children outweighs that.

 

Lena now arrives in her office at L-Corp, and she is surprised to see that Sam is already waiting for her inside, sitting on the couch in her office. Although, admittedly, Lena realises that she probably shouldn’t be surprised that her best friend is here. Of course Sam wants to get the scoop on what happened with her and Kara and everything.

 

“I shouldn’t be surprised that you’re here.” Lena huffs as she hangs her coat over her coat rack, along with her bag.

 

“No. You shouldn’t.” Sam says, standing up, “I want all the details of what you and Kara did!”

 

Lena huffs again.

“How about you go first?” Lena suggests.

 

“Fine. If that’s how it’s going to be.” Sam says, “I went back to Alex’s apartment, and me, Alex and Kelly had incredible sex together, with each of us having multiple orgasms. Then in the morning, we had sex again, took a shower together, where we had sex AGAIN, and then I left.”

 

“Hmm.” Lena hums, “So, are you going to see them again?”

 

“No.” Sam says.

“What? Really?” Lena asks, actually surprised.

“Yep.” Sam nods, “I’m not looking for a relationship. I don’t want a relationship. I’m happy with one-night stands. I don’t need anything else right now.”

 

“Hmmm… okay…. whatever you say.” Lena comments, thinking that her best friend might actually be lying to herself.

 

“Anyway, stop distracting me! I want the details on what you and Kara did.” Sam says, “Is she good in bed? Does she have like a massive cock?”

 

Lena cringes at Sam’s words.

“I wouldn’t know. We didn’t have sex.” Lena says.

“WHAT?!” Sam exclaims.

 

Lena opens her mouth to speak, but the two friends are then interrupted by their third friend walking into Lena’s office with a very smug look on his face.

“Morning, ladies.” Jack smiles, widely.

 

“Why the hell are you walking in here looking like that?” Sam asks.

 

“Because Lena is the best friend ever, and the best wing woman in the history of the world!” Jack smiles.

 

“Uhhh…. I don’t remember being your wing woman.” Lena says, confused.

“Oh, but you were.” Jack smiles, “After you punched me in the balls, and I had to ice myself, one of the nice female bartenders took pity on me, and one thing led to another, and we went back to her place and had a really enjoyable weekend together.”

 

“You’re bullshitting!” Sam exclaims.

“Nope.” Jack smiles, looking Sam directly in the eyes.

 

“Shit. I guess all it takes for a woman to have sex with you, is for them to pity you.” Sam says.

 

“I’m going to ignore that. I’m in too much of a good mood to let any of your comments bring me down.” Jack says to Sam, before turning to Lena again, “But as for you, Lena. I want to thank you very very much. You may have not realised it at the time, but you very much helped get me laid.”

 

Lena huffs, for the third time already today.

“Well… if you want…. I can help you get laid again?” Lena suggests, with a wicked smile.

 

“Is that an offer?” Jack smirks confidently.

 

Lena smirks back at Jack, and the British man’s face soon drops, as he realises that Lena’s offer was simply to punch him in the balls again.

“Oh, no thank you.” Jack says, moving his hands to cup his bulls.

 

Sam rolls her eyes.

 

“Anyway, did you hear what this bitch did? Or I guess……. didn’t do?”

 

“No, what?” Jack asks.

“She didn’t have sex with Kara, that hot alpha!” Sam exclaims.

“WHAT?! Why not? I did all the hard work by sending a drink over to her in your name!” Jack says, “I’d have hoped that not only would I have got laid this weekend, but I technically would have got proxy laid by you having sex with Kara too.”

 

“Uhhhh…. gross.” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Sam agrees, “If you are going to continue like that, I’m kicking you out.”

 

“Fine, fine.” Jack says, in a dramatic voice, “So, why didn’t you have sex with Kara? What did you do? I did see you leaving the bar with her.”

 

“Wait! You left the bar with her, and you still didn’t fuck her?!” Sam exclaims, again.

 

Lena cringes at Sam being so crass.

 

“Can you please not say it like that.” Lena says.

 

“Sorry.” Sam says, “You left the bar with her, and you still didn’t let her fuck you?!”

 

Jack laughs at Sam saying that.

 

“SAM!” Lena groans.

 

“What?!” Sam says, “I just… I don’t understand…. You and Kara seemed to really be hitting it off…. and having a great conversation with each other…. Then after that…. Jack has now said that you left the bar with her. So, what gives? I don’t understand.”

 

Lena sighs.

 

“The thing is….. I wasn’t looking at it from the perspective that I wanted to have sex with Kara. We had a nice time together, and I invited her back to my house, where we continued to chat and enjoy one another’s company.” Lena says.

“If you did all that, why not fuck her?!” Jack now asks, “I mean…. you are obviously super attracted to her, and Kara knows that now, thanks to the email you sent. Then I think it’s also pretty clear that Kara very much likes you too. So…. what happened?”

 

“Nothing happened. I just…. didn’t want to do that.” Lena says.

“Why not?” Sam asks, “You’ve literally been masturbating thinking about her for this last week, and your omega has basically been switched back on BECAUSE of Kara. So why not take the leap?”

Lena sighs again.

“Because she’s 25-years-old, and I’m 40.” Lena says.

 

“So what?” Sam asks, “I just had incredible sex with a 25-year-old and a 23-year-old, it’s no big deal.”

 

“It’s not about that.” Lena replies, “I’m…. I’m not the type of person anymore who could just have casual sex with someone…… I don’t want to do that…. I…. I would like a relationship with someone….. someone different…. someone who isn’t Andrea….. They don’t even have to be an alpha…. But…. knowing all that…. and thinking about it all…. it scares the hell out of me.”

Sam now grows a sympathetic look on her face, knowing that Lena still has many issues left over from her toxic relationship with Andrea.

 

“Lena, but why can’t that person be Kara?” Sam asks, now in a much softer voice, “Sure there is an age difference. But does that really matter? If you like her, and she likes you, and you could actually spend hours talking with her, then what’s the issue?”

“Because…. I may have been able to talk with her for hours and hours…. and have a good time with her…. but…. our lives are in completely different places…. I’m a mom with 2 kids; 2 kids who hate me. Then Kara is a new reporter, with a whole new career she is pursuing, while I’m an established CEO. Then on top of all that…. I’m 40, Sam. My body is not one of a 20-year-old. Why would Kara even want to be with me like that?”

 

“Okay, firstly…” Sam begins, in a firm voice, “you are absolutely bullshitting. Yes, you do not have the body of a 20-year-old, because guess what? Most of us don’t. Hell, even some 20-year-olds don’t have bodies of 20-year-olds. But you certainly do NOT have a body of a 40-year-old, and I’m not just saying that to be nice or anything. In fact, it kind of pisses me off how we are the exact same age, and you look about 10 years younger than me, despite having a more stressful job, and having to deal with Andrea for over a decade. So, you are absolutely gorgeous. But as for the other stuff, how are you to know that the place you are in with your life doesn’t fit with Kara’s, unless you actually ask her?”

 

Lena huffs at Sam’s last sentence.

 

“No, Sam. To even consider a relationship with a 25-year-old is absolutely fucking insane.” Lena says, “I may really like Kara, and yes, if she were 10 years older, I would jump at the chance to pursue something with her, but she’s not.”

 

Sam now sighs, knowing that there is no arguing with Lena at this point.

 

“So, what are you going to do then?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena admits, “I mean…. my omega being….. restarted…. as you put it…. is still very new to me…… I’m still getting used to how my omega reacts around people, and the effects it has on others….. So…. I think I need to take some time to get used to this again…. and during that…. I think I’ll have to give everything a lot of thought…. But….. maybe…. once I do have everything sorted…. I’ll finally consider finding someone else to date…. someone age appropriate.”

 

Sam simply looks at Lena for a few seconds, digesting what the brunette CEO has just said.

 

“Okay. If that is what you have decided.” Sam says, “Just know…. all I want is the best for you…. and if that is with Kara, a 25-year-old, then I think you should go for it.”

 

“I know Sam.” Lena says, with a small smile, “And I really do appreciate your concern. But…. I’ve made up my mind.”

 

“Okay.” Sam nods.

 

“OH!” Jack basically squeals, which causes both Lena and Sam to jump, because they had both forgotten he was still in the office with them, because he hasn’t spoken in a while.

“Jack!” Lena scolds, with an angry expression on her face.

“Sorry.” Jack replies, “But I just realised, if you are actually going to start dating people our age, we can totally go out clubbing together, or go to speed dating events.”

 

Lena groans upon hearing those suggestions.

“That honestly sounds like my idea of hell, Jack.” Lena says.

“Yeah, Jack.” Sam adds, “It’s like you don’t know Lena at all. Almost as if you are totally not her best friend.”

 

“I am!” Jack pouts, “You’re just jealous because if Lena actually starts trying to date people, I’ll be the one going to all the places with her, seeing as you are not interested in dating, and just want one-night stands.”

 

“Hey! You are just like me, and are more interested in casual sex too!” Sam says back.

“Yes.” Jack agrees, “But I’m not against actually finding someone to be with, as long as they are super fucking hot, of course.”

 

Sam opens her mouth to speak, but thankfully she is interrupted by Lena’s assistant, Jess, walking into the office.

 

“Miss Luthor I…. oh….” Jess says, once she notices both Jack and Sam, “I…. I didn’t know you had company.”

 

“It’s okay, Jess.” Lena says, “Jack and Sam were just leaving.”

 

“We were?” Jack says.

 

Lena turns and glares at Jack.

“Right…. we were.” Jack nods.

 

“Yes…. uhmmm….. anyway…… I came in here to let you know I have emailed you your schedule for the day…. and you have your first virtual meeting in 15 minutes time.” Jess says.

“Okay. Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles.

 

Jess then gives Lena a nod of her head, before leaving the office again, closing the door behind her.

 

“I have to say, Lena.” Jack says, approaching Lena’s side, and looking in the direction of the closed door, “Your assistant certainly is drop dead gorgeous. I wonder if she would be interested in sampling some British cuisine.”

 

Sam groans at Jack saying that.

 

“Jack….” Lena says, in a firm voice, turning to look at the British man, “I swear, if hit on my assistant, who is absolutely incredible, the best one I have ever had, I will do far worse than just punch you in the balls. I will fucking castrate you.”

 

Jack’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, with him growing a slightly scared look on his face.

“Okay. Okay.” Jack says, in a defensive tone, “I get it, hands off the assistant.”

“Hmmm.” Lena hums.

 

“Alright, Jack.” Sam says, “I think we have had our fun for the day. Let’s leave, to let Miss grumpy pants do her work.”

 

Thankfully, for Lena, after this Jack and Sam both leave her office after saying some brief goodbyes to the CEO.

 

---

Meanwhile, for Kara, ever since she had to abruptly leave Lena’s home yesterday morning, the blonde has had many confusing thoughts go through her brain. Firstly, Kara is a bit confused as to what she actually did with Lena, and what it meant. Of course, Kara didn’t get drunk and forget about their evening together, so she knows they didn’t have sex or anything. However, Kara knows that it is not normal to talk with someone for hours and hours, go back to their home, talk with them a lot more, and fall asleep cuddled up next to each other. This is even more so the case for Kara, because the topics they talked about, and she was willing to tell Lena about, were topics that she hasn’t even talked about with some of her friends, but she was willing to with Lena, someone who she barely knows. So that all has Kara confused.

 

Kara is also confused though simply because of how Lena basically kicked her out of her home yesterday morning. After having talked with Lena about her relationship with Andrea and everything, Kara does understand why the CEO did it, but she still can’t help but feel a bit hurt by the action. Kara feels that maybe Lena saw her as someone who she is embarrassed to be seen with or something. The more logical part of Kara doesn’t think that is the case, but one of Kara’s negative thoughts, deep down, does think that, and the more Kara thinks about it, the louder that thought gets.

 

With all of these thoughts that Kara is having, she would absolutely love to be able to talk with Lena about them, and have some clarity on what they did means, but she has now realised that she doesn’t even have Lena’s phone number. So, the only way for Kara to actually get in contact with Lena, and have a conversation with her, is to go and see her at L-Corp, and Kara isn’t exactly too keen on doing that. Kara doesn’t want to put Lena in a position of them both being in an incredibly awkward situation if Lena just wants the night they shared together to be it, and nothing more. Although, admittedly, Kara doesn’t want that. Kara wants to spend much more time with Lena, and not just because the CEO is an omega who she is very attracted to, but because she actually felt completely comfortable being around her.

 

Despite Kara having all these thoughts and feelings flooding through her brain, she has to force herself to focus on her work at CatCo, of being one of the new journalists. The last thing Kara wants, after Cat Grant literally helped her get this position, is for her boss, Snapper Carl, to think she isn’t serious about her job or anything. So, Kara gets on with her day, doing some research on various topics which Snapper has assigned her to look into, to see if there is an article worth writing about any of them.

 

Kara’s day quickly goes by, as she gets very into researching all the topics she has been assigned, and because of that, lunch very much jumps up on her. Once Kara sees what the time is, she quickly makes her way out of CatCo, and rushes a few blocks away to Noonan’s, where she meets her sister, who she has arranged to have lunch with today.

 

As Kara enters Noonan’s, she sees that Alex is already there, sitting in a booth in the corner of the restaurant, having already ordered some drinks for them.

 

“Alex.” Kara says, “I’m sorry I’m late. I got caught up in my work.”

“Anything good?” Alex asks.

 

“Hmmm… maybe. I’m not sure yet.” Kara replies, “But… I’m just researching topics at the moment. I don’t even know if I find something worth writing an article about, that I will be the one assigned to actually write the article about the topic.”

 

Alex huffs.

“That would only be fair, seeing as you are the one doing the research.” Alex says.

“Yeah…. maybe…. but that’s not really how Snapper Carl works.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmmm.” Alex hums.

 

“Anyway, I want to know how your evening was with Sam!” Kara says, with a big smile, “I didn’t see you and Kelly leaving the bar on Saturday, but Lena did, and she told me about it.”

 

“Okay.” Alex smiles, “But if I tell you about Kelly and I’s evening, and morning after, with Sam, it’s only a fair trade if you tell me everything that happened with Lena.”

 

Kara chuckles.

“Fair enough.” Kara says, “But I think it’s going to be a bit of an uneven trade, because not much actually happened between myself and Lena. We left the bar, about an hour and a bit after you did, and went back to her home. We then talked a lot more, and fell asleep.”

 

“Really? That’s it?!” Alex asks, surprised, “Even after the lusty email she sent you? And the fact she actually sent a drink over to you in the club?”

“Uhhh… well that was actually her friend, Jack, who sent the drink over to me, in Lena’s name.” Kara says, “But yeah…. we didn’t do anything else…. and honestly…. as much as I find Lena attractive…. I didn’t want to do anything else…. I really felt comfortable with her…… and enjoyed talking with her…. outside of the alpha/omega dynamic of things. It was…. nice…”

 

“If it was so nice, then why does your face look like that?” Alex asks.

 

Kara opens her mouth to speak, but the two sisters are interrupted by a waitress approaching their table, and asking them if they are ready to order. Kara and Alex both say they are, where they each get their usual orders, seeing as this restaurant is one of their favourite places to go in National City.

 

“So….” Alex says, once the waitress leaves, “What else happened? Why are you not jumping up and down like a happy golden retriever?”

 

Kara huffs.

“You know I hate it when you compare me to a golden retriever.” Kara comments.

“Stop avoiding my question.” Alex says back.

 

“Fine.” Kara says, “We…. fell asleep next to each other… In fact…. we were basically cuddled together…. spooning… when we woke in the morning….. But….. we were woken by someone knocking at Lena’s front door…. and it turned out it was Lena’s ex-wife… and her kids… So….. Lena basically kicked me out before letting them in….. I mean… she explained to me why she had to do it…. because she didn’t want to cause an issue with her ex-wife or kids or anything….. and I get it…. But….. it still kind of made me feel bad.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that, Kara.” Alex says, with a sympathetic look on her face, “Maybe you should talk to Lena about it?”

“I would, but I don’t even have her number! And I’m certainly not going all the way over to L-Corp just to ask her about where we stand and everything.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmmm…. yeah….. okay.” Alex replies, not really having an answer to Kara’s problem right now.

 

“But that’s enough about me.” Kara says, “I want to know all about what happened with you, Kelly and Sam?”

Alex breaks out into a wide smile as soon as Kara brings up that topic.

 

“Well…. let me tell you….. Sam might be 40… but boy does she know how to give good head.” Alex smirks.

 

Alex then proceeds to tell Kara, in detail, everything that happened between her, Sam and Kelly on Saturday evening, and Sunday morning, with Kara clearly seeing, from Alex’s face, just how much her sister loved the experience.

 

“Wow Alex…” Kara says, the two now eating their food by this point, “It sounds like you all had a great time.”

 

“Yeah, we did.” Alex nods, with a smile.

“So, are you two going to be seeing Sam again?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” Alex nods, “Sam made it very clear, right from the beginning, that she is just interested in casual sex, not in a relationship of any kind.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods.

 

The two sisters then spend the rest of their lunch hours chatting about other topics, and just enjoying each other’s company, with both of them clearly being a bit disappointed about the fact there is currently no prospect of a future with the two 40-year-olds who they spent their Saturday evenings with.

 

---

It is now a few days later, and Lena is at home with Ashley and Natalie, at the end of the kid’s school day, and Lena’s work day. Right now, the trio are eating a nice dinner that Lena cooked for them.

 

“So, what did you guys do at school today?” Lena asks, with a smile.

 

“Nothing.” Ashley says.

 

“School stuff.” Natalie says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“You must have done, or learnt, something of note.” Lena says.

 

There is a brief silence.

 

“Well, I learnt that kids of divorced parents usually suffer from various mental issues.” Ashley says.

 

Natalie huffs.

“I guess that’s your fault then, mom, if Ashley and I have mental issues.” Natalie says.

 

Hearing her two kids say that, feels like a big punch in the gut to Lena. Lena knows that she is an amazing mom, but her kids just think she is the devil, while Andrea is the best mom ever. Lena knows for a fact that the opposite is true.

 

“Well….” Lena says, forcing herself to hold in her tears, “you should both know…. if either of you do feel like you have any problems like that…. then I would be happy to pay for you to go see a therapist…. to talk about your issues.”

 

Lena then stands up from the dining room table, no longer in the mood to eat any more of her dinner.

 

“Our issues are just named Lena.” Natalie whispers to Ashley, but Lena hears.

 

Lena’s heart breaks again after hearing that.

 

“I…. I’m going to my room. I’ll… be there if you need me.” Lena says.

 

“We won’t.” Ashley says.

 

Lena quickly drops her plate into her kitchen skin, and briskly makes her way upstairs, and into her bedroom, closing the door behind her. Once Lena does this, she literally slides down to the floor, and bursts into tears. Lena has been trying, so hard, to act like all the mean things that Natalie and Ashley says don’t faze her, but they do. Lena isn’t sure how much more of the abuse she can take.

Chapter 10

Lena has now been crying in her bedroom for a few hours, and her heart still hurts, so very much. Lena loves Natalie and Ashley with all that she is, but them being so mean to her, it hurts her soul. It feels worse than being punched in the gut. It feels like Lena’s heart is being stabbed over and over again. The pain is almost unbearable.

 

Eventually, Lena’s crying is interrupted by her phone ringing. Lena looks at her phone and sees that Sam is the one calling her. Usually, in a situation like this, Lena would just ignore the phone call from Sam, but right now she just feels so helpless, and what makes matters worse, is her omega is going crazy too. However, Lena’s omega isn’t going crazy in a sexual way, but a completely submissive way, making her feel like she literally wants to crawl up into a ball in a corner of her room and not move.

 

“He…hello?” Lena answers, in a tearful voice.

“Lena?” Sam replies, already picking up on her best friend’s voice, “Are you okay? You… you sound like you’re crying.”

 

“No.” Lena says, “I….. I need you.”

 

“I’ll be right there.” Sam says, “I promise I won’t be long.”

 

The call from Sam then ends, with the CFO jumping right into action because she knows that something seriously must be wrong if Lena is actually asking for her. Sam knows that asking for help is one of the last things Lena would ever do, so something seriously must be wrong.

 

“Ruby?!” Sam calls out, checking the time and seeing that it’s 9PM.

 

“Yeah?” Ruby calls back.

 

“Get dressed, we are going over to Lena’s.” Sam says.

 

Sam then hears footsteps of Ruby running towards her room, and the teenager soon appears with a confused look on her face.

 

“Why?” Ruby asks, “It’s late.”

 

“Because I just called Lena and she asked that I come over. She is upset over something.” Sam explains, “You are now old enough to stay home by yourself, but I wouldn’t be comfortable doing that late in the evening like this, especially when I don’t know how long I’ll be gone. So, go get changed, and then we’ll leave.”

“Yes. okay.” Rub nods.

 

About 15 minutes later, Sam pulls onto the driveway of Lena’s home, which is only a 10-minute drive from her own house. A drive that Sam actually made in just under 7 minutes, simply because there is not much traffic on the road this time of night, and she may or may not have sped above the speed limit.

 

Sam and Ruby get out of the car and walk towards Lena’s front door. Thankfully, Sam actually has a key to Lena’s home, as she is the only person who actually has one of Lena’s spare keys. Even Jack doesn’t have a spare key, although Sam knows that’s more so because Jack very regularly loses his own keys, and Lena wouldn’t want her other friend to lose her house keys, worry about who may find her key, and then have to change her home’s locks.

 

Sam unlocks the front door to Lena’s home and soon enters. A few moments later, Sam and Ruby are greeted by a confused Natalie and Ashley, who have walked to the front door with very cautious looks on their faces.

 

“Aunt Sam?” Natalie says, “What… are you doing here?”

 

Sam looks at Natalie and Ashley for a few moments, taking their expressions in. Sam isn’t stupid, she knows that the most likely reason for Lena’s current state is because her two kids said something awful to her that has hurt her heart. However, Sam doesn’t want to be mean to the two kids before she knows all the facts, so she decides to come up with a lie.

 

“I’m here to see your mom, because I have a L-Corp business meeting first thing tomorrow morning, and I need a document that your mom has.” Sam lies.

 

“Oh, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Sam then turns to look at Ruby.

“Rubes, why don’t you watch some TV with Natalie and Ashley, while I go see Lena?” Sam suggests, with a certain look on her face that she knows her daughter can read.

 

“Yes, okay.” Ruby nods, before then turning to look at Natalie and Ashley, “Come on guys, let’s go.”

 

Natalie and Ashley nod their heads at Ruby, and head off in the direction of the living room.

 

Once Ashley, Natalie and Ruby are out of sight, Sam looks up the stairs of Lena’s home, and begins to walk up them. A few moments later, Sam arrives outside Lena’s bedroom, where the door is closed, and knocks lightly.

“Lena, it’s me.” Sam says, in a soft voice, and opens the door, not waiting for Lena to open it for her.

 

Once Sam does open the door, she right away sees Lena curled up on her bed, softly crying. Sam’s heart breaks for her best friend upon seeing this sight.

 

“Lena?” Sam calls out softly, as she approaches the bed and then kneels down onto it.

 

Lena doesn’t move, she just continues to softly cry.

 

“Lena, I’m here now.” Sam says, as she moves closer to Lena on the bed, and takes her best friend in for a hug.

 

In response to Sam doing this, Lena simply cries a bit more, which causes Sam to hold her tighter, and give her some reassuring words. Obviously, Sam does want to ask Lena what this is all about, so she can get to the bottom of it all. However, Sam knows that right now she just needs to calm down her fellow omega. So, for the next 30 minutes, Sam lays with Lena, shooting out comforting pheromones, while continuing to hug the brunette CEO.

 

Eventually, after those 30 minutes, Lena’s tears do mostly stop, with the CEO just sniffingly, and wiping her remaining tears from her eyes. Sam and Lena then move into a slightly better position, with them both still mostly laying on the bed, although with their backs rested against the pillows, which puts them in almost a sitting position.

 

“Lena, can you talk to me now, please?” Sam asks, in a soft voice, “I need to know what happened.”

Lena remains silent for a few moments after Sam asks her question. In fact, Lena remains silent for so long that Sam starts to think that Lena isn’t going to answer her question at all.

 

“It…. was Natalie and Ashley….” Lena eventually says, in a sad voice.

 

“What did they do?” Sam asks, again in a soft voice.

 

“They…. they were just like they usually are…. being mean to me….. and blaming me for Andrea and I’s divorce….. saying….. they need therapy because of me.” Lena says.

 

“That’s utter bullshit.” Sam says, in a more firm voice.

 

Lena tenses at Sam’s firmer tone.

 

“Sorry.” Sam apologises.

 

Lena relaxes again.

 

There is then a silence between Lena and Sam. It’s eventually broken by Sam sighing.

 

“Lena, this can’t continue.” Sam says, “I know that I have told you this thousands of times before, but you have to actually do something. You can’t let Natalie and Ashley continue to treat you like this. You can’t let them continue to think that the divorce was your fault. You can’t let Andrea continue to win, and manipulate those two. Can’t you see how much it’s hurting you?”

 

“They won’t listen to me, Sam, even if I did say something.” Lena says, after another moments silence.

 

“Then maybe I should say something?” Sam suggests.

 

Like usual, after Sam makes this suggestion, she expects Lena to shoot her down almost right away. Right now, Sam is preparing for that to happen, and already thinking of a counter argument to what Lena will say next. However, Lena doesn’t shoot Sam’s suggestion down, like she normally does, she simply remains quiet. This lack of response is all the evidence Sam needs to know just how hurt Lena truly is, even beyond all the crying she saw.

 

“Okay.” Sam soon says, “It’s getting late now. So, if it’s okay with you, can Ruby and I spend the next?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena replies, still in a bit of a shaky voice.

 

“Alright.” Sam says back, “I’ll make sure Ashley and Natalie get into bed and everything, and I’ll send Ruby up to you with a glass of water in a bit. I know she would like to see you before we go to sleep. Just as long as that’s okay with you?”

 

“Yes. It is.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay.” Sam says, giving Lena a warm smile, “I’ll come back into you just before I go to bed myself.”

“Okay. Thank you for being here for me, Sam.” Lena says, “I know I don’t really deserve it after how I treated you when our friendship originally ended.”

“None of that.” Sam says, “That was years and years ago. I have forgiven you for that, and I know it was all because you were caught up in Andrea. So, you do deserve this. You deserve me being here for you, and I’m so happy I can be.”

 

Lena looks at Sam for a few moments, before growing a small smile on her face. Sam then gets up off the bed, shooting Lena a smile of her own, before walking out of the bedroom, and closing the door behind her.

 

Sam makes her way downstairs, and as she does, she thinks of how she is going to deal with Natalie and Ashley, as she knows she has to go about this in a way that actually gets the 12 and 14 year old to see the truth, and stop abusing Lena. Sam honestly worries that if this abuse continues, then Lena might do something really bad to herself, like drink herself into such an oblivion that she gets alcohol poisoning. Even the thought of the slight possibility that this could happen makes Sam very angry. Angry at both Natalie and Ashley, as well as Andrea for creating this entire situation.

 

Sam walks back down into the living room area, where Ruby, Natalie and Ashley are all watching TV. Right now, Sam is absolutely furious, both at Andrea for everything she has done to Lena, but also at Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Ruby? Could you please go get Lena a glass of water, and bring it up to her bedroom?” Sam asks.

“Sure.” Ruby nods.

 

Sam watches, in silence, as Ruby goes into the kitchen, pours Lena a glass of water, before heading upstairs, out of earshot. Sam then walks further into the living room, and moves right in front of Natalie and Ashley, blocking their view of the TV.

 

“Hey! We are watching that!” Natalie pouts.

 

Sam quickly grabs the remote from the coffee table, and turns off the TV.

 

“What are you doing?!” Ashley moans.

“Listen to me, you little shits.” Sam says, in an annoyed voice.

Ashley and Natalie’s eyes both go wide in surprise upon hearing Sam’s tone.

 

“Your mom is absolutely incredible. She gives you the world, and you treat her like absolute garbage, and it’s not on!” Sam says.

 

“But…” Ashley says.

“No.” Sam interrupts, firmly, “You both blame your mom for your parents separating because Lena is the one that left. What you don’t know is that your other mom treated Lena like rubbish. She spent years manipulating her, and basically forcing Lena to stay in a marriage with her simply because Lena was considering how a divorce would affect the two of you. She stayed in that marriage for years being miserable, for you girls. But the last straw for your mom was when Andrea came home and told Lena she had claimed another omega. And now, for these last few years, all you have done is be mean to your mom, and she does not deserve that at all. You should be clinging to every opportunity you get to spend with your mom. As if I’m being truthful girls…. and I know this might hurt….. but you need to hear the truth at this point…… The truth is…. Andrea cares more about using you both to hurt Lena emotionally, than she does care about you. I know that I haven’t been around you guys as you grew up, but your uncle Jack was, and he has told me so much. He told me how there were times when your mom was home alone with the two of you, with you both being little toddlers, and she really needed help. She needed Andrea to come home and help her. But Andrea refused, and instead Jack had to help your mom. Meanwhile, Andrea was usually doing something not important at all, like going out drinking with some friends, finding some omegas to have sex with, or something.”

 

“That’s not true! Má loves us!” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, I’m sure she does love you, in her own way.” Sam concedes, “But she does not love you as much as your mom does. You may not think this, because of all the lies Andrea has fed you, and made you believe, but your mom would do absolutely anything for you. Your mom would die for you. Hell, your mom has been taking your abuse for these last few years, simply because she worried that if she told you the truth you wouldn’t believe her, and then you wouldn’t want to spend time with her at all. Your mom would have rather taken the very little time she has with you, with you being abusive to her, than risk not being able to see you at all.”

 

“But…. mom left má.” Natalie says, in a confused voice now.

“She did. She did that, because, like I said, Andrea claimed another omega, even though she was still married to your mom and still had her claimed as her mate, and your mom could not put up with that. Before that your mom had already been putting up with a lot of emotional abuse from Andrea, so that was the last straw for her.” Sam explains.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at one another in silence, before finally turning to look back at Sam.

 

“I want to talk to mom about this.” Ashley says, standing up from the couch, with Natalie following Ashley and doing the exact same.

 

“No.” Sam says, holding her hand out.

 

“Why?” Natalie asks, confused.

 

“Because your actions tonight have really upset your mom. That is the true reason that I came here. I called your mom earlier, and she answered the phone crying.” Sam says, “So, you can speak to your mom about all this in the morning. For now, you both can head off to bed and sleep on what I told you.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley agrees, after a moments silence.

 

“Good. Now go get ready for bed.” Sam says, “And I’ll be up there in a few minutes to actually check to see that the two of you have actually gone to bed.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Natalie and Ashley then walk away, with Sam now noticing that the two young girls have guilty looks on their faces, which the CFO can’t help but be a bit pleased about. Sam just hopes that this might finally do something that changes this dynamic between Lena, Ashley and Natalie.

 

---

Meanwhile, somewhere on the other side of National City, Kara has been spending the evening at home, in her new apartment, trying to relax. However, the evening has actually been far from relaxing. Usually, Kara might not be able to relax in her own apartment, simply because of her issues with being alone. That is not the case this evening though.

 

Ever since Kara got home from CatCo, she hasn’t been able to keep her alpha hormones and pheromones under control at all. More precisely, Kara hasn’t been able to deal with her hard cock, even though she has now masturbated several times. Admittedly, Kara did have a frustrating day at CatCo, with Snapper just giving her more ‘research’, and that usually does lead to Kara going home and releasing her stress by actually ‘releasing’. However, this evening it has been far more than that for Kara, with the results being far more extreme.

 

As soon as Kara stepped in her apartment door, she stripped down naked, and began masturbating. At first, it was just to release all her stress, like she usually does. Although usually Kara would have a little more patience than masturbating as soon as she walks in the door. But after Kara came for the first time, her cock remained hard, and even after several minutes it didn’t soften. This then led to Kara masturbating again, but this time her thoughts drifted to Lena, and how amazing she thinks the 40-year-old is, and how beautiful she finds her, and how much of a gorgeous body she must have.

 

Over the next hour and a bit, Kara continued to masturbate, climaxing several times, all the while thinking more and more about Lena, even letting out some little growls here and there, which is a very unusual way for her alpha to act. However, even after all that time, Kara’s cock still didn’t soften. Kara is now really starting to worry.

 

At around 10PM, Kara finally manages to gather up the energy, and courage, to grab her phone and ring her sister. Kara knows this is going to be really awkward and embarrassing, but honestly at this point she’s kind of scared.

 

“Kara?” Alex answers, “why are you calling so late?”

 

“Alex, I have an issue.” Kara says, in a worried voice.

“Can it wait until morning?” Alex asks.

“No.” Kara says.

Alex sighs.

“Fine. What is it?” Alex asks.

 

“I uhhmmmm……. I….. uhhh……” Kara stammers, blushing as she tries to think of the words to say.

 

Alex sighs again.

“Call me in the morning when you actually have the words for what you want to say.” Alex says.

“No!” Kara quickly says, “I’ve had an erection for over 6 hours at this point! I’ve masturbated multiple times, but it still won’t go down! I haven’t taken any pills or anything. I’m starting to worry Alex.”

 

There is then a brief silence.

 

“Alex? Are you still there?” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Alex replies, “I was just…. digesting.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says back.

 

“What exactly happened?” Alex asks, “and bare in mind I might have medical experience, and a medical degree, but you still are my sister, and I don’t need the details.”

 

“I uhhmmmm…. I got home from work….. and….. I had a bit of a stressful day…. and usually sometimes…. I masturbate…. to calm myself and relax.” Kara explains.

“A lot of alphas do that.” Alex comments.

“Anyway, today, I couldn’t even wait once I stepped inside my place. My cock got hard right away, and I stripped naked and started… well… you know.” Kara says.

“Yeah. I do.” Alex replies, “Did anything weird or strange happen after? How did your alpha react?”

“At first…. I was just trying to relax…. But…. after I did it the first time…. I saw my cock didn’t soften…. so I started to masturbate again…. and I began to think of…. Lena.” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

“Go on.” Alex says.

 

“After that…. I continued to….. you know…. multiple times….. and I thought more and more of Lena…. and…. my alpha even growled a few times….” Kara says.

“Why did it growl?” Alex asks.

“I….. I had thoughts of Lena being with other people, and not me.” Kara admits, a bit embarrassed.

 

Alex huffs upon hearing that, in an amusing way.

 

“I don’t find this funny, Alex.” Kara says.

“Sorry.” Alex says, “It’s just…. you’ve obviously started your rut.”

 

“What?!” Kara says, surprised, “I….. I don’t have a girlfriend or anything though. I can’t possibly be in rut!”

 

“You can.” Alex says, “Alphas can have ruts triggered even when they have just experienced some level of intimacy with an omega. It can even be emotional intimacy. In your case, you had that with Lena. That is why you have been constantly thinking about her as you….. well…. you know.”

“That can’t be true, Alex! Lena hurt my feelings by making me leave her place by the back door. It…. can’t be that.” Kara says, in a very confused voice.

 

“Hmmm.” Alex hums, “Then…. I guess you wouldn’t mind me saying that I’m thinking of inviting Lena over to my place to have some fun with Kelly and I.”

 

“FUCK OFF! Don’t you fucking dare to that you fucking asshole. GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” Kara says.

 

A few moments later, Kara’s eyes go wide, realising what she just said to her sister.

“Oh Rao, Alex. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean….” Kara says.

 

“It’s okay, Kara. It was just your alpha talking, and being possessive.” Alex explains.

 

“Okay…. I’m still sorry though.” Kara says, in a timid voice.

 

“It’s okay, Kara. I promise.” Alex says.

 

“Okay… but…. what am I going to do if I’m in rut? How do I get it to stop?” Kara asks.

 

“Well, there are a few options. You could take a rut suppressant. However, they don’t really work that well once an alpha has started a rut. Plus, by the time you are able to get one, your rut will be almost over.” Alex says.

“What are the other options then?” Kara asks.

 

“You just let your rut play out for a couple of days. You’ll slowly find that you get less and less of a sexual urge to masturbate, or have sex. In a few days time, you’ll be completely back to normal.” Alex says.

“What if I don’t want to wait though?” Kara asks.

“Then you are only left with the third option.” Alex says.

“Which is?” Kara asks.

 

“Go find an omega to fuck.” Alex says, plainly, “That should calm your rut right down, especially if that omega is not the omega that caused your rut.”

 

“No! There’s no way I’m doing that.” Kara says.

“Why not?” Alex asks.

“Because I don’t want to have sex with some random omega.” Kara says.

 

“You mean, you don’t want to have sex with an omega who isn’t Lena.” Alex says.

 

“Shut up.” Kara says, although deep down she knows her sister is right.

 

“Well, I’m sorry Kara. But there aren’t any other options.” Alex says.

 

Kara sighs.

 

“I guess….. I’m just going to have to ride this out. I can already feel the need to start masturbating again.” Kara says.

“Then that’s my cue to hang up.” Alex says, “Call me again if anything gets worse. But if it doesn’t, just try and relax, and stop worrying.”

“I’ll try.” Kara says.

 

Alex then ends the phone call, and Kara gets back to masturbating again, thinking about Lena once more.

Chapter 11

It is now the following morning, and Lena is awoken by a gentle knock on her bedroom door. The brunette opens her eyes and takes a moment to just gather her thoughts, with everything that happened last night coming back to her.

 

“Yeah?” Lena eventually calls out, expecting it to be Sam walking into her room.

 

Lena’s bedroom door opens, and much to the 40-year-old’s surprise, Natalie and Ashley come timidly walking into the room.

 

“Girls? What….. what are you doing in here?” Lena asks, surprised, “Am I up late to take you to school?”

“No.” Natalie says, in a nervous voice.

 

“Then what is it?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“We wanted to talk to you.” Ashley says.

“About what?” Lena asks.

 

“About what aunt Sam told us last night.” Natalie says.

 

“What…. what did she tell you?” Lena asks, hesitantly.

 

“She told us that… last night you were upset…. because of us…. and…. how we have been treating you.” Ashley says.

 

“And she also told us…. that má is the reason that you got a divorce…. not you. She told us that….. you didn’t want to stay in your marriage with má for several years…. before you finally got a divorce….. and you only wanted to stay in the marriage because of us……. But then you finally got a divorce and left….. because má claimed Eve…..” Natalie says.

 

After Natalie and Ashley finish speaking, Lena sits on her bed in silence for a few moments, not really sure what she should say next, and not too sure where her daughters are going with this.

 

“I…… yes….. that is all true.” Lena eventually says.

 

Natalie and Ashley turn and look at each other with concerned looks on their faces, before turning back to look at Lena.

 

“Then….. why didn’t you tell us?” Ashley asks, “You let má tell us that you were the one leaving, and you left because you didn’t love má anymore. You never told us you left because of what má did.”

 

Lena looks at her two daughters and sighs.

 

“The truth is, I was scared.” Lena admits, “I was going to tell you, and explain everything that was going on, even though you were both a few years younger than you are now. I thought you both deserved to know the truth. However, I hadn’t anticipated that Andrea would get to you first, and tell you, whatever she told you, which I’m guessing is untrue. Then after that, the two of you didn’t give me a chance to explain, you just said you wanted to stay living with Andrea when I decided to leave, and that hurt my heart, a lot. Then after that….. things just got worse…. You didn’t want to spend time with me…. You have been…. acting like I am the enemy…. and to blame for everything….. Then at the same time, I literally have to fight, both you, and Andrea, to get to spend time with you.”

 

“That’s not true.” Natalie says, speaking up, “Má told us that when you were getting a divorce, and the lawyers were splitting up your things, you didn’t want us to live with you, that you only wanted us to stay with you on weekends.”

“That is a load of rubbish.” Lena says, angrily, “I fought very hard for you both. I wanted to have complete custody of the both of you, with Andrea only getting to see you on weekends, or supervised visits. But even though I thought that, I offered Andrea shared custody, so we would get you equally, but she refused that, and demanded full custody herself. After that… I don’t know the details of what happened…. but….. I’m pretty sure she bribed the…. judge who was overseeing our case…. which meant I only got limited custody of you two on weekends. I could have appealed it, but if I did, I was worried that if I went to court, the two of you would have been put on the stands, and I didn’t want you to go through that. Plus, I was scared that you would just come out and say that you wanted to remaining living with Andrea permanently, like you had said to me already.”

 

Ashley and Natalie look at each other completely astonished, as clearly this is new information to the both of them, and frankly world altering for each of them.

 

“I…… I don’t know what to say.” Ashley says.

 

“Me either.” Natalie says.

 

“Perhaps you can start by saying sorry to your mom for all your awful behaviour to her over these last few years.” Sam says, with Lena, Ashley and Natalie all now noticing the CFO standing by the doorframe. Clearly Sam has been standing there a while, and was listening to the entire conversation.

 

“You don’t….” Lena begins.

 

“Sorry, mom.” Ashley says, and then takes Lena in for a hug.

“Yes, sorry mom. I’m sorry.” Natalie says, and hugs Lena also.

 

After Ashley and Natalie hug Lena, it takes the CEO a few moments to realise what is happening, that Ashley and Natalie are actually hugging her, something they haven’t done in years. So, once Lena realises this is happening, and she isn’t dreaming, she wraps her arms around her two daughters, and then breaks into tears.

 

“I love both of you.” Lena sobs.

 

“It’s okay mom. We love you too. We’re sorry.” Ashley says, now starting to cry as well.

 

“Yes, we’re sorry.” Natalie adds, and joins in on the crying.

 

Sam, for her part, watches the touching family moment, with Lena, Ashley and Natalie continuing to hug each other, and cry, all on Lena’s bed. Sam can’t help but grow a smile on her face. The smile isn’t because Sam is evil and is happy everyone is crying, but because she’s hopeful. Sam is hopeful that this is a turning point in Lena, Ashley and Natalie’s relationship. Sam hopes that Lena will now have her kids back, and Sam knows that will make the CEO so very happy. It will make Lena happier than Sam has ever seen her.

 

Sam continues to watch for a few moments, before she finally leaves the bedroom, closing the door behind her. Sam then gets Ruby, phones up Ashley and Natalie’s school on Lena’s behalf, letting them know the kids won’t be in school today, leaves Lena a note about it, and then takes Ruby to school. Sam decides that her work is done, now the best thing is to leave Natalie, Ashley and Lena alone, and let them be a family together.

 

---

It is now the next day, Saturday, and Lena, Natalie and Ashley spent their entire Friday reconnecting with each other, with a lot of tears, hugs, and apologies from Lena’s daughters. Just like Sam arranged, neither of the two kids went to school, and they just spent the entire day inside with Lena, talking to her, doing normal things, being a family. It made Lena feel absolutely wonderful, and her heart feel amazing, better than it’s felt in years. Lena finally feels like she has her kids back, although there is a part of Lena that is scared that this will all come crumbling down as soon as Ashley and Natalie are back in Andrea’s grasp. But for now, Lena is just going to savoir it.

 

Right now, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have met up with Sam and Ruby, with them planning to go see a film together. However, just when they arrived, the group found out they missed the start of the most recent viewing, and have to wait another hour to catch the next film. So, to kill some time, Sam and Lena decide that they might as well eat their lunch out, with the kids all deciding on Big Belly Burger.

 

The group all head to Big Belly Burger, and Lena and Sam allow the kids to take their credit cards, and order for all of them, allowing the two adults to sit down at a table and wait for their food.

“So…. tell me… how did everything go yesterday, after I left?” Sam asks, with a smirk.

 

“You’re rather proud of yourself, aren’t you?” Lena replies.

“Me?” Sam says, sarcastically, “Why would I be? It’s not like I singlehandedly put back together your relationship with your two kids, after several years of them being abusive to you.”

 

“Vanity is not a good look on you.” Lena comments.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“So, tell me how things went then?” Sam asks, with a smile.

 

Lena glances over at Natalie, Ashley and Ruby, who are all still in the queue waiting to order their food, and grows a smile on her face.

 

“Things went really well.” Lena says, “I almost think this must be a dream, and at any moment everything will come crashing down.”

 

Sam nods her head with a sympathetic look on her face, very much understanding how Lena must feel.

 

“But, as for what we did exactly. We spent a while just in my bedroom hugging and crying, with Natalie and Ashley continuing to say they are sorry. After, we went downstairs and found your note, and I told them we would just spend the day together. So, we spent the day watching movies on the couch, with them both sitting next to me, sitting very close. Then we played a few board games together, and they also helped me cook our dinner. It was very nice and lovely, nothing special or amazing, but it’s everything I’ve wanted.” Lena says, with a smile on her face.

 

“I’m so happy for you, Lena.” Sam says, with her own smile.

“Me too, but I have to say I am kind of afraid what happens when they go back to Andrea’s on Monday.” Lena admits, with a nervous look on her face.

“What do you mean?” Sam asks.

 

Lena sighs.

“You know how Andrea is. Natalie and Ashley are surely going to say something to Andrea, which might end up backfiring on me. Then, in turn, Andrea might say something to manipulate Natalie and Ashley against me again, and then ruin all this, take it away from me.” Lena says.

 

“Well, you can’t let her.” Sam says, “You need to sit down with Natalie and Ashley again, and let them know everything that you haven’t already told them. Then also tell them what Andrea might try to do and say. You don’t have to try and turn them against Andrea or anything, like she has done with them to you. You can just let them know that whatever Andrea says, before they make their own judgements, have them come and talk to you about it first. That way you’ll get your side of things in.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, with a shaky breath, “That does sound like a good idea.”

 

“I do have them from time to time.” Sam smiles.

 

“Hmmm… maybe.” Lena smirks.

 

“Well, well, what to we have here?” A familiar voice says.

 

Lena and Sam turn to look in the direction of the familiar voice, and see Jack standing there, with a smirk on his face.

“Jack? What are you doing here?” Lena asks, confused.

 

Jack then walks over to Lena and Sam’s table, and without saying another word, sits in the booth next to Sam.

 

“I’m here to spend time with you both, of course.” Jack says.

 

Lena turns and looks at Sam with a confused look on her face.

“Did you invite him?” Lena asks.

“No. Did you?” Sam replies.

“No.” Lena says.

 

Sam and Lena both turn to look at Jack now.

 

“Jack…. are you following us?” Sam asks, with a concerned look on her face.

 

“Of course not!” Jack says, “I…. I understand how this might look. But I promise, I am not stalking you or anything.”

 

“Then what are you doing?” Lena asks.

Jack sighs.

 

“Can’t we just leave it at this being a nice surprise?” Jack asks.

“No, as this is pretty creepy, Jack.” Sam admits.

 

Jack sighs again.

 

“Fine. I was at the movie theatre you guys were just at, as I was waiting for a date…. The same woman from the bar from the other day.” Jack explains, “But….. she just sent me a text, already 30 minutes later than our planned date time, letting me know she’s busy.”

 

“So, you got stood up?” Sam asks, with a smirk.

 

“I wouldn’t say it in those exact words.” Jack says.

“I would.” Lena smiles.

“Fine. Yes. I got stood up.” Jack says, “By the time I got the text, you had all left the movie theatre, without seeing me sitting there, and I overheard Ashley suggest you all get burgers, so I knew you’d come here, and thought I’d join you.”

 

“Hmmm…. Well…. I guess that’s a much less creepy reason for you finding us here.” Lena says.

“Yeah. Kind of sad really, when you think about it.” Sam tease.

Jack turns and pouts at Sam.

 

“I’m sorry that the two of you are soooo jealous that I actually have a social life.” Jack says, “I know you are only being mean because you are both secretly in love with me, and want to have some of this.”

 

“Ewwww.” Sam cringes.

“Gross.” Lena scoffs.

 

Jack simply continues to smirk at both Sam and Lena.

 

“Anyway, I see you are out with the kids, Lena. That is a very strange occurrence. I thought they refused to go anywhere with you.” Jack says.

 

“Didn’t you hear? I did my best friend magic and fixed Lena’s relationship with Ashley and Natalie. The girls are talking to Lena now, and have even said they’re sorry.” Sam says, with a confident smirk on her face.

“Bullshit!” Jack says, “No way that’s true.”

 

“Uhhh, it kind of is.” Lena admits.

“What?!” Jack says, surprised, “No way! How did you manage that?”

 

“Well, I called Lena on Thursday night, and she was crying and asked me to come over. Once I got there, she told me why she was crying, because the kids had been mean to her, as usual. So afterwards I went up to them and I started off by saying ‘listen here you little shits’, which got their attention, before telling them the truth of everything that actually happened between Lena and Andrea.” Sam says.

“I had no idea you called them ‘little shits’” Lena says.

 

“What can I say? I turned on my badass mode.” Sam smirks, “I think Ashley and Natalie are a bit afraid of me now.”

 

“Can we get back to the topic at hand?” Jack asks, “What happened after that?”

 

“Well….. the next morning Ashley and Natalie came into my room, and they asked me some questions about what Sam had told them, and I told them they truth of everything that actually happened, and why I did certain things, you know. They then apologised, told me they love me, and we had hugs and cried. The girls then skipped school and we spent a lovely day together.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Well, it’s about time.” Jack says, “But you should have called me. I would have set them both straight for you.”

 

Sam scoffs.

“No way. You can’t pull of being scary. You’re just the ‘fun uncle Jack’.” Sam says.

 

Jack now scoffs.

“I guess that’s better than being boring mean aunt Sam.” Jack says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“Can you two seriously stop fighting. Can’t we just have a nice lunch?” Lena says.

 

“Sure.” Jack nods, with a smile.

“Yeah, alright. So, I presume you want to join us, Jack?” Sam asks.

“If you’ll both be so gracious as to have me. I need to spend time with my friends, my heart is broken from being stood up.” Jack says, dramatically.

 

Sam and Lena both roll their eyes.

 

“Uncle Jack?” Ashley says, now approaching the table along with Natalie and Ruby, each of them holding trays of food.

 

“Hey, girls!” Jack smiles.

 

“What are you doing here?” Ruby asks.

“Oh, I thought I’d come hang out with you all, if that’s alright?” Jack suggests.

 

“Can you show us another magic trick?” Natalie asks.

 

Jack chuckles.

“Sure. But after you’ve eaten your food.” Jack says.

 

The girls then all put their trays down on the table, and the group realise that with Jack there just isn’t enough room for everyone to fit in the booth.

 

“Hey, girls. That booth behind Lena just opened up, why don’t you kids go sit there together, and we’ll sit here?” Sam suggests.

 

“But I want to sit next to mom.” Natalie says, with a pout.

“Yes, me too.” Ashley nods.

 

Lena turns and looks at her daughters with a loving smile.

“It’s okay girls. Nothing will change with you not sitting next to me. I still love you both.” Lena says, “Go sit with Ruby, and you can have fun talking with her, while we have boring adult talk here.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

“Come on guys.” Ruby says.

 

Sam and Lena both grab their food off of the trays the kids have, a burger each, and a portion of fries as well, along with their drinks, before the kids then move to the table behind Lena. Once this happens, Jack makes a move to grab one of Sam’s fries. Sam, in response, smacks Jack’s hand away.

 

“Hey!” Jack pouts.

“Get your own.” Sam says back.

“Fine. I guess I will.” Jack says, “But I’ll be nice to the store worker, so they don’t spit in my food, like I’m sure they do to yours.”

 

Jack then gets up from the table and walks over to the queue to order food.

 

“He’s such a drama queen.” Sam says.

 

“You have no idea.” Lena replies.

 

Sam and Lena then both tuck into their delicious burgers and start to just casually chat with one another. However, about two minutes later, Lena’s phone buzzes, signalling that she has a text.

 

Andrea (to Lena): You’ll have to keep the kids for another week. This business in Europe is going to take longer than I thought.

“Typical.” Lena scoffs, looking at her phone.

 

“What?” Sam asks.

 

Lena turns her phone so Sam can see the text she just got.

 

“Well, the positive is you’ll get to spend more time with Ashley and Natalie.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena replies, “I better tell them now, I don’t want them to think I’m hiding this from them.”

Sam gives Lena a nod of her head, and then the brunette CEO gets up from the booth and walks over to Natalie and Ashley’s table with Ruby.

 

“Hey girls, having fun?” Lena smiles.

“Yeah.” Ruby nods, smiling back.

 

“Good.” Lena says, and then turns to look at her two daughters, “But I just came over here to let you both know that I just got a text from Andrea, and she told me that her business in Europe is taking longer, so you are going to be staying with me for another week.”

 

Ashley and Natalie look at one another for a moment, before turning to look back at Lena.

 

“That’s okay.” Natalie says.

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “I’ll let you get back to your food.”

 

Lena then walks back over to her booth, and sees that Jack is back, along with his own food.

 

“Well…. that felt weird.” Lena says.

“What?” Jack asks, confused.

 

“Me telling the girls they’ll be spending more time with me, and them seeming to be happy about it.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I’m sure this will all take some getting use to on your part.” Sam says.

 

“Why are you spending more time with the kids?” Jack asks, even though he’s got a burger in his mouth.

“Gross. Jack, don’t talk with your mouth full.” Sam says.

“Yes, mom.” Jack says, dramatically.

 

“Back to your question, Andrea just texted me to let me know her business in Europe is taking longer, so the kids will be staying with me next week too.” Lena explains.

 

Jack huffs.

 

“Yeah right. More like she went out to Europe for one day for business, and is now deciding to take a vacation.” Jack scoffs.

“Hmmm… probably.” Lena hums.

 

“Let’s not let Andrea bring us down. Let’s talk about something else.” Sam says.

“Sure.” Lena nods, “What do you guys want to talk about?”

 

“Have you spoken to Kara since you last saw her?” Jack asks.

 

“Uhhhhhhhh…… no.” Lena says, awkwardly.

“Why not?” Jack asks, confused.

 

Lena sighs.

“I kind of kicked her out of my home when Natalie and Ashley came over last weekend. I did explain everything, but it was kind of a bad thing for me to do. I’m worried how she may have taken it.” Lena admits, “But…. seeing as I’ve had the kids and everything, I haven’t had a chance to speak to Kara. I mean…. I don’t even have her phone number.”

 

“Bullshit.” Sam says.

 

“Huh?” Lena replies, confused.

“It’s bullshit you saying you haven’t had a chance to speak to her, even without her number. You and I both know that firstly, if you asked your secretary, Jess, to find Kara Danvers number for you, she’d find it. PLUS, you already have Kara’s email, so you could have at least emailed her.” Sam says, “Then secondly, it’s a lie to say you don’t have time to send Kara a quick message. You are not THAT busy, even while at L-Corp. So, once again, bullshit.”

 

Jack chuckles, amused, and continues to eat his food.

 

Lena sighs.

“Fine. Maybe you are right. I’m just…. a bit worried as to how I’ll speak to her, because I know that rushing her out of my house might have hurt her feelings. Plus, I don’t want Kara to get the wrong idea. I like spending time with her, but I still don’t want a relationship with her.” Lena says.

“Why not?” Jack asks, still not having learnt his lesson about eating with his mouth full.

“Lena thinks they are in different places in their lives because of the age difference.” Sam says.

 

Jack scoffs.

“Now that is bullshit.” Jack says, and swallows his food, “It doesn’t matter what stages your careers are at or anything. What matters is how you meld with each other, and if it works. If it works, that’s great, and if not, too bad. But you won’t know unless you actually try.”

 

“Wow, that is surprisingly wise from you.” Sam says.

 

“I have my moments.” Jack smiles.

“And the moment is gone. You have lettuce in your teeth.” Sam points.

 

“Well, anyway…. even if Jack does have a point…. I’ve just got my girls back…. I’m not adding fire to the mix by pursuing a relationship or something. No way.” Lena says.

 

Sam sighs.

“Fine. But you SHOULD talk to her. Like you said, you kicking her out of your house might have hurt her feelings. You should talk to her just to explain further, for Kara’s sake.” Sam suggests.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“Fine. I guess I could send her an email.” Lena suggests.

“Or you could go see her in person, we are only a few blocks from her apartment.” Sam counters.

 

“You know where she lives?” Jack asks, surprised.

“I did interview her. And I may or may not have relooked back over her address in case a situation like this occurred.” Sam admits.

 

Lena scoffs.

 

“This is ridiculous. We are going to go see a movie. No way I’m ditching you all to go see Kara.” Lena says.

 

“You already told me you don’t even want to see the film.” Sam says, “Jack and I could take the kids, and you can just meet us after. That’ll give you a good 2 hours to talk with Kara, and maybe more.”

“Yeah, that’s not happening.” Lena dismisses.

 

“Hmmm…. I guess you’ll just leave Kara alone in her apartment, crying her eyes out at you being so mean to her, and kicking her out of your home. She must be wondering what she did for you to be so mean to her.” Sam says, with a smirk.

 

“She’s not doing that.” Lena says, but in a bit of a nervous voice now.

 

“But she could be.” Sam smirks.

 

Lena bites her lip for a few moments, before finally sighing.

 

“Fine. What is her address?” Lena asks.

 

“1022 Argo Street, Apartment #4A.” Sam says.

Chapter 12

Lena has now just arrived at Kara’s apartment, and the 40-year-old CEO feels as nervous as ever. Lena is nervous because actually coming over to Kara’s apartment, unannounced, just to talk to the blonde, who she can’t even consider her friend yet, is so unlike her. This whole situation is so unlike her. It just makes Lena so nervous. A part of Lena wants to forget about speaking to Kara, and instead of knocking on her door run away, and just go and find Jack, Sam, Ashley, Natalie and Ruby in the cinema, and forget about this whole thing. Lena thinks it’d be much easy for her just to send an email to Kara, letting her know she’s sorry. That way she doesn’t have to deal with Kara’s reaction, and all the emotions that go along with it. However, Lena ultimately knows that most of those thoughts are silly, she is here now, and Kara does deserve a clearer explanation as to why she kicked her out of her home. Lena hates the thought of Kara potentially being upset because of what happened. She hates Sam even more for putting the thought in her head.

 

“Here it goes.” Lena says to herself, and then knocks on the door.

 

As soon as Lena knocks on the door, she hears some movement inside Kara’s apartment, including the sound of something falling over, and Kara swearing. Hearing that makes Lena nervous again, as she thinks that maybe she came at the wrong time. However, before she can think any further, Kara’s apartment door opens, and Kara and Lena come face to face.

“Lena?” Kara says, surprised.

“Kara.” Lena smiles, “I…. I know it might be weird that I’ve just showed up at your apartment…. But…. after what happened…. when I basically kicked you out of my house…. I wanted to speak to you again… and don’t have your number…. I was…. nearby…. and Sam had memorised your address…. and she suggested I come here to…. talk to you.”

 

“I uhhh…. uhmmm.” Kara stammers, being thrown off by seeing Lena, the blonde very much still being in the middle of her rut, and having spent the last 2 days stuck in her apartment.

 

“May I…. please come inside?” Lena asks.

 

“I uhh…. I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Kara replies.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, growing some disappointment on her face, thinking that Kara obviously said that because she hurt the blonde, “Look Kara, I am really sorry for what happened, and I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, but if you will please let me explain and….”

“It’s not that.” Kara interrupts.

 

“Then what is it?” Lena asks, confused.

 

Kara sighs, and feels really awkward, because she doesn’t want to tell Lena she is in the middle of a rut, because she finds it embarrassing. However, Kara sees no other option right now.

 

“I’m in rut.” Kara says.

“Oh.” Lena replies, and grows a disappointed feeling in her stomach, “I uhhh…. I had no idea you had an omega partner….. who’d trigger your rut.”

 

“I don’t.” Kara says, quickly, wanting to end this conversation as soon as possible, because she is starting to smell Lena’s omega pheromones, and she knows they’ll soon drive her alpha crazy.

 

“Then why are you…” Lena begins.

“It’s because of you. You triggered it.” Kara admits, and blushes as she does, even though she is in rut, and most of her blood is going elsewhere.

“Oh….. OH!” Lena says, now realising what Kara means.

 

Lena has been taken, in a few seconds, from feeling awful, and thinking that Kara has an omega partner, and is in rut because of her, to feeling kind of wonderful because Kara is rutting because of her, no one else.

 

“Lena, please leave. I’m already having difficulty controlling my alpha. I can’t hold it back much more.” Kara says.

 

Lena simply continues to look at Kara, and takes in more of the alpha’s pheromones. As this happens, Lena feels her body getting hot and heavy, with her centre starting to get wet. Lena knows that her omega is starting to really react to Kara’s alpha.

 

“Maybe I don’t want to leave?” Lena says, taking a step closer to Kara.

 

“Lena I…” Kara says.

 

Lena interrupts Kara by taking her in for a deep passionate kiss. At first, Kara is surprised by the kiss, but she soon hungrily accepts it, and kisses Lena back with so much passion.

 

As Kara and Lena continue to kiss, Lena presses more of her body against Kara. In response, Kara wraps her arms round the 40-year-old, and pulls her into her apartment, closing the door with one of her legs. Both Kara and Lena are now being completely swarmed by the pheromones circulating in the air. They are each giving in to their alpha and omega respectively.

 

“Kara.” Lena moans, as she continues to kiss the alpha.

 

The duo continue to kiss for the next few minutes, with Kara slowly guiding them to her living room. Eventually, as their kissing continues, both of their hands begin to roam over the other’s body. 

 

“Hmmhmmmmmm.” Kara hums, happily, as Lena moves her hands under Kara’s shirt.

 

Soon, Kara and Lena part from their kiss long enough for Lena to begin unbuttoning Kara’s shirt. For some, this action might cool things off a little bit, but right now Kara and Lena are completely overwhelmed by the pheromones in the air, and that they are emitting towards each other, so there is basically nothing that could cool off this moment.

 

“Wow.” Lena says, with slightly wide eyes, once she removes Kara’s shirt, and sees that the 25-year-old has serious abs.

 

“Like what you see?” Kara asks in a much more confident voice, her alpha mostly driving things now.

 

“Definitely.” Lena nods back, “I’d love to lick my tongue up and down those abs.

 

Kara smirks.

 

“Maybe some other time. Right now, I want you to remove your clothes for me.” Kara says, sending out more pheromones toward Lena.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, letting her omega submissive side take over.

 

Lena starts to take her shirt off, but then she hesitates, because her negative thoughts take over. Lena’s thoughts about how her 40-year-old body, with stretch marks from giving birth to two children, appear in her brain, and she thinks that those stretch marks might not appeal to this alpha. However, soon Lena relaxes, as Kara sends out soothing pheromones.

 

“It’s okay. You’ll be beautiful to me, no matter what.” Kara says.

 

Lena looks at Kara for a few moments, before then continuing to remove her clothes. Kara simply watches, with her pupils dilating, as Lena slowly, and almost seductively, even without the CEO trying, removes her shirt, revealing her black bra underneath. Of course, with Lena removing her shirt, Kara can see the CEO’s stretch marks on the side of her stomach area, but all she does is simply smile. Kara thinks Lena is absolutely stunning, the most beautiful woman she has ever seen. Kara already thought that before now, just looking at Lena’s face, and her body in full clothes. But now Kara further knows that her thought is correct, because Lena’s body is just as beautiful.

 

“You’re beautiful, Lee.” Kara smiles, lovingly.

 

“No.” Lena says, shying away from Kara a bit, and not looking her in the eyes.

 

“Hey.” Kara says, in a firmer tone, placing a hand on Lena’s hips.

 

Lena bites her lip, before slowly lifting her head and looking Kara directly in her eyes.

 

“You ARE beautiful.” Kara stresses, “A gorgeous, stunning omega. Those stretch marks on your body are not something that you should be ashamed of, you should be proud of them. They are a part of you, and they show the life you have lived. They are just as beautiful as the rest of you.”

 

As soon as Kara says that, Lena sort of melts, and feels herself becoming a bit more relaxed and at ease with Kara right now. Kara, for her part, just continues to look at Lena, in her green eyes, for the next few moments, before then lowering herself down, towards Lena’s torso.

 

“What are you…” Lena begins.

 

Lena stops speaking when she feels Kara start to kiss her torso, and more specifically, her stretch marks.

 

“You are beautiful, every part of you.” Kara says.

 

Lena begins to moan as Kara continues to kiss her, enjoying the touch of Kara’s lips on her body. Lena’s body even begins to tingle, all over, and feel so good and incredible. Lena has never felt like this before, not even when she was actually in a loving relationship with Andrea. Kara is kissing her body, and her kisses just feel absolutely perfect. The kisses are not too wet, leaving drool on her body, and then they are not too dry either. They just feel absolutely perfect. This moment feels absolutely perfect to Lena.

 

“Kara.” Lena moans.

“Hhmhmhmhmhmmmm.” Kara’s alpha hums in response.

 

Kara continues to kiss Lena’s torso, working her way from the brunette’s stretch marks, all the way towards her belly button, and then both down towards the top of her trousers, and up towards her bra.

 

“Kara.” Lena moans again, letting her head rock back in pleasure, closing her eyes.

 

Even though Lena is in the middle of a sort of omega haze, and Kara is actually in rut, she is absolutely astounded by how gentle and caring Kara is being with her. Lena knows, both from her own experience, and how she has heard how alphas typically are in rut, that usually when an alpha has an omega in their proximity, while the said alpha is in rut, the alpha just goes crazy. This varies from alpha to alpha, but it usually involves the alpha using their pheromones to heavily seduce the omega, with their end goal just being for them to have sex as quick as possible, so the alpha can knot inside the omega. This thereby fulfils the alphas sexual and biological needs, and relaxes their rut a little bit.

 

“Kara…… I want….” Lena hums, as Kara continues to kiss her.

 

“Yes, what do you want, my omega?” Kara asks, now standing up and looking Lena in her eyes once more.

 

Lena feels herself get wet at Kara using the term ‘my omega’, as the thought of her being Kara’s omega, and Kara claiming her, turns her on so much. Lena’s logical brain is not working right now, the one that is hesitant to be with Kara because of their age differences and everything.

 

“I want….. you to take my bra off.” Lena eventually says.

 

“Of course.” Kara smiles happily.

 

Kara then quickly spins Lena around, surprising the brunette slightly with this show of force.

 

“Ooooo!” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

 

Kara then proceeds to play with Lena’s bra strap, with her hands, for a few moments, teasing Lena a little bit. The CEO has already worked out that Kara very much is the type of alpha that prefers to tease their omega, and make them more needy, than go straight for it. This teasing is then continued with Kara taking her hands off of Lena’s back, and placing kisses around the bra strap. Eventually though, Lena feels Kara grab her bra strap again, but this time not with her hands.

 

“What are you….” Lena begins, before realising Kara is unhooking her bra with her teeth, “Oh.”

 

Kara then, skilfully, unhooks Lena’s bra with her teeth, and the black bra falls to the floor as a result of it. Kara doing this action, once more, turns Lena on so much, she finds it so sexy. Although, there is a little part of Lena that is a tad jealous right now, because she knows that for Kara to so skilfully unhook her bra with her teeth like that, she would have had to do it many times before, with other people, omegas who are not her. However, Lena quickly squashes that thought, and just focuses on this moment right now.

 

Now that Kara has removed Lena’s bra, the alpha doesn’t do the expected thing, and whirl Lena around to face her once more. Instead, Kara presses her front to Lena’s back, and then wraps her arms around Lena’s body, placing them just below Lena’s breasts, while resting her head on Lena’s right shoulder. As Kara does this, Lena can feel Kara’s hard cock pressing into her ass.

 

“I want to make you feel so good. I want you to crave my touch.” Kara says, seductively, into one of Lena’s ears.

 

“Kara.” Lena moans.

 

“I want to make you a little ball of nerves, so lustful. I want you to come completely undone. I want to make you feel so good, better than you have ever felt before, with anyone else.” Kara says, in such a confident seductive voice.

 

While Kara is doing this, the alpha is also very slightly grinding her cock against Lena’s ass checks, and slowly moving her arms up Lena’s body, closer to her breasts.

 

“I want to make you feel so good, that you’ll never be able to compare me to anyone else. I want to be the best you have ever had.” Kara says, as she continues to grind into Lena’s ass, slightly faster, and gets so close to the CEO’s breasts, “I want you to moan, and scream out my name. I want your mind to go blank so the only think you can think of, is my name!”

 

Kara then cups Lena’s breasts with both her hands, and gives them a gentle squeeze.

“KARA!!!!!!!!” Lena moans.

 

As Lena moans Kara’s name, she feels an incredible feeling rocket through her body, pleasure almost overcoming her. Soon, as a result of this, Lena limply falls back towards Kara, with the only thing keeping her standing right now, being that Kara is still holding her, keeping her upright.

 

It takes Lena a few moments to recover from this incredible feeling, all while Kara still has her hands on her breasts. However, once Lena does recover, she realises that she literally just came, and only from the simple act of Kara squeezing her breasts, and grinding into her ass. Lena feels so very embarrassed over this. Lena feels like she is a teenager again, and cuming at the smallest little thing.

 

“It’s okay, my omega.” Kara hums, sensing Lena’s distressed pheromones, “Do not be ashamed that you came to my touch. It is a privilege that I can make you cum this way. I feel honoured.”

 

At Kara saying these words, and with the alpha sending out some relaxing pheromones, Lena calms down, and feels much less ashamed at cumming so easily. Lena then spends the next few moments recovering once more, before finally making the decision to turn around and face Kara, showing the alpha her naked breasts for the first time. As Lena does this, Kara’s eyes go wide with lust, but she doesn’t make a move to do anything else, like most alphas wood do. Instead, Kara simply just looks at Lena, directly in her eyes, and shoots her a lustful smile. It is in fact Lena who makes the next move, jumping towards Kara, and smashing their lips together, taking the alpha in for a passionate kiss.

 

“Kara!” Lena moans into the kiss.

 

Kara kisses Lena back, and soon the two fall back onto one of Kara’s couches, with Lena on top of the 25-year-old. Tongues twirl in each other’s mouths, as they kiss each other with so much lust and passion. The two are getting even more overwhelmed by their hormones and pheromones right now.

 

Eventually, after about 5 minutes of passionate kissing, the duo part from their kiss and look at one another, straight in the eyes.

 

“I want you to take your bra off.” Lena says, now having found much more confident.

 

“Of course. Anything for you.” Kara replies.

 

Kara then sits up, slightly, on the couch, and proceeds to skilfully take her own bra off, in one swift movement. Just like with Kara taking her bra off, the motion in which Kara takes her own bra off turns Lena on so much, even more than she already is.

 

“You’re stunning.” Lena comments, as she hungrily looks at Kara’s breasts.

 

“Not as stunning as you.” Kara replies, “My breasts aren’t as big as….”

Kara is soon interrupted, and unable to speak, because Lena has now latched her mouth onto one of her breasts, and begun to suck on them, making her feel absolutely wonderful.

 

“Lena!” Kara moans, happily.

 

Lena, hungrily, continues to suck, kiss, and even bite, on Kara’s breasts for the next few minutes. Lena is enjoying this so much, and this is all very different to how sex was with Andrea for so many years. For such a long time, Andrea only wanted Lena to do certain things to her. Andrea had to be the one in control. Andrea didn’t like Lena playing with her breasts, being on top of her, or even giving her head. Andrea wanted to be the one doing all those things to Lena, although she would absolutely never eat Lena out. The only way Andrea would enter Lena’s pussy would be with her cock, and with Andrea, she just wanted to get straight down to business, which made things a bit uncomfortable at times. This resulted in there being many occasions where Andrea finished in Lena, and Lena didn’t cum at all, or even get close. However, Lena didn’t dare let Andrea know this, because she didn’t want to hurt her alphas pride, so she simply faked her orgasms most of the time.

 

“Lena….. please.” Kara moans.

 

Lena smiles wickedly, and then moves away from Kara’s breasts for a few moments, realising that Kara is right on the edge of cumming. So, instead of the CEO playing with Kara’s breasts, she proceeds to do exactly what she has wanted to do since she first saw Kara’s abs, and kiss down them, while also licking them with her tongue.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara moans.

 

Lena continues to kiss Kara’s abs for a little while, but her attention soon turns elsewhere, as she can literally feel Kara’s cock straining in her trousers, and pressing up against her throat. Lena simply thinks that Kara’s cock should be in her throat, not pressing up against it. So, Lena stops kissing Kara’s abs, and then begins to undo Kara’s trousers.

 

“Oh Rao, Lena!” Kara moans.

 

Once Lena undoes Kara’s trousers, Kara’s very large cock springs free, and literally hits Lena in the face, surprising her slightly.

 

“Oh, you naughty alpha. Not wearing any underwear at all.” Lena smiles, as she rubs her face up against Kara’s cock.

 

“Lena I….” Kara says, as she feels herself about to cum if Lena doesn’t stop.

 

“Shhh…. enjoy this.” Lena hums.

 

Lena then proceeds to very quickly, without any foreplay or anything, take Kara’s cock in her mouth, and deepthroat it. This absolutely stuns Kara, and puts her completely over the edge.

 

“Lena, I’m going to cum. I can’t….” Kara says.

 

Even with this warning, Lena doesn’t even attempt to remove Karas cock from her throat, she just sucks on it more, which soon causes Kara to shoot waves of cum down her throat, with the alpha moaning, and even growling a little, enjoying this so very much.

 

“LENA!!!!!!!” Kara moans.

 

A few moments later, Lena slowly takes Kara’s cock out of her mouth, and then relaxes the now flaccid cock back down onto Kara’s body. Lena now has a very confident look on her face, and is sort of proud of herself. Meanwhile, Kara just has her head back, and is recovering from the incredible orgasm she just had.

 

“You’re not finished are you, dear alpha?” Lena pouts, with her stroking Kara’s cock up the shaft with one of her fingers, as pheromones still circle the duo.

 

Kara moans once more, and over the next few seconds, the alphas cock gets hard again, which causes Lena to smile happily once more.

 

“I want you to fuck me.” Lena says.

 

After Lena says this, Kara’s alpha completely takes over, and she quickly grabs Lena, and rolls them over so that she is now on top, and Lena on the bottom. As Kara does this, Lena can see the completely overwhelming lustful look in Kara’s eyes. Lena isn’t sure that she could stop Kara’s alpha from doing what it wants right now, even if she wanted to, and she really doesn’t want to. Lena wants this alpha inside her. Lena wants Kara’s knot.

 

Now that Kara has readjusted their positions, she goes about removing Lena’s trousers, which she does very quickly, leaving the CEO in nothing by her panties. However, once Lena is in just her panties, Kara doesn’t remove them like she did with the trousers, instead she puts two of her fingers at the side of the panties, and forcefully pulls, ripping the underwear right off of Lena.

 

“OH!!!!” Lena moans, being very turned on by that causal display of force.

 

Now that Lena is free of her underwear, Kara looks down, and she sees how wet Lena is, and she knows it is all for her. This, again, makes Kara’s alpha feel so good and happy, and completely overwhelms her.

 

“Fuck me, Kara! Give me your knot!” Lena moans.

 

“Yes.” Kara growls.

 

Kara then proceeds to position her cock right at the entrance of Lena’s pussy, before then looking Lena in the eyes once more, and sliding her cock in the 40-year-old.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Lena moans, feeling pleasure already.

“Oh, you’re….. so tight.” Kara moans, happily.

 

“Yes!! Give it to me, Kara!” Lena moans.

 

Once Lena says this, Kara doesn’t need to be told twice, and she soon begins thrusting in and out of Lena, fucking the omega, enjoying every second of it, feeling so much pleasure. This feels better than any time in the past that Kara has fucked other omegas, and even some betas. Right now, Kara is completely overwhelmed, and she feels more like an alpha than she has ever felt in her life. It’s almost as if Lena completes her, that they are a matching alpha and omega.

 

“Yes. Yes. Yes.” Lena moans, as Kara continues to thrust in and out of her.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena over the next few minutes, with both of them moaning in delight. However, Kara soon feels her orgasm creeping up on her.

 

“I’m going to cum, Lena.” Kara moans.

 

“Yes…. so am I.” Lena moans, “Cum for me, Kara. Give me your knot!”

 

Lena begging Kara for her knot is all Kara needs to send herself over the edge. Kara cums inside Lena, and this, in turn, triggers Lena’s orgasm.

 

“LENA!” Kara moans.

“KARA!” Lena moans.

 

Both Kara and Lena enjoy their orgasms, and Kara feels her own knot grow inside of Lena, locking them together, with waves of pleasure rolling over the two of them.

 

Soon, after several minutes, and so much pleasure, Kara and Lena come down from their orgasms, all while still being locked together, due to Kara’s knots. But as they come down from their orgasms, they feel very tired right now, so they simply relax next to one another, and both fall asleep.

Chapter 13

Lena wakes to the sound of a familiar buzzing. As the brunette opens her eyes, she slowly looks around, trying to locate the sound. Lena soon notices that she is in very unfamiliar surroundings. However, after a few more moments, everything comes back to Lena, and she remembers she had sex with Kara, and that is where she is right now, in Kara’s apartment. Kara, who she is actually currently laying on top of.

 

“What did I do.” Lena says to herself, in a whisper, with Kara still being asleep below her.

 

Lena then hears the buzzing again, and she soon realises that the noise is coming from her phone, which is on the floor by the foot of the couch that she and Kara are laying on. Lena then goes to move and reach her phone, but as she does, she feels a strange feeling in her centre, while Kara suddenly wakes up and yells out in pain.

“Aghhhh!” Kara yells.

 

Lena now realises that even though Kara’s knot has gone down, the 25-year-old’s cock is still inside her, and her movement must have really awkwardly pulled on the alpha’s cock.

“I’m sorry.” Lena says, feeling really embarrassed right now.

 

Lena slowly, and very carefully, lifts herself up off of Kara’s cock, not wanting to hurt the alpha any more than she already has. Once Lena completes this, she finally grabs her phone, and sees that Sam is calling her.

 

“Hello?” Lena answers.

“Lena…. thank god…. I was starting to get worried.” Sam says, in a relieved voice.

“What… what do you mean?” Lena asks.

“Lena, don’t you know what time it is?” Sam says.

Lena then looks at the time on her phone, and that is when she realises it’s close to 5:30PM, she has been at Kara’s for over 3 hours.

 

“Shit! I’m so sorry Sam.” Lena says, now looking around Kara’s apartment, trying to find her things, “I….. I lost track of time.”

 

“Hmmm… Yeah… I’m sure you did.” Sam says, “But we can talk about that some other time. When you didn’t show up after we came out of the movie theatre, I took the girls, and Jack, to a local arcade to play a little bit. But Ashley and Natalie have started to get a bit concerned and have asked where you are.”

 

“Shit.” Lena says, thinking this is the last thing she needs, Ashley and Natalie thinking she has abandoned them, “Tell them I’ll be right there. I’m leaving now. Can you text me the address of the arcade you are at?”

 

“Of course. See you in a bit.” Sam says.

“See you.” Lena replies.

 

Lena then ends the phone call, and focuses on gathering her clothes, which she then begins to put back on, and realises that she no longer has any panties to wear.

 

“Lena?” Kara says, confused, with the alpha still sitting on the couch, being absolutely naked.

 

Lena turns to look at Kara, and she realises that in the panic of the moment, she completely forgot about Kara, and the fact that she can’t just leave Kara again, with no answers or anything.

 

“I….. I’m sorry Kara.” Lena says, “I…. I wasn’t…. planning for this to happen….I…. I only came here to apologise to you…. for kicking you out of my home like I did. I didn’t think…… Anyway….. I wish I could stay and talk things through with you…. but I have to get back to my kids….. I was only using this time to speak with you because they went to see a film with Sam and Jack. But they are out of it now, and asking for me. So, I really need to go.”

“Oh, okay.” Kara replies, in a clearly disappointed tone.

 

Lena notices Kara’s tone.

“Look…. I don’t want to leave you like before…. so…. here…..” Lena says, as she grabs a pen and a piece of paper she can see on Kara’s coffee table, “This is my phone number. Text me, and we can arrange to meet up and actually talk with one another sometime. I know there is a lot for us to talk about now….. even more than before.”

 

“I….. okay….. I’ll do that.” Kara says.

 

Lena nods her head at Kara, before checking one last time that she has everything, before heading for the door.

 

“I…… I’ll speak to you soon, Kara.” Lena says, awkwardly, before leaving the blonde’s apartment.

 

---

It is now later on in the evening, and Lena is currently sitting at home, in her living room, going over everything that happened today. Once Lena got back to Sam, Jack, Ruby, Natalie and Ashley, of course, Jack and Sam had many questions for Lena, but thankfully they didn’t ask any of them while the kids were in earshot. Lena then, for her part, was able to avoid all the questions for long enough to head home with Natalie and Ashley, not having told her two best friends anything. Although, Lena does know that she will eventually have to tell Sam and Jack what happened. However, a part of Lena does think that maybe she should just lie and say they talked for so long that they lost track of time, but she is pretty sure that at least Sam will see through that plain lie.

 

Honestly, Lena herself isn’t even sure what to think of what happened with her and Kara. On the one hand of things, Lena absolutely enjoyed what she did with Kara. Having sex with the 25-year-old was absolutely amazing, and made her body feel incredible. Lena felt more pleasure than she has ever experience in her life. It was truly wonderful. However, on the other hand of things, Lena can’t help but regret what she and Kara did, because no matter what happened between them, it still doesn’t get around their 15 year age difference, and the fact their lives are in two very different places. Lena’s regret in this regard, isn’t for herself, but for Kara. She is worried that by having sex with the blonde she might have led her on or something, and that is the last thing Lena wants to do.

 

Eventually, at around 11PM, while Lena is slowly sipping on some scotch, with Natalie and Ashley having gone to bed a few hours ago, the 40-year-old gets a text from Kara.

 

Kara (to Lena): This is Kara.

 

Kara: I’m sorry about what happened today. I feel really bad. I didn’t mean for my alpha to go all crazy like that. I understand if you never want to speak to me again.

 

Once Lena reads the text, she looks at it confused for a while. She then types out multiple responses, and deletes them, before ultimately giving up and just deciding to call Kara, even though it’s this late.

 

“Lena!” Kara answers, clearly in a surprised voice.

 

“Hi, Kara.” Lena says, “I’m phoning because I just read your text, and I thought it would be better to speak with you directly. But I want to be clear, you should not feel bad for anything that happened. Your alpha didn’t force me to do anything that I regret, or probably wouldn’t have done otherwise.

 

“Are you sure….. because….. for the last few hours…. I’ve….. I’ve just been worried….. worried that I lost complete control of my alpha…. with me being in rut and all….. and then I used my pheromones to force myself onto you…. and make you submit to everything I wanted to do. I….. that would basically be raping you.” Kara says, in a clearly emotional voice.

“No.” Lena says, firmly, “That is NOT what happened at all. I was a very willing participant in what we did. You did NOT rape me. Nor did you even force yourself on me. I could have easily resisted your alpha pheromones at first, and walked away when you told me to, but I didn’t. I made the decision to stay, and do what we did. So, please, don’t blame yourself. Nothing we did was your fault, or forced on me.”

 

“Oh…. okay then.” Kara says, now with some relief in her voice.

 

“Kara, I know we do really have to talk about things, and everything. But I don’t think we should have that conversation over the phone, late at night, while I’ve had a bit to drink.” Lena says, “And honestly, I, myself, need a few days just to process everything, and figure things out. But I want to stress, this is nothing about you, this is more about myself. You have done absolutely nothing wrong. Again, you did NOT force yourself on me.”

 

“O…. okay…” Kara replies, in a bit of a nervous voice, “So…. when do you want to talk…. in person?”

 

Lena sighs, and then racks her brain for the opportune moment.

 

“I don’t want you to feel like I’m brushing you off or anything.” Lena says, “But, my kids are going to be spending this next week, and the following weekend, with me too. Usually, I only get to see them on weekends, and…. I don’t really want to get into the details of everything…. but right now I’m just trying to cherish every moment I get to spend with my girls. So…. you can imagine…. I won’t have a lot of time.”

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, “Maybe we can talk sometime next week, over lunch?”

 

“Hmmm.” Lena hums, “Maybe, but honestly, and I might sound like a horrible CEO here, but I have absolutely no idea what my schedule is next week. I leave that all up to my assistant, Jess, to arrange for me, and lay out. So, I’ll have to get back to you on that.”

 

“Ah, alright.” Kara says.

 

“But…. I also don’t think that having this talk in the middle of a work day would be ideal either. I don’t want to put any restrictions on the time we have to talk.” Lena says.

 

“It’s starting to sound like you don’t have any time to talk with me.” Kara says, not in a rude voice, but Lena can hear that the alpha is a bit disheartened.

 

“Yes. I know that’s what is sounds like…. but I promise I’m not just making excuses.” Lena says, “And to show I’m not, how about we pencil in to meet up next Friday evening. We can go to that same bar we bumped into each other at the other week. Then we can grab a drink, and talk for however long we need to. Plus, that will give me the time to actually process everything, and understand what I want, and what is best.”

 

“O… okay.” Kara says, sounding unsure again, “But….. I thought you said you have your kids?”

 

“Yes. I do.” Lena replies, “But hopefully I can arrange for them to have a sleepover at Sam’s, with her daughter, Ruby. That’s why I said we could pencil it in, so it’s not firm yet, as I’ll have to ask Sam, and then Natalie and Ashley. Once I confirm it, I’ll get back to you. Does that sound good?”

 

“Yes, okay. That’s all fine by me.” Kara says, “But…. do you mind if I bring at least Alex with me? We can have our talk alone and everything, away from her, but…. I don’t really like going to bars or clubs alone.”

 

“Of course, Kara. That’s perfectly fine.” Lena says.

 

“I know it doesn’t sound very alpha of me.” Kara says, in a sombre tone.

 

“Don’t say that, Kara.” Lena says, “I think you have already shown me just how much of an alpha you are.”

 

Kara groans at Lena saying that to her.

 

“Sorry…. I…. I didn’t mean to do that.” Kara quickly says, feeling very embarrassed now.

Lena chuckles.

“I’ll take that as a complement, darling.” Lena replies, “How is your rut now?”

 

“Much better.” Kara says, “I’m not back to normal just yet, but everything feels a lot better than….. before you came over. Hopefully I’ll be back to normal by Monday.”

 

“I’m happy I could be of service.” Lena says.

 

Kara groans again.

 

“Lena! You saying those things isn’t very helpful.” Kara says.

 

“Sorry.” Lena replies, “I guess I just couldn’t help myself.”

 

“I can see that.” Kara comments.

 

“Anyway, I better let you go now, before I say anything else that triggers your alpha.” Lena says, “I’ve had a bit to drink now, so my tongue is a lot more loose than usual.”

“Lena!” Kara groans, now imagining Lena’s tongue.

“Sorry. I didn’t even mean to make any sort of innuendo by saying that.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm.” Kara hums.

 

“But…. I should really go now.” Lena says, “Once I have spoken to Sam, Natalie and Ashley, I’ll let you know. I’ll send you a text, and then we can arrange a precise time for us to meet.”

 

“Yes, okay. I’ll look forward to hearing from you then.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah. Bye Kara. Have a good rest of your weekend.” Lena says.

“Bye, Lena.” Kara replies.

 

The call then ends between the two women, and once it does, Lena drops her phone down to her side, on the couch, and lets out a big sigh. The reason Lena does this, is because it took such a large effort from her to say everything to Kara just now. Usually, Lena is the type of person that would shy away from stuff like this, but she is pretty sure that’s just because of everything Andrea has done to her. So, Lena has made a specific effort with Kara, which has pushed her out of her comfort zone. But Lena is ultimately glad she has done it.

 

All Lena knows now, is that she has a week to actually figure out what she is going to say to Kara, and what exactly she wants to do. This is because after what she did with Kara earlier today, she is completely conflicted. Originally Lena went over to Kara’s apartment to have an adult conversation with the 25-year-old, and let her down easy, letting her know that she is sorry for how she kicked her out of her house, but does not want to pursue a relationship with her, but would be open to being friends. Now, however, everything is different. Now Lena has actually crossed that barrier with Kara, and not only had sex with her, but allowed the blonde to knot her, and Lena isn’t sure if she wants to give that up. Although, at this point this whole thing isn’t just about how good Kara was at sex for Lena. It is also about how Kara is as a person, and that was shown to her even further while they were having sex. Even though Kara was in the middle of her rut, she was still tender and caring. Lena knows that just reflects Kara’s character.

 

“Fuck!” Lena says to herself, now realising she has a really difficult decision to make, a lot harder than it originally was.

 

---

It is now a few days later, and Lena is currently at L-Corp, getting on with her work as CEO as usual. This week, so far, has been a pretty good one for the 40-year-old. There has been nothing crazy happening, and at home everything has continued to be amazing between herself, Natalie and Ashley. In fact, Lena has actually noticed that her daughters have become a bit clingy with her, and are constantly hugging her, and giving her kisses. Lena is pretty sure this is because Natalie and Ashley both feel guilty for how they have treated her over these last few years, and are worried that Lena might just abandon them altogether. Of course, Lena would never do that, but the love and extra attention from Natalie and Ashley has been nice.

 

On the other side of things, so far this week Lena hasn’t really even begun to work through her thoughts on what to do with Kara. There are times when Lena thinks that maybe she should go for it, and jump head long into seeing what happens, and potentially pursuing something more with the 25-year-old alpha. However, there are then other times when Lena’s more rational side of her brain takes over, and she thinks that she just needs to let Kara down easy, because it would be foolish of her to start a relationship with a 25-year-old, when there is such an age difference, all while her own life is only just starting to get back to a good place with Natalie and Ashley actually being nice to her. The last thing Lena wants is for her to start dating someone like Kara, and then her kids to take it the wrong way, leading to things taking two steps back. After all, Lena will always put her kids first, even if it is before herself, and her own feelings. So ultimately, because of all this, Lena has not made a definitive decision one way or the other.

 

Lena is soon interrupted, and taken out of her thoughts though, by both Sam and Jack barging into her office.

 

“Alright, bitch. It’s time you finally tell us both what happened with you and Kara!” Sam says.

 

“Yeah!” Jack adds.

 

“Hello to both of you too.” Lena says, rolling her eyes.

 

“Oh, come on Lena. We have given you multiple days now. You owe us all the juicy details. We did watch your kids for you, after all.” Sam says.

 

“Yes, and I want to know the details, like, is Kara an actual daddy? Does she have a massive cock?” Jack asks.

 

“Jack!” Lena groans.

 

“Yeah, don’t be so crude, Jack.” Sam says.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Jack says, sarcastically.

 

“Anyway, I seriously doubt that Lena had sex with Kara. There is noooooooooo way that she would have been able to get over herself and do that.” Sam says.

 

“Well, I think she did. I think that is why she lost track of time.” Jack says.

 

“Okay, you want to bet?” Sam says.

“Sure. What are the terms?” Jack asks.

 

“If I win, this weekend you have to help me put together a bunch of new furniture AND paint my back yard fence for me.” Sam says.

 

“Okay. Fine. I can do that, I’m a manly man.” Jack says.

 

Lena and Sam both scoff at Jack saying that.

 

“Shut up you two!” Jack replies, fake offended, “But what do I get if I win?”

 

“Hmmm.” Sam hums, growing a thoughtful look on her face, “I know. If you win, I’ll set you up with one of my easy friends.”

 

Jack’s eyes widen at Sam’s offer.

 

“Rachel?” Jack asks.

 

“Yes. Rachel would probably do you.” Sam replies.

“Yes. Agreed.” Jack nods, eagerly.

 

Jack and Sam then both shake on their bet, before turning back to look at Lena, now both clearly eager to see which of them have won their bet.

 

“Well?” Sam says.

 

“Well, what?” Lena replies.

 

Jack sighs.

“Come on Lena! Tell us!” Jack says.

 

Lena looks at Jack and Sam for a few moments, before finally sighing. Lena knows that she’ll have to eventually tell her friends, so she might as well tell them now, and rip the band aid off quickly. That way, eventually, Jack and Sam might actually be somewhat helpful.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, “But if I’m going to tell you, I need some food. And the two of you are buying.”

 

After this, about 10 minutes later, Lena, Sam and Jack are sitting on Lena’s chairs in her office, eating some nice chicken dishes that they have ordered from a local restaurant. Thankfully, for Lena, over the last 10 minutes both Jack and Sam have been very well behaved, and haven’t asked her to spill all the details as to what happened with Kara.

 

“Okay.” Sam eventually says, “You have your food now, Lena. So, tell us, who won our bet?”

 

“Yeah!” Jack says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes again.

 

“It sounds like the two of you are now more interested in who won your bet, than in me.” Lena replies.

 

“That’s only because I really want Jack to do all that stuff for me. It will make my life so much easier.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah, and I really really want to get freaky with Sam’s friend Rachel.” Jack says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes once more.

 

“Fine. Jack wins.” Lena eventually says.

“No!” Sam says, in shock and disappointment.

 

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Jack celebrates.

 

Jack continues to celebrate for the next few moments, while Sam simply revels in her loss. Eventually though, they both turn back to look at Lena.

 

“Okay….. so tell us what happened?” Sam says, “I…. I certainly didn’t expect you to do that. I thought you were just going over to her place to talk to her.”

 

“I was.” Lena replies, “But…… I got to her place….. and she opened the door…. and I tried to apologise, and asked if I could come inside. She didn’t want me to come in, because she was in the middle of a rut.”

 

“Oh my!” Jack says, with a big smile on his face.

 

“Wait…. She was in rut? Does…. does she have an omega girlfriend then or something? An alphas rut can only be triggered by an omega they are close with, and not just any omega they pass on the street or anything. I mean, I’ve heard alphas can’t even have their ruts triggered by omega friends they have, and spend a lot of time with.” Sam says.

 

“No. Kara doesn’t have a girlfriend.” Lena replies, “Her rut….. was triggered by me.”

 

“What?!” Both Jack and Sam say at the same time.

 

“I don’t know the details…. or how it even worked on anything…. But I guess I must have triggered her rut when we spent the evening at my place…” Lena explains.

 

“Oh, wow.” Sam says, “So…. what happened after she told you she was in rut.”

Lena hesitates for a moment, because she knows her friends are going to have so much fun at her expense upon hearing what she has to say next.

 

“After she told me….. she asked me to leave…. and said she was having difficulty keeping her alpha under control…. but…. I just stood there…. and eventually I told her I didn’t want to leave.” Lena says, “I kissed her….. and things went from there…. I got overwhelmed by it all…. and all the pheromones….. but I knew if I wanted to…. I could have stopped it. But I didn’t want to…… So….. we….. we did things….. but she was so kind and gentle and caring…. even though she was in the middle of her rut…….. and….. it all ended with us having sex…. and her giving me her knot.”

 

“Oh wow, Lena.” Sam says, shocked again.

 

“Yeah. But you left out all the juicy details!” Jack says, “I want to know everything that you did, and, of course, does she have like an absolute massive cock? I bet she is a shy alpha, but secretly her cock is huge!”

 

“I’m not telling either of you any more of the details. That will stay between me and Kara. And don’t bother trying to argue with me about it. I’m not going to budge on this.” Lena says.

 

Jack sighs upon hearing that.

 

“Alright, so…. what happens now? Are you and Kara dating? Or are you just hooking up?” Sam asks.

 

Lena now sighs.

 

“We didn’t actually get a chance to talk about everything.” Lena admits.

“What?! You were fucking for 3 hours?” Sam asks, surprised again.

 

“No.” Lena says, “After we had sex, we both fell asleep, and I was only woken by my phone ringing, and you calling. Once I finished speaking to you, I just got dressed and gave Kara my number. She phoned me later that night, apologising because she thought she might have forced herself on me with her alpha pheromones. I told her she didn’t, and said we should talk more in person. I suggested we meet for drinks on Friday to talk about everything.”

 

“Oh wow. So, what are you going to do?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena replies, “I haven’t even begun to process it yet. But I was going to ask you, would you mind if Natalie and Ashley went to yours for a sleepover on Friday night, so I could go out and have that talk with Kara?”

 

“Sure. Of course, Lena. Whatever you need.” Sam says.

 

“Good.” Lena replies, “I guess the only thing I have left now is to actually think through what I’m going to say to Kara, and what I’m going to do.”

 

“Well, you already know my opinion on the matter.” Sam says.

 

“And I agree with Sam. You should jump right in! Enjoy being with a hot young alpha, who you clearly like!” Jack says.

 

“Hmm.” Lena hums.

 

“But either way.” Sam says, now in a more caring voice, “Jack and I will support you, no matter the decision you make.”

 

“Speak for yourself. If you turn down this hot alpha, I might just have to question our friendship.” Jack says, clearly in a playful voice.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 14

It is now Thursday afternoon, the day before Kara and Lena have planned to meet and talk. So far, over the past week, Kara has been completely tight lipped about what happened with Lena, she even hasn’t told her sister, who she usually tells everything to. However, Kara knows that she will have to tell Alex soon, because she still has yet to invite her to come with her to the bar tomorrow, for moral support. Thankfully, Alex is spending time with Kara right now, in her apartment, as part of a planned sister’s night.

 

“Al?” Kara says, in a nervous voice.

 

“Yes, Kara?” Alex replies.

 

“There’s something I need to talk to you about.” Kara says.

 

“Finally!” Alex says, dramatically.

“Finally?” Kara says, confused.

 

Alex rolls her eyes.

“Kara, I’m your sister. I know you better than you even know yourself. I know when there is something on your mind, that you want to talk about. And I could see that you’ve been troubled this past week.” Alex says.

 

“If you knew I had something on my mind, why didn’t you ask me about it?” Kara asks.

 

“Because I also can tell when you are not ready to speak about something, and I didn’t want to push you.” Alex says.

 

“Hmmmm… okay.” Kara nods.

 

“So, what’s up?” Alex asks, “What’s been on your mind.”

 

“Well….. I uhmmmmm…… I wasn’t entirely honest with you about what happened with my rut.” Kara says.

“Wait! Did you actually go out and find a rut partner?” Alex asks, with a big smile.

 

“No.” Kara quickly says.

“Oh.” Alex says, in a sort of disappointed voice.

 

“I uhmmmm…. I was in my apartment…. and on Saturday afternoon….. Lena showed up.” Kara explains.

“WHAT?!” Alex exclaims.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I think she was here to apologise for kicking me out her house like she did, but uhmm…. we didn’t really talk about that…. because of my rut.”

 

“So…. what happened?” Alex asks.

 

“I….. At first I told her to leave, and I explained I was in rut and was having a hard time controlling myself…. But…… she then told me she didn’t want to leave, and kissed me. We….. we then had sex.” Kara says, now blushing a bit.

 

“That’s amazing Kar!” Alex says, with a big smile.

“Yeah.” Kara says, but not in such a happy voice.

 

“Why do you look like a kicked dog?” Alex asks, “Is there something you’re not telling me?”

 

“It’s just… I like Lena…. I mean…. I like her A LOT….. and…. I know she’s 40, and we have so many differences in our life experiences….. but…. I like her…… and….. she’s told me that we are going to talk…. about us…. tomorrow…. at 8PM at the same bar from a few weeks ago.” Kara explains.

 

“I see.” Alex says, “So, what exactly are you going to talk about?”

 

“I don’t know really. I think…. I think Lena wants to explain things…. and probably actually apologise…. But…. I also think she’s going to tell me if she wants to…. be in a relationship with me or not.” Kara says.

 

“Oh.” Alex says, and then takes a brief pause, “And what do you want?”

 

“I…… I want to be with her…. I know that…. people might find it strange with me wanting to be with someone 15 years older than me, who has 2 kids, but….. I like her…. I feel….. I feel at home with her…. Being with her…. even….. not talking about sex…. just…. it just felt right….. I’ve never felt that way with anyone else…. other than….. other than you.” Kara says, giving her sister a small smile.

 

Alex smiles back at Kara.

 

“Well, then, if that is how you feel, you need to tell Lena that, and go for it, and I’ll support you all the way.” Kara says.

 

“Really?” Kara asks, surprised.

 

“Of course. You’re my sister. If you feel that way about Lena, I’m going to support you 100%.” Alex says.

 

“I thought you might give me a bit of a lecture of Lena being older than me, and having 2 kids and everything.” Kara admits.

 

“Well, I can’t rightly do that when Kelly and I both have a crush on Lena’s 40-year-old friend, Sam.” Alex says, “I’d be kind of a hypocrite.”

“Fair enough.” Kara says.

 

There is then another silence between Kara and Alex, as Kara gets lost in thought.

 

“What is it, Kar?” Alex asks, “It still looks like you are troubled.”

“It’s just…… I’m worried that Lena might not feel the same way…. or might not want to be with me…. I….. If that’s what she wants….. I’m not sure how I’m going to handle that.” Kara says.

 

“Well, if you tell her what you just told me, about how you feel, and she rejects you, then she’s not worthy of you.” Alex says, “It’s that simple.”

“Will…. will you come with me to the bar? For moral support?” Kara asks, nervously, “Obviously you don’t have to sit with us, but…. if things go bad…. can…. can you be there?”

 

“Sure.” Alex smiles, “And if they go really bad, I have a few contacts I can call. I can have her kneecaps broken.”

 

“Alex! She has 2 kids.” Kara exclaims.

“Fine. One kneecap.” Alex smirks.

 

“You’re the worst.” Kara says.

 

---

It is now Friday evening, and Lena is nervous as hell. Even though Lena has now had an entire week to think about what she is going to say to Kara, she still doesn’t actually know what she wants to do. Lena just hopes that it comes to her in the moment, because she knows that she can’t put this off, and tell Kara to meet some other time. Lena knows that she already has made Kara emotional and unsure about everything, so she doesn’t want to continue to pull Kara along or anything.

 

Lena walks into the bar, alone, and once she does, she scans the area, looking for Kara. She soon however finds that Kara hasn’t arrived yet. So, Lena decides to head to the bar to get herself a whiskey. Lena thinks that the whiskey might help with her nerves at least, and give her a bit more courage for the conversation she is about to have with Kara.

 

Meanwhile, a few blocks away from the bar, Alex and Kara are walking side by side, and Kara is honestly freaking out right now. Kara is so nervous about what she and Lena are going to talk about. Kara wants to be with Lena so much, and even though they have only known each other a short amount of time, and everything says they shouldn’t be together, Kara just knows that if Lena rejects her, it’ll break her heart. Then, as for Alex, she is worried for her sister too, because she has never seen Kara like this. Alex thinks that Lena might actually be good for Kara. Lena seems to understand the type of alpha Kara is, which is a lot better than the previous partners Kara has had, partners who have scarred her.

 

“I don’t think I can do this, Alex.” Kara says, nervously, as they finally have the front door to the bar in sight.

“You’ve got this, Kara.” Alex says, grabbing one of her sister’s hands, “No matter what happens, I’ll be there. And if the worst does happen, and Lena makes a stupid decision, we can make a quick exit.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, taking a deep breath, “Thank you, Alex. And thank you for being here with me. I know this isn’t very alpha of me.”

 

“Kara, you really have got to stop comparing yourself to what society says an alpha should be. It’s toxic as hell, and it’s clearly not doing you any good.” Alex says.

“Yeah. I think you might be right.” Kara nods.

 

Back in the bar, Lena is now nursing her scotch as she waits for Kara, one of her legs bouncing up and down as she does. Lena still doesn’t know what she is going to say, she thinks that hopefully she’ll find her words, and make her decision when she actually sees Kara.

 

A few moments later, the door to the bar opens, and even though Lena is facing away from the bar door, she can tell it is Kara who is entering, because the hairs literally stand up on the back of her neck. So, in response to this, Lena quickly turns around, and then looks directly at Kara, who is walking side by side with her sister, Alex. Lena can already see how nervous Kara looks, and that in turn makes her even more nervous.

 

“Lena’s at the bar, there.” Alex says, pointing to Lena, looking at them at the bar.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, taking a deep breath.

 

Alex follows Kara to the bar to meet Lena.

 

“H… hey, Lena.” Kara says.

 

“Hi, Kara.” Lena replies, offering the blonde a small smile, before turning to look at Alex, “You must be Alex. It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot of about you.”

 

Alex chuckles.

 

“You and Kara have talked about me?” Alex smirks.

 

“Yes, briefly. But I was more so referring to Sam.” Lena replies, with her own smirk.

 

“Oh.” Alex says, now blushing.

 

Lena is now the one who chuckles.

 

“Anyway, Alex, would you like to take my seat here, and Kara and I can move to a booth just over there to talk?” Lena suggests.

 

“Sure.” Alex nods, “You okay with that, Kara?”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, but still with a nervous look on her face.

 

Lena then picks up her drink, stands up from the bar stool, and begins to make her way over to the booth. Kara doesn’t immediately follow Lena.

“You’ve got this.” Alex says, giving one of Kara’s arms a reassuring squeeze.

 

Kara nods her head at Alex, before following Lena towards the booth.

“Hi.” Lena says, now sound nervous herself as Kara approaches the booth.

“Hi.” Kara says, now with a light chuckle, amused they are saying ‘hi’ again.

 

Lena gestures for Kara to sit opposite her in the booth, which the blonde does.

 

“So…. how…. how are you feeling?” Lena asks, “Are you back to normal after your rut?”

 

“Yeah, I’m good.” Kara replies, “Everything got back to normal on Monday.”

“That’s good to hear.” Lena nods.

 

There is then an awkward silence between Kara and Lena. Neither Kara, nor Lena, know what to say. From Lena’s perspective, even though she is looking at Kara right now, she still doesn’t know what she wants to do. Then, for Kara, for her, things really are in Lena’s hands. Kara knows that she wants to be with Lena, but she wants Lena to go first.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, taking a deep breath, “Soooo….. I just…… first…. before we talk about the stuff that happened last week…. want to apologise for what happened a few weeks ago…. when I made you leave my house so quickly. I could tell that it sort of upset you.”

 

“Yeah…. it did a bit.” Kara replies, biting her lip slightly, “It…. made me feel a bit worthless…. or that you are ashamed to be seen with me or something.”

“No.” Lena says back quickly, “It was nothing like that.”

 

“I know. You said it was because of issues with your kids and ex-wife. But…. it still kind of made me feel that way.” Kara explains.

 

Lena nods her head.

 

“I understand. All I can say is that I’m sorry for how that happened.” Lena says, “Honestly, I was not expecting to see my kids that weekend. I was upset because I’m supposed to have my kids on the weekends, but my ex, Andrea, decided to take the kids for the weekend without giving me any notice. I sent her a very angry message, so she decided to show up that morning and drop the kids off with me. Although she then explained how she was going on a business trip. So, I’ve actually had my kids for the last two weeks. But anyway…. getting back to the topic…. I just…. when that all happened…. I didn’t want Andrea or my daughters to see you…. because I already have had a difficult time with the three of them….. Until last week, my daughters hated me, and blamed me for my and Andrea’s marriage ending, due to lies Andrea had fed them. So…. I didn’t want to add something to the situation that would make Natalie or Ashley be even worse to me than they were. And because they thought I was to blame…. if they saw you there… with me…. they would have flipped out…. Then…. I don’t even know what Andrea would have done. She probably would have been all polite, but secretly, after she left, hired a bunch of people to learn everything about you, and follow you and everything. So…. I just didn’t want to deal with all that. But, again, I’m sorry for how me kicking you out made you feel.”

 

After Lena’s speech, Kara remains silent for a few moments, before she just nods her head.

 

“Okay. I…. I understand…. and accept your apology.” Kara says.

“Good.” Lena replies, with a relieved smile.

 

“So… does that mean that things have been better with your kids? As you talked about them being mean to you in the past tense?” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Sam…. she was kind of amazing…. Before the other week…. I hadn’t told Natalie or Ashley the truth as to why Andrea and I’s marriage ended…. because…. of various things…. Which mostly relate to fear of me losing Natalie and Ashley completely…. But… the other week…. Natalie and Ashley were particularly mean to me…. and Sam came around and set them straight, and told them the truth of everything. Since then, things have been good between us.”

 

“That’s good to hear.” Kara smiles, “I’m happy for you.”

 

“Thanks.” Lena smiles back.

 

There is then another silence between Kara and Lena, as the two women just smile at each other. Soon, Lena simply sighs.

 

“I guess we should finally talk about the elephant in the room now, huh?” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

“Okay.” Lena says, taking a deep breath.

 

Lena proceeds to look at Kara, and then gaze her eye over the entire bar, where she sees many people chatting and having a good time, Kara’s sister seeming to not even look at them, and drink her own drink, and finally a certain man sitting at the other end of the bar staring directly at her and Kara.

 

“Son of a bitch.” Lena says, in a huff, and then gets up out of the booth.

“Huh?” Kara says, confused.

“One second.” Lena says, before marching over to the man at the bar.

 

The man at the bar is wearing a light brown cloak jacket, and then a deerstalker hat, which makes him stick out like a sore thumb.

“Jack!” Lena says, angrily, “What the hell are you doing here?”

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about. I’m not ‘Jack’.” Jack says, in a horrible American accent, as he turns his face away from Lena.

 

Lena then proceeds to grab Jack’s chin, and turn it towards her.

“Are you wearing a fake moustache?” Lena asks.

“No. And… I am not this Jack that you speak of. Keep your hands to yourself, lady.” Jack says.

 

“Jack…. cut the crap. What are you doing here?” Lena asks.

 

Jack sighs, dramatically.

“Fine.” Jack says, “But I really don’t understand how you noticed it was me. I had a disguise and everything!”

 

“Jack…. you look like Sherlock Holmes…. You don’t exactly blend in.” Lena says.

 

“Exactly! And Sherlock Holmes was an amazing detective, and master of deception and disguises.” Jack says.

“He’s also fictional.” Lena replies.

 

“Hmmm…. Well…. I thought I’d try something…. and be here to give you some moral support….. and also make sure you don’t do something stupid.” Jack says.

 

“Stupid like what?” Lena asks.

“Stupid like turning that hot blonde alpha down. How can you do that?” Jack asks, as he looks over at Kara, who is looking at them.

 

Lena then turns to look at Kara, and as the blonde sees both Lena and Jack looking at her, she blushes, before turning away.

 

“Jack, I know this might be hard for you to understand, but not everything is about how hot someone is.” Lena says.

“I’m not even talking about that, Lena.” Jack says, “Don’t you see the way she looks at you? She looks at you like you are her stars in the sky. She’s completely smitten with you, Lena.”

 

Lena looks at Kara again for a few moments, even though the blonde isn’t looking back.

 

“I don’t see it.” Lena says.

“Well, I do. It’s there.” Jack says, and then sighs once more, “Look…. I know that most of the time I’m all jokey and everything, but in all seriousness, you should be with her, Lena. I’ve been with you through your entire marriage to Andrea, and even when Ashley or Natalie were born, or at the beginning of your relationship, Andrea NEVER looked at you like that blonde just did. Take the leap, Lena!”

 

“I…. I have to get back to Kara.” Lena says, after a few moments silence.

“Okay.” Jack replies.

 

“But you, no more spying. Go sit on the other end of the bar, and stop looking at us. Kara’s sister is already here, I don’t need you making me any more nervous than I already am.” Lena says.

“Ooooo… the hot alpha who fucked Sam with her beta girlfriend? Maybe I should give her a shot?” Jack smirks.

Lena smacks Jack’s arm, hard.

 

“Oww.” Jack pouts.

 

“I see your seriousness didn’t last long.” Lena says.

“What can I say? I think I used all my seriousness up for the next few years.” Jack replies.

 

Lena rolls her eyes, and then walks back over to the booth where Kara is still sitting.

 

“Sorry about that.” Lena says, as she takes her seat again, “That’s Jack. For some reason he decided to come down here, without telling me, and without me inviting him, to spy on us.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says, “I know he’s British…. does…. does he always dress like that?”

 

Lena chuckles.

“You mean like Sherlock Holmes?” Lena asks.

 

Kara nods.

“No. He is just being stupid, and thought he was being a detective or whatever. He’s absolutely insane.” Lena smiles.

 

“I get it.” Kara nods, “Some of my friends are a bit like that too.”

 

“Right…. So…. I guess we should get back to talking about…. what happens with us… moving forward.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara says, nervously.

 

Lena then looks into Kara’s eyes, and she thinks on everything that Sam and Jack have told her, about how she should just dive right in, and just be with Kara, be with someone who actually gets her, and is the complete opposite of Andrea. However, Lena also thinks about how she only just got Natalie and Ashley back, and there are still so many unknowns there. Natalie and Ashley are yet to speak with Andrea since they have learned the truth of why their parents got divorced, and a part of Lena is worried that when they do, Andrea might find a way to turn everything back on her. So, Lena doesn’t think that adding a girlfriend, Kara, to the mix, someone who is 15 years younger than her at that, isn’t a good idea at all. Lena might want to be with Kara, so much, but if being with Kara even means there’s a 1% chance Natalie and Ashley may not speak to her again, or something, there is no choice to be made.

 

Once Lena finishes thinking, now having made her decision, she looks back into Kara’s eyes once more, and as she does, she finally sees what Jack was talking about. Lena sees the way Kara is looking at her. Lena can see that Kara wants her, and not just in a lustful way. So, Lena knows that she is just about to break this blonde alpha’s heart, and she hates herself for that, it makes her feel sick.

 

“Kara….” Lena begins, “I….. I like you…. a lot….. and…. us…. doing what we have done…… it….. it was never my plan…. and it was not something I anticipated….. Before I met you…… my omega was completely suppressed…. I didn’t get any omega sexual urges…. or go into heat or anything….. All of that…. was a result of my marriage to Andrea…. It was so scarring to me…. that I completely shut down…. in so many different ways. Looking back now, I know my entire marriage to Andrea, our entire relationship, was a toxic manipulation on her part. She manipulated every single part of my life, and when it got too much, she managed to smooth talk her way out of things. But…. eventually everything broke…. and I think that’s when my omega shut down…. That’s when I felt…. nothing……. But you….. you relit that in me….. and….. I’m grateful for that….. I actually… feel again…. and…. right now…. these feelings are…. overwhelming at times…. as you have already seen….. and….. they are maybe something I want to explore in the future…. with someone….. who is a similar age to me…. and has a similar life experience…. But……. I can’t do that now….. not with someone like that…. or with you…. I…… I have to put my kids first….. I can’t ever do anything that would risk damaging our relationship again.”

 

Lena watches as Kara’s face drops, and she sees some tears begin to appear in the blonde’s eyes as she speaks. It makes Lena feel like she has been punched in the gut.

 

“I…. I’m so sorry Kara…. I….. If things were different….. I would want you….. want to be with you…. so much…. But things aren’t like that…. This…. this feels unfair…. But that is life….. Life isn’t fair…. You and I both know that. I….. I’m sorry.” Lena says.

 

Kara doesn’t say anything for a few moments after Lena finishes speaking.

 

“I….. I…..” Kara says, with her voice clearly shaking, “I….. understand. I understand….. you have to put your kids…. first.”

 

Lena, again, feels her heart break at hearing how broken Kara’s voice sounds, even though she is saying she understands.

 

“Kara…. I know that you think you are not a real alpha, because of how you are…. but that’s rubbish…. The reason I like you so much…. is because you are not like that…. and…. I know that there is some other omega, or whoever, out there that will like you for you…. I…. I hope you find them.” Lena says.

 

“I…. I…. thank you…” Kara says, “I need to go.”

 

Kara then quickly gets out of the booth, and moves away from Lena before she can say anything else. Lena however does hear Kara let out a sob, and watches as the blonde runs out of the bar, with Alex quickly rushing after her.

 

“I hate myself.” Lena says.

 

For the next few moments, Lena simply sits in the booth, sipping her drink, just digesting what she has just done, how she has just broken an amazing blonde alpha’s heart. Eventually though, Lena decides to stand up, and prepare to leave the bar. However, as soon as Lena takes a few steps, everything begins to overwhelm her, everything she has just done to Kara. Lena worries that she might have just scarred Kara for life, and completely ruined her.

 

Lena quickly rushes to the back of the bar, and into the women’s toilets, where she opens the door to one of the stools, and then pukes in one of the toilets. Lena feels worse than she has felt in years, and she hates herself for it too.

Chapter 15

Alex quickly exits the bar, and runs after Kara, who she sees is quickly running away, crying her eyes out. Alex can tell that clearly Lena rejected her. Alex has half a mind to go back and yell at Lena, and let her know how absolutely crazy and insane she is for turning down her sister. Alex knows that any omega would be lucky to have an alpha like Kara as a partner. Kara cares so deeply, and she would treat any omega partner like they are the world to her. Alex is just worried that Kara has already begun to do that with Lena, and it’s going to make this all so much worse.

 

“Kara!” Alex calls out, as she runs after her sister.

 

Kara doesn’t slowdown in response to Alex yelling out for her, but thankfully Alex is fast enough to catch up to her.

 

“Kara!” Alex says again, grabbing hold of one of her sister’s arms.

 

Kara turns and looks at Alex, and right then Alex can see the clear devastation written on Kara’s face. Alex can see the tears flowing down Kara’s face, and just how hurt she is.

 

“Oh, Kara.” Alex says, in a sympathetic voice.

 

“She doesn’t want me.” Kara sobs.

 

“Then she’s an idiot.” Alex says, as she pulls Kara in for a hug.

 

Alex then proceeds to hug Kara for the next few moments, all while they awkwardly continue to walk down the street, going absolutely nowhere, as they are walking in the opposite direction to both of their apartments.

 

“Hey, how about we go back to your place, and talk, and I’ll spend the night?” Alex suggests.

 

Kara nods her head, with a sniffle, still crying, not saying any words to Alex.

 

“Alright.” Alex says, “Let’s call a taxi, instead of us having to walk back.”

 

Meanwhile, back in the bar, Lena has been in the bathroom throwing up for about 10 minutes now. The omega hasn’t been throwing up constantly, it has just been on and off. There have been a few moments when Lena thought she was done, but quickly finds out she is not. Then all the while Lena has been doing this, she has been feeling absolutely awful, emotionally. Lena feels so bad about what she has done to Kara, and it’s really stressed her out. That’s not to say Lena regrets her decision, or thinks she’s made the wrong one. It’s just, Lena never wanted to hurt Kara’s feelings, and seeing the blonde run out of the bar crying like that, it made Lena feel like the worst person in the world.

 

“Lena?” A voice eventually calls out to Lena, one that she recognises.

“Jack?” Lena replies, in a surprised voice, still on her knees locked in her toilet stall.

 

“Yeah, it’s me.” Jack says, now standing outside the stall.

 

“What are you doing in here? This is the women’s bathroom!” Lena says.

 

“I came to check on you. I saw how Kara left, and you’ve been in here a while.” Jack says.

 

“Hmmmm…. thanks…. But I’m fine.” Lena says.

 

“You’re not.” Jack replies, “As the only reason you are in here for this long, is you are doing drugs, which I doubt, you are throwing up, or you are taking a massive dump.”

 

“Jack!” Lena exclaims.

“Okay, okay. I know it was the second one.” Jack says, “I know how sometimes you can get all caught up in your feelings, especially when you are feeling guilty, and then throw up.”

 

“Well….. well done…. you figured it out…. I’ve been throwing up.” Lena scoffs.

 

“Come on, Lena. I’m just trying to help.” Jack says.

 

Lena huffs upon hearing Jack say that.

 

“I’m fine.” Lena lies.

 

Lena then hears the noise of the toilet stall next to hers being opened, and she soon sees Jack’s head looking down at her over the stall.

 

“Jack!” Lena says.

 

“What?” Jack replies, “You wouldn’t let me help you, so the least you can do for me is let me watch while you hurl.”

 

Lena shakes her head, and then flushes the toilet.

 

“Well, I’m all done hurling.” Lena says, as she stands up.

 

“Don’t think so.” Jack smirks.

 

“How would you…” Lena begins, but quickly gets back down to her knees and throws up again.

 

“There ya go.” Jack smirks.

 

Lena and Jack spend the next 5 minutes in the toilet together, before Lena finally finishes throwing up, and cleans up a little bit, and the duo leave the bathroom.

 

“Want a drink?” Jack asks, with a smirk.

 

“I will kill you.” Lena says dryly, with no emotions on her face.

 

“Okay, okay. I see someone isn’t in a good mood. Let’s get you home.” Jack says.

 

“Thank you.” Lena replies.

 

Jack and Lena then walk out of the bar together, with Lena holding onto one of Jack’s arms for support, as she feels a bit giddy and light-headed after throwing up so much.

 

“So, tell me, why did you decide to turn Kara down?” Jack asks.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“It’s just…. I do like her…. a lot…. and she is so perfect in many ways…. and…. an amazing alpha… not one of those alphas that are mean and rude…. and think they own the omega and everything.” Lena says.

 

“Like Andrea?” Jack interjects.

 

“Exactly.” Lena nods, “But…. at the end of the day, I can’t just think about myself. I have to think about Natalie and Ashley too, and my relationship with them. I don’t want to suddenly start dating someone, and then add more to the mix of our relationship, just as it’s getting good again. I mean…. Natalie and Ashley haven’t even seen Andrea again since they found out the truth, and I’m dreading that. I’m scared that they’ll say something to Andrea, and then she will say something back to them to wrap them around her finger once more, and we’ll be back to square one.”

 

“I get it.” Jack nods, “And…. in all seriousness, I do think it’s noble of you to put your kids first, and not risk changing things up and potentially screwing up your relationship.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena says.

“BUT….” Jack says, “don’t you think that maybe your relationship with Natalie and Ashley would be even better if they saw you happy?”

 

Lena huffs.

 

“Who says I’m not happy?” Lena replies.

 

“Come on, Lena.” Jack says, “I mean…. I’m not saying you are sad or upset or anything. At least… these last few weeks, since Natalie and Ashley have spoken to you again, you haven’t been sad. But you are not happy either. I think if you had a partner…. like Kara…. someone that you could love…. with that big heart of yours, that I know loves so strongly, you would be happier. You would have a person to rely on, and be with, intimately, and I don’t just mean in the physical sense of things. You’d have a person to connect with on an emotional level, in a way that neither Sam or I can be for you, despite how close we are.”

 

Lena doesn’t say anything in response to Jack saying this, but she does grow a thoughtful look on her face, clearly taking in what her friend is saying.

 

“All I’m saying, is that maybe if you were happy, like that, then your relationship with Natalie and Ashley would be even better than it is now, because they would see you happy, in a way that they probably haven’t ever seen you be.” Jack says.

 

Lena huffs once more.

 

“Well, why didn’t you say that to me 30 minutes ago?” Lena asks.

 

“I didn’t think of it 30 minutes ago.” Jack replies, with a shrug, “But would that change your decision?”

 

Lena is silent for a while, as she thinks about what Jack said.

 

“No. I don’t think so.” Lena eventually says, “I…. I have to stick to my first instinct. Even if being with Kara would have made me happy, there’s still the possibility it could have made my relationship with Natalie and Ashley worse, and I can’t take that chance.”

 

“Okay.” Jack replies.

 

---

Kara and Alex have now got back to Kara’s apartment, and the two sisters have settled down on Kara’s couch, sitting next to each other, both sharing a blanket. Kara’s crying has stopped now, but Alex can still see that her sister is absolutely devastated.

 

“Come on, Kar, talk to me.” Alex says, “Tell me exactly what Lena said.”

 

Kara looks at Alex nervously for a few moments before finally sighing, knowing that she has to tell Alex something, as her sister won’t let it go.

 

“We…. talked for a while….. We kind of skirted around the topic for a bit….. I…. I think Lena didn’t even know what her decision was when we sat down. Then…. I think I made it obviously that I wanted to be with Lena… but…. she said no…. that we can’t.” Kara says.

 

“Why not?” Alex asks, “Did she give you a reason? Or was it just because of the age difference?”

“She… said that… about our age difference…. but….. she also said that it was about her kids.” Kara explains.

“Her kids?” Alex asks, confused.

 

“Yeah. She has two kids called Ashley and Natalie…. and…. I don’t really know the details…. but apparently since Lena’s divorce from her ex-wife, the kids have not been on her side, and blamed her, and been mean to her and everything. But…. apparently a week or so ago, the kids were told the truth of what happened with Lena and her ex-wife’s divorce, and now they are actually talking to her again.” Kara says.

 

“I still don’t get how that plays into Lena not wanting to be with you.” Alex says, in a confused voice.

 

“Lena doesn’t want to risk me and her potentially being together upsetting her kids, and making them not speak to her again or something. That is why she rejected me…. because she had to put her kids first.” Kara says.

 

“Oh.” Alex says, now realising that maybe Lena isn’t as mean as she first thought, as she does have a legitimate reason for turning down Kara after all, even if Alex is still annoyed that Lena upset her sister.

 

“Yeah.” Kara says.

 

Alex sighs, and then takes her sister in for a hug.

 

“Well… that sucks then. I’m sorry, Kara.” Alex says, as she continues to hug her sister.

 

“I know. Thank you.” Kara replies.

 

“If there is anything I can do to tell, just let me know, and I’ll do it.” Alex says.

 

“You being here helps.” Kara says back.

 

Alex nods her head, and then continues to hug Kara, giving her the comfort that she needs.

 

---

It is now a few days later, a Tuesday, and Lena now is back to being alone at home, because Andrea has returned, and the kids went home to Andrea’s house on Monday. Lena is now just waiting for the inevitable moment where Andrea comes and talks to her, as Lena knows that there is absolutely no way that Ashley and Natalie don’t say anything to Andrea about what they have been told by Sam, about the truth of how their divorce actually went down. Thankfully, seeing as Natalie and Ashley had school on Monday, Lena was able to avoid seeing Andrea on Sunday night, as they just went back to Andrea’s after school on Monday.

 

Currently, Lena is sitting in her office at L-Corp, getting on with her work, trying to distract her mind from all her thoughts and feelings, which have her being a bit of an emotional mess.

 

“You can’t go in there!” Lena hears Jess yell out.

 

A few moments later, Lena’s doors swing upon, and Andrea comes storming into the office, followed by a flustered Jess.

 

“We need to talk!” Andrea says, in an annoyed voice.

 

“Miss Luthor, do you need me to call security?” Jess asks.

 

Lena stands up, and just looks at Jess and Andrea for a few moments, not saying a word.

 

“Not right now Jess.” Lena says, “Can you give us a moment?”

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Jess nods, and then leaves the office, closing the door behind her.

 

“Andrea, to what do I owe this…. unexpected visit?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, cut the crap, Lena.” Andrea sneers, “You know why I’m here. Natalie and Ashley have told me that bullshit that you fed them about how our marriage ended. I won’t have it!”

 

Lena laughs at Andrea saying that.

 

“Bullshit?” Lena says, “Firstly, I was not the one that told Ashley and Natalie, it was Sam. Then secondly, NOTHING that Sam said was bullshit. She told Natalie and Ashley the truth. She told them that you were the one that sought out a new omega while we were married, and you were the one who caused our marriage to end when you decided to claim that omega. Then afterwards, Natalie and Ashley spoke to me, and I cleared them of your bullshit that I didn’t want them in my life, and to live with me. I told them the truth of what went down, and how I tried to fight for shared custody, but then you came along and did what you did with your lawyers, and I was too scared to fight further, in risk of losing them completely. So don’t come in here and try and say I fed them any bullshit. You have been feeding them bullshit for years, it’s only now you don’t like it because a light has been shined on your bullshit.”

 

“I only told them the truth.” Andrea replies.

 

Lena scoffs at hearing that.

“The truth? How delusional are you?” Lena exclaims.

 

“Careful, Lena.” Andrea says, “Remember who you are talking to. You have now caused problems for me with Natalie and Ashley, and if I wanted to, I could take them back. I could tell them my truth, and you know they’d believe me over you. I would expose you for who you are, and make them not want to spend any time with you at all. But…. you’re lucky I am in a forgiving mood.”

 

Lena doesn’t say anything to Andrea in response to that, although the alpha’s comments have got under Lena’s skin, a lot, as it is playing on her fears. However, Lena is making a great effort to not show Andrea just how much these comments are affecting her.

 

“See, my mind is pre-occupied, because I didn’t really come here today just to yell at you. I came here to tell you that while I was on my vacation in Europe these last 2 weeks, I proposed to Eve. We will be getting married soon.” Andrea says.

 

“I thought it was a business trip?” Lena scoffs.

 

“You know me, I have always found a way to mix business and pleasure.” Andrea says, “Something that you have never been able to grasp. It’s one of the reasons that you just couldn’t satisfy me.”

 

“Okay. I’ve had enough of you. I’m calling security now.” Lena says.

 

“Go right ahead. I’m done.” Andrea replies, with a wicked smile, “I just thought you deserved adequate notice that as Eve and I will be getting married soon, we will be starting our own family, so I’ll have less time for Natalie and Ashley. So, you’ll get your wish of having them both for more time.”

 

Before Lena can say anything in response to that, Andrea turns around and leaves Lena’s office. Lena just shakes her head and really can’t believe how Andrea clearly just plans to basically abandon Natalie and Ashley now that she is going to marry Eve, and start a family with her, with Natalie and Ashley finally knowing the truth of everything. Lena just feels terrible for her two kids, and she really hopes that they don’t think this is her fault for some reason.

 

Once Andrea leaves, Lena proceeds to sit in her office in silence for the next few moments, although she is ultimately interrupted by Jess knocking at her door and entering.

 

“Miss Luthor, would you like me to make sure that Miss Rojas doesn’t have access to the building going forward?” Jess asks.

 

“Yes, thank you, Jess.” Lena replies, “Just make sure security knows that if she shows up in the future, she is either to be escorted out of the building, or held by security in the lobby until I give the approval as to what to do.”

 

“Okay. I’ll let security know right away, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, with a nod of her head, before leaving Lena’s office.

 

Once Lena is left alone in her office, her thoughts drift to what Andrea just said to her. Lena thinks about how Andrea just threatened to turn Natalie and Ashley against her again, and that has been one of her biggest fears recently. Lena is absolutely terrified that Andrea will do that, and she thinks that Andrea probably knows her well enough to know that that is one of her fears. So, all of that makes Lena feel absolutely awful, and sick to her stomach. But what is making Lena feel even worse is the fact that from what Andrea just told her, it very much sounds like Andrea is preparing to wipe her hands of Natalie and Ashley. It looks like Andrea plans to start a new family with Eve, and focus on her kids/pups she has with her. Lena may absolutely hate and despise Andrea, but she does recognise that at the end of the day she is Natalie and Ashley’s other mother, and those two girls do love her. So, Lena feels awful again, just thinking about how upset her kids might end up being if the day does come when they see Andrea not actually wanting much to do with them, and focusing on her new family with Eve.

 

“Fucking asshole.” Lena says.

 

It is times like these that Lena really hates herself. Lena hates herself for ever being so stupid as to fall for someone like Andrea. Lena hates that she was so easily able to be manipulated by Andrea, and completely blind to what the alpha was really doing. It cost Lena so much, and now it is costing her kids too. However, Lena thinks that she probably wasn’t able to see the manipulation that Andrea was doing to her, because of the household she grew up in. The Luthor household was full of manipulation, and for years Lena was manipulated by both Lex and Lillian, so Andrea just continued that, albeit unknowingly, as soon as Lena was finally free of the Luthors in college. But at the end of the day, as much as Lena may hate herself for falling for Andrea, and being with her, she doesn’t regret it, because if she didn’t get with Andrea, then neither Ashley or Natalie would exist right now. Lena just wishes that her two kids had a better mother than Andrea.

 

Lena continues to sit in her office for the next few minutes, thinking about everything to do with Andrea, and how it makes her feel. However, as the time goes by, Lena’s emotions don’t lessen on the subject or anything. In fact, they start to get worse. They get so worse that Lena quickly stands up from her desk, and then rushes into her private bathroom which is connected to her office, where she proceeds to throw up.

 

---

It has now been about a week since Lena rejected Kara, and Kara has not been dealing with things well at all. At first, just like what happened immediately after Lena turned Kara down, Kara was sad and upset, and spent her entire weekend crying every now and then. But then after that, Kara got angry, not angry at Lena, but angry at the world for being so unfair. Kara was angry that she has already had to experience so many horrible things in her life, with the pinnacle being when she lost her parents, and now when she finds someone she actually likes, an omega who gets her, there has to be a 15-year age difference, and multiple other obstacles which stop them being together. So, Kara was just angry at the universe.

 

Kara’s anger stage didn’t last long though, only for about a day while she was at work at CatCo, and she may have been rather uncharacteristic and taken her anger out on some of her omega co-workers. A part of Kara hated herself for acting like that type of alpha, but another part of herself felt good about doing it, and this is ultimately what has led Kara to her current emotional stage.

 

Kara’s current emotional stage is one which began with her getting all her usual negative thoughts about how she is not a good alpha, because she acts more like an omega. Kara’s thoughts then led to her thinking that maybe if she was more of a normal alpha, then she would be with Lena right now, even if that logic makes no sense, with Lena saying that she likes Kara for how she isn’t like that. But currently, in this emotional stage, all logic has gone out of the window in Kara’s mind. So, these negative thoughts have now caused Kara to believe that she needs to act like a real alpha, which is something she has been doing the last couple of days.

 

Right now, it is Thursday night, and Kara is at some random club. Usually this would be the last place Kara would like to be, for multiple reasons. Firstly, Kara never goes out when she has to work the following day, because she likes to get her rest and everything. Secondly, if Kara were to go out, it usually would be with her friends to a bar or something, and tonight she is completely alone. Then thirdly, clubs are not something that appeals to Kara, because they trigger some of her fears. Kara is claustrophobic, due to some childhood trauma, and clubs, with crowds pressed together, and little walking space, have always made Kara feel claustrophobic. Then on top of that, Kara also hates really loud music like you find in clubs, it makes her want to cringe the entire time. It’s not usually an enjoyable experience for Kara at all. However, Kara knows that this is the type of place that alphas are supposed to like, and enjoy, so that is what she is doing tonight, and she is dealing with the loud music, and her claustrophobia, by having several drinks, which are relaxing her.

 

Tonight, Kara has only one goal, she wants to find a hot omega to fuck. She wants to be a real alpha, and fuck some slutty omega with no consequences. Kara wants to get over Lena, by getting under someone else. To help with this, Kara is wearing trousers, and then a white shirt that very much shows off some of her abs. Kara knows that omegas usually love this sort of thing, and so far, it very much has been working. Already Kara has had multiple omegas approach her, but none that have tickled her fancy. None that hold even a candle to Lena.

 

Kara continues to move about the club for about an hour, trying to find an omega who is just as hot as Lena, but ultimately she fails, so she decides to do the next best thing, and find the hottest omega she can find. After about 15 more minutes, Kara settles her eyes on her target, a pretty light-haired brunette, who is sipping her drink at the bar.

 

“Hey.” Kara smiles, as she approaches the omega.

 

“Hi… oh…. Hi.” The omega smiles, as she looks down at Kara’s abs.

 

“Can I buy you a drink?” Kara asks, and sends out her alpha pheromones.

 

“Hmmmm…. you can do more than that. But a drink will be a good start.” The omega replies.

 

Kara then proceeds to order the omega a drink, and starts to causally chat with her, where she learns that the omegas name is Caitlin. The two talk for a little while, and as they do Kara takes the initiative, and acts like an alpha ‘should’, and moves closer to Caitlin, putting her hands over the omegas body. In turn, Caitlin responds by pressing herself further into Kara’s touch.

 

Soon, after about 10 more minutes, Kara again takes the initiative, and starts making out with the omega. The omega happily responds to Kara by hungrily kissing her back. The kiss is sloppy, and hot and heavy, with the omega moaning a lot.

 

Kara and Caitlin continue to kiss for a few minutes, before Caitlin eventually pulls back with a smile on her face, a clear look of lust in her eyes, while sending out submissive omega pheromones in Kara’s direction. Kara can tell that this omega desires her, and she knows exactly what she should do next.

 

“Meet me in the bathroom in 2 minutes?” Caitlin says, with a seductive smile.

 

“S..sure.” Kara nods.

 

Caitlin places one more kiss on the corner of Kara’s mouth, before then leaving Kara and heading for the bathroom. Once Caitlin leaves, Kara waits for a few minutes, before she starts to move towards the bathrooms herself. However, as she does, in her mind Kara gets images of the last time she had sex, and how amazing that was, because it was with Lena. Kara then begins to wonder what she is doing, and if she really just wants to have sex with some random woman in a bathroom of a club, all because she is trying to be a ‘real alpha’ for some reason.

 

“Fuck, what am I doing?” Kara eventually says to herself.

 

Kara then turns around and leaves the club, deciding that she can’t go through with her idea of being a ‘real alpha’ after all, ending that phase of her emotional state.

Chapter 16

It has now been well over a week since Lena turned Kara down, and currently Natalie and Ashley are at Lena’s house with her, even though it is a Monday, because the kids are on spring break at the moment, and of course Andrea has used that as an opportunity to spend less time with the kids. For Lena, she will always take any extra time she can have with Natalie and Ashley, but she is still very concerned about what Andrea is doing, and how she knows she basically plans to phase them out of her life to prioritise the family that she is going to build with Eve. What has made Lena feel even worse about all this, is Andrea has clearly told Natalie and Ashley about her proposal to Eve, and the two girls have been excited to go to the wedding, talking about it nonstop. It’s not that the girls have turned on Lena or anything, but it’s clear they are just excited to be a part of a wedding, and that in turn has taken away their anger and confusion at Andrea. Lena knows this has all been a tactic on Andrea’s part, she is manipulating the kids just like she manipulated her for so many years.

 

Seeing as Natalie and Ashley are off of school this week, and spending it with her, Lena has decided that she will make the most of this opportunity to spend as much time with her kids as possible, by taking a few days off this week, and working from home on some of the other days. That means that for this entire week Lena will only have to physically go into L-Corp twice, meaning she gets to spend more time at home with her kids. Today, however, Lena is pretty glad that she has the day off, and has no plans to go into work, or anywhere at all, because ever since she woke up, she has been feeling rather under the weather. Lena hasn’t thrown up or anything, but she has felt kind of poorly. She just hopes she’s not getting sick, because the last thing she wants is to give Natalie or Ashley an illness that she has.

 

Presently, Lena is laying on one of her couches in the living room, just watching some random movie on TV. Meanwhile, Natalie and Ashley have been occupying themselves by doing their homework which Lena has told them to do now, so they can get it out of the way, and not have to worry about it on the last few days of their spring break. This has been a convenient excuse by Lena so that she doesn’t have to do anything physical with her kids, like go out or something, while she is feeling sick.

 

“Mom?” Natalie says, as she runs over to Lena.

 

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies, with a forced smile.

 

“Can we have fish tacos for dinner tonight?” Natalie asks.

 

As soon as Natalie finishes asking Lena that sentence, Lena’s eyes go wide, her stomach rumbles in disgust, and she quickly jumps off the chair, and runs towards the nearest bathroom, where she throws up a few seconds later, just in time.

 

Lena continues to throw up in the bathroom for a few minutes, feeling absolutely awful, and hating how her stomach feels, all the while being unable to not think of fish tacos, which makes her want to throw up even more. Soon though, Lena notices that both Natalie and Ashley have entered the bathroom, and have worried looks on their faces.

 

“Mom? Are you okay?” Natalie asks, in a very worried voice.

“Of course she’s not okay, Nat, she’s being sick!” Ashley says.

 

Lena then carefully turns her head to look at Natalie and Ashley, all while still hovering over the toilet, just in case.

 

“I’m just feeling ill.” Lena says, with her throat stinging now, “I haven’t been feeling well all day.”

 

“Why are you throwing up now? Is it because of me?” Natalie asks, with a concerned look.

 

“It’s not your fault, darling.” Lena says, forcing a smile, “It’s just, when you mentioned fi…… those tacos….. it made me feel very ill just thinking about it.”

 

“Oh… I…. I’m sorry mommy.” Natalie says, with Lena now seeing that Natalie obviously feels guilty, because she just referred to her as ‘mommy’.

“It’s not your….” Lena begins, but then quickly turns back to the toilet and throws up once more.

 

Meanwhile, Natalie and Ashley continue to stand there with worried looks on their faces, glancing at each other as Lena continues to throw up. Of course, Lena does appreciate both her daughters concern, but she would rather not have an audience while she is throwing up. However, Lena doesn’t want to say anything to her daughters that might hurt their feelings, and make them feel guilty or anything.

 

“Mom? Do you….. need us to get you anything?” Ashley eventually asks, once Lena stops being sick again.

 

Lena takes a moment to compose herself, making sure she isn’t about to throw up again, before turning to look back at her kids.

 

“Could you please just get me a glass of water?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley nods, “Come on, Nat.”

 

“I want to stay here.” Natalie pouts.

 

“Mom probably doesn’t want an audience while she is being sick.” Ashley says.

 

Natalie bites her lip for a few seconds, before then nodding her head and following Ashley out of the bathroom. The two sisters then make their way into the kitchen, where Ashley pours a glass of fresh water for Lena, with Natalie standing there still looking nervous.

 

“Don’t worry, Nat. Mom’s gonna be fine. She’s just feeling sick.” Ashley says.

 

“But what if she isn’t?” Natalie asks, nervously, “What if something happens, and she dies?”

 

“Stop being dramatic.” Ashley says.

 

“But what if she does? Then it would be our fault for being mean to mom for so long. I’d hate myself.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley sighs.

 

“Fine. How about I go give this glass of water to mom, and you call aunt Sam, and tell her what’s happening, and see what she says?” Ashley suggests.

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Ashley then makes her way back in the bathroom, where Lena thankfully hasn’t been sick again.

 

“Here’s your glass of water, mom.” Ashley says, holding it out for Lena.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, “Put it on the floor beside me.”

 

Ashley nods her head, and does just as Lena asked her to.

 

Meanwhile, outside of the bathroom, in the living room of the house, Natalie has got Lena’s phone, found Sam’s contact, and phoned her.

 

“Hey, Lena.” Sam answers, “What’s up?”

 

“It’s me.” Natalie says.

 

“Natalie?” Sam asks, confused, “Why are you phoning me with your mom’s phone?”

 

“Mom is ill.” Natalie explains, “She just started to throw up after I asked if we could have fish tacos for dinner.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Sam says, “Does she need me to come over?”

 

“I… no…” Natalie replies, “I…. I’m just worried that mom’s not okay. It’s my fault she’s being sick now.”

“It’s not your fault, Natalie.” Sam says, “But…. I tell you what…. just make sure to keep an eye on mom for the next few hours, and once I’ve finished work, I’ll come over.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

“If she gets worse, or doesn’t stop throwing up within the next hour, you call me, okay?” Sam says.

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie replies.

 

“Alright. I’ll see you soon. Take care of your mom.” Sam says.

“We will.” Natalie says back, before then ending the phone call.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and currently Lena is lying on her bed, with a wet flannel on her forehead, just trying to make herself feel better. Thankfully, after Ashley got Lena the glass of water, she didn’t throw up again, but it did take Lena another 20 minutes before she was comfortable enough to actually get up and move away from the toilet. But once Lena did, she simply decided that for the rest of the day she would lay in her room, and try and make herself feel better, while leaving Natalie and Ashley to take care of themselves. Ashley is 14 now, while Natalie is 12, so the sisters are old enough to be able to do basic cooking, although Lena did suggest that they just order some take out on her phone, but Ashley insisted that she could just cook a pizza for her and Natalie, by simply putting it in the oven and everything. Lena decided that cooking a pizza was simple enough, and didn’t need much supervision, so she just told Ashley to make sure to wear oven gloves and be careful.

 

Right now, Ashley and Natalie are waiting for their pizza to be cooked, and while they wait, they are sitting in the living room, watching some TV. Both Natalie and Ashley are still a bit nervous about Lena being ill, no child likes to see their parents ill after all, as childhood is all about the parents taking care of the kids, not the other way around. Soon, Natalie and Ashley are interrupted by the doorbell to the house ringing.

“That must be Sam.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley and Natalie then both get up from the couch, and make their way over to the front door and open it, where they see Sam and Ruby.

 

“Hey, guys.” Sam smiles, “How you doing?”

“We are alright.” Ashley replies, as Sam and Ruby enter the home.

 

“Good.” Sam nods, “What about mom? Is she feeling better?”

 

“She stopped being sick after I called you, but she has still been feeling ill, and has been laying on her bed for the last few hours.” Natalie explains.

 

“Alright.” Sam nods, “I’ll just go up and check on mom now.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “We have a pizza that is about to finish cooking, which we are making for our dinner.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Sam nods, and then turns to look at Ruby, “Can you stay down here and help Ashley and Natalie with their pizza.”

 

“Yeah, okay mom.” Ruby, the 15-year-old, nods.

 

“Good.” Sam smiles.

 

Sam then makes her way upstairs, towards Lena’s bedroom, just carrying her handbag which she takes to work with her every day. Eventually, Sam arrives at Lena’s room, and knocks on the door before entering.

 

“Sam?” Lena says, confused, looking over and seeing her friend entering her bedroom.

 

“Hi, Lena. How are you feeling?” Sam asks, with a sympathetic voice.

 

“What…. what are you doing here?” Lena asks, not answering Sam’s question.

 

“While you were being sick, Natalie called me, because she was worried about you. So, I told her I would come check on you once I finish work.” Sam says.

 

“Oh….” Lena says, now feeling bad as she thinks about how worried Natalie must have been to actually call Sam.

 

“So, I’ll ask again, how are you feeling?” Sam asks.

 

Lena groans a little bit, as she moves the now mostly dry flannel from her forehead.

 

“I feel a little better, but I still feel ill.” Lena says.

 

Sam nods her head.

 

“So, what happened?” Sam asks, “Natalie said that you just started to throw up after she mentioned some food she wanted to have for dinner?”

Lena grimaces a bit at Sam mentioning the food, but thankfully she doesn’t gag or throw up or anything.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I’ve been feeling awful all day. I think it’s just because everything that Andrea has said…. about her wedding…. and her threats…. And what she plans to do with Natalie and Ashley…. have got me all worried… and worked up and everything…. It has just made me ill.”

 

“Hmmmm…. maybe.” Sam nods.

 

“Maybe?” Lena asks, confused, “You don’t think that’s the reason.”

 

Sam then proceeds to look at Lena for a few moments, before she eventually just sighs.

 

“I can’t be sure.” Sam says, “But…. I think there might be another possibility that explains your conditions.”

 

“What possibility?” Lena asks.

 

Sam then reaches into her hand bag, and pulls out a pack of multiple pregnancy tests. Lena’s eyes go wide as soon as she sees them.

 

“WHAT?! No!” Lena says, “No! I’m not pregnant!”

 

Sam sighs again, giving Lena a very sympathetic look.

 

“Lena….. you told me that at your latest physical the doctors have said your reproductive organs seem to be that of someone in her late 20s, so we know that even though you are 40, you could still get pregnant. Plus, women are having kids sometimes as late as 50 nowadays.” Sam says.

 

“Yes, but just because I can get pregnant, doesn’t mean I am!” Lena huffs.

 

“No.” Sam says, “But a few weeks ago you did have unprotective sex with an alpha, who was in rut. I know you haven’t told me the details, to respect Kara’s privacy. But…. if she knotted you….. or even if she didn’t…. there’s a good chance she might have gotten you pregnant.”

 

Lena’s eyes widen again at Sam saying that, as she realises that her friend is right, she did have unprotective sex with Kara, where the blonde alpha did knot her, and those are almost perfect conditions to get an omega pregnant. The only thing that would have made the conditions even more perfect, would be if Lena were in heat.

 

“I… shit…. No…” Lena says, now beginning to panic.

 

Sam notices that Lena is beginning to panic, and grows another sympathetic look on her face.

“Hey….” Sam says, “We don’t know that you are pregnant. That is just a possibility. But it’s one we can find out with a simple test.”

 

Lena looks at Sam holding up the pregnancy tests and then sighs.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, as she takes the pregnancy tests from Sam, “But…. you and I both know that I could get a false positive, or a false negative. Or…. I could be pregnant, but the pregnancy tests just can’t pick it up yet.”

“I know.” Sam nods, “That is why I have got multiple pregnancy tests for you to pee on.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, as she moves to stand up, “You didn’t mention this to Natalie, Ashley or Ruby, did you?”

 

“No. Of course not.” Sam says, “On my way here I had Ruby wait in the car while I quickly ran into a store to grab these.”

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Lena says.

 

Lena then slowly makes her way into her en-suite bathroom.

 

“I’ll wait out here.” Sam says.

 

“Alright.” Lena replies, and closes the bathroom door behind her.

 

Meanwhile, downstairs in the kitchen, Natalie and Ashley’s pizza timer has just gone off, signalling that the food is cooked.

“That’s the pizza!” Ashley says.

 

Ashley then proceeds to put on oven gloves, open up the oven, and take the tray which the pizza is on out of the oven, all while Ruby and Natalie watch on.

 

“There.” Ashley smiles, proudly, seeing as she doesn’t get to cook her own food often, “All I need to do is cut it up now.”

 

Ruby then proceeds to have a closer look at the pizza, and screws up her face when she notices something.

 

“Uhhhh….. you can’t eat that.” Ruby says, as Ashley searches for a pizza cutter.

“What? Why?” Ashley asks.

 

“Because you didn’t remove the foam base at the bottom of the pizza before you put it in the oven!” Ruby replies.

 

“What?” Ashley says, “I…. I thought that was like…. something it cooked on.”

 

Ruby shakes her head.

 

“No. It’s not.” Ruby replies.

 

“So, we can’t eat the pizza at all?” Natalie asks.

 

“No. That foam base is now cooked into the bottom of the pizza. Eating it would probably be poisonous.” Ruby says.

 

“Shit. So, I screwed up cooking pizza for the first time!” Ashley says, in an annoyed voice.

“Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself.” Ruby says.

 

“Yeah, it’s okay, Ashley. We can just order something like mom suggested.” Natalie says.

 

“But now mom will know I’m a screw up! I can’t even do this right! She must think I’m such an idiot, first with believing that mom and ma’s divorce was mom’s fault, and now with this.” Ashley says.

 

“Hey…. It’s okay.” Ruby says, “It’s going to be alright. We can all just order food, and we can have it together. We don’t even have to mention the pizza to your mom.”

 

“Okay… thank you.” Ashley says, with a sigh.

 

Back in Lena’s bedroom upstairs, Sam has been waiting outside the bathroom, all while she hears the sound of Lena moving about, and peeing. The CFO has decided not to call out to Lena, and attempt to talk to her, because she doesn’t want to make Lena even more nervous than she already clearly is. So, Sam has just decided to wait for Lena to either talk to her, or come out of the bathroom. Eventually though, Sam hears the sound of the bathroom door open, which causes her to look up and see a timid Lena walking out of the bathroom, holding 4 different pregnancy tests.

 

“I’m pregnant….” Lena says, in a voice of disbelief.

“Are…. are you sure?” Sam asks, as she approaches her best friend.

“Yes. Look!” Lena says, as she hands Sam all of her pregnancy tests, “Pregnant. Every single one.”

 

“Oh shit…. Lena….” Sam says.

Right now, a part of Sam wants to congratulate Lena, because her best friend is pregnant, but the other part of Sam knows that that is not appropriate, or the response Lena will want right now. Frankly, Sam doesn’t even know if Lena will keep the baby or not.

 

“I….. no…. this can’t be happening.” Lena says, the reality of the situation beginning to sink in now.

 

Sam makes a move to comfort Lena, but before she can, there is a knock at Lena’s bedroom door, with it then opening, revealing Natalie, Ashley and Ruby. In response, Sam quickly shoves the pregnancy tests into her back pocket, out of sight of the kids.

 

“Girls!” Sam exclaims, in a surprised voice, “What are you doing here? I thought you were taking the pizza out of the oven.”

 

“Yeah but uhmmm….” Ruby begins.

 

“I screwed up the pizza.” Ashley admits, “I’m sorry.”

 

“Oh…. I’m sure that’s fine.” Sam replies.

 

“Y… yeah.” Lena nods, now finally gathering her words, “You can…. just order something…. like I suggested.”

 

“Yes. Take my phone girls, and order us whatever you want.” Sam says, “Ruby, I’ll leave you in charge. Just make sure there’s food for me also.”

 

“Okay.” Ruby nods, taking Sam’s phone, “Do you want anything, aunt Lena?”

 

“No thank you.” Lena replies.

 

“Alright, go on.” Sam says, as she ushers the kids out of the room.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Ruby then leave the bedroom, with Sam closing the door behind them, and turning back around to look at her best friend once more.

 

“Alright Lena. Come sit down.” Sam says, gesturing towards the bed.

 

Lena looks at Sam for a moment, before nodding her head, and taking a seat on the bed next to her best friend. Right now, Lena is still in shock, and really doesn’t know what to do, or even say.

 

“Okay….. so….. I’m not going to be here to tell you what to do. You have to figure what you are going to do next out on your own.” Sam says, “However, whatever you do decide, I will be here supporting you 100%.”

 

“Th…. Thank you.” Lena says.

 

There is then a silence in the room, with Sam waiting for Lena to speak next. Eventually though, Sam realises Lena isn’t going to say anything unprompted.

“So…. do…. do you think you’ll keep the baby?” Sam eventually asks.

 

Lena’s eyes widen a bit at Sam asking her that, before she then looks down at her stomach.

 

“Baby.” Lena says, “I… I’m having a baby.”

 

“Yeah.” Sam nods.

“I…. I don’t know.” Lena says, “I….. I don’t know.”

 

“Okay.” Sam replies, realising that Lena is still in a state of shock right now, and is only just digesting the news that she is in fact pregnant, and it’s probably not best to make big decisions anyway. “Like I said, I’m not going to tell you what to do, but….. you should tell Kara.”

 

“What?!” Lena says, now snaping herself from her shocked state.

 

Sam sighs.

 

“Lena, Kara is the other parent to that baby.” Sam says, “No matter what decision you make, she does deserve to know that right now you are carrying her baby, or…. Maybe it’s not a baby yet…. I’m not sure on the technical terms. But you know what I mean.”

 

“I….. I can’t speak to Kara, not after what I did….. how I rejected her…. You should have seen how upset she looked Sam…. I….. I’m not sure I could deal with that.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, you are going to have to figure out a way to deal with it.” Sam says, “Kara needs to know about this. If the shoe were on the other foot, you’d want to know, despite the situation.”

 

Lena is then silent for a little while, before she finally sighs.

 

“Yeah…. you’re right.” Lena says, “But….. before I tell Kara….. I want to make sure I’m actually pregnant. I’ll…. I’ll book myself a doctor’s appointment for tomorrow.”

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, “I’ll come with you.”

 

“No.” Lena quickly says.

“No?” Sam asks, confused.

 

“I need someone to watch Natalie and Ashley while I go to the doctors. I don’t want them knowing about this, or even knowing I’m going to the doctors and worrying.” Lena replies, “I’ll just tell them I’m going into L-Corp for a meeting or something.”

 

“Alright.” Sam nods, “But…. are you sure you want to be on your own?”

 

“I’m a big girl Sam, I can go to the doctors by myself.” Lena says.

“Okay. If you say so.” Sam replies.

 

---

It is now the next day, and Lena is currently sitting in the doctor’s exam room, waiting for her results of the tests that the doctor ran on her, to check to see if she is pregnant or not. Lena isn’t alone in the exam room though, despite yesterday saying that she would go to the doctors by herself, Jack is with her. He may not be the ideal person to accompany her to this sort of thing, but Lena is pretty sure that Sam told Jack to go to the doctors with her to support her, and offer her the emotional support she needs, and honestly, despite what Lena said yesterday, she is grateful for it. With all this going on, Lena’s mind is full of emotions, and she honestly doesn’t even know what her reaction will be if the doctor does come back and confirms she’s pregnant. Lena thinks she’s just as likely to burst into happy tears, as she is to burst into tears from being upset. Everything is just confusing right now.

 

Eventually, after a few hours of waiting in the exam room, which Lena happily said she would do, and was able to do because this is a private doctors practice, the doctor walks back in.

 

“Right.” The doctor says, as she looks at the tests results on the clipboard he is carrying, “So…. we did all the required tests, and we can confirm that you are pregnant, about 3 weeks to be exact.”

 

As soon as the doctor says those words Jack places a hand on one of Lena’s arms, and gives her a reassuring squeeze. Lena, for her part, simply finally allows it to sink in, the fact she is actually pregnant, and this is real.

 

“So, I guess congratulations are in order.” The doctor smiles, “You are going to be parents.”

 

“Oh…. no…. I’m not…..” Jack says, awkwardly, “I’m…. just here to give Lena emotional support.”

 

“Oh. My apologises.” The doctor says.

 

“That’s okay.” Jack replies.

 

“Now, I see from your charts, Miss Luthor, that this would be your third pregnancy, so I doubt you’d need any advice we usually give first time mothers. But is there anything else you would like to know?” The doctor asks.

 

Lena doesn’t say anything for a few moments, before she finally looks at the doctor.

 

“What… what are my options for an abortion?” Lena asks.

“Oh.” The doctor says, in a voice which shows he clearly wasn’t expecting Lena to ask him that, “Well, the laws in this state say that you can have an abortion until the point where it’s reasonable to believe that the fetus could survive outside of the mother. So, you have quite some time before then. However, for the mother’s health, it is recommended that abortions happen before the beginning of the third trimester.”

 

“Okay…… thank you.” Lena nods.

 

“Would you like to schedule an abortion procedure?” The doctor asks.

“Not at the moment.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay. Is there anything else I can help you with?” The doctor asks.

 

“No. That’s it.” Lena says back.

 

“Alright. Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have some other patients to see to.” The doctor says, and then gives Lena and Jack a nod of his head, before leaving the exam room.

 

“Lena, are you seriously considering having an abortion?” Jack asks, as soon as the door closes.

“I don’t know.” Lena sighs, “This is only really just sinking in right now. All I know…. is Sam’s right….. I need to phone Kara.”

Chapter 17

It is now a few days later, and over the last few days Lena has just been wracking her mind for what she wants to do about being pregnant. A part of Lena thinks that it is absolutely insane for her to even consider to have this baby for so many reasons. Firstly, Lena knows that as soon as the world sees that she is pregnant, they will judge her for being a divorced, single, 40-year-old omega, who is having a third child. Then secondly, Lena knows that her having this baby, and just being pregnant, might upset Natalie and Ashley a lot. Lena’s two daughters might feel weird about having another brother or sister who is not completely related to them. But on the other side of things, a part of Lena is considering having this baby, because she knows that it is growing inside of her, her baby, and she can’t really get over that. Lena thinks that she might already love this baby, even if they are just a cluster of cells right now. However, ultimately, Lena still knows that she needs to talk to Kara before she makes any decision, as what Kara has to say about it might help Lena decide one way or the other. That said, Lena knows that whether she has this baby or not is her choice, not Kara’s, hers alone. All Kara can decide to do is support her in her decision, or not.

 

Despite Lena making the firm decision a few days ago that she does have to tell Kara about her being pregnant, Lena hasn’t even made a single attempt to get in contact with the blonde alpha. The reasons for this are that Lena worries that this news could completely turn Kara’s world upside down, especially if she decides to keep the baby. Kara is still only 25-years-old after all, and really just starting her life out now. This news alone could completely ruin Kara’s life going forward, if she wants to actually be involved with raising the child. Then, of course, the next reason that Lena hasn’t got in contact with Kara, is because she is anxious about it. Lena’s not too anxious about getting the news out that she is pregnant in of itself. Lena’s anxious just about speaking to Kara after how they last ended things, with Kara running away crying. Lena doesn’t want Kara to think that her calling her out of the blue is because she’s changed her mind or something. However, even with these reasons that Lena has for not contacting Kara, she knows they are bullshit. Lena knows she is just using them as an excuse to put off phoning Kara and telling her this news as long as possible.

 

Right now, Lena is at home with Sam having taken Natalie and Ashley out for the day along with Ruby, seeing as the kids are all still on their spring break. Lena is thankful to Sam for doing this, because it gives her some time to relax, and not have to pretend that she’s okay. This is because ever since Lena found out she is pregnant, and her being sick has been ‘morning sickness’, she has made an effort to hide it from her kids. Lena doesn’t want Natalie and Ashley to be worried again, and she knows that if they do see her continuing to be sick, they will start to ask questions, and right now Lena doesn’t want to tell her kids she is pregnant. Lena doesn’t want to deal with that drama at the moment.

 

Presently, Lena is lying down on her bed, relaxing, with her phone by her side. Lena knows this is her opportune moment to actually call Kara, because she won’t be overheard by her daughters, or have to rush the phone call or anything. Then on top of that, before Sam left with the kids for the day, she did make it firmly clear to Lena that she needs to take this time to call Kara. Lena knows if she doesn’t at least make an attempt to do so, she will never hear the end of it from Sam.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“Here we go.” Lena says, as she gathers her courage and picks up her phone.

 

Lena then proceeds to scroll through her contacts, and find Kara’s, before selecting it and calling it. However, once Lena begins the call, all the phone does is ring, and ring, and ring, until it eventually gets to Kara’s voicemail. Lena knows that she certainly doesn’t want to give Kara this news over voicemail, so she just decides to leave Kara a message to ask her to call her back.

 

“Hi, Kara. It’s Lena.” Lena says, “Can you please call me back when you have a spare moment? There’s something we need to talk about.”

 

Lena then ends the call, and puts the phone to her side, letting out an absolutely massive sigh. It took Lena so long to psych herself up to call Kara, so now she just feels even more nervous at the fact that she wasn’t actually able to speak to Kara, and has to wait for some time for Kara to call her back.

 

---

It is now the following week, and Natalie and Ashley are back at Andrea’s, with their spring break soon coming to an end. Admittedly, Lena is surprised that Andrea actually wanted the kids back with her, seeing as she’d made it pretty clear to Lena that her focus will soon shift to Eve, and the family she intends to build with her. But Lena thinks that maybe Andrea is having second thoughts, maybe her ex-wife still wants to involve her two daughters in her life after seeing how excited they have been upon hearing the news that Andrea and Eve are getting married. Or, that is at least what Lena hopes to be true, for Natalie and Ashley’s sakes.

 

Over these last few days, Lena still has not heard back from Kara, and it has just made her anxiety build and build, to the point where she wants to be sick, and that is on top of the morning sickness that she is still experiencing. Lena has tried to call Kara again, multiple times, and left her a few texts, but the blonde hasn’t got back to her at all. Lena isn’t stupid, she is pretty sure that means that Kara has either blocked her number, or wants absolutely nothing to do with her after how she left things, and honestly, Lena doesn’t blame Kara one bit.

 

Right now, Lena is sitting in her office at L-Corp, getting on with some of her work, when her office door opens, and Jack and Sam appear, looking thick as thieves as they always do nowadays. Lena is honestly really starting to regret ever suggesting Sam move to National City to be her CFO, as Jack and Sam teaming up against her really makes things impossible. Lena is usually able to successfully argue with one of her friends, to get out of things, or avoid doing something, but when it’s two of them, she’s always defeated.

 

“Oh god. What do you two want now?” Lena groans, as she puts her head in her hands.

“Come on, Lena. You don’t know that we are in here to do something bad.” Jack says.

 

“I seriously doubt it’s anything else.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, it is.” Jack replies, “I’ve come to your office because I want a raise.”

 

Lena now looks at Jack suspiciously.

“A raise, really?” Lena asks, “So, the $25 million that you got for L-Corp buying out your company, and your $300k annual salary isn’t enough?”

 

“No. I’m thinking of buying a mega yacht, so I need some more seed money.” Jack replies.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“You get sea sick.” Lena says.

 

“That’s why I need the yacht! It’s so smooth on them, you don’t even feel the waves.” Jack says, “And think of all the alphas, omegas and betas I can get with by suggesting they come back with me to my yacht?”

 

“You really want to buy a yacht, just to have sex?” Sam asks.

 

“I wouldn’t expect anything less of him, Sam.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, do I get my pay raise or not?” Jack asks.

 

“Request denied.” Lena says.

 

Jack lets out a huff at Lena saying that.

 

“Fine. But if you are going to deny my pay raise request, you have to give into my second one.” Jack says.

 

“Hmmm. This feels like a trap.” Lena says.

 

“That’s because it is.” Jack replies.

 

“Ughhh…. God….. What is it then?” Lena asks.

 

Jack turns and looks at Sam, and nods his head at her.

 

“We want you to tell us why you haven’t told Kara that you’re pregnant yet.” Sam says.

 

Lena groans, again.

“How do you know I haven’t told her?” Lena asks.

“Because if you had, you would have told us about it.” Jack replies.

“Or at least, we hope you would have told us. Maybe need some friends to lean on emotionally?” Sam says.

“Or physically.” Jack adds.

 

Lena huffs.

“Well, for your information, I have actually been trying to get in contact with Kara.” Lena says, “I’ve left her multiple messages asking her to call me back, and some texts, but I haven’t got a single response from them.”

 

“Have you told her you’re pregnant in the messages?” Sam asks.

“Of course not!” Lena replies, “I’m not going to tell her this news as a message left on a voicemail, or over text. I was either planning to tell her over the phone, or arrange to meet up in person to tell her.”

 

“Hmmmmm…. But you haven’t heard back from her then?” Sam asks.

“No.” Lena replies, “I’m starting to think that maybe it’s because she’s blocked my number, or I upset her so much that she wants nothing to do with me, which I don’t blame her for. However, it does make this situation a bit more infuriating.”

 

“Well, she works at CatCo, right?” Jack asks.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

“So go over to CatCo to see her.” Jack suggests.

 

“No way.” Lena says.

“Why not?” Jack asks.

 

“Because, not to sound vein or anything. But what do you think happens when I, a recognisable figure, walk into CatCo and ask to speak with Kara Danvers?” Lena says, “Everyone in that office will start gossiping, which will put Kara in a really awkward position. I’m not doing that, not after how upset I made Kara before. The last thing I want is to do something else to Kara that makes her life worse.”

 

“Okay. Well, if you are not going to do that, how are you going to get in contact with Kara exactly? Go to her apartment?” Sam asks.

 

Lena sighs.

“I don’t know.” Lena admits.

 

“Well, maybe one of us could go to CatCo and speak with her?” Jack suggests.

 

“No way.” Lena says, “If either of you two go to CatCo you’ll just cause an even bigger scene than if I went. I don’t want either of you going, I mean it. If you go, that’s the end of our friendship, and that’s not a joke.”

 

Sam sighs after Lena says that.

 

“Well, what are you going to do then?” Sam asks, “Because you have to get in contact with Kara somehow. She needs to know you’re pregnant. And right now, everything you have just said sounds a bit like you are giving yourself an excuse to not have an admittedly awkward conversation with Kara.”

 

“It’s not an excuse, I promise.” Lena says, “I’ve just wanted to handle this delicately, and not do anything that could negatively impact on Kara. I’m already feeling guilty from how I upset her after I told her we can’t be together.”

 

“Okay. Well, you are going to have to figure something out, Lena. And soon.” Sam says.

 

“I know.” Lena admits.

 

There is then a silence between the three friends. Jack eventually decides to end it.

“So, you want to go for some fish tacos for lunch?” Jack asks, with a smirk.

 

Lena’s eyes go wide at Jack saying that, and she then gets up from her chair, and runs to her private bathroom, where she proceeds to throw up.

 

“You’re an asshole, you know that?” Sam says to Jack, as she punches him on one of his arms.

 

“I’m just having some fun. It feels like a special ability to be able to make a woman throw up on command.” Jack says.

 

“Well, I’m sure it’s not fun for Lena. And I’m also sure she’s probably not the first woman that has thrown up on command for you. Some have just looked at you and puked.” Sam says.

 

“Fuck both of you.” Lena groans, from inside the bathroom.

 

“Now, you go hold her hair while she pukes.” Sam says to Jack.

 

Jack sighs.

 

“Fine. I’m practiced at it after all, seeing as I was the one doing it a lot of the time during Lena’s first two pregnancies, because you weren’t there.” Jack says, as he walks into the private bathroom.

 

“Jack, careful, more comments like that, and I’ll cut your balls off.” Sam threatens.

 

Sam doesn’t see it, but after the CFO says that, Jack does grow a fearful look on his face.

 

---

It is now a few more days later, and Lena still has not figured out a way to tell Kara that she is in fact pregnant. So, because of this, Sam has decided to take things into her own hands. That doesn’t mean that Sam is going directly to CatCo, or even directly to Kara for that matter. Lena has made it plainly clear that she doesn’t want either of her friends to do that, and she knows that Lena is serious about it from how firm she speaks about it whenever she or Jack suggest it. So, Sam has decided to go to the best alternative, and seek out Kara’s adoptive sister, Alex Danvers. Alex Danvers, who Sam just so happened to have had a 3 way with, along with the redhead’s beta girlfriend, Kelly Olson.

 

Sam hasn’t sought out Alex Danvers through conventional means though, by doing something like going to the redhead’s apartment, and knocking. This is because Sam very much still does not want to have a relationship with Alex and Kelly, as she doesn’t do relationships, and she has a feeling that Kelly and Alex might just want one with her, and going to their apartment might be a bit much on that front. So, instead, Sam has done her research on Alex Danvers. In doing so she has found out that the redhead alpha actually has a residence at a local hospital, where on Fridays, between 1PM – 4PM, Alex works in the walk-in clinic as a doctor. Although, admittedly, a lot of that information about Alex Danvers may have actually come from a private investigator that Sam hired, instead of doing something like a normal google search or anything.

 

Presently, Sam is sitting in one of the medical rooms in the hospital clinic, waiting to be seen by Alex. Sam has arranged with the person scheduling which doctors see who, to see Alex specifically, so now all she has to do is wait. Thankfully, the CFO doesn’t have to wait long, as soon Alex Danvers, wearing a white lab coat, walks inside the room, looking down at a medical chart.

 

“Right, so Miss Samantha Ar….” Alex begins, before looking up at Sam a stopping. “Sam?”

 

“Hey.” Sam smiles.

 

Alex quickly closes the door behind her, now growing a very confused look on her face.

 

“What…. what are you doing here?” Alex asks, “I don’t imagine this is a coincidence.”

 

“No. It’s not.” Sam says, “I’m here for Lena.”

 

“For Lena how?” Alex asks, confused.

 

“Because Lena has been trying to get in contact with Kara for about 2 weeks now, and your sister has not responded to her at all.” Sam says.

 

Alex now huffs and rolls her eyes.

 

“What? Lena has decided that she has made the wrong decision, and wants to be with Kara now?” Alex says, “Well, it’s too late. Kara is not just someone that can be played with like that. I mean, I get that Lena had a legitimate reason, that I even understand, about not wanting to have a relationship with Kara that could jeopardise her relationship with her kids. But still, Lena doesn’t just get to randomly change her mind!”

 

“Lena hasn’t changed her mind.” Sam says, “Or, at least that is not why Lena needs to get in contact with Kara.”

 

“Then why does she need to get in contact with her?” Alex asks, confused.

 

“I can’t say.” Sam says, “You shouldn’t find out before your sister does.”

 

Alex now grows a surprised look on her face.

 

“No! She didn’t!” Alex says.

 

“Uhhhh….. I won’t confirm anything.” Sam says, now being a bit flustered.

 

“Oh yes you will! If Lena gave my sister a STD I’m going to fucking kill her!” Alex says, angrily.

“No! It’s not that!” Sam says.

 

“Oh.” Alex says, now taking a breath of relief.

 

There is then a silence in the room.

 

“So, will you help me?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t see why I should.” Alex says, “I think it’s best that Kara has nothing to do with Lena moving forward.”

 

“Please, Alex.” Sam says, “They do really need to speak with one another. And your sister is just ignoring Lena’s calls and texts.”

 

Alex sighs.

 

“She’s not ignoring them.” Alex says, “Kara doesn’t know this, but the night that I spent with Kara, comforting her, after Lena rejected her, I grabbed Kara’s phone and blocked Lena’s number.”

 

“Why would you do that?” Sam asks.

 

“Because I’ve seen stuff happen before.” Alex begins, “Kara has been in relationships, or, I’m not even sure if you could call them relationships. But she’s been with people who reject her, but then want her back, only to break up with her, or rejected her again. Then there is this whole back and forth. Kara is just someone that can easily be enamoured by someone, and all that, especially during college, has caused her some trauma, which is a big reason why she is so uncomforted with the idea of her ‘not being a real alpha’, because she doesn’t act like alphas are supposed to or whatever.”

 

“Oh…. I….. I see….” Sam says, “I didn’t know that.”

“Well, now you do.” Alex says.

 

“But…. I still need you to help me get Lena in contact with Kara.” Sam says.

 

Alex sighs again, before looking Sam in the eyes for a few moments.

 

“Promise me this isn’t something where Lena is going to do like what some people did to Kara at college.” Alex says.

 

“I promise. It’s nothing like that.” Sam says.

 

Alex continues to look into Sam’s eyes, trying to figure out if she’s lying.

 

“Okay.” Alex eventually says.

 

“So, you’ll help?” Sam asks.

 

“Not so fast, I do have a condition.” Alex says.

 

“Okay, what’s your condition?” Sam asks.

 

“I’ll help get Lena in contact with Kara. I’ll even set up a time and place for them both to talk, as long as you agree to go on a date with Kelly and I.” Alex says.

 

“Alex, I told you I don’t date people. I’m not looking for anything like that.” Sam says.

 

“I know you did.” Alex says, “But this is just one date. It doesn’t have to mean there will be a second, or anything like that. If you don’t like it, then that’s it, no hard feelings. But these are my terms, and I’m not moving on them.”

 

Sam now looks at Alex, right in the alpha’s eyes for a few moments, before sighing.

“Okay, you have a deal.” Sam says.

“Great!” Alex smiles, widely.

 

“Who’d have thought that I’d be helping Lena by agreeing to go on a date.” Sam says.

 

“Oh, so hard for you. To help your friend, you have to go on a date with two beautiful women.” Alex says, sarcastically.

“Hmmm…. well… when you put it like that…..” Sam says, trailing off.

 

“Yeah.” Alex smirks.

 

“It’s funny really.” Sam says, “I did a search into your background before coming here. I know that working here, in this hospital, wasn’t your first career choice. I thought that maybe I’d have to offer you something like a lab position doing research at L-Corp. But oh well, a date it will be.”

 

“Wait! You’d actually have offered me that?” Alex asks.

 

“Yep. Too late now though.” Sam smirks, “No take backs.”

 

Alex groans upon hearing that.

 

---

It is now a few more days later, and Sam has arranged with Alex for Lena and Kara to talk at Alex’s apartment after work today. Alex’s apartment was decided as the location because Sam wanted it to be on neutral ground, while also not wanting it to be somewhere in public for Lena to have to share such intimate news for Kara. But also, at the same time, Sam knew that Lena would prefer if it was at a place where Kara was more relaxed, hence Alex’s apartment.

 

“What are we doing here, Sam?” Lena asks.

 

Right now, Sam has dragged Lena to Alex’s apartment building without even telling her best friend that she has arranged all this for her to talk with Kara. All Sam has told Lena, is that she wants to show her best friend something.

“You’ll see.” Sam replies, not giving anything away, in fear Lena might run away if she knew the truth.

 

Lena and Sam then make their way a few floors up in the apartment building, using an elevator, with Sam not saying anything throughout. Eventually though, they reach Alex’s apartment door, which Sam knocks on.

 

“Right, so, this is Alex Danvers’ apartment. With Alex, I’ve arranged for you to talk with Kara, and tell her you’re pregnant. Kara’s waiting inside.” Sam says, quickly.

“What?!” Lena says, shocked.

 

Before Lena can say anything else, the door to Alex’s apartment opens, and the redhead appears.

 

“Hey Alex.” Sam smiles.

“Hey.” Alex replies, before then looking at Lena, “A part of me thought you might not show up.”

 

Lena now turns and glares at Sam.

“Don’t worry. I didn’t tell her anything, other than you just need to talk with Kara.” Sam says.

 

“Come on. I just told Kara you are coming to talk with her. She’s already a bundle of nerves, so don’t add to that by prolonging this.” Alex says, as she opens her door wider, inviting Lena and Sam in.

 

Lena and Sam then enter Alex’s apartment, with the redhead soon leading the two L-Corp employees to her living room, where they see Kara anxiously waiting on one of the couches.

“Lena.” Kara says, in a breathless voice, but not making a move to get up from the couch or anything.

 

“Hey….. hey Kara.” Lena replies, nervously.

 

There is then a silence in the room.

 

“Right.” Sam says, ending the silence, “You two need to talk. Alex, we should go into another room, so they can be alone.”

 

“Yeah…. okay.” Alex says, cautiously.

 

Alex and Sam then leave the living room, and as they do, Sam gives Lena a glare, which tells the CEO all she needs to know. Sam is telling her to tell Kara now, or else.

 

Once Kara and Lena are alone, Lena sighs, before moving to take a seat on the couch next to Kara, although leaving some space between them.

 

“Why….. why are you here?” Kara asks.

 

“I’m here because….. well…… I’m just going to come right out and say it. There’s no point dragging this out.” Lena says.

 

“What?” Kara asks, now with a very confused look on her face.

 

“I’m pregnant.” Lena says.

Notes:

So, I want to write this end note here because there have been some comments over these last few chapters I want to address, some of which have been very rude. However, several of these comments have been from one user using multiple accounts. But I still want to address it.

Firstly, in regards to the issue of abortion. Abortion is a woman's right, and choice. I don't give a fuck what your country or states law is. Abortion SHOULD be a woman's right, not some white male politicians who have already secretly paid for women to have abortions. And anyone who acts like the issue of abortion is about anything other than taking rights away from women is a moron. If these people really cared about kids they'd do something about child poverty, or child hunger. All of this is NOT a confirmation of Lena having an abortion in this fic. I wrote it as an option for Lena, as it is for EVERY woman, or should be.

Secondly, the other comments I have been getting are from people who have assumed they know where this fic is going. I have had similar comments before, and boy EVERY TIME those people end up looking like idiots. I don't write one dimensional fics, or at least I think I don't. People have written comments thinking they know what is going to happen, and saying they won't read now they know. But if that is your attitude, you're a moron. And I'm not going to apologise for saying that.

That is it though. Just wanted to clear the air on those things.

Chapter 18

After Lena finally says those words to Kara, it feels like an absolute eternity as the 40-year-old CEO waits for the 25-year-old reporter to say something back to her, or at least acknowledge that she has actually taken in the news that she is pregnant. Lena wants to prompt Kara to answer, but she doesn’t have the courage to, so all she does is wait, and wait, and wait, and wait. It feels like forever for Lena, but in reality, it is only about a minute of silence.

 

“You’re….. you’re pregnant?” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

“And I’m the….” Kara begins.

“It’s your baby.” Lena quickly says, cutting Kara off from finishing her question, “I haven’t been with anyone else.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says, and then falls silent for a little while, before looking up at Lena once more, “What….. what are you going to do? Are you….. are you going to keep the baby?”

 

In this moment, as Kara asks her this question, Lena finally has her answer. Lena doesn’t really know how she even gets to her answer, as she isn’t even sure if it’s from how Kara has reacted. The fact is, Lena has been wracking her brain to decide as to whether she wants to keep her baby or not. Lena has spent countless hours going over all of it, only now to make a decision just from looking at Kara.

 

“Yes, I am.” Lena says.

 

As Lena finally says these words, and admits to herself that she is going to keep this baby, even if it has come about at such an opportune time, and the world will look at her, a 40-year-old unmarried omega being pregnant, and say so many things, Lena doesn’t care. Lena is carrying a baby in her ‘belly’ right now, and there is just something magical about that. It is made even more magical just to think how amazing the baby will be seeing as the other parent is Kara, instead of Andrea this time. That’s not to say that Lena doesn’t love Natalie and Ashley to bits, it’s just, it is clear that her two daughters have inherited some of Andrea’s less than nice qualities. So, Lena knows, from her own experience with Kara, albeit brief, that the blonde is nothing but rays of sunshine, so there is nothing this baby could inherit from Kara that would be bad.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a nod, taking in Lena’s words.

 

Lena could swear that she just saw Kara breathe a sigh of relief, but she isn’t sure if she is seeing things or not.

 

“I want you to know…. that….. I know that this is not ideal for you. I mean, you are only 25, and just starting out your career, and life really. So, a baby coming along, it really isn’t the opportune moment for you. But….. I’m not expecting you to be crazy involved or anything.” Lena says, “You…. you can be as involved as you want.”

“I want to be involved.” Kara quickly says, “if…. if you’ll have me.”

 

“Of course.” Lena nods, “This is your baby too. I know…. I know this might be a little awkward going forward…. given how…….. what happened between us….. And….. I want to say now…. I am really sorry I upset you….. It broke my heart to see you leave the bar crying like that.”

“It’s okay Lena.” Kara says, “I understand why you decided we couldn’t be in a relationship, and I know that this doesn’t change that.”

“Yeah.” Lena agrees, with a nod.

 

“But….. like I said….. I do want to be involved; in whatever way you will let me be. I want to go to the doctor’s appointments with you. I…. I want to be in the room when you give birth…. I…. I want you to be willing to call me…… even if it’s the middle of the night….. and you need something….. because of the baby…. or cravings or something.” Kara says.

 

“Kara…. I…. I can’t expect that of you. You don’t need to look after me throughout this.” Lena says.

 

“I do.” Kara nods, “You are carrying my baby. Our pup. I…. I’m not going to get all alpha on you, but your health is important to our baby’s health, so if that means making you happy by getting you a pizza at 2 in the morning, then I will do it.”

 

Upon hearing Kara say this, Lena’s heart does a little skip, and a part of Lena hates herself for turning down Kara. Lena knows that whoever Kara does end up with one day will be treated amazingly.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “But…. I doubt I’ll demand pizza at 2 in the morning.”

 

“Well, whatever it is, I’ll be there.” Kara replies.

 

“Alright.” Lena nods, “But…. I want you to know, I don’t expect you to support the baby financially or anything. I am wealthy enough to handle that myself.”

“But I…” Kara begins.

“No buts.” Lena interrupts, “You are only 25, and just starting out your career. I don’t want your financial situation to be hampered in any way by spending money on me and the baby. I have more than enough money to do that. If you put yourself in a worse financial position just for me and the baby, then that will stress me out, which won’t be good, for me, OR the baby.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a sigh, “But I still want to help out by getting small things, like toys and stuff.”

“Yes. That will be fine.” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena then fall silent, as they just look at one another.

 

“I have to admit…. this….. conversation…. it went better than I thought it would…. Especially after the fact you’ve been ignoring my messages this last week.” Lena says.

 

“What?” Kara says, confused, “No I haven’t. I….. You haven’t messaged me once!”

 

“Yeah. I did.” Lena nods, “I’ve left you some texts to call me back, and even a voicemail.”

 

Kara then looks at her phone, and sees that she doesn’t have any messages from Lena whatsoever, including their previous ones, because she can’t even find Lena’s contact information.

 

“Alex!” Kara calls out.

 

Alex and Sam quickly walk back into the living room.

 

“Kara, is everything okay?” Alex asks, with a worried look on her face.

 

“Did you block Lena’s contact from my phone?” Kara asks, with a glare on her face.

 

“Uhhhhhh…… I did it to protect you.” Alex says.

 

“You shouldn’t have done that.” Kara says, with another glare.

 

“I’m sorry. I was…. only trying to help.” Alex replies.

 

There is then another silence in the room, as the four women just look at one another.

 

“Soo……” Alex eventually says, ending the silence, “Am I finally going to find out why you so desperately needed to get in contact with Kara, Lena?”

 

Lena then looks at Alex for a few moments, before turning to look at Kara, who simply has a smile on her face.

 

“I’m pregnant.” Lena says, as she turns to look back at the redhead, “And yes, before you ask, Kara is the other parent. I haven’t had sex with anyone else in…. well…. in multiple years.”

 

Alex’s eyes widen upon hearing this news, clearly not expecting it at all.

“Oh my god!” Alex says, “Are…. are you keeping the baby?”

“Lena hasn’t decided on that…..” Sam begins.

 

“Yes.” Lena says, interrupting Sam.

 

“Yes?!” Sam says, with a surprised look on her face, “When did you decide that?”

 

“Literally right now, as I was just telling Kara.” Lena admits, “I don’t really have a reason for it. But as I was telling Kara, it felt like a weight was lifted off me, which finally allowed me to realise that I do in fact want to keep this baby.”

 

“Okay then.” Sam smiles, happy for her best friend.

 

“Well……” Alex says, a bit awkwardly, “I guess….. this….. is cause for celebration. I…. I have some wine somewhere.”

 

“Thank you for the offer, Alex.” Lena says, “But I do really need to get home now, my two daughters will be at my house waiting for me, so I can’t stay out any longer.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Alex nods.

 

Lena then turns to look at Kara.

 

“We can speak again more about this some other time.” Lena says, “Hopefully I’ll be able to actually text you now?”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I’ll unblock your number on my phone.”

“Good.” Lena smiles, “I know we have so many other things to go through, so I promise we’ll talk more about all this. But it might be best to give you time to process all this before we talk again, in case you change your mind about how involved you want to be or something.”

 

“I won’t change my mind.” Kara quickly says.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a nod.

 

Lena and Sam then say goodbyes to Alex and Kara, with Lena promising to speak to Kara again soon, and arrange for Kara to come with her to her next sonogram. Also, while Lena and Sam are leaving Alex’s apartment, Alex reminds Sam about their agreement for Sam to go on another date with her and Kelly, which Sam says she hasn’t forgotten about.

 

---

It is now the following day, and currently Lena is at home along with Natalie and Ashley, with the trio just enjoying their weekend, even if Lena has had a bit of ‘morning sickness’ again today, which she has thankfully been able to hide from Natalie and Ashley. However, even though Lena knows that she has been able to hide her morning sickness from her kids, she knows that she won’t be able to hide her pregnancy, and she will have to tell them both sooner or later. Lena’s big problem with this though is that she is concerned as to how the two of them might react. A part of Lena is still scared that once she tells Natalie and Ashley the news, they might react negatively to it, and go back to treating her like they did before. Then at the same time, another part of Lena isn’t looking forward to what happens after Natalie and Ashley are told, because she knows that Natalie and Ashley will quickly tell Andrea afterwards, and Andrea will certainly make a whole scene over it, some way or other, and Lena isn’t looking forward to dealing with that.

 

“Mom?” Natalie asks, as she enters the living room, where Lena is currently sitting on one of the couches, reading a book.

 

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies, putting her book down.

 

“Is…. is it okay if I request food for dinner? You’re…. you’re not going to be sick?” Natalie asks.

 

Lena grows a loving smile on her face at Natalie asking her that, feeling so loved at the fact that Natalie is actually being very considerate of her.

 

“I think I should be fine.” Lena says, “Although maybe let’s not talk about that other food you asked for for a while.”

 

“Yes. Okay.” Natalie nods, “I don’t want to talk about them anyway. I was wondering….. if we could make our own pizzas? I saw some videos online of people doing it, and I want to make my own pizza too, and choose all the toppings.”

Lena chuckles, amused that Natalie is actually taking an interest in making food.

 

“What does Ashley think?” Lena asks.

 

“I haven’t asked her.” Natalie replies.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, being slightly surprised, as usually Natalie and Ashley are thick as thieves, and certainly discuss things with each other before talking to her, “Well, why don’t you go get your sister, and ask her to come in here?”

“Okay.” Natalie nods, and then runs out of the living room.

 

A few moments later, Natalie, along with Ashley, walk into the living room, with Ashley taking a seat on the couch next to Lena.

 

“Natalie said you wanted to see me mom?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Natalie just asked if we could make our own pizzas for dinner. Would that be okay with you?”

 

Ashley then proceeds to look at Lena and Natalie for a few moments.

 

“Can I choose any topping I want?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhh… yes…. although don’t be stupid and put something on there that will be ridiculous, like chocolate.” Lena says.

 

“I won’t. But…. can I have spicy peppers?” Ashley asks.

 

Lena turns her nose up at Ashley asking her that, although not because she is going to deny Ashley’s request, or because it’s a food that makes her feel queasy at the moment. Instead, Lena turns her nose up because out of her two daughters, Ashley has always been the one that has enjoyed spicy food, just like Andrea. Lena, for her part, enjoys spicy food too, but not to the degree that Ashley and Andrea do. Then also the idea of a spicy pizza sounds absolutely horrible to Lena, and not something that would be enjoyable at all.

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena replies, “BUT when you are making your spicy pizza, you will have to be careful to make sure you don’t get any of the spicy juices on either Natalie or I’s pizza, so no using the same knives or anything.”

 

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley agrees.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “I guess we should all head out to the store to get everything we’ll need to make our own pizzas. Go get your coats.”

“Okay.” Both Natalie and Ashley say, happily.

 

As Natalie and Ashley leave the living room to go get their coats, Lena thinks back to only a few weeks ago, when Natalie and Ashley were still being horrible to her. Lena thinks about how if she had asked the girls a similar question, to go get their coats so they could go to the store with her, they would have been argumentative at the least, but now they just happily do it. It still is taking Lena a bit of getting used to.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Lena, Ashley and Natalie have got back from the store and got all their ingredients to make their pizzas, which they all are currently doing together. For the pizza base, Lena decided that it would be easier, and less time consuming just to buy pre-made pizza bases, as the ‘fun’ of making pizzas is with the toppings anyway. So, all the trio have to do now, is layer their pizza bases with tomato pizza sauce, and then add some cheese and their various toppings.

 

“Okay girls, you got everything you want?” Lena asks, as her two daughters stand next to her at the kitchen counter, their pizza bases covered in tomato pizza sauce in front of them.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes.” Natalie says.

 

“Good. Let’s start making our pizzas then. And Ashley, be careful not to touch your face once you touch your chili peppers.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, okay mom.” Ashley replies.

 

The group all then begin making their pizzas by adding their toppings and cheese and everything. For Ashley, the 14-year-old decides to add chili peppers, mushrooms and little bits of beef, along with a bunch of mozzarella cheese to her pizza. Lena goes the more basic route of putting cheese, pepperonis and green peppers on her pizza. Then Natalie puts peperoni, ham, and pineapple on her pizza, along with the mozzarella cheese. Usually Lena would have something more creative on her pizza, but she’s worried about how her pregnant stomach may react to anything too wild, so she decides to keep it simple.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, “I think we are all done?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, with a happy smile on her face, clearly very pleased with how her pizza looks.

 

“Natalie?” Lena asks.

 

“I think mine needs more ham.” Natalie says, with a nod of her head, and adds some more ham to her pizza.

 

“Okay.” Lena chuckles, “I think that’s enough ham. You don’t want it to entirely overpower the pizza.”

“Yes, okay.” Natalie agrees.

 

“So, all we need to do now is put our pizzas in the oven.” Lena says. “They should take about 10 – 15 minutes. I’ll put the timer on for 10 minutes, and then check on them to see if they need longer.”

 

Lena then puts all the pizzas on separate oven trays, before putting them in the oven. After this, the trio all make their way into the living room to watch some TV while they wait for their dinner to cook.

 

Over the next few minutes, as Lena sits in the living room with her two daughters, she once more thinks about the fact that she is currently pregnant, and sometime within the next 8 months, Ashley and Natalie are going to get a new brother or sister. This, in turn, makes Lena wonder how Natalie and Ashley will react. After how the two have been with her today, Lena feels so much affection being direct at her, as all this is coming from the simple act of them wanting to make pizzas with her. So, because of all this, Lena decides that she might as well tell Natalie and Ashley about her being pregnant today, rather than tell them sometime in the future, where they might end up feeling like she has been keeping it from them on purpose. However, before Lena can open her mouth to begin the conversation, the oven timer goes off.

 

“Oh, that’s our food.” Lena says.

 

Lena then checks on the pizzas, and sees that they need a couple more minutes to cook. Then, instead of Lena going back into the living room, she decides to wait in the kitchen, and as she does, she thinks about how she is going to have the conversation with Natalie and Ashley to tell them that she is pregnant. Lena knows that she needs to be clear and concise, and most importantly, she doesn’t want either of their feelings to be hurt, or for them to feel like she is replacing them or anything.

 

Eventually, the pizzas do finish cooking, and Lena gets them out of the oven, and helps Natalie and Ashley use a pizza cutter to cut the pizzas up into slices, before they all move over to the kitchen table to eat their dinner. Then as they eat, Lena continues to think about how she will go about her conversation with Natalie and Ashley. It isn’t until they have all almost finished all of their food that Lena finally gathers enough courage to start the conversation.

 

“Girls, I have something that I need to tell you both.” Lena begins.

 

“What is it?” Ashley asks.

 

“Firstly, before I tell you, I want you to know that I love you both, and this doesn’t change how I feel about either of you at all. Nor will it change how involved I want you in my life going forward.” Lena says.

 

“Oh god! Have you got cancer?!” Natalie asks, alarmed, “Is that why you were sick?!”

 

After Natalie says that, Ashley grows a worried look on her face too.

 

“No! No. It’s not that at all.” Lena quickly says.

 

Natalie and Ashley’s faces both soften once Lena says that.

 

“But it does have something to do with me being sick. The truth is, and I didn’t know it at the time, not until Sam came over and made me take some tests. But the reason I was being sick, and have continued to be sick recently, is because I’m pregnant.” Lena says.

 

Once Lena says those words, revealing to her daughters that she is pregnant, neither of them say anything. The two sisters just have stunned looks on their faces, and look at one another, before turning back to look at Lena.

“You’re….. you’re pregnant?” Ashley asks, confused.

“Yes.” Lena nods.

 

“But….. you don’t have a mate…..” Natalie says, confused.

 

“No. I don’t.” Lena says.

 

“Then…. how are you pregnant?” Ashley asks, still confused.

 

Lena sighs, realising that she now has to have a rather awkward conversation with Natalie and Ashley about sex, one that she didn’t even consider she might have to have.

 

“Okay….. so….. after me and your má got divorced, I was sort of in a state where my omega wasn’t interested in anything….. sexual….. But….. about a month and a bit ago…. almost 2 months…. something happened which reawakened my omega…. and…. I met this alpha woman called Kara. She….. is very nice…. and we got along really well…. and basically….. we had unprotected sex….. and it ended up with me being pregnant.” Lena explains.

 

Natalie and Ashley then fall silent again after Lena says all that information to them.

 

“Is….. is Kara your girlfriend?” Natalie asks, ending the silence.

 

“No.” Lena says, “She is….. someone that I had… have…. a connection with…. and…… I did consider dating her…. but I decided against it…. for a few reasons…. although not because she is a bad person or anything. She is wonderful.”

 

“If she’s wonderful, why isn’t she your girlfriend?” Natalie asks, confused.

 

“Yeah. Má has a girlfriend, who she is going to marry. Shouldn’t you have one too?” Ashley asks.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at her daughters asking her those questions, although a part of her is a bit annoyed, as one of the big reasons she chose not to date Kara is because of how Natalie and Ashley might negatively react.

 

“Look….. I…. made my decision for various reasons….. But I think we are getting off topic.” Lena says, “I’m telling you I’m pregnant. I wanted the two of you to know, and I want to stress that just because I’m having this baby, doesn’t mean I’m going to love you both any less.”

 

Natalie and Ashley then proceed to look at one another for a little while.

 

“Do you know if it’s a boy or a girl?” Ashley asks.

 

“No. I don’t.” Lena replies, “It’s too early to know that yet.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Is…. Kara going to come and help you with your pregnancy?” Natalie asks.

 

“Uhhhh….. Kara is going to be involved. I gave her the choice as to whether she wants to be involved or not, but she does want to be.” Lena explains.

 

“Why wouldn’t she want to be involved?” Ashley asks, “It’s her baby too.”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “But some alphas who find out that they got an omega pregnant, don’t want to be involved in the pup’s life at all. In regards to Kara, I wasn’t worried that she wouldn’t want to be involved because she didn’t want to deal with having a child, but because she’s younger than me, and having a baby could really disrupt her life, and career.”

 

“How old is she?” Natalie asks.

 

“She’s….. 25.” Lena replies.

“What?!” Ashley says, screwing up her face in a look of disgust, “That’s like 15 years younger than you! She’s closer in age to us than you!”

 

“Yes. That is true.” Lena nods, “But she’s still a full-grown adult, and we have a lot in common.”

 

“How can you? You’re older. It’s gross.” Ashley says.

 

In this moment, Lena starts to feel her heart race, because she is now worried that Ashley’s reaction means her oldest daughter is going to start acting mean towards her again, and Lena can’t deal with that, especially now she’s pregnant.

 

“Eve, she’s 30. That’s 11 years younger than your má. So, why is it okay for your má to date someone that much younger, but not for me to be involved with someone younger than me like that?” Lena questions, after taking a beat to gather her nerves.

 

“Because……. because……..” Ashley says, trying to find and answer to Lena’s question.

 

“Look, I get this might feel a bit weird for the two of you, because of me having a baby with someone who is 15 years younger than me. But there isn’t really anything I can do to change that now.” Lena says, “I don’t expect you both to be involved, or even have a relationship with Kara or anything. I just thought you should know the truth as to what is happening.”

 

“But….. if she is going to be involved….. with you….. and the baby….. doesn’t that mean that…. we’ll see her sometimes?” Natalie asks, curiously.

 

Lena sighs.

“I suppose.” Lena admits, “But you won’t be expected to interact with her or anything, if you don’t want to.”

 

“Can we meet her?” Natalie asks, surprising Lena.

 

“What?” Lena asks.

 

“I want to meet Kara.” Natalie says, “If she’s going to help you with your baby, I want to meet her.”

 

“Uhhhh…. okay….” Lena says, still surprised, before turning to look at Ashley, “Ashley, do you want to meet her too?”

 

Ashley then looks up at Lena, and sighs.

“Fine.” Ashley huffs, “But I don’t promise to like her or anything.”

 

“That’s fine.” Lena says.

Chapter 19

It is now the following week, and right now Lena is pretty nervous, although not really about the fact that she is pregnant and everything. Lena is nervous because she has invited Kara to have lunch with her at L-Corp today, so they can talk more, and so that she can ask Kara to come over for dinner this weekend, sometime, so that Kara can be introduced to Natalie and Ashley, just like the two kids asked her to. Admittedly, Lena is still a bit nervous about continuing to talk with Kara about the pregnancy, and how it all works, but she is mostly nervous about talking with Kara about meeting her other kids. Lena knows that Kara could turn her down, and she would have every right to do so, as Natalie and Ashley aren’t really involved in this at all. However, Lena really hopes that Kara agrees to meet Natalie and Ashley, because it will just make things a lot easier, and there won’t be the tense moment of Kara being around, with Natalie and Ashley not having met her. But this doesn’t even take into account the fact that if Kara does agree to meet Ashley and Natalie, the two kids may not like Kara for some reason, or Kara may not like Ashley and Natalie. Lena is trying not to think about those possibilities though, as she is taking one thing a step at a time, and her major stress right now is asking Kara to meet her kids, whether they are going to get on well can be something Lena leaves for a later time.

 

On the other front of things, in regards to Lena’s pregnancy, and Kara’s involvement with things, the two haven’t really spoken much more in detail about how things are going to be. They have exchanged texts with one another, and Kara has asked her a few questions about the logistics of the pregnancy, in regards to when the appointments usually are for everything, as she knows that Lena already has that knowledge from her previous pregnancies. However, Kara and Lena still really haven’t spoken more as to how everything is going to work exactly. Admittedly, a part of Lena thinks that maybe she is going to get a call or a text from Kara at some point, where the 25-year-old tells her that it’s all too much, and she has changed her mind at wanting to be involved and everything. This isn’t a reflection of what Lena thinks of Kara though, this is simply scars that have been left on Lena from her experiences with being pregnant when Andrea was her mate.

 

For Lena’s first pregnancy, when she was pregnant with Ashley, Andrea was honestly really wonderful. The alpha was so attentive to Lena, and she met all her needs, even when she was having stupid cravings, and especially when Lena would get pregnancy horny. The latter being something Andrea enjoyed very much. There were times though when Andrea was busy, or at a meeting or something, and she didn’t take care of her, and that is when Jack would step in, just to offer her support, not the sex, obviously. But for the first pregnancy, the times Andrea was away from Lena when she needed her were rare, and usually something Andrea just couldn’t get out of. Mostly Andrea was just really good to Lena. This all changed during Lena’s second pregnancy with Natalie though. At first, it did start off the same, with Andrea being really kind and attentive to Lena’s every need. It was a nice change from things, as the couple’s relationship had already started to sour by this point. So, at first Lena thought that maybe the second pregnancy would change things between them. Lena soon would learn how wrong she was though, as after about 3 months, Andrea really stopped caring. Andrea began to work long hours in the office, usually not coming home until very late at night, when Lena was already in bed. Then Andrea would leave before Lena would wake up, even though Lena was still working at Andrea’s company at the time. Also, Lena was the one that was mostly left to deal with the almost 2-year-old Ashley, despite being pregnant. Things then worsened as Lena’s pregnancy continued, as Andrea became more and more absent, and even went on multiple business trips, where she was away for 3 days to a week at a time. During this period, Lena was such a mix of hormones and everything, and still infatuated with Andrea, she didn’t see the writing on the wall. Now, in hindsight, Lena realises that Andrea was likely cheating on her on those ‘business trips’. Things then came to an end when Lena did give birth to Natalie, with Andrea not even being at the hospital, because she was out on some other ‘business trip’ when Lena went into labour, despite the fact Lena gave birth to Natalie 2 weeks past her due date, so Andrea should have known to be there. This meant that the only people Lena had in the delivery room with her were the nurses and a doctor, as even though Jack was the one Lena called to take her to the hospital when her water broke, he couldn’t be in the delivery room, because he was outside in the waiting room, looking after Ashley.

 

Despite all these thoughts, and Lena thinking about how terrible Andrea was to her during her second pregnancy, Lena doesn’t think that will happen this time. Lena knows that Kara is a completely different person to Andrea, and won’t be abusive to her like that. However, with all that said, Lena does recognise that she is in a completely different situation this time. Lena knows that she and Kara aren’t mates, and they are not even in a relationship or anything, so less is expected of Kara, in regards to Kara taking care of her, because of that. Lena does think that Kara will still probably go above and beyond in this regard though, which puts her at a bit of ease. But either way, Lena also knows that the situation is different this time, because she is a 40-year-old woman now, and she knows that she can go through this all on her own, and doesn’t need some alpha there to support her, as she has done it before. Then on top of all that, this time Lena has her friends who will support her, both Jack and Sam. Jack has been there for Lena before, but seeing as he’s a guy, and a beta, there was just something missing there, as he truly couldn’t relate to Lena. Sam, however, can relate to Lena, and will be able to support her and help her in ways Jack can’t though, because not only is Sam also a 40-year-old omega, but she has had a baby with little to no support from anyone too.

 

Right now, Lena is sitting at her desk in her office at L-Corp, just getting on with some work, while also sort of nervously waiting for her lunch with Kara. Thankfully, today has actually been one of Lena’s better days, in terms of ‘morning sickness’, since she first found out she is pregnant. Lena hasn’t felt queasy or sick at all. However, Lena knows that can all change very easily, even by something as simple as someone mentioning various foods to her. Jack has certainly had good fun with that.

 

Lena’s intercom soon buzzes, signalling that her assistant, Jess, needs to speak with her.

 

“Yes, Jess?” Lena replies, answering the intercom.

“Uhhh…. Miss Luthor….. your…. ex-wife is down in the lobby, being held by security, as you requested. She’s demanding that she be allowed to come up and see you.” Jess replies.

 

Lena sighs.

 

Lena knew that something like this would happen sooner or later, with Andrea obviously having been told by Natalie or Ashley that she is pregnant. Lena just didn’t want it to happen today. She thought that she would have more time to deal with everything else before she deals with Andrea’s over reaction to her pregnancy. Lena did think about telling her two daughters to not mention her pregnancy to Andrea, but she ultimately decided she didn’t want to be that type of person, asking her kids to keep things from their other parent. So, all that means Lena has to deal with this now.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “Have her sent up here. BUT not on her own. Have a security member escort her, and stay outside my office while she talks to me. I’ll buzz my intercom once she is inside if I need security to come in and remove her.”

 

“Okay. I’ve got it Miss Luthor.” Jess says, “Security have told me that she has made quite the scene downstairs, so I know that this isn’t going to be nice. Just know I’m out here if you need anything.”

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena says, being grateful right now that she has such a good assistant, even though she hasn’t directly told Jess that she is pregnant. However, Lena is pretty sure Jess has probably figured it out by now, if not from her throwing up, from Jack and Sam loudly talking to her about it in her office, with Jess just outside.

 

After Lena ends the intercom conversation with Jess, she just sits and waits in her office, preparing herself for this horrible interaction she is about to have with Andrea. Lena knows that her ex-wife is going to go completely overboard, and be absolutely horrible. However, Lena also knows that she is no longer the little omega who thought the world of Andrea, and would give into the alphas every will and demand. Lena can stand up for herself.

 

Lena continues to wait for the next few minutes, preparing for Andrea to storm into the office, and soon she hears Andrea yelling outside her office, clearly right as soon as she got off the elevator, likely yelling at Jess, which Lena isn’t a fan of. Next, as Lena expects, the doors to her office swing open, and Lena sees her security guard from downstairs standing just outside the office as the doors close again.

 

“What the hell are you doing, Lena?!” Andrea yells.

 

Lena takes a deep breath and stands up, and walks towards Andrea.

 

“You are going to have to be a bit more precise with what you mean, Andrea.” Lena says, in a dry voice.

“You’re pregnant? You’re fucking pregnant!” Andrea yells.

 

“I am.” Lena nods.

 

“Are you insane?! You’re 40-years-old, and you don’t have an alpha anymore! Are you just giving it out freely now? Are you so desperate since our divorce that you have been sleeping around with any alpha that comes your way, and now you’ve somehow managed to get pregnant?!” Andrea says, continuing to yell.

 

“No, Andrea. That is not what happened.” Lena says, and you know that, “In fact, I know that the only reason you are here is because you are triggered that this is nothing to do with you, and you have no control over me anymore.”

 

“What a load of bullshit! I see you have pregnancy brain already!” Andrea scoffs, “I’m thinking about OUR KIDS, what do you think this does to them, knowing you are pregnant with some other alpha’s child? How do you think that makes them feel?”

 

“I’ve already spoken to Natalie and Ashley about this, as you well know, as that is obviously where you learnt about this. And I have made it very clear that this changes nothing between the two of them and me. I still love them, and I will continue to love them.” Lena replies, “But I do think that is funny coming from you. A few weeks ago, you told me that you are getting married to Eve, and implied that you are going to start a family with her, and possibly forget about Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“More rubbish!” Andrea yells, “You really are an idiot. You know that?! What do you think is going to happen next? You have built a nice little company here, what happens once you tell the board you’re pregnant? As I can tell you what, those board members will try and take you out. You might have this kid, but you’ll lose your job, and everything you claim to have worked so hard for. Just, what, to have another kid, to get back at me?”

 

Lena scoffs.

 

“Firstly, L-Corp is not ‘some little company’, despite being around for a much shorter time, L-Corp is already a bigger, and more financially successful, company than Obsidian North. Then secondly, what happens with L-Corp, and my board, has absolutely nothing to do with you, nor should you care. And finally, what possible scenario could you have cooked up in that head of yours that makes you think I’m having this baby to get back at you?” Lena asks.

 

“It’s obvious.” Andrea replies, with a scoff, “I told you I’m getting married to Eve, and you got jealous and mad, so you went out and fucked some alpha with the sole purpose to try and get pregnant to top me.”

 

Lena laughs at Andrea even suggesting that, now realising just how insane her ex-wife is, and how much of a deluded ego she has.

 

“No, Andrea.” Lena says, “That’s not true at all. In fact, I got pregnant before I found out you were engaged.”

 

“Now you are just lying.” Andrea scoffs.

 

“No. I am not.” Lena says, as she scowls at Andrea, “And honestly, I really do not appreciate you coming over here, and making such a big scene, just because me being pregnant annoys you. And I do not like you talking to my assistant the way I just knew you did. So, if you have nothing else to say, you can leave now. My security will show you the exit.”

 

Lena then turns around to make a move towards her desk again, to press her intercom, and give Jess the signal to send the security in. However, Andrea grabs one of Lena’s arms, stopping her.

 

“Get off me.” Lena says, angrily, as she tries to pull her arm away from Andrea.

 

Andrea doesn’t let go of Lena’s arm, and instead pulls herself closer to the brunette, all the while sending out submissive pheromones, clearly trying to make Lena submit to her.

 

“You have to remember, Lena.” Andrea says, with a wicked smirk on her face, “You are still technically mated to me. My mark is still on you. That doesn’t go away just because we are divorced. So, this baby, you are about to have, is a baby my mate is having, meaning I might just have a claim on it too.”

 

As Andrea says these things, Lena’s heart sinks. Realistically, Lena knows that what Andrea is saying is bullshit, but right now she is too scared to recognise that. Andrea’s tactic to intimidate Lena is working.

 

“No, you don’t.” An angry voice suddenly says.

 

Andrea and Lena then both turn around, and they each see Kara standing there in Lena’s office.

“Who the hell are you?” Andrea asks.

 

“My name is Kara.” Kara says, “Lena’s having my baby. And if you don’t let go of her arm within the next 2 seconds, I’m going to break yours.”

 

Andrea does let go of Lena’s arm, but not out of being intimated by Kara or anything. Andrea instead walks closer to Kara, squaring up to her.

 

“Do you know who I am?” Andrea says, “And who are you? Some little blonde alpha kid? Someone who probably can’t even count to 10, let alone take on the responsibility of having a baby. You are nothing. You are probably not even a real alpha.”

 

Andreas words are obviously something that hits close to home to Kara, because they have been some of her dark fears and thoughts in the past. However, right now Kara isn’t letting Andrea get into her head, all she cares about is making sure Lena is okay.

 

“I’m not a real alpha?” Kara scoffs, “Look at you. You are the one that decided to take another omega, because you didn’t want Lena anymore. You’d have to not be a real alpha to do that, or an idiot.”

 

“Why you fucking….” Andrea begins, but she is then interrupted by the security guard bursting into the office, as Lena has been able to get to the intercom and give Jess the signal.

 

“Let’s go. You’re done here.” The security guard says to Andrea.

 

Andrea turns and scowls at the security guard, before turning back to look at Kara, giving her an aggressively look, and then looking at Lena one last time.

 

“This isn’t over.” Andrea says to Lena, dryly.

 

“Come with me.” The security guard says in another firm voice, placing a hand on one of Andrea’s shoulders.

“Get of me!” Andrea says, as she jerks away from the security guard, and then storms out of the office.

 

“Please make sure she actually leaves the building.” Lena says to the security guard.

 

The security guard nods his head at Lena, before leaving the CEO’s office, closing the door behind him, meaning that Kara and Lena are now alone in the office.

 

“Are you okay?” Kara asks, as she walks closer to Lena.

 

“Yeah I….. what are you doing here?” Lena asks, only now wondering how Kara got into her office in the middle of everything.

 

“I came to L-Corp for our lunch.” Kara explains, “Your assistant told me that you were in here with your ex-wife, and when I heard shouting, I wanted to come in. Jess then gave me a nod of her head to let me do that.”

 

“Oh.” Lena says, while also thinking that she probably has to give her assistant a raise, because she is truly brilliant. Jess read the situation very well.

 

“But, are you okay?” Kara asks, “She should not have spoken to you like that. Or said any of that stuff about our baby. That’s nonsense, her trying to say she has a claim because she used to be your mate.”

 

Lena now sighs.

“That’s Andrea for you.” Lena says, “That is what I had to deal with for around 15 years of our marriage.”

 

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Kara says, now with a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods, “But I’m fine. I’m glad you came in. Andrea can be…. a lot at times…. and she knows what to say to push all my buttons, and get on my nerves and everything.”

 

“I can see that now.” Kara says.

 

There is then a silence in the room.

 

“Anyway, shall we sit?” Lena asks, gesturing to her couch.

“Uhhh…. sure…. But I thought we were having lunch, and I didn’t bring any with me.” Kara explains.

“Oh, sorry, I should have clarified. I was just going to have Jess order us lunch to eat here in my office. Is that okay with you?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara smiles.

 

“Good.” Lena says.

 

Lena then walks over to her office door, and sticks her head out of it.

 

“Jess, could you come in here for a moment?” Lena asks.

 

Lena then walks back into her office, and moves over to the couch area, where Kara has already taken a seat. A few moments later, Jess walks in the room.

“Yes, Miss Luthor?” Jess asks.

“Firstly, I want to thank you for doing that, letting Kara in.” Lena says.

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Jess nods.

 

“And uhmm…. I guess I need to ask… do you know about….” Lena begins.

 

“I know you’re pregnant Miss Luthor.” Jess replies, “I’ve known for a while. Miss Arias and Mr Spheer are rather loud when they come and see you in your office.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Lena nods.

“But I promise, I haven’t told anyone, nor will I.” Jess says.

 

“I know Jess, thank you.” Lena smiles.

 

Jess nods her head, with a smile on her face.

“Anyway, I actually called you in here because I was hoping you could get Kara and I some lunch to eat in our office. Have it ordered in?” Lena asks.

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

“Great.” Lena says, before turning to look at Kara, “What would you like?”

 

“Uhhh…. I eat just about anything.” Kara says, “You’re the pregnant one, you choose. Do you have a craving at the moment or something?”

 

After Kara says that, Lena thinks for a second, going through her mind thinking about all the foods they could potentially eat now. Lena has found the best way to figure out if she is actually going to be able to eat something is to picture the food in her mind first, before cooking or ordering it.

 

“Hmmmm….. I actually fancy a thin crust Italian pizza with mushrooms and anchovies.” Lena says.

 

Kara turns her nose up at Lena saying that.

 

“You don’t approve?” Lena asks Kara, noticing the blonde’s look.

“I just think fish on a pizza is weird.” Kara admits.

 

“I do too.” Lena replies, “But for some reason I’m having that craving.”

 

“Fair enough.” Kara says back.

 

“Okay. I’ve got that.” Jess nods, “What about you, Miss Danvers? What would you like?”

 

“Oh, please, just call me Kara.” Kara says, with a bit of a blush, “But, seeing as you’ll be ordering from an Italian pizza place, could you just get me a salami or pepperoni pizza, whatever they do, with peppers on it, not chili peppers though. And if they do some dough balls, I’ll have that too, but don’t worry if they don’t. And if they don’t do peppers, I’m fine with a plain salami pizza or whatever. I’m not really fussy on that front or anything. In fact I….”

 

“I think Jess has got it.” Lena says, with a smile, realising Kara was starting a bit of a ramble.

 

“Oh… right.” Kara nods, blushing a bit again.

 

“Okay. I think I can do all that. Do you have any requests for drinks?” Jess asks.

 

“I think we’ll be fine with the drinks I have in here.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Jess nods, “I’ll order this right away.”

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles.

 

Jess then begins to leave Lena’s office, before stopping at the door, and turning to look at Lena, who is now sitting in a single chair to the side of Kara.

 

“Oh, and congratulations Miss Luthor.” Jess says, and then leaves the office.

 

Kara and Lena are now finally left alone in Lena’s office, and as this happens, Lena feels a bit uneasy again, this time simply because of the jarring nature of going from Andrea yelling at her, to being in the room alone with the alpha whose baby she is having.

 

“Uhhhh…. right….” Lena says, awkwardly, after a few moments silence, “I uhmmmm…. How are you doing?”

“I’m fine.” Kara says, with a warm smile, “How are you? Are you feeling okay? Have you had more morning sickness?”

 

“I’m fine, thank you.” Lena says, “And I’ve only had a little bit of morning sickness, it has been a lot better.”

“That’s good.” Kara nods.

 

“So uhmmmm….. as this is our second time of talking about this…. in person…. I … want to give you the opportunity to back out of this…. if you want….. You don’t have to be involved at all….. I would completely understand if this is too much for you, and you want to sign away your parental rights or something…. or…. just be involved a limited amount.” Lena says.

“No.” Kara says, firmly, “I don’t want that. This is my baby too. I want to be involved in their life. I know me being young and everything isn’t really convenient for me, but I lost my birth parents through no fault of them, I wouldn’t want to lose this baby by deciding to not be in their life just because it might be challenging.”

 

“Okay then.” Lena says, with a smile, while also feeling a bit emotional at Kara mentioning her birth parents, who she knows died when Kara was a young teenager.

 

“And I’m not going to change my mind.” Kara adds.

“Alright.” Lena says, taking a deep breath, “That leads me onto my next topic then, and the reason I asked to have lunch with you today.”

“Yeah?” Kara says.

“The other day, I told my daughters, Natalie and Ashley, that I’m pregnant, and about you. And…. long story short…. they have asked to meet you.” Lena says, “Now, I want to be clear, there is absolutely no pressure for you to do this. I completely understand if you are uncomfortable meeting them, as you don’t have a role in their lives. Natalie and Ashley just want to meet you because they know you’ll be around a bit, and I think they just want to get to know the woman I’m having a baby with. But like I said, there’s no pressure.”

 

“Of course I’ll meet them.” Kara says, right as Lena finishes speaking.

“Really?” Lena replies, surprising by Kara’s quick response.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “If I’m going to be involved in all this, I need to at least be introduced to your kids, so things aren’t awkward. So, I’d love to meet them both.”

 

“Okay then.” Lena says, breathing a sigh of relief, “What do you think about coming over for lunch this Saturday?”

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles.

Chapter 20

It is now Friday, the day before Kara is due to go over to Lena’s to have lunch with the omega, so she can be introduced to Lena’s two kids. Admittedly, Kara is a bit anxious about meeting Natalie and Ashley, because even though Lena has put no pressure on her meeting her two daughters, Kara is well aware that it’s a big deal. Kara knows that as she wants to be very involved with the baby Lena is going to have, moving forward that will mean she will also be spending a lot of time with Natalie and Ashley, and Kara doesn’t want the two kids to feel left out or anything, just because she is there, and then for them to resent their new brother or sister. So, Kara does know that this meeting is a big deal, and she has been wracking her brain with ideas as to how she should go about introducing herself to Natalie and Ashley, and whether she should bring something with her. Of course, Lena has told Kara that the only thing she needs to bring with her is herself, but Kara knows when meeting kids, it’s always nice to bring something to maybe, sort of, bribe the kids, to get on their good side.

 

Presently, Kara is sitting at her desk at CatCo, getting on with some work that her boss, Snapper Carl, has assigned to her. However, Kara really isn’t making much progress, because her thoughts keep drifting back to her lunch with Lena’s family tomorrow. 

 

Soon, Kara is interrupted by her phone ringing. Kara looks at the phone, and she sees that Eliza is calling her, so she answers it.

 

“Hello?” Kara answers.

 

“Kara.” Eliza says, in a rather firm and a tad annoyed voice, “What is this that I’m hearing from your sister that you’re having a baby?”

 

“Rao’s sake, Alex.” Kara mutters, realising that her sister must have let something slip to Eliza before she got a chance to tell her adoptive mom.

 

Even though it has been over a week at this point since Kara found out, the reason she hasn’t told Eliza is simply because she has been worried about her reaction. Kara has been worried that Eliza may scold her for being ‘stupid’, and getting an omega pregnant who is 15 years older than her, while she is only 25 and doesn’t have the appropriate tools or resources to look after a child at the moment. That’s not to say Eliza is a mean person, or has an attitude like that or anything. Kara knows that it’s most likely that Eliza would be really understanding. It’s just the alpha’s negative thoughts getting the best of her.

 

“Uhhh…… I’m sorry, Eliza. I know I should have told you sooner. I’ve just been going through it all in my head. Processing it. I was going to tell you once I did all that.” Kara replies.

 

Eliza sighs in response to Kara.

 

“Okay. I won’t say that I’m not hurt that you didn’t tell me sooner. But I understand your reasoning.” Eliza replies.

 

Kara’s gut does a little drop at Eliza saying that she’s hurt. Ever since Kara first came to live with Eliza, Alex, and Jeremiah, she has never wanted to hurt or disappoint any of them, as they have all done so much for her.

 

“Sorry.” Kara says back.

 

“It’s okay.” Eliza says, “Now, tell me more about this alpha who is going to be having my first grandchild.”

 

“Uhhh…. right….” Kara replies, awkwardly, “Well…. firstly….. I guess you need to know that she’s older than me. In fact, she’s 40.”

 

After Kara says this, she expects Eliza to react negatively upon hearing this, as most people have.

 

“Okay.” Eliza says, plainly.

 

“Okay?” Kara asks, confused, “I thought you’d be mad that she’s 15 years older than me.”

 

“No. Age is just a number honey. Of course, within the law of things. But as long as you are two consenting adults, it doesn’t matter to me.” Eliza says.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara says.

 

“So, tell me more about her, what’s her name? Are you dating?” Eliza asks.

 

“We are not dating.” Kara says, “I mean…. we have a connection, and get on very well with each other and everything, and I did want to date her, despite our age difference, but she had her reasons to decide against it.”

 

“What reasons?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhhh…. I’m not really sure if it’s any of my business to give out her own personal business. But to put it short, she has a complicated relationship with her two kids she already has, and she was worried that if she dated me, her kids wouldn’t take it well. Then there was also something about our age difference, but I feel that was less of an issue for her.” Kara explains.

 

“I see.” Eliza hums, “How old are her kids?”

 

“14 and 12. She has two daughters.” Kara says.

 

“And she’s not currently in a relationship?” Eliza asks.

 

“No. She’s divorced.” Kara replies.

 

There is then a pause on the phone for a minute, with Eliza not saying anything.

 

“Kara……. is the omega woman you are having this baby with Lena Luthor?” Eliza asks.

 

“What?! How could you know that?’ Kara asks, surprised.

 

“Because I’ve read a few of the scientific journals Lena has written in, and I’m aware that she’s 40, an omega, lives in National City, is divorced, and has two daughters around that age.” Eliza explains.

 

“Oh.” Kara says, realising Eliza has an actual reason to know it’s Lena who she’s having the baby with, “So.. what do you think?”

 

“I think that from everything I have read about her, Lena Luthor seems to be a lovely young woman. I’m certainly not worried about how she may raise my future grand baby.” Eliza says.

 

“Young?” Kara chuckles, “She’s 40 Eliza.”

 

Eliza now chuckles.

 

“That’s still over 20 years younger than me, so of course I consider her young.” Eliza says.

 

Kara now chuckles.

 

“Fair enough.” Kara says.

 

“So, do the two of you have a plan for how all this is going to work between the two of you?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhhhh…. Sort of.” Kara replies, “We’ve only talked about it a few times, but Lena has said she’s okay with me being as involved as I want to be. I want to be very involved.”

 

“That’s good. It’s good the two of you have a good line of communication between you already. It will set the foundation for things to be easier moving forward.” Eliza replies.

 

“Thanks.” Kara says, “I uhhhmmm….. Im actually supposed to be meeting Lena’s daughters tomorrow for lunch. You know, as am introduction sort of thing, so when I’m around helping Lena, me being there isn’t awkward for Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“Oh, okay. How are you feeling about that?” Eliza asks.

 

“Nervous.” Kara replies, simply.

 

“Well, just be yourself, and don’t try and do too much to get the two kids to like you. They may not like you, and that might actually mostly be due to nothing to do with you.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Kara replies.

 

“After you’ve finished, give me a call to let me know how it all goes.” Eliza says.

 

“I will.” Kara replies.

 

“Good. And also, at some point I would like to meet Lena myself, seeing as she is going to have my first grandchild.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah, alright. I’ll mention something to Lena tomorrow.” Kara says.

 

“Okay then. I know you’re at work, so I’ll let you go now.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay. Love you.” Kara says.

 

“Love you too.” Eliza replies, and then ends the call. 

 

After this, for the next few hours Kara refocuses on her work again. As after all, Kara doesn’t want to lose her job or anything, just because her mind is on meeting Lena’s kids. 

 

---

It is now almost the end of Kara’s work day at CatCo, and she is just wrapping up with everything that she has to do today, which is mostly just packing away her things. 

 

“Uhhhh….. Kara?” One of the CatCo receptionists says, having walked over to Kara’s desk in the bullpen.

 

“Hey Marie.” Kara smiles.

 

“There’s….. someone waiting at reception who is asking….. demanding to see you.” Marie, the receptionist, says.

 

“Oh, did they give you their name?” Kara asks, curious as to who could be demanding to see her at CatCo.

 

“No. They didn’t…. But…. I recognised them…. It’s Andrea Rojas.” Marie explains.

 

Kara’s eyes widen slightly at Marie saying this to her, as she knows that if Lena’s ex-wife is here to see her, it can’t be for anything good.

 

“Right….” Kara says, slowly, “Uhmm….. Do you know if there’s anywhere free where I can have a private conversation with Miss Rojas?” 

 

“Conference room C should be free.” Marie replies.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

 

Kara then proceeds to take a deep breath, gathering her nerves, before she makes her way towards reception, where she soon sees Andrea Rojas standing there, looking annoyed.

 

“Finally!” Andrea says, in a huff, “I need to speak to you.”

 

“Okay. Follow me.” Kara says, and then begins walking.

 

Kara then leads Andrea into conference room C, which is one of the conference rooms that doesn’t have glass walls, like some of the other conference rooms at CatCo. Kara is glad of that right now, because she doesn’t want any of her co-workers staring at her as she deals with Andrea.

 

After a few minutes, Kara and Andrea arrive in conference room C, and Kara shuts the door behind them.

 

“I presume this isn’t your office.” Andrea scoffs.

 

“No. I don’t have an office. My desk is in the middle of the bullpen, so I thought this room would be the best for a private conversation.” Kara explains.

 

“Of course you don’t have a desk.” Andrea scoffs, sarcastically.

 

“Anyway…..” Kara says, “How can I help you?”

 

Andrea then turns to look at Kara, and has a really mean look on her face as she does.

 

“You can help me by telling me how much?” Andrea asks.

 

“How much what?” Kara asks, confused.

 

Andrea sighs, dramatically.

 

“How much money for you to cut all ties with Lena forever?” Andrea asks.

 

“What?!” Kara exclaims, shocked.

 

Andrea sighs again.

 

“I’m doing this to protect Lena you see. Lena is just naive. She doesn’t see right now that having a baby at her age, and with someone so much younger than her is a disaster waiting to happen. But if you were to disappear from her life, I’m sure she’d come back down to reality, and get rid of the baby before it’s too late. So, again, I’m asking you, how much to leave Lena alone?” Andrea says.

 

After Andrea, once again, asks Kara for a price to pay her off to remove herself from Lena’s life, Kara remains silent for a while. Kara is silent, not because she is actually thinking over Andrea’s offer, as there is no amount of money that Andrea could buy her for. Instead, Kara is silent because she is completely stunned and shocked as to the extreme lengths Andrea is willing to go to, all out of some form of jealousy, or perhaps vindictiveness or something. Either way, Kara is just taking this silence to gather her thoughts, and articulate an appropriate response in her head.

 

“Are you fucking insane?” Kara says.

“Excuse m….” Andrea begins.

“No.” Kara interrupts, and moves herself into Andrea’s personal space, “You don’t get to say ‘excuse me’, like you are offended or something for that being my reaction. You just tried to put a price on me staying out of Lena’s life, all because of, what, jealousy? Or is it just because you are a fucking bitch?”

 

“Don’t you dare talk to me like that!” Andrea says, in an angry voice.

“I will talk to you however I feel is appropriate. And right now, this is appropriate given what you asked of me. I mean…. are you out of your fucking mind?!” Kara replies, angrily.

 

“No. I am doing this to protect Lena from herself, and to also protect my daughters from you. They should have nothing to do with you.” Andrea says, “I mean, think how ashamed they must feel to think that their mom is pregnant with an alpha’s baby who is closer to their age than their mom’s. It must be so creepy for them. And I can only imagine what other kids at their school might say to them, if they find out about you. Natalie and Ashley would be bullied. So, I am doing this for them. To protect them.”

 

“That is a load of bullshit.” Kara says, although, admittedly, Andrea mentioning how Ashley and Natalie might feel weird about the age difference, and potentially get bullied in school, does hit a nerve with Kara, “You are just making up excuse for you to just be a control freak. Lena has told me about your abusive marriage, and what you did to her, and how manipulative you were. Do you think that’s going to work here, on me? Hell, it’s not even working on Lena anymore.”

 

After Kara says that, Andrea drops the angry look on her face, and simply grows a wicked smirk.

 

“Oh, honey, you naïve innocent child.” Andrea says, now moving closer to Kara, “I could have Lena right now if I wanted to. I know Lena so well, in ways that you can’t even begin to imagine. I could so easily make her come crawling back to be, and have her take her place as my little omega again. But I don’t want that. Lena may have told you that she ended our marriage, and she did, but I was the one who forced her to do it. I took Eve as my girlfriend, which I knew would upset Lena, because I wanted her to end our marriage. I wanted her to do that so in our children’s eyes, she would be the bad guy. Admittedly, I was surprised with how much Lena put up with. But when I claimed Eve, that was the final straw for Lena. She left, and I traded in one omega, who I’d got good use out of, for a newer, better, model.”

 

Once Andrea finishes speaking, Kara’s eyes go wide, as while she had a pretty good idea as to just how much of an awful person Andrea must be, from everything Lena has told her about her, this just takes it to a whole new level. Kara suspects that Lena might not even know about most of what Andrea just said.

 

“You really are evil, aren’t you?” Kara says, finding her words after a few moments.

 

Andrea chuckles, with the two still being inches from one another, very much in each other’s space.

 

“No. I just know how to get what I want. And I’ll use everything at my disposal to do so.” Andrea says, and then runs a hand down Kara’s body.

“What are you….” Kara begins, as she tries to jerk away, however, she is soon stopped by Andrea forcefully pressing their lips together, and kissing Kara. All the while Kara can smell Andrea’s submissive pheromones that she is sending out.

 

Eventually, once Kara’s brain catches up to what is happening, she manages to push Andrea away enough to break the kiss with the 40-year-old alpha, and as she does, she wipes her lips with the back of her arm.

“What the fuck?!” Kara says, angrily.

 

Andrea simply continues to smirk, wickedly.

 

“Oh, don’t pretend you didn’t like it.” Andrea says, “I know all about you, Kara. I didn’t just come here on a whim. I did my research on you. I know about the…. hmmm….. let’s call it…. the incident…. that happened to you while at university.”

 

Kara’s eyes now widen in surprise, with the blonde now being thrown off balance, again.

 

“How did you….” Kara begins.

 

“Because I hired the right people to give me a complete detailed breakdown of your life.” Andrea smirks, “I know how at university, you got abused by other alphas. In fact, I know about one time, you and an alpha named Mike, were in a room together, and he….”

 

“Stop!” Kara says, not wanting to relive what happened that day.

 

“I will.” Andrea smirks, and once more takes a step closer to Kara.

 

This time, Kara doesn’t move away, as she is now trapped, thinking about the events of that day, that scared her, and made her question her very being, including that fact that she is an alpha.

 

“I didn’t bring that up to hurt you. I want to help you.” Andrea says, now in a soft voice, “If you won’t leave Lena alone for money, I’ll give you something better. See, Obisidian North is developing a very special drug. It can transform alphas into omegas. It’s a one-time dose, and permanent. We haven’t been able to do anything with it yet, because the cost of a dose is for more than what would make it a viable drug for the general public. However, I’m willing to give you a dose. You can become the omega you wished you were after that night. The omega who you have thought you might be, when you have questioned whether you are an alpha or not.”

 

Kara remains silent, for a long while, for so many reasons, she is completely shaken right now, and even if she was asked a simple question, from a friend, she wouldn’t even be able to think of an answer, that is how shaken she is.

 

“I will allow you to think over this offer.” Andrea eventually says, after several moments silence, “Please get back to me.”

 

Andrea then heads to the door to the conference room, which she opens, but pauses and looks back at Kara, who is still stood still, not having moved and inch.

 

“Oh, and if you do have a thing for 40-year-olds, if you accept my offer, I’d happily trade Eve in for you. You can become my new, younger, omega plaything.” Andrea says, and then leaves the room.

 

Kara, for her part, is just left there, standing in conference room C, completely stunned, and lost in her memories, and all her feelings. In fact, Kara stays like this, not moving an inch, for over an hour, until finally she is interrupted by Marie walking into the room.

 

“Uhhh…. Kara? Are you okay?” Marie asks, “I…. I didn’t see you leave…. and wanted to check on you.”

 

Kara doesn’t respond to Marie; she just stands there.

 

“Kara?” Marie asks.

 

Marie then walks further into the room, and that is when she sees the look on Kara’s face, the one that tells her that Kara is not okay right now, that something is wrong.

 

“Okay. Kara. I need you to just focus on my voice right now, okay?” Marie says, in a calm voice, “I’m going to pull this chair here out now, and I think you should sit down.”

 

Marie pulls out the chair, and Kara sits down onto it, without changing the expression on her face.

 

“Good. That’s good.” Marie says, “Now, I know your emergency contact is your sister, Alex. Would you like me to call her?”

 

Kara doesn’t respond.

“Kara, honey, I need you to answer me. If you can’t speak, just a nod of your head will be enough.” Marie says.

 

Kara remains still for a few more moments, until she eventually nods her head, in affirmation, slightly.

“Okay.” Marie nods, “Now, I’m going to call your sister, and ask her to come get you, and then I’m going to come back in here and sit with you. We don’t have to speak if you don’t want to. I’ll just keep you company.”

Marie then waits for Kara to respond, but she doesn’t, so she just leaves the room to make the call to Alex.

 

“Hello?” Alex answers.

 

“Hello, is this Alex Danvers?” Marie asks.

“Yes. Who is this?” Alex asks.

 

“My name is Marie Saintclair, I’m a secretary here at CatCo. You are your sister’s, Kara Danvers, emergency contact.” Marie says.

 

“Is Kara okay?” Alex asks, panic now being heard in her voice.

 

“I…. don’t know how to answer that.” Marie replies, “A Andrea Rojas paid CatCo a visit, and she and your sister talked for a while, and then Miss Rojas left. But your sister has remained in the conference room, where they talked, for over an hour now, and she’s not talking, and barely moving. I just asked her if she wanted me to call you, and she nodded her head yes.”

 

“Okay.” Alex replies, “I’m on shift right now at the hospital. But I’ll get someone to cover the rest of my shift, and then I’ll be right there. Give me 30 minutes.”

 

“Of course. I’ll be waiting in conference room C with Kara until you arrive.” Marie says, “One of the other secretaries will be able to give you directions when you arrive, if you don’t know where it is.”

“Okay.” Alex says, “And thank you for calling me.”

“Of course.” Marie replies.

 

---

Alex arrives at CatCo about 40 minutes after getting the call from Marie, she got there as fast as she could, as she knew that if this had something to do with Lena’s ex-wife, then it must have been something horrible which Kara went through.

 

“Kara?” Alex says, as she walks into the room.

 

As soon as Kara hears Alex’s voice, she slowly looks over to her sister, and right away, from the look on Kara’s face, Alex can see that her sister is not okay, just like Marie did earlier.

 

“Oh, Kara.” Alex says, with a sympathetic look on her face, and quickly runs over to her sister, taking her in for a hug.

 

Kara doesn’t really respond to Alex’s hug, as she still just feels numb. The only thing she does is rest her head on Alex’s shoulder. Marie, for her part, sees this, and takes it as her cue to leave the room, and give the sisters the time to be alone together. Then as Marie leaves, Alex simply gives the secretary a nod of her head to thank her.

 

Alex and Kara remain in the conference room for several minutes, not saying a word, with Alex continuing to hug Kara. Eventually though, Alex is able to convince Kara to go home, which the blonde agrees to, although not verbally.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Alex is still at Kara’s apartment, and has just put Kara to bed. Thankfully, over the last few hours, Kara has become less numb, and spoken a bit to Alex, telling her about what Andrea did, and said to her. After hearing everything, Alex just supported Kara, and gave her the comfort she knows her sister needs, while keeping her anger direct towards Andrea inside. Alex knew that getting angry at Andrea just wouldn’t be good for Kara right now.

 

Currently, as Alex has just put Kara to bed, the redhead is now calling Sam, because she doesn’t have Lena’s number, and she wants to get a message to Lena, to let her know what Andrea did. Alex has decided she will be spending the night with Kara at her apartment, as she knows her sister doesn’t like to be alone when she gets emotional like this. So, Alex has made sure to shut Kara’s bedroom door, and walk as far away from Kara’s bedroom as possible, so she doesn’t disturb her sister with this phone call.

 

“Hi, Alex.” Sam says, “I know you must be calling to arrange our date.”

 

“Uhhh…. No.” Alex says, “I’m actually calling because I don’t have Lena’s number, and I wanted to get a message to her.”

 

“What message?” Sam asks.

 

“Andrea came to Kara’s work today, and completely ambushed her. She tried to buy Kara off, to get her to stay away from Lena and everything. Then when that didn’t work, she did some other things.” Alex explains.

 

“What did she do?” Sam asks.

 

Alex then proceeds to give Sam the rundown of what Andrea did, although leaving out the bits about how Andrea pushed Lena into demanding a divorce, as Alex thinks that something that Kara should tell Lena directly.

 

“The fucking asshole. I might be an omega, but I’ll kill her.” Sam says, angrily.

 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Alex replies, “Andrea is obviously trying to fuck everything up, and doing anything like that will get back to Natalie and Ashley, and they may look negatively towards Kara because of it.”

 

Sam sighs, knowing that what Alex just said is possible.

 

“Alright.” Sam says, “Thank you for telling me this. I’ll let Lena know what happened. How is Kara?”

 

“Not good.” Alex admits, “Andrea did some research into Kara, and some things she said, they hit a nerve with Kara. She’s in bed at the moment.”

 

“Okay.” Sam replies, “I’ll let Lena know what is happening. And do you mind if I give her your number? That way you can let her know tomorrow if Kara is still up for meeting Natalie and Ashley?”

 

“Sure. Go ahead.” Alex says.

 

“Okay. I’ll speak to you later, Alex. And tell Kara, I hope she feels better, and that Andrea is a fucking bitch.” Sam says.

 

“I will. Bye.” Alex says, and then ends the phone call.

Notes:

Yes, Andrea is the fucking worst.

Chapter 21

It is now the following morning, and Alex is already up and awake, making herself and Kara some coffees and breakfast for them to enjoy. Alex knows that after what happened yesterday, she is going to have to have a difficult conversation with Kara. Alex knows that Kara still carries a lot of trauma from what happened to her while at university, and a part of Alex absolutely hates herself for what happened to Kara. Alex did have absolutely nothing to do with it, but she felt she should have been there for her sister, because at the time they were at the same university, it was just that one evening, Alex didn’t go out with Kara, because she decided to stay in and study instead.

 

Flashback

 

It is now a few years ago, Kara’s third year at National City University. So far, over the last few years, Kara has really been enjoying herself, and having fun, living her life. This includes Kara enjoying being an alpha, which she has really been truly embracing for basically the first time in her life. Since coming to university, Kara has really learnt what it means to be an alpha, and how to act around omegas and everything. This has led to the blonde having many many one-night stands with eager omegas, and even some betas. It does help that Kara is part of the National City University soccer team, so this has meant she has kept herself in pretty good shape, and is very muscly, which includes her having a six pack, which a lot of omegas drool over.

 

Over the last few years at university, Kara has made multiple friends, some from the soccer team, and others just from classes that she attends. Although, admittedly, most of Kara’s friends are other alphas, simply because that is just how things are at university. It would almost be scandalous for an alpha to just hang around with omegas. In fact, if it were to happen, it would usually lead to a controversy, because most alphas at university would only be doing that to try and use their pheromones on the omegas, as it is in these times at university, where everyone is really exploring and understanding their bodies. This includes both alpha and omegas understanding how their pheromones work, and how to use them.

 

Even though Kara has made some friends at university, she also spends a lot of time with her sister, Alex. Kara has been able to do this because even though she and Alex study completely different things, the two sisters did end up going to the same university. However, one thing that Kara is aware of right now, is that as this is her and Alex’s third year at National City University, it will also be their final year of being together. This is because after this year, as Alex is studying to become a doctor, the redhead is moving across country, to Metropolis, to complete her studies. The plan is then for Alex to move back to National City once she finishes her studies, so that the two of them can live in the same city together again.

 

The knowledge that Alex is going to be moving away at the end of this university year has made Kara feel a bit uneasy at times. This is because, ever since Kara came into the Danvers come, after her parents died in a fire, she has always clung to Alex. Alex has been her rock, and her emotional support. The two of them have honestly not spent more than a week apart from each other since Kara first moved in. So, this will be a big change for Kara, and one that she is not looking forward to. However, because both sisters know that this is going to happen at the end of this year, they have taken steps to make the transition be a bit easier. This means that while Kara and Alex did live together in their first and second years at National City University, for their third year they have made the decision to live apart, so Kara can get used to it. Although, in reality, it is really Alex making these decisions for herself and for Kara. Also, outside of not living together this year, Alex has taken other steps so that she isn’t always involved in Kara’s life. This is mostly due to the fact that usually when Kara might want to go out, Alex does need to study. This has therefore led to times when Alex has not seen Kara for a few days, simply because her schedule is so full of either classwork, or times that she has to study.

 

In Kara and Alex’s first and second year, both of the girls were part of the National City University soccer team, which is a team for both males and females, and alphas, omegas and betas. However, Alex made it clear to the coach, and Kara, that after the second year she would no longer be playing, simply because she would not have enough time to do all the soccer practice and everything that is involved with being part of the team, while also studying for her exams for this year. This has meant that the National City University soccer team have lost one of its key players, and a very important connection within the team. This is because, Alex for her part, would play midfield, while Kara would play a more forward rule. This meant that the two sisters would link up easily, as they were always on the same wavelength, something that could only be developed through a bond of two siblings.

 

However, with Alex leaving the soccer team this year, it has meant that Kara has sort of been forced out of her comfort zone, to try and form new bonds with other teammates. This includes forming a bond with a new transfer student to National City University this year, called Mike. Mike, for his part, is an alpha, just like Kara, but he is very very confident within himself, and he uses that to get a bunch of omegas and everything. Usually, Mike would not be the type of person that Kara would try and form a bond or friendship with, but seeing as he is the one that has replaced Alex’s position, she has kind of just had to, and she has found that Mike is okay. They have gone to parties and everything together, and Mike hasn’t done anything that Kara has been too offput by or anything. It’s kind of been nice.

 

In fact, one of the things that Mike has also done for Kara, is he quickly recognised that Kara was not the most confident alpha in the world, so he kind of made it his mission to take Kara under his wing, and give her some tips and advice. Kara, for her part, didn’t really ever follow the advice, other than times when Mike was watching her and she was put in an awkward position in a club or party or something. However, despite all this, Mike did help Kara get her first real girlfriend, called Veronica. Veronica is an omega, and Mike introduced her to Kara, and while at first Kara wasn’t that interested in the omega, Veronica was very forward and everything, which Kara very much liked. Kara liked how she had an omega that sort of longed for her.

 

Things with Kara and Veronica went pretty well as they continued to date, and in some ways, Veronica filled the void that Alex had left, seeing as she couldn’t spend as much time around Kara. Meanwhile, Kara really felt like a true alpha around Veronica, as she was more than willing to satisfy everyone of Kara’s needs. Then, at the same time, Mike was egging Kara on, and pressuring her to spill some of the details of her relationship with Veronica.

 

Everything was going completely fine, until just after the winter break. Kara and Alex had gone back to Midvale for the Christmas period, while some of Kara’s friends, and Veronica, had stayed in National City. So, a few days after Kara got back, she went to see her girlfriend, all excited to see her for the first time in a few weeks, and not just because she wanted to be an alpha, and fulfil a biological need by having sex with Veronica. Kara honestly had truly started to care for Veronica. However, once Kara arrived at Veronica’s place, the omega quickly sat Kara down, and she then slowly explained to Kara that she had met someone else, and wanted to break up. Veronica was clear with Kara, that she hadn’t cheated on her or anything, but she had met someone else, who she was beginning to develop feelings for, so she thought it was best to break up. Kara, for her part, just took all this news in, and left, without saying much.

 

Once Kara left, after Veronica broke up with her, she didn’t cry her eyes out or anything, her relationship with Veronica hadn’t become that serious. Instead, Kara just was left feeling empty. It made Kara feel very weird.

 

A few weeks went by after Kara’s break up with Veronica, and she was fine, it wasn’t that much of a big deal or anything. Although, there was part of Kara that just didn’t like the fact that Veronica had found someone else who she preferred over her. It is just something that sort of ate away at Kara. But Mike tried to cheer Kara up, by taking her out a few times and everything. Then, as for Alex, she was too busy with her studies to really talk with Kara about it, and seeing as Kara told her it wasn’t a big deal, she didn’t try and put aside some time to help her sister.

 

This all eventually lead to one evening, where Kara was going out to a party, with Mike, and a few of the other people from the National City University soccer team. Mike told Kara that the plan for the evening was for her to find a few omega to fuck, and just be able to move on from Veronica and everything. So, they went out to this club for the evening, with the group consuming some alcohol, and a few members, including Mike, may have even done some drugs. Then all throughout the night Mike kept kind of pushing Kara towards certain omegas. However, Kara really wasn’t that interested, but the more Kara would pass on the omegas, the more annoyed Mike would seem to get. It even got to the point where Mike shouted at her for passing on like the 5th hot omega of the evening.

 

After Mike shouted at Kara, Kara did want to leave the club, deciding she had had enough, but Mike turned on his smooth guy talk, and apologised and convinced Kara to stay, and bought her another drink. Kara reluctantly agreed, but excused herself to the bathroom first. This was Kara’s big mistake of the evening, because as Kara was in the bathroom, Mike ended up dropping something in Kara’s drink. So once Kara came out, she drank her drink, and after that, she just didn’t feel like herself anymore. Kara felt ‘flowy’, and she started to become agreeable to most things Mike would suggest. This started by Mike feeding Kara more drinks, but it soon turned into Mike telling her, and using his pheromones to get Kara to kiss him, which in Kara’s confused and drugged state, she did.

 

Soon, Mike took Kara out of the club, with her clung to his side. Kara was too drugged to do anything about it, and because of that, she was giving into Mike’s submissive pheromones, just like an omega would.

 

“Mikeeee….. where are we going?” Kara grumbled, as Mike lead them back to university, and across campus.

 

“Don’t worry. It’s my room.” Mike explained.

 

Kara then continued to be guided by Mike across campus, all the while he continued to pump out submissive pheromones towards Kara. They soon arrived at Mike’s room.

 

Once they entered Mike’s room, Kara saw that it wasn’t a dorm room or anything. Instead, it was a photography studio that had white walls, a white floor, and a white ceiling. 

 

“What is…..  this place?” Kara asked, confused.

 

“It’s a studio I’ve made. This used to be a room on campus that wasn’t in use. The department let me make it into my own studio. No one will hear us in here.” Mike explained.

 

“Okay.” Kara nodded, as she walked further inside, or more precisely, stumbled, still very much out of it from the drugs.

 

Unknown to Kara at this point, as Mike shut the door, he turned on the secret video cameras which were all over the room. After he did this, he returned to Kara and took her in for a kiss. Kara just automatically kissed him back, not having much control over her actions, due to the drugs.

 

“I’ve wanted this for so long.” Mike said, as he parted from the kiss, “You’ve wanted it too, haven’t you?”

 

“Yes.” Kara mumbled and eagerly kissed Mike again.

 

Kara and Mike continued to kiss for the next few moments, until they parted again.

 

“How do you feel, Kara?” Mike asked.

 

“Good. I feel loose.” Kara slurred.

 

“That’s good. We want you loose.” Mike said, as he sent out more submissive pheromones, “But I think I have something that will help.”

 

Mike then walked across the room and retrieved a single pill and a bottle of water. He handed them to Kara.

 

“Take it. It’ll make you feel so good.” Mike said, as he sent out even more submissive pheromones.

 

Kara then nodded her head, and swallowed the tablet, and took a swig of the water.

 

“Good girl.” Mike smiled.

 

Meanwhile, Kara was still kind of out of it, and is very much letting Mike lead her on. But she was liking everything that was happening right now. Or at least she was liking it in her current state.

 

“Kara, I’ve always wanted you. Do you know why?” Mike asked.

 

“No.” Kara replied, her vision getting a bit darker by this point.

 

“Because you’ve always intrigued me. You’re an alpha, but a lot of the time you seem like an omega.” Mike explained.

 

Kara nodded her head, with her feeling even lighter now as Mike circled around her.

 

“And you know what I think? I think deep down, you wish to be an omega. Isn’t that right?” Mike asked, with a wicked look on his face.

 

“Yes.” Kara replied, not even sure what she was saying yes to.

 

“Say it.” Mike basically ordered.

 

“I wish to be an omega.” Kara said, in a haze.

 

“You’re not a real alpha are you?” Mike asked, his wicked look growing even more evil.

 

“No.” Kara said back.

 

“You’re an omega.” Mikes said.

 

“Yes.” Kara slurred.

 

“Alphas don’t let other alphas do this to them.” Mike said, as he grabbed one of Kara’s breasts and squeezed it.

 

Kara moaned, not because of the moment she was in, but because Kara likes it when someone plays with her breasts.

 

“You like that?” Mike asked.

 

“Yes.” Kara replied.

 

“You admit you’re an omega. You’re not a real alpha?” Mike asked, again.

 

“Yes. I’m an omega.” Kara repeated.

 

“Good. Now, get on your knees. It’s time you accept your role as an omega.” Mike said.

 

Kara gets to her knees. And after she does, Mike pulls out his cock.

 

“Omegas worship alphas cocks. It’s time you prove yourself.” Mike ordered.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Kara says.

 

Kara then began to give Mike a blowjob. Admittedly, this was not the first time that Kara has given another alpha a blowjob or anything, because she has never been one to really care too much about who she has sex with or anything, even though society frowns on alphas having relations with other alphas. Kara has always seen it as just sex, and a way to explore her sexuality. Kara has always thought there is a difference between having sex with someone, and acting as the society expected role of an alpha. Society may expect Kara to act a certain way, because she’s an alpha, and due to that societal pressure, she expects herself to act that way too, even to her personal detriment. But Kara still enjoys sex, both giving and receiving, no matter if the other partner is an alpha, omega or beta. So, right now, while a non-drugged Kara would certainly not be doing all this, especially with Mike, it’s not a new experience for Kara to be giving a blowjob to another alpha.

 

Over the next few minutes, Kara continued to give Mike a blowjob, with the alpha humming in pleasure, and encouraging Kara on. All the while, still unknown to Kara, Mike looked around the room, at the various hidden cameras, and smirked, pleased that it was capturing Kara, an alpha, giving him a blowjob. Mike was so pleased with himself, simply because in certain very toxic alpha circles, it is seen as a badge of honour to be ‘such an alpha’ that you can make other alphas submit to you, as if they are omegas. That is what Mike was getting evidence of.

 

“Hmmm…. that’s good.” Mike humed, “You are putting on a good show.”

 

Kara didn’t really hear what Mike was saying, because she is far too high, which allowed her to only focus on the task she was doing in the moment, which just so happened to be giving Mike a blow job. However, soon, Mike’s moans got a bit loader, which led to him cumming down Kara’s throat, with him making sure to keep his cock there, so that the cameras got a good view of Kara swallowing all his cum. In fact, Mike kept his cock in Kara’s mouth for so long, as he came, that Kara soon passed out from a lack of oxygen, and fell to the floor, unconscious.

 

---

When Kara next woke up, it was a few hours later, and the first thing she felt as she opened her eyes, was her head is pounding. All Kara could see was the white of the room she was in, which really really hurt her eyes. Frankly, Kara had no clue where she was, nor could she remember anything after her entering the club with Mike earlier that evening.

 

“You’re awake.” Mike smirked, wickedly.

 

Kara slowly began to focus her eyes, and then focused on Mike, and as she did this, she saw that Mike was sitting at a computer, with several monitors, and video of her was playing.

 

“What… what is that?” Kara asked, confused, as she slowly got to her feet.

 

As Kara got to her feet, she still felt a bit unsteady, simply due to a result of the drugs she took.

 

“Oh, don’t you remember the little show we did earlier?” Mike asked, with another wicked smirk.

 

“What… what show?” Kara asked, confused, as she rubbed her forehead, and tried to remember.

 

“Let me show you.” Mike smirked, again.

 

Mike then unmuted the audio, and proceeded to play everything in the video which showed what Kara did a few hours earlier, while she was very drugged. After watching it, Kara was simply shocked, and she felt disgusted with herself, while also feeling some shame.

 

“Why…. why do you have this?” Kara now asked, nervously, knowing that if Mike had a recording of what happened, it couldn’t be for a good reason.

 

“Oh, its leverage.” Mike smirked.

 

“Leverage?” Kara asked, confused, again.

 

“Yes. I set all this up, Kara.” Mike said, “When we first met, earlier this year, almost right away I realised that you aren’t a real alpha. So, I slowly began to build your trust, and friendship. My ultimately goal was to do exactly this. Get you into a state, with the help of some narcotics, where I could have video proof of you, another alpha, submitting to me, and admitting that you are an omega.”

 

“Why…. why would you do this?” Kara asked, shocked.

 

“Because, only the ultimate alpha can make other alphas submit to them. This proves that of me.” Mike said, wickedly.

 

“No. You can’t show this to anyone.” Kara said, panicked.

 

“I won’t. Well, that’s not my plan anyway. I said this is leverage. My real plan is for you to continue to be my submissive alpha. You will come with me to some alpha parties, where I will prove to my friends that I have made you, a fellow alpha, completely submit to me.” Mike explained, “If you do that, I won’t show anyone this video. But if you don’t, this video will be used as proof.”

 

After Mike explained this to Kara, Kara was just utterly shocked, she would have never expected Mike to blackmail her in that way. However, because Kara could say anything else, her thoughts were interrupted by someone walking into the room.

 

“Mikey?” A familiar voice said.

 

Kara then looked over, and that is when she saw Veronica walking into the room.

 

“Veronica?” Kara said, confused.

“Kara?” Veronica replied, just as confused.

 

“Right.” Mike says, “You two know each other. See, Kara, I stole Veronica from you. While you were away this Christmas, I seduced Veronica, and I showed her I am the superior alpha. She is now my little omega bitch. Isn’t that right Veronica?”

 

Veronica bit her lip slightly, before nodding her head.

 

“Yes. I’m your omega bitch.” Veronica said.

 

“No. You have something on her too, don’t you?” Kara said, as she looked at Mike.

 

“Not in the way you think.” Mike smirked, “Come over here, Veronica. Show Kara my gift to you.”

 

Veronica then slowly walked over to Kara, before turning her neck sideways, revealing to Kara her mating bite mark.

 

“See, while you were away, I seduced Veronica, just as I said. It was completely willing on Veronica’s part. And I used my full alpha to get her to submit to me. We had a lot of fun, didn’t we?” Mike said, with a smirk.

“Yes.” Veronica nodded.

 

“I put on the charm and everything, and once you got back, Veronica here broke up with you. I made sure that she told you that she hadn’t cheated on you, and had just found another alpha who she liked, all so you would start to question your own worth as an alpha. After that, that night, I claimed Veronica. So now she has no choice but to be my willing omega. She could take her chances and claim the bite was unwilling, but she comes from a rather conservative family, and they would disown her for that.” Mike explained.

 

“You’re….. you’re a monster.” Kara said, in horror.

 

“No. I’m a real alpha. Unlike you.” Mike replied.

“You won’t get away with this.” Kara said.

“Well, go ahead, tell someone about this. You know what will happen then.” Mike smirked, wickedly.

 

It is in this moment that Kara realised that she was completely helpless, Mike was right, there was absolutely nothing she could do to get out of this, as she didn’t want that video to be shown to anyone.

 

“Now, before I send you away for the evening. I want to show you you shouldn’t get any ideas. So, let’s do a little demonstration. Veronica, tell Kara why I’m the superior alpha. Look into her eyes as you do.” Mike ordered.

 

Veronica nodded her head, and looked into Kara’s eyes.

 

“Mike is the superior alpha, because he knows how to please me, in ways you can’t. He acts like an alpha is supposed to, and you don’t.” Veronica began.

 

Veronica then continued to list examples of how Mike was a superior alpha, and Kara wasn’t really an alpha, and Kara simply started to tear up, with it all becoming a blur. Soon though, the list came to an end, and Kara was able to leave Mike and Veronica alone, being told that Mike will require her again in a few days time.

 

---

A few days went by after Mike got the blackmail on Kara, and during that time, Kara really isolated herself from everyone. Kara still went to classes and everything, but she was not her cheerful usual self. Kara became very timid, and reclusive, not wanting to spend time with any of her friends, or even her sister when she asked.

 

After a few days of Kara acting like this, Alex finally confronted Kara about why she was not acting as her normal self. At first, Kara didn’t say anything to Alex, not wanting to tell her what Mike had done to her, and risk what the consequences of that may be. However, as Alex continued to press, Kara eventually broke down into tears, where she sobbed and told Alex everything that happened.

 

That night, Alex comforted Kara, being completely shocked and appalled as to what Mike had done to her sister, and really understanding how much this must be destroying all of Kara’s confidence of her being an alpha. A part of Alex did want to report Mike to the police, but she knew that if she did that, the video Mike made would very likely get out, and that might destroy Kara completely. So, Alex decided upon another option, one she did not tell her sister about.

 

The same evening that Kara confessed to Alex what Mike had done, Alex tracked Mike down to a club she knew he frequented, and then waited in the shadows for him to leave. Once Mike did leave, Alex covered her head in a balaclava, and attacked him. It didn’t take much effort on Alex’s part to quickly subdue Mike, where she then dragged him into a quiet alley nearby.

 

Once Mike woke, a few minutes later, Alex threatened him, and maybe broke a few bones, and got him to give up the information as to where his studio was, and where all the recordings were. After he did that, Alex used her medical knowledge to know where to precisely stamp on Mike’s knee to break it, which she did, causing the so called ‘superior alpha’ to scream and cry like a little baby.

 

Alex then left Mike alone and quickly made her way to his studio, where she broke inside, and destroyed all of the hard drives, and the rest of the equipment inside, not wanting there to be any trace of the video Mike had made of Kara left. Thankfully, while Alex was ‘questioning’ Mike, he had admitted that he only kept localised copies of the videos he’d made, because he couldn’t risk putting them on a cloud server or something, and then him getting caught. So, Alex knew that destroying all the physical devices meant the video was gone forever.

 

After Alex was finished with her vigilantism that night, she went back to Kara, and told her what she did. At first, Kara’s reaction was a bit numb, which Alex wasn’t surprised by, knowing that her sister had been through a traumatic experience, which would likely scar her for a long time. However, eventually, the following morning Kara thanked Alex, even though she was still a bit subdued, and made a comment that Mike was right, because she had to get another alpha to do her dirty work. Alex reassured Kara though, and told her that was all bullshit, explaining that Mike’s sort of alpha logic is very toxic.

 

The following weeks after that, Kara moved into Alex’s apartment to spend the rest of the year with her, the sisters putting off their plan to spend less time together to prepare Kara for the following year. Alex had just decided that she was going to use the next year to help heal Kara from her experience, which she slowly did, even though Kara still had many doubts about her status as an alpha, and ended up hardly ever sexually getting with anyone else, or even flirting with omegas or anything, despite them still very much seeking Kara out.

 

On the Mike side of things, a few days after Alex had broken one of Mike’s knees, she and Kara found out that Mike needed intensive rehab to repair his knee, which ultimately led him to moving back home, and temporarily pausing his university education. Kara never heard from Mike after this, but to this day, she still has the scars of the encounter. An encounter that Andrea clearly found out about somehow, which caused all of Kara’s feelings and memories of that incident to rear its ugly head.

Chapter 22

“She did what?!” Lena yells down the phone, angrily.

 

“Hey, don’t shoot the messenger.” Sam replies.

 

“Okay. Sorry.” Lena replies, calming down and taking a deep breath, “But you are telling me that Andrea came to Kara’s work yesterday, and cornered her, and she upset Kara over something?”

 

“Yes.” Sam confirms.

 

“Do you know what it was about?” Lena asks.

 

“Alex just mentioned it had something to do with Andrea referring to a moment while Kara was at university, that is traumatic to her.” Sam explains.

 

“Of course Andrea would find out some way to get under Kara’s skin.” Lena says, annoyed at Andrea.

 

“Yes. It’s typical Andrea.” Sam says.

 

“And why are you only telling me this only now?” Lena asks, “You said Alex told you about this last night.”

 

“It was late, and I didn’t want to wake you, as you are pregnant and need all your sleep.” Sam explains.

 

“Hmmm okay.” Lena hums, accepting the answer.

 

“Alex told me I could give you her number, and you can speak directly to Alex about how Kara is feeling today, and whether she is still up to meeting Natalie and Ashley.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a sigh, “Thank you. Please text me it, and then I’ll phone Alex.”

 

“Alright. I’ll speak to you again later.” Sam replies, before ending the call.

 

Lena then proceeds to wait for the text from Sam, but before it arrives, Natalie comes down the stairs, and joins Lena in the living room.

 

“Mom?” Natalie says.

 

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies.

 

“What time is Kara coming over?” Natalie asks.

 

“Oh, I’m not too sure.” Lena says, “Something happened; so, I’m not sure if Kara is going to be up for meeting you and Ashley today.”

 

“Is she hurt?” Natalie asks.

 

“No. It’s nothing like that.” Lena replies, “It’s just, someone yesterday said some bad things to her, which brought up some bad emotions for Kara, so she’s now feeling a bit down.”

 

“Oh.” Natalie says.

 

“But I’m going to speak with Kara’s sister, and ask her how Kara is, and whether she is going to still be okay to come over here and have lunch with us.” Lena says.

 

“Kara has a sister?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “It’s her adoptive sister. But they are the same age, and are just as much sisters as you and Ashley are.”

 

“Have you met her sister?” Natalie asks.

“Briefly, yes. Aunt Sam has too.” Lena nods.

 

“Okay.” Natalie replies, “I’ll go tell Ashley what is happening.”

 

“Alright, honey.” Lena says, with a small smile.

 

Natalie then heads back upstairs, and as she does, Lena receives the text from Sam, containing Alex Danvers’ phone number. Right away, Lena adds the number to her contacts, knowing that it will probably be something that could come in handy in the future. Then, once she does this, she gives the number a ring.

 

“Hello?” Alex answers.

“Hi, Alex. This is Lena, Sam just gave me your number, and told me it would be okay to call you, to ask about Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, Hi Lena.” Alex replies, “Kara is doing okay. She’s just a bit down on herself right now. I’m not sure how many details Sam told you, but Andrea somehow found something out, about something that happened to Kara at university, that very much is scarring to Kara. So, she had to relive all that last night.”

 

“I’m so sorry about that, Alex.” Lena says, “Kara doesn’t deserve this. And if she had never got involved with me, Andrea wouldn’t be on her case, being an awful human being as usual.”

 

Alex sighs.

 

“Admittedly, at first, I did kind of want to blame you for this. But I don’t.” Alex says.

 

“You don’t?” Lena asks, surprised.

 

“No. You can’t control what your awful ex-wife does. I can’t blame you for any of her actions, even if a part of me does kind of want to.” Alex says, “At the end of the day, you are carrying my niece or nephew, so you’re kind of part of the family. So, I should give you the benefit of the doubt.”

 

“I well…. thank you, Alex.” Lena says, very much surprised by what Alex just said to her.

 

“Yeah.” Alex replies, “But, if you can, please try and keep your awful ex-wife away from Kara. She doesn’t need to deal with any of that bullshit.”

 

“I promise, I’ll try my best to make sure that Andrea stays away.” Lena says, “But, she has always found a way to do the exact opposite of what I want, mostly ever since we got divorced.”

 

“Hmmm yeah.” Alex replies, with a hum.

 

“Anyway, I was also phoning to ask how Kara is, as she was supposed to come over to meet my daughters today.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah. I think you are going to have to take a rain check on that one.” Alex says, “I think it would be better if Kara were in a better mood, and metal state, when she meets your kids, both for her, and for them.”

 

“Yeah. Okay. I understand that.” Lena replies.

 

“Alright. Well, Kara is in the shower right now. I should probably go. I don’t want her thinking I’m making these calls to you behind her back or anything.” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “But uhmmm…. actually…. can I come over and see Kara today?”

 

“Uhhhh…… I don’t know.” Alex says, “I’m not sure if she’ll want company. And even if I bring it up to her, about you asking to come over, she might just say yes because you asked, not because she wants you to come over. No offense.”

 

“No. I get it.” Lena says, “Could you just ask, and then, as her sister, I’m sure you could gauge her response, as to whether she really does want me to come over or not. You can tell her that I would completely understand if she doesn’t want me to come over and see her. I get it. So, no pressure.”

 

Alex sighs.

 

“Fine. I’ll ask her, but no promises.” Alex replies.

 

“Thank you, Alex.” Lena says, “You can text me to let me know what she says. This is my number. It would probably be a good idea if you saved it in your contacts. I imagine, going forward, we are going to be more involved in each other’s lives, especially with me being pregnant, and maybe you dating Sam.”

Alex huffs at the last thing.

 

“Yeah, I don’t think Sam has much interest in dating me and Kelly.” Alex admits.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena says, “I think you’ll find that you might just be able to break through the wall that Sam has built up. She’s a woman that I’ve always thought would never be in a relationship with one person. So potentially being in a three-way relationship with you and Kelly, might just be perfect for her. You’ll just have to put a little effort in to show her that.”

 

“Okay. I guess I will. Thank you, Lena.” Alex says, after a moments silence.

“Of course.” Lena says.

 

“I’ll text you later, after I ask Kara.” Alex says.

 

“Alright. Don’t worry how late the text is.” Lena says.

 

Alex and Lena then end the call with each other, and once they do, Lena sighs, now really frustrated with how Andrea, her ex-wife, is affecting Kara. Lena knows that she has to do something to stop Andrea in her tracks.

 

---

It is now about 10 minutes after Lena called, and Alex is sitting in Kara’s living room, waiting for her sister to emerge after having her shower. So far today, Alex has noticed that Kara is a lot less cheery and talkative than usual, which is to be expected, but she certainly is not as caught up in her memories as she was yesterday. Alex takes that as a positive sign, although she still wishes that none of this happened in the first place anyway. Eventually, Kara joins Alex in the living room, and moves to sit next to her on the couch.

 

“You know, you don’t have to stay with me, and babysit me. I’m fine, Alex.” Kara says, after a moments silence.

 

“You weren’t fine.” Alex says, “And you don’t need to pretend you are now. I know what Andrea said was very triggering for you. I completely understand that, and I don’t blame you for reacting negatively. Nor am I upset about spending the night here to comfort you.”

 

Kara now turns to look at Alex, and offers her sister a small smile.

 

“Thank you, Alex.” Kara says.

 

“You’re welcome.” Alex replies, “And who knows, maybe I need to break out vigilante Alex, and break someone else’s kneecaps.”

 

“No thanks. You have no idea how worried I was that, after what you did to Mike, someone was going to find out, and you were going to be carted off to jail.” Kara says, “If you did that to Andrea, there’s no way you’d get away with it. She’s too rich.”

“Hmmm…. You might be right.” Alex hums, “It’s still nice to imagine though.”

 

Kara simply huffs at Alex saying that.

 

“Anyway, I thought you should know, that last night, after I put you to bed, I sent Sam a message, and gave her limited details as to what happened. I did that because I wanted her to let Lena know that you probably wouldn’t be up for having lunch with her daughters today.” Alex explains.

“Oh Rao!” Kara exclaims, suddenly getting up from the couch, panicked, “I’m supposed to be having lunch with Lena, Natalie and Ashley. Oh Rao. I need to get myself together, because I want to make a good impression, and I don’t want them to think I’m a mess or anything.”

 

“Kara, calm down.” Alex says, “I already spoke to Lena, as Sam gave her my number, and Lena rang me while you were in the shower. I told her it’s probably best if you delay meeting Lena’s kids, because you don’t want to meet them when you are not in the right frame of mind.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara says, now breathing out a sigh of relief, “What else did Lena say? Was she okay with that?”

 

“Yes. Lena completely understood, and in fact, she is very angry with Andrea.” Alex explains, “But she actually asked me if she could come over and see you.”

 

“What? Really?” Kara asks, surprised.

 

“Yeah. I told her I didn’t know if it was such a good idea, but I’d ask you, and see how you felt about it.” Alex says, “But she told me to tell you that she completely understands if you just want to be alone today.”

 

“No. I want to see Lena, if she wants to see me.” Kara says.

 

Alex now turns to look at Kara, and studies her sister’s face, wanting to figure out if she’s lying or not, and what Kara truly wants.

 

“Are you sure, Kara?” Alex asks, “You know you don’t have to see her, and pretend you do, if you don’t want to. It would be totally okay if you just stayed at home, with me, or by yourself if you want to be alone.”

 

“No. I want to see Lena. I know we are not dating or anything. But I like being around Lena. I like talking to her.” Kara says, “And, I think it might help if I tell her about what Andrea said, and why it was triggering to me and everything. It might be a form of me working through my feelings.”

 

After Kara says this, Alex just looks at her sister in silence for a few moments, continuing to study the blonde’s face.

 

“Alright.” Alex eventually says, “I’ll text Lena and let her know that you are okay with her coming over to see you.”

 

“Okay. Thank you, Alex.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Lena is just arriving at Kara’s apartment after dropping Natalie and Ashley off at Jack’s, to be watched for a few hours. Natalie and Ashley were not too thrilled about the idea of having to spend a few hours at Jack’s, mostly because the man’s apartment is like a college dorm, although maybe a bit less messy. But despite Natalie being 12, and Ashley 14, Lena does not trust her kids enough to leave them at home alone, even if her home has top of the line security systems, where she could literally check on them using a few cameras installed in the house. Also, Lena could not leave the kids at Sam’s, because Sam has gone out to a football match which Ruby is participating in this morning, meaning Jack was the only option.

 

Lena makes her way through Kara’s apartment building, and soon arrives at the 25-year-old alpha’s front door. Lena takes a deep breath, to compose herself, because she is feeling a little guilty about Andrea confronting Kara like she did, because of her. But once Lena breathes out again, she knocks on Kara’s apartment door, and a few seconds later, Alex opens it.

 

“Hi Alex.” Lena smiles, politely.

 

“Hi Lena. Come on in. Kara’s just gone to the bathroom.” Alex explains.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and steps inside, with Alex closing the door behind her. “How is she?”

 

“She’s doing better.” Alex replies, “She’s still a bit down though. I think Kara is going to tell you about what happened to her at university. So hopefully you’ll understand why this has affected her so much.”

 

“Oh, she doesn’t have to do that.” Lena says.

 

“I think she wants to.” Alex says, “And I think it might be therapeutic for her. So, even if you don’t want to hear, could you please just listen?”

 

“Of course I want to hear. I just didn’t want Kara telling me if she was only telling me because she felt she needed to explain.” Lena replies.

 

“She’s not.” Alex says.

 

“Okay then.” Lena nods.

 

There is then a silence, as Lena and Alex just stand there, waiting for Kara to come into the room.

 

“So, how are you feeling? Having any more morning sickness? Or other stuff of note?” Alex asks, deciding to fill the silence.

 

“No. The morning sickness has mostly subsided.” Lena replies, “And everything else is good on all other fronts.”

 

“That’s good.” Alex smiles, “Are you making sure you are getting enough vitamin D, and vitamin C?”

 

Lena gives Alex a look after the redhead says that to her.

 

“Sorry.” Alex says, “I just went into doctor mode right there.”

“Right. I forgot you were a doctor.” Lena says back to Alex, “But to answer your question, yes. All my levels are good.”

 

“Good. That’s good.” Alex nods, glad she didn’t just offend Lena, and put her foot in her mouth or something.

 

Lena and Alex are soon interrupted by Kara walking into the room, and seeing Alex and Lena standing next to each other.

 

“Lena.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Hi, Kara.” Lena smiles back, and approaches the blonde.

 

“I uhhh….. I guess….. I’ll leave you two alone.” Alex says, a bit awkwardly, “Please call me if you need me again, Kara.”

“I will. Thank you for being here with me, Alex.” Kara says.

 

“Of course.” Alex nods.

 

Alex then gathers her things, and leaves Kara’s apartment, leaving Kara and Lena alone. Once this happens, Kara and Lena both turn from looking at the closing front door, to looking at one another.

 

“Hi.” Kara says, again.

 

“Hi.” Lena replies, with a little chuckle in her voice.

 

“Please, come sit down.” Kara says, gesturing to her living room couches.

 

“Thanks.” Lena smiles, and walks over to the couches.

 

“Do you need me to get you anything? Water or something?” Kara asks.

 

“No. I’m fine thank you, Kara. Come sit next to me, please.” Lena says.

 

“Alright.” Kara nods, nervously.

 

Lena and Kara then both take a seat on one of Kara’s couches.

 

“How are you, Lena? Is the pup okay?” Kara asks.

 

Lena chuckles, again.

 

“I’m fine Kara. But I should be asking you how you are. I know that your run in with Andrea wasn’t great. And I’m really sorry about that.” Lena says.

 

“Why are you sorry?” Kara asks, confused.

 

“Because Andrea is my baggage, you shouldn’t have to deal with it, just because we are having a pup together.” Lena says.

 

“Well, it’s not your fault Lena. Andrea is the one with a problem, and the stuff she said, you should know that it wasn’t just about me. She also said some stuff about you, that I’m not even sure you know about.” Kara says.

 

“What do you mean?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“She told me, basically, that while you were married, she constantly cheated on you, and towards the end of your marriage, she was purposely doing stuff, like starting to date other people, just to push you to end your marriage. She said she did it because she wanted you to be the one to end the marriage, so that your kids would be on her side, and not yours, because she’d frame it that you were the one that ruined the marriage to the kids.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s eyes slightly widen at Kara saying this to her, as despite how evil Lena knows Andrea is, it has never crossed her mind that Andrea did all that on purpose to make her end the marriage. Lena just presumed Andrea framed it that way after the fact.

 

“I… I uhh…. wow.” Lena says, not having many words right now.

 

“I’m sorry.” Kara says.

 

“Now I’m the one asking, why are you sorry?” Lena says, with a small smile, “It’s not your fault that you are the one telling me that. But I’m glad I know now. It helps a little bit.”

 

“It helps?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah. I know that Andrea is the absolute worst, and a horrible human being, but I did love her once, and she wasn’t like this. Before everything. Before the two of us had kids, or even jobs or anything, around 20 years ago, when we were still in university, she was a nice person to be around. She was caring and loving, and I felt that she protected me and everything. So, it has always been in the back of my mind, that maybe I wasn’t a good enough omega for her. Maybe she needed to find other omegas to fuck, because I wasn’t good enough. But, with you telling me all you just did, I can see now that it had nothing to do with me, and it was everything to do with Andrea.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, well….. I’m glad that helps then.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “But now back to you. You never answered me when I asked you how you are doing?”

 

Kara sighs after Lena asks her that.

 

“I’m okay.” Kara says, “I’m not going to pretend that I’m amazing or back to normal or anything. But I’m doing better now that hours have past since Andrea brought everything up.”

 

“Okay. That’s good at least.” Lena says.

 

“I don’t know how Andrea found out about it though. I didn’t think anyone else really knew.” Kara says.

 

Lena now grows a confused look on her face, because she doesn’t know what Kara is talking about. However, Lena quickly removes the confused look, because she doesn’t want Kara to see her looking confused and then think she has to tell her everything about what happened to her at university.

 

“Oh, I guess I should probably tell you about what happened to me at university, and why what Andrea said was so…… bad for me.” Kara says.

 

“No. You don’t have to.” Lena says.

 

“I want to.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, with a small smile on her face.

 

Kara then proceeds to tell the story of what Mike did to her at university, and how it made her question herself as an alpha, and has left her with some emotional scars, which she still carries until this very day. For Lena’s side of things, upon hearing what Kara went through, the 40-year-old’s heart breaks for the blonde alpha’s. Lena knows that Kara certainly does not deserve something like that to have happened to her, and she certainly should not question herself as an alpha. Both what Mike did and said, and what Andrea referred to, is bullshit.

 

“Wow, Kara. I’m so sorry that happened to you.” Lena says, “But….. I’m glad you had Alex looking out for you. I hope that Mike guy walks with a limp until this day for what he did to you.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara replies, “But….. that’s why I reacted so much to Andrea bringing it up. I’ve always sort of questioned myself as an alpha, because I’m not a typical alpha, like society perceives alphas to be. But that day, that really damaged me emotionally, and made me question myself even more than I already did. It still makes me question myself to this day. Like, I know I’m not this forceful or confident alpha or anything, I’m just me. I…. I probably shouldn’t say this to you…. but sometimes I do wonder if my life would be better with me being an omega.”

 

Lena nods her head at Kara saying that, and grows a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“I get what you are saying.” Lena says, “Sometimes I wonder what my life would be like if I wasn’t an omega. I think that maybe if I wasn’t an omega, and wasn’t sensitive to alpha pheromones and everything, my life would be different, and I would have never ended up with someone like Andrea. But, when I think of all that, I also realise that if I wasn’t an omega, I wouldn’t have given birth to Natalie and Ashley, nor our future pup, and I wouldn’t want that to happen. So, I think that I’ve just got to accept myself for who I am, an omega. I am not the typical omega, and I know certain members of my L-Corp board very much don’t like that. There are a few alpha board members who have certainly tried to intimidate me, or use their pheromones to make me submit to them. But, I’m not like that. I think….. maybe we both need to accept ourselves for who we are. I know I can’t speak for you….. But….. I don’t think it should matter how you act or how you are. You don’t need to be a stereotypical alpha. You should be you, just as long as you are happy with yourself. Don’t try and be something just because society expects you to be that way.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Maybe you are right.”

 

“I know that even if you accept that, it’s not like it’s just a switch, and all your problems and doubts will go away. So maybe it’s just something to think about, and work towards?” Lena suggests.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods again.

 

Kara and Lena then simply fall into a comfortable silence, as they both get lost in their thoughts.

 

“Thank you for saying all that, Lena.” Kara says, “It…. it helped.”

 

“Of course.” Lena nods, “And don’t ever let someone like Andrea make you question yourself. Andrea is trapped in some sort of toxic alpha reality. She is not worth your time. You have a beautiful sole Kara, and while this may not have been planned, or ideal or anything, I’m glad that this pup I’m carrying is part of you, because I know that means they are coming partly from someone truly special and wonderful.”

 

Kara smiles at Lena saying those words, while looking deep into the 40-year-old’s eyes. Meanwhile, Lena simply looks at Kara, into her blue eyes. Then, a few moments later, before the two realise what is happening, they each lean closer towards each other, and take one another in for a kiss.

Notes:

Okay, so this is a note of something I have to say after these last few chapters, and some of the comments I have been getting. And I’m going to warn you, some of you are not going to like what I have to say.

These last few chapters have covered some rather difficult topics. Because of this, some people have said that I should put trigger warnings before the chapters. However, I completely disagree with this. From the outset, I believe it was very clear that this is an adult fic, that covers adult topics, and may not be good for certain audiences. I don’t believe in trigger warnings, because if you start putting trigger warnings for one thing, then where does it stop? Like, previously I’ve had people demanding trigger warnings in chapters of other fics where there has just been some yelling. If I put trigger warnings for every little thing, I’d honestly go insane trying to figure it all out. Of course, there have been instances when I have done trigger warnings, but that has been very rare, and was only in a case of extreme violence and death.

Now, like I said, some people clearly do not like they I’m not putting these trigger warnings in this fic, but that is my choice, and you are going to have to accept that. If you can’t, then just stop reading, it’s no skin off my nose. But what I refuse to allow anyone to do, is react to me by throwing insults at me and everything. I’ve had people call me stupid, and far worse, because of this, in comments which I have deleted. And any comments of the such moving forward will be deleted. I’m not putting up with this abuse anymore.

Chapter 23

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for a little while, both of them just being lost in the moment and everything. Soon though, Lena realises what she is doing, and pulls back from Kara’s lips. It breaks Lena’s heart a little to see Kara chasing her lips as she pulls away. Lena just really hopes she hasn’t completely fucked up by kissing Kara, and caused the young blonde to get confused once more. This isn’t what Lena came here to do. Lena came here to comfort Kara, not to kiss her, and potentially hurt the blonde again.

 

“Shit. I’m sorry.” Lena says, as she lightly bites her lip, on the inside of her mouth, nervously.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

“No. It’s not.” Lena replies, “I was stupid. I shouldn’t have kissed you. I shouldn’t be sending you mixed signals or anything. Especially when you are vulnerable because of what happened.”

 

“I said, it’s okay Lena.” Kara says, “I know you didn’t mean anything by it. It was….. nice. You are carrying our pup, so anything you want, I’ll do, that’s what the alpha is supposed to do, right? And if that means kissing you again, I certainly won’t say no.”

 

Lena chuckles upon hearing Kara say that.

 

“Stop. When you speak like that, it makes me want to kiss you again.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, I shouldn’t stop then.” Kara smiles back.

 

Lena chuckles again.

 

“But you are sure you are okay?” Lena asks, “Like I said, I don’t want you thinking I’m sending you mixed signals. I… I still haven’t changed my mind about…. us being together.”

 

“I know Lena.” Kara says, “It’s okay.”

 

“Alright then.” Lena says, with a nod of her head.

 

A silence then falls in the room, as Kara and Lena just sit there on Kara’s couch.

 

“So uhmm….. when would you like to reschedule to meet my daughters?” Lena asks, “Only if you are up to it of course. I don’t want you to thinking I’m pressuring you.”

 

“I don’t think that.” Kara replies, “But uhmmm….. how about tomorrow lunch?”

 

“Really?” Lena asks, surprised, “Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I’m up for it. Talking with you has really helped. And hopefully I can put this behind me for now.”

 

“Alright.” Lena nods, “We don’t have any plans for lunch tomorrow, so I’d be happy for you to come over then and meet Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“Great!” Kara exclaims, with a big smile, “I’ll look forward to it.”

 

“Okay. I should probably go then.” Lena says, as she stands up from the couch, “I had to leave the girls at Jack’s, and let’s just say that’s not the best place for them to be.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “Should I bring anything with me tomorrow? I want to make a good first impression.”

 

“Just bring yourself, that will be more than good enough.” Lena replies, with her own smile.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara then say goodbye to one another, before Lena leaves Kara’s apartment and heads off to go pick up Natalie and Ashley, so they can spend the rest of their Saturday together.

 

---

It is now later on, Saturday evening, and Lena is currently eating dinner with Natalie and Ashley. Since picking the two girls up at Jack’s, Lena has avoided talking about Kara, because she didn’t want to give the girls any details of the story Kara told her, about what happened to her. This isn’t because Lena is ashamed of the story, or thinks her girls won’t be able to handle listening to it or anything. This is simply because, at the end of the day, the story is Kara’s business, and she is the one that gets to decide who she shares it with. Then Lena knows that even if she said a little thing about why Kara was upset, the two girls would not let it go, and would ask for more details, which Lena knows she can’t provide them with. However, despite Lena not mentioning Kara, she knows she needs to now, because she needs to tell Natalie and Ashley that Kara will be coming over for lunch tomorrow.

 

“Girls?” Lena says, after clearing her throat.

 

Natalie and Ashley both look up at Lena. Currently, they are eating spaghetti bolognaise, which Lena has made for them, and right now her two daughters have very different, contrasting, styles as to how they eat their spaghetti. Presently, Natalie has a bunch of bolognaise sauce all around her mouth, and a string of spaghetti hanging out of her mouth, which she sucks inside. Then, on the other side of things, Ashley has a completely clean mouth, and no spaghetti hanging out of her mouth, because the 14-year-old eats her spaghetti by completely wrapping it around her fork, which is something Andrea does. Lena, for her part, eats her spaghetti bolognaise, as most people do, by forking it into her mouth, without wrapping it around the fork, but also avoiding getting any of the sauce around her mouth. After all, Lena has had many business dinners, and lunches, and through them she has had to make sure she doesn’t look stupid by getting food around her mouth, or in her teeth or anything. Although, eating carefully was also something that was distilled into Lena while she was growing up, and being raised as part of the Luthor family.

 

“Yeah?” Natalie replies, as she wipes the bolognaise sauce from around her mouth with the back of her wrist.

 

Ashley doesn’t say anything, she just looks at Lena attentively.

 

“Natalie, you have a napkin right here.” Lena says, as she points to the napkin beside Natalie’s plate.

“Sorry.” Natalie says, and then grabs the napkin to wipe her mouth, and wipe the back of her wrists.

 

“Anyway.” Lena says, with a sigh, “As you both know, I went over to see Kara today, while you were at Jack’s. And before you ask, I’m not going to tell you anything about that. The reason, and specifics, as to why Kara was upset, and couldn’t come over for lunch today, are personal to Kara, and I’m not going to share them with you, as that would be rude.”

 

“Okay…..” Ashley says.

 

“But I wanted to bring Kara up, because she said that she will be okay to come over and meet you both tomorrow.” Lena says, “She’ll come and have lunch with us, just as we were planning for her to do today. So, I just wanted to let you both know that now.”

 

“Yes, okay. That’s fine.” Natalie says, with a smile, and then begins to eat her food again.

 

Lena then turns to look at her oldest daughter, and that is when she notices that Ashley has a certain look on her face, the best way to describe it would be to say she looks disgruntled.

 

“Ashley? Is that okay with you?” Lena asks.

 

Ashley sighs, dramatically, at Lena asking her that.

 

“Not really.” Ashley says, “I mean, we both had to spend a good amount of time today at Jack’s, which was boring. Jack’s apartment is all smelly, because it’s a boy’s. So, because of that, and because you had to go see Kara, to comfort her or whatever you did, Natalie and I wasted some of our Saturday at Jack’s. So, now you are saying that we have to waste some of our Sunday meeting Kara? That doesn’t seem fair.”

 

Lena’s eyes widen upon hearing Ashley’s words, because she has not heard her daughter talk in that tone since Natalie and Ashley found the truth out about her and Andrea’s divorce.

 

“Okay.” Lena says in a calm voice, “Firstly, tomorrow, when you meet Kara, will not be a waste, because you both have said you wanted to meet her. Then secondly, I’m sorry I had to leave you at Jack’s today, but I did need to go see Kara, and I couldn’t leave you alone, and Sam was busy.”

 

Ashley huffs again at Lena saying that.

 

“You shouldn’t need to go see her, because she’s upset. It’s not very alpha of Kara to be upset over something, and then cancel meeting us at lunch.” Ashley says, in a bit of an annoyed voice.

 

Lena’s eyes now widen again at Ashley saying that, because that is such a toxic alpha attitude that Ashley has just come out with. However, Lena is well aware where Ashley has got that attitude from, Andrea.

 

“Ashley, that isn’t a very nice thing to say.” Lena says, “Alphas don’t have to be that way. Alphas don’t have to be all strong and confident all the time. They can get sad, upset, and even scared. If you don’t think they do, then that is very naïve. Alphas just try and hide it, maybe a part of it is because of who they are, but another part of it is because of what society expects of them. The same can be said of omegas. Society expects me, an omega, to be all weak, and submissive to alphas. It certainly does not expect me to be the owner and CEO of my own company.”

 

Ashley huffs again.

 

“Well, maybe you are more of an alpha than Kara is then.” Ashley says.

 

“That’s enough!” Lena scolds, raising her voice to her daughters for the first time since they started being nice to her again, “I won’t have you talking this way. That is a horrible attitude, and I know exactly where you have got it from. If you are going to speak like that, then don’t speak at all, and go to your room.”

 

“OOoooo look at you, being all alpha and trying to tell me what to do.” Ashley says, sarcastically, as she continues to eat her food, not making a move to go to her room.

 

“NOW ASHLEY!” Lena shouts, and gets up from her chair and walks over to Ashley, “GO TO YOUR ROOM!”

 

At Lena shouting, Ashley actually grows a surprised look on her face, as she certainly wasn’t expecting that from Lena.

 

“Fine.” Ashley says, as she gets up, “But you should know, I hate you!”

 

Ashley then proceeds to run out of the kitchen, and upstairs to her room, where Lena hears a door slam. Meanwhile, Lena is still in the kitchen, and a few emotions are running through her mind right now. Lena is feeling anxious and upset because Ashley just told her she hates her. Ever since Ashley and Natalie started being nice to her again, Lena has avoided doing anything that could upset her girls; she’s essentially be stepping on eggshells. However, now, Lena knows that is over, and she very much worries that Ashley is just going to revert back to her previous state, and be mean to her, and not talk to her. Then, at the same time, Lena worries that if Ashley starts acting that way towards her, then Natalie will too. It has been one of Lena’s biggest worries since her kids have started being nice to her again, and she is now going to find out the results over the coming hours and days.

 

After a few moments, Lena sits back down on one of the kitchen table chairs, now with some tears in her eyes from how hurt she is that Ashley just said she hates her, while also being extremely worried as to what is going to happen next. Due to the state Lena is currently in, everything else around her is a blur, as it’s all being blacked out, as Lena is getting pretty overwhelmed by her emotions right now. However, eventually, Lena is pulled back out of this state, by the feeling of someone hugging her. Once Lena feels this, she looks down, and sees that Natalie has got up from her own chair, and is now standing by her side, hugging her.

 

“It’s okay mom.” Natalie says, in a soft voice, as she continues to hug Lena, “I love you.”

 

Lena looks down at Natalie for a few moments, and then sniffles a little bit, clearly signalling to Natalie that she has been slightly crying, although the 12-year-old probably saw that already, with it being one of the reasons she’s hugging Lena right now. Lena then wraps her own arms around Natalie, and hugs her youngest daughter back.

 

“I love you too.” Lena says, “So much.”

 

Natalie and Lena then continue to hug like that for a little while, with the 12-year-old making no move to let go. However, Lena eventually has to release from the hug, simply because from the way she is bent hugging Natalie, she is getting a little bit of cramp, if this wasn’t the case, Lena wouldn’t have let go for anything.

 

“Thank you for that.” Lena says, with a small smile.

 

“You’re welcome. It’s okay, mom. Ashley was being mean.” Natalie says.

Lena simply nods her head, not wanting to verbally say anything to add to that.

 

After this, Lena and Natalie finish of their dinner, and then they simply watch a film together, both sitting on one of the couches in the living room. All throughout this, Ashley simply remains in her room. Admittedly, Lena does feel anxious about Ashley not coming out of her room again, and a part of her does want to go in and talk to her daughter. However, Lena knows that she can’t just allow Ashley to be rude to her, so she has to punish her, even if it does play into her anxiety, and fear, of the possibility of Ashley regressing back to how she previously acted.

 

It is now a few hours later, and Lena is just getting ready for bed. Natalie has gone to bed, and Lena still decided not to go in to speak to Ashley, or say goodnight to her or anything. However, Lena did ask Natalie just to go in to Ashley’s room to say goodnight to her, just to make sure Ashley wasn’t doing anything stupid, which Natalie happily did, and simply reported that Ashley was on her laptop sitting on her bed.

 

Just as Lena is about to get into bed, her phone rings. Lena grabs her phone, and that is when she sees that it is Sam ringing her.

 

“Hi, Sam.” Lena says, “Is something the matter?”

“No. I was just phoning because I wanted to check in, and see how you are, after what I told you this morning.” Sam says.

 

“Oh okay. Isn’t it a bit late?” Lena asks.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“Lena, it’s only 9.” Sam says.

 

“Hmmm…. well…. I’m pregnant, so I guess I get tired early.” Lena replies.

“I’ll say. Usually you are up until midnight, doing work on most days you don’t have Natalie and Ashley.” Sam says.

“Yeah.” Lena replies.

“Anyway, how are things?” Sam asks.

“Fine. I went to see Kara.” Lena says.

“Oh?” Sam replies, “I kind of thought you might.”

 

“We talked, and she told me the reasons why what Andrea said to her were so scarring for her.” Lena replies, “I’m not going to share those details with you though, because it’s personal.”

 

“That’s fine.” Sam replies, “How was Kara when you left?”

 

“She said that she felt better after telling me. We talked a little bit about things, and how she sometimes gets into her head that she isn’t a proper alpha, and all that bullshit.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, that stuff is toxic as fuck.” Sam replies.

 

“Anyway, we just talked and we….” Lena says, trailing off, realising what she was about to say.

 

“And you what?” Sam asks, knowing Lena was going to say something else.

 

Lena sighs.

“We kissed.” Lena says.

 

“What?!” Sam exclaims.

 

“It was nothing.” Lena replies, “We were just…. both kind of being vulnerable with each other, and we got caught up in the moment and kissed. But afterwards, I apologised to Kara, and I made sure to tell her that I was sorry for giving her mixed signals.”

 

“Lena, you really need to get a grip on yourself.” Sam says.

 

Lena huffs.

“Didn’t you previously encourage me to be with Kara?” Lena counters.

“Yes!” Sam says, “But you chose not to be. You made that decision; you can’t live in a middle ground where you kiss her sometimes. Imagine how confusing that could be for Kara.”

“I know.” Lena says, “That’s why I made sure to be clear that the kiss didn’t change anything.”

 

“Okay. That’s good.” Sam says, “So, did you rearrange with Kara when she is going to meet the kids?”

“Yeah, she’s coming over for lunch tomorrow.” Lena explains.

“Oh, that’s good.” Sam replies.

“Yeah.” Lena says, but in a voice that suggests she may think otherwise.

 

“Is something the matter?” Sam asks.

 

“I told Natalie and Ashley that Kara was coming over tomorrow while we were eating dinner. Natalie was fine with it, but Ashley, well, she was very rude. She came out with that toxic bullshit about Kara not being a real alpha because she was emotional. Then she even said that I’m more of an alpha than Kara, and when I tried to discipline her, she told me I was just trying to act like an alpha.” Lena says.

 

“What a brat.” Sam says, “But you and I both know where she is getting that bullshit from.”

“Yeah. I know.” Lena replies.

 

“So, what happened after that?” Sam asks.

“I sent her up to her room. I haven’t seen her since.” Lena says, “She told me she hates me as she went up to her room, and slammed the door, and that got me all worried in my anxiety and emotions and everything. Thankfully though, Natalie obviously saw that I got a bit emotional over it, and she came and hugged me, and told me she loves me. We then spent the rest of the evening together, watching a movie.”

 

“That’s nice.” Sam says, “I’m glad that it’s starting to show that Natalie very much takes after you.”

 

“Hmm..” Lena hums.

 

“Anyway, what are your plans for tomorrow, with Kara coming over?” Sam asks.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“I guess, I’ll just order us some lunch. If Ashley still wants to be in a mood and everything, I’ll let her stay up in her room.” Lena says, “I’m certainly not going to allow her to spew any of that bullshit she was saying today in front of Kara.”

 

“Okay. Good.” Sam says, “Don’t fold just because I know you worry if you actually discipline the girls, they may go back to not speaking to you and everything. You are their mom after all. Part of your job, even if you hate it, is to discipline them when they are being brats.”

 

“I know.” Lena says.

 

Lena and Sam then proceed to talk for the next 10 minutes, about various topics, with Lena asking Sam about her day, and how Ruby did at her soccer game. However, eventually the best friends end the phone call, and Lena snuggles into her bed, and falls asleep.

 

---

It is now the following day, close to lunchtime, and right now Lena is pretty nervous, making sure the whole house is in order because Kara will be arriving any moment. Lena knows it’s silly and everything, because Kara has already been to her house, and she isn’t here to judge her, or her house or anything, but meet her daughters, however, Lena is still nervous how it will all go. This hasn’t been helped by the fact that Ashley has remained in a mood today. Lena has seen her oldest daughter, but the 14-year-old has just been stroppy, refused to speak to Lena, and spent the day in her room. This all means that Lena is pretty sure that Kara will only be meeting Natalie today. Thankfully, if anything, Natalie seems excited to meet Kara, which offers Lena some relief.

 

Eventually, there is a knock at Lena’s front door, which she knows means it will be Kara. Upon hearing this, Lena makes sure to brush her own clothes down, even though she hasn’t been eating anything, or doing anything that could get her clothes messy.

 

“That must be Kara.” Lena says.

 

Lena then walks over to the front door, with Natalie remaining in the living room. Lena has already told Natalie to stay in the living room, just so Kara doesn’t have to awkwardly meet her at the front door. Soon, Lena opens the front door, revealing Kara.

 

“Hey Kara.” Lena smiles, “I’m glad you could make it.”

“Me too.” Kara smiles back.

 

“Come inside.” Lena says, as she opens the door wider.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, as she steps inside the house.

 

It is at this point, that Lena notices Kara is holding a bag of Big Belly Burgers.

 

“Kara, what is that?” Lena asks.

“Oh, well, I know you told me to just bring myself, but I thought I would buy us all lunch. I thought that seeing as you like Big Belly Burger, then maybe your girls will like it. If they don’t, or you have something prepared, I have a big appetite, so I can probably eat all those on my own.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s heart melts a little bit at Kara saying that to her.

 

“No. I haven’t made anything. I was going to order something in for us. Natalie and Ashley will very much enjoy this. So, thank you.” Lena smiles.

“Okay then.” Kara nods, “I didn’t know what to get us all, so I got 4 bacon cheese burgers, with fries.”

 

“That sound be fine Kara, and now you’ve mentioned it, I’m very much craving them.” Lena says.

 

Kara chuckles.

“I guess we shouldn’t keep you waiting then, and I should meet your daughters.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah…. about that.” Lena says.

“Is something the matter?” Kara asks, with a concerned look on her face.

 

Lena sighs.

“It looks like you are only going to be meeting Natalie, my youngest.” Lena says, “Ashley and I had an argument last night. She was being rude. So, she has decided to keep herself in her room since then.”

 

“Oh, is everything okay?” Kara asks.

“Hopefully, you know how kids are.” Lena says, “Well….. I guess you don’t really.”

“I’m sure I’ll learn.” Kara smiles.

“Right.” Lena nods, “Anyway, Natalie is waiting in the living room, I think she’s actually excited to meet you.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena then leads Kara into the living room, where the two soon see Natalie sitting there, on one of the couches, clearly waiting for them.

 

“Natalie, I would like you to meet Kara. Kara, this is my 12-year-old daughter, Natalie.” Lena says.

 

“Hello.” Kara smiles, as she walks around the couch, and approaches Natalie, “It is very nice to meet you Natalie, your mom hasn’t told me much about you. But from what I have heard, I know that she loves you very much. And I hope that you will love the baby your mom is going to have just as much. But you also should know, that this baby won’t replace you or anything. You are just as important.”

 

Natalie grows a smile at Kara saying that, the blonde alpha saying all the right things, which Lena is honestly very impressed by, while also being touched.

 

“Hello, Kara. It’s nice to meet you.” Natalie says, with a smile, and holds out her hand for Kara to shake.

 

“Nice to meet you too.” Kara says, as she shakes Natalie’s hand, “And I hope we get to know more about each other. I’m going to be involved in your mom’s life, because of the baby we are having, so I’d like to get to know you too, if that’s okay with you? You can ask me questions as well.”

 

“Okay. I’d like that.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Good.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “Now, with that out of the way, how about we start eating our food, before it gets cold?”

 

“Sure.” Kara nods, “But, do you mind…. I need to use the bathroom quick.”

 

“Oh, of course.” Lena nods, “It’s upstairs, first door on the left.”

“Alright. Thank you.” Kara says.

 

Kara then leaves the living room and heads for the bathroom upstairs, where she goes for a wee. Once Kara finishes in the bathroom, she exits, but before she heads back downstairs, she looks at the doors to the other rooms upstairs in Lena’s house. Kara sees that all of the doors are open, bar one, which she realises is clearly Lena’s oldest daughter’s bedroom.

 

For a few moments Kara thinks as to what she should do. A part of Kara does want to go back downstairs, however, instead, Kara decides to head towards Ashley’s bedroom, where she knocks on the door, before opening it.

 

Once Kara steps inside the room, she sees that Ashley is sitting on her bed, looking at her with a strange look on her face.

 

“Hey, don’t be worried, I’m Kara. I’m…. your mom’s friend.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly, “Anyway, I just wanted to introduce myself to you, as I missed you downstairs.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley replies, and turns back to her laptop.

 

“Uhmmmm…… I brought burgers with me, from Big Belly Burger, if you’d like to come down and have yours. We are just about to eat them.” Kara says.

 

Ashley doesn’t say anything to that.

 

“Alright. Well, I’ll leave you alone now.” Kara says, “It was nice meeting you.”

 

Kara then leaves the bedroom, closing the door behind her, without getting a response from the 14-year-old, and heads back downstairs.

Chapter 24

Kara now joins Lena and Natalie back downstairs in the living room, where Lena has taken the burgers and fries out of the take-out bag, and put each of them onto a separate plate. Then, Lena has also got each of them a glass of water.

 

“I got you a glass of water.” Lena says, “I hope you don’t mind, but I try and encourage Natalie and Ashley to drink water or juice over any sodas or anything, and I didn’t know what juice you may like or anything.”

 

Kara chuckles, amused by Lena’s slight ramble.

 

“It’s okay. Water is fine with me.” Kara smiles, and takes her seat on Lena’s couch.

 

Kara, Lena and Natalie all then unwrap their burgers, and begin to eat them. As soon as Lena bites into her own burger, she can’t help but let out a groan, which to some, may just sound a bit sexual. Lena however can’t help it, because ever since Kara told her that she brought burgers with her, that has been what she has been craving. So far, Lena’s pregnancy cravings haven’t been anything crazy, but she knows if this burger doesn’t satisfy her, and she craves another, then that could be really bad.

 

Kara and Natalie both look at Lena as she moans at eating her burger.

 

“Good to know you are enjoying it.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

“Sorry.” Lena says, and blushes, “It’s just…. I’m really craving this now.”

 

“Alright.” Kara smiles.

 

“I promise mom doesn’t always eat burgers like this, Kara.” Natalie says.

 

“I know.” Kara replies, with a smile directed at the 12-year-old now.

 

Kara, Natalie and Lena then continue to eat their food for a little while, not saying much, as Lena continues to make sounds of approval as she continues to eat her burger. Eventually though, Kara finishes her own burger, and starts eating her fries.

 

“Uhhh…. do you have any ketchup?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh yes.” Lena says, “Natalie, can you go get Kara some ketchup?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“I’ll come with you.” Kara says.

 

Natalie and Kara then both get up from the couch and head into Lena’s kitchen, where Natalie retrieves a bottle of ketchup from one of the cupboards, and hands it to Kara.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, “Do you like ketchup on your fries?”

 

“Hmmm….. It depends.” Natalie says, as she opens the fridge, “Sometimes I like ketchup, but other times I like mayonnaise.”

 

On cue, Natalie then retrieves a bottle of mayonnaise that you can squirt, from the fridge. Kara can’t help but chuckle at the timing.

 

“Hmmm… I like mayonnaise too.” Kara says, “I like it best in chicken wraps though.”

 

“You mean, burritos?” Natalie asks.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I use it in a dish that my adopted mom used to make me and my sister growing up, and now I make it here too.”

 

“What is it?” Natalie asks, as she and Kara start their walk back into the living room.

 

“Oh, it’s simple really. It’s just wraps, and sometimes I’ll chop up some stake, and put it in the wraps with cooked bell peppers and cheese and mayonnaise. But steak is expensive, so most of the time I chop up some chicken, and then put some fajita dressing on the chicken, and cook it in a frying pan for about 5 – 10 minutes. After that, I’ll put the chicken in a bowl, and then add some salad stuff to wraps that I’ll make. Of course, I then use mayonnaise as a sauce too.”

 

“That sounds nice.” Natalie says.

 

“It is.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Natalie now arrive back in the living room, and as they do, they both notice that Lena’s burger is a lot bigger than it was before, which doesn’t make sense.

 

“Ashley isn’t going to want it, so I’m eating hers too.” Lena explains, with a mouth full of burger.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara nods, now sort of hoping that Ashley doesn’t come downstairs after she told her that her food was down here. Kara knows that if Ashley does come down, and see that Lena has eaten her burger, it will likely start an argument.

 

Kara and Natalie then take their seats back on the couch again, where Kara’s squirts some ketchup onto her plate, and Natalie squirts some mayonnaise onto her own.

“You know….” Kara says, as she starts to eat some fries, “have you ever tried mixing them together?”

 

“Mixing what together?” Natalie asks.

 

“Mayonnaise and ketchup.” Kara says.

 

“Eww no. That sounds gross.” Natalie says, turning her nose up.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“Come on. Try it.” Kara says.

 

Natalie then proceeds to look at Kara for a few moments, with an unsure look on her face, before nodding her head.

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Natalie then proceeds to squirt a separate bit of mayonnaise on her plate, and Kara squirts some ketchup on top of it.

“Okay. Now use a fry to mix it all together.” Kara says.

 

Natalie then proceeds to do just as Kara instructs her too, turning the white mayonnaise and the red ketchup pink.

 

“Okay good.” Kara says, “Now try it.”

 

Natalie then dips a separate fry in the mixture of ketchup and mayonnaise, and hesitantly eats it. As she does this, Natalie grows a thoughtful look on her face, but her eyes soon widen in delight.

 

“That’s good.” Natalie says, with a smile.

 

“I told you.” Kara smiles back.

 

After seeing Kara and Natalie interact like that, Lena now has a big smile on her face, so happy that Kara is getting on so well with Natalie.

 

Kara, Natalie and Lena then continue to eat their food over the next few minutes, however, they are soon interrupted by Ashley coming into the living room.

 

“Oh, Ashley.” Lena says, a bit awkwardly, as she spots her oldest daughter, “This is…. Kara.”

“I know.” Ashley says, “We’ve already met.”

“What?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“While I went to the bathroom, I just popped by head in Ashley’s room to introduce myself.” Kara explains.

Once more, Lena’s heart melts slightly upon hearing Kara say that.

 

“Kara told me that there’s food for me.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh…. well…. I’m sorry Ashley…. I didn’t think you were coming down…. I ate your burger….. but there are still fries that you can….” Lena says.

 

“You what?!” Ashley yells, cutting Lena off, “You ate my burger?!”

“Calm down Ashley.” Lena says, “It’s only a burger, and I was just craving it, with my pregnancy.”

 

“Of course! Because it’s all about your pregnancy now, not me or Natalie!” Ashley says, in an annoyed voice.

 

“What are you talking about?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Ashley huffs, “I’m going back to my room.”

 

Ashley then begins to walk away.

“Hang on.” Kara says, as she stands up, “How about, if it’s okay with you Lena, we go out, and I’ll get you another burger? You can choose any burger you like.”

Ashley stops, and turns around to look at Kara upon hearing the 25-year-old suggest that.

 

“Kara, you don’t have to do that.” Lena says.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara replies, “In fact, that burger didn’t fill me up. I fancy another one too. So, what do you say, Ashley?”

 

Ashley then grows a thoughtful look on her face, as she clearly thinks as to what she should do.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Great.” Kara smiles, “Do you two want anything?”

 

“Uhmmm…. Well….. if you are going…..” Lena begins, blushing.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“You want another burger, don’t you?” Kara smirks.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, still blushing.

 

“Alright. And Natalie?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

“Can I have a strawberry milkshake please?” Natalie asks, cutely.

 

“Of course.” Kara smiles.

 

“You don’t have to do that Kara.” Lena says, again.

 

“It’ll be my pleasure.” Kara says, “Now, come on Ashley, let’s go.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

Kara and Ashley head to the front door, where Ashley puts on her shoes, and grabs a coat. The two then leave the house, and get into Kara’s car, which isn’t that fancy or anything, and drive in the direction of the nearest Big Belly Burger.

 

“This is your car?” Ashley asks, slightly turning up her nose.

 

The car itself isn’t an old beater or anything, but it’s not an amazing car or anything either.

 

“Uhh…. sort of.” Kara says, “I’ve spent the last few years living in the city, so I haven’t really ever needed a car to get around, because I can just walk everywhere, or get public transport. So, me and my sister decided that we’d just share a car together, and we’d both use it. We only really needed it to get us from one place to another, so we didn’t get anything special.”

 

“So, this is both you and your sister’s car?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes. Although Alex, my sister, she is the one that uses it the most. She is a doctor, or technically a resident, so she doesn’t make much money yet, and she uses the car to get to work. I’m just using it today because I knew I had to drive out here to meet you guys.”

 

“What happens if you and your sister both want to use the car?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhh… well…. I guess then I’d take the motorbike Alex and I also share.” Kara says.

 

“You have a motorbike?” Ashley asks, wide-eyed.

 

“Technically it’s Alex’s. She really loves motorbikes, but if she, a doctor, turned up to the hospital on a motorbike, some people might turn their noses up at her, and not think it’s appropriate. So, seeing as Alex and I each only have 1 parking spot at our apartments, when one of us has the car, the other has the motorbike. I learnt to ride a motorbike as a teenager when I was growing up with Alex.” Kara explains.

 

“Why didn’t you use the motorbike today?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhhh…. I didn’t really think about it to be honest. It just so happened that I had the car today, and Alex the motorbike. Plus, Alex usually likes to ride the motorbike on weekends and stuff.” Kara explains.

“Oh, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara and Ashley then spend the rest of the car ride in silence, during which Kara switches on some music, just so it’s not so awkward and uncomfortable. Eventually though, Kara and Ashley arrive at Big Belly Burger, and instead of going inside, Kara just decides to pull up at the drive-thru.

 

“Okay. What burger do you want exactly?” Kara asks, as they wait in car queue.

 

“I’ll have a bacon cheeseburger with pickles and mushrooms, please.” Ashley says.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “Do you want a milkshake too?”

 

“I can get a milkshake?” Ashley asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Sure. It’s only fair if I’m getting Natalie one. Unless you are diabetic or something?” Kara says.

“No. I’m not diabetic. Can I have a chocolate milkshake please.” Ashley requests.

 

“Okay. I think I’ll probably get a chocolate milkshake too. Do you think your mom would like one?” Kara asks.

 

“Maybe. If she doesn’t want it, I’ll drink it.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Kara chuckles.

 

Kara then pulls up to the drive-thru ordering spot.

 

“Welcome to Big Belly Burger, can I take your order?” The person says.

 

“Hello, can I get 2 bacon double cheeseburgers, then another bacon cheeseburger, but with pickles and mushrooms as extras. Then could we also get 2 strawberry milkshakes and one chocolate milkshake, please?” Kara says.

 

“Yes. Okay.” The Big Belly Burger work says, and repeats back Kara’s order, “Will there be anything else?”

“No. That’s it, thank you.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay. If you’ll please pull up to the next window to pay for your order.” The Big Belly Burger worker says.

 

“Alright. Thank you.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Ashley then spend the next couple of minutes in the drive-thru, with them eventually getting their order, and heading off back in the direction of Lena’s home.

 

“Uhmmm…. Ashley, do you know the way back to your house from here?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes. You don’t?” Ashley asks.

 

“I had to use my phone, and the maps app, to get the directions correct. I don’t want to get it out while I’m driving. So, can you direct me?” Kara asks.

“Sure.” Ashley says, and then starts to sip on her own milkshake.

 

Ashley and Kara then spend the next 5 minutes driving back to Lena’s house, with them eventually pulling up on the driveway. As they get out of the car, they are soon greeted by Lena opening the door for them, with the pregnant omega clearly having been watching, and waiting for them to come back.

 

“Everything go okay?” Lena asks.

“Yes, everything went fine.” Kara smiles, “I got you a milkshake too. But Ashley said she will have it if you don’t.”

 

“Oh, that’s nice, thank you.” Lena smiles.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles, as she hands Lena the milkshake, “Now, shall we get back to eating the rest of our food?”

 

“Sure.” Lena replies, still smiling, “Ever since you left, Natalie has been telling me how much she likes the mixture of ketchup and mayonnaise that you showed her.”

“Eww gross.” Ashley says.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“That’s what Natalie said, before she then tried it.” Kara smiles, “It’s great.”

 

“Hmmm.” Ashley hums.

 

Kara and Ashley then both head back inside the house, and make their way into the living room, along with Lena. Once they do, they see that Natalie is still sitting there, eating the last bit of her French fries.

 

“This is for you.” Kara says, with a smile, as she hands Natalie her milkshake.

 

“Oooooooo.” Natalie says, and then starts drinking the milkshake.

“Natalie, what do we say?” Lena says.

 

“Sorry.” Natalie says, “Thank you for the milkshake, Kara.”

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara then takes a seat on the couch, next to Natalie again. Once Kara does this, Lena looks at Ashley, who is still standing there.

 

“Are you going to join us, Ashley?” Lena asks.

 

Ashley then grows a thoughtful look on her face for a few moments.

 

“Okay. But only for a little while, I’m supposed to video chat my friends in a little bit.” Ashley says.

 

Ashley then takes a seat on a separate chair next to Natalie and Kara, with Lena sitting in a chair facing Ashley, with a coffee table separating them.

 

Kara then gets all the food out of the bag, and hands Lena her third burger, Ashley her first burger, and a second burger for herself. After this, the group all then start eating.

 

“So, Kara, while you were out with Ashley, I was thinking, and I thought it might be good if you tell Ashley and Natalie a little bit more about yourself?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, yeah, okay.” Kara nods, “I was actually just talking to Ashley a bit about it in the car. But, the first thing you should know is I have a sister called Alex. She is the same age as me. Obviously, seeing as the two of you are smart young girls, you’ll know that sisters can’t be the same age, unless they are twins, or born 9 months apart, and we are not. That is because I’m adopted. When I was 13, my parents died, and I was adopted by Alex’s family.”

 

“I’m sorry about your parents, Kara.” Natalie says, with a sad look on her face.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, “Anyway, because I was adopted, I wasn’t actually born here in America. I’m actually from a country in Europe called Krypton. But I haven’t lived there in a long time, even before my parents died. I’m a US citizen now though. But uhhh…… other than that….. I….. I’m a reporter….. I work for CatCo….. For the last few years I’ve actually worked as Cat Grant’s assistant, and was only recently promoted to being a reporter.”

 

“I know Cat Grant! They call her the queen of all media!” Natalie exclaims.

 

Kara chuckles.

“Yes, they do. Something that I know Miss Grant loves to hear.” Kara smirks.

 

“What is she like?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhhh….. She’s…… I don’t know how to put it. She has her days where she acts like the boss from The Devil wears Prada, and her days when she is really nice. Mostly it depends on what is happening in her personal life, and whether a date she had went well the previous night.” Kara says.

 

“Did you get to do anything cool being her assistant?” Ashley asks.

 

Upon hearing Ashley’s question, Kara blushes slightly, because her immediate thought is about how she basically was incentivised by Cat Grant to have sex with her. Kara wouldn’t call that ‘cool’, but it was interesting, and Cat Grant was certainly a very good lover.

 

“I uhhh….. I don’t know….. I got to go to a few balls…. with a bunch of rich and famous people….” Kara says, “But I’m sure that’s not anything too interesting to the two of you, seeing as both of your parents are rich and famous.”

 

“I try and keep the girls away from all that sort of stuff.” Lena says, “I don’t like to parade them out there or anything.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara nods, “But uhmmm…… I don’t really know what to say beyond that. I guess….. you can both ask me questions, if you want?”

 

“What’s your sister like?” Natalie asks.

 

“Well, she’s a doctor. She chose a completely different career path to me, but one that is sort of similar to Eliza, Alex’s mom, and my adoptive mom, as she’s a scientific researcher.” Kara says.

 

“Wait…. Hang on a minute….” Lena says, interrupting Kara, “Is your adoptive mom Eliza Danvers?”

 

“You know her?” Kara asks, confused.

 

“I’ve read a few of the papers she published. Her paper on subatomic molecular biology has inspired some of my own research. In fact, I have a copy of it upstairs. I read it frequently.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, well, I’m sure she’d be very flattered to know that.” Kara says, “Alex has tried reading some of her papers a few times, and most of it went over her head, and she’s a doctor. So, it would all go completely over mine.”

 

“Do you not like science then Kara?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhhh……” Kara says, stammering a bit, with her heart beginning to race, because the topic hits close to home, “No…. I uhmmm…… before my parents died….. I was actually very good at science…. In fact…. I was considered a bit of a genius…. I was part of a special group for bright young scientists called the science guild…. Or…. at least I was about to join it…. right before my parents died….. But…. after that happened….. and I moved in to live with the Danvers…. I never really wanted to go back to science, it was a bit of a sore subject for me.”

 

“Oh.” Ashley replies, not sure what else she should say in response to that.

 

There is then a silence in the room.

“I’m sorry.” Kara says, with a chuckle, “I didn’t mean to bring you all down with me talking about my dead parents.”

“No. It’s okay, Kara. That’s a part of you, and that’s what Ashley and Natalie should get to know.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, with a small smile on her face.

 

After this, Kara continues to talk with Natalie, Ashley and Lena for a couple of hours. In fact, it goes on so long that Lena very much notices that Ashley never disappears off up to her room, to talk with her friends, like she said she would. So, Lena takes that as a very good sign. Eventually though, at around 4:30PM, Kara is alerted to the time by getting a text from her sister.

 

“Oh Rao. Is that the time?!” Kara says.

 

“Oh yes, it is 4:30.” Lena replies, checking her watch.

 

“Okay. Well, I’ve had a really lovely time getting to know you both, Ashley and Natalie. And I hope that we can continue to do this in the future. I don’t want either of you to feel weird with me being around, helping your mom, and other stuff, in regards to the pup. But I also don’t want you to think that I think either of you two are any less important in your mom’s eyes. Just because your mom is going to be having my pup, and you aren’t my pups, doesn’t mean I’m some stupid alpha who thinks that their pups should always be the priority or whatever. You both should be a priority too. Please, understand that.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

Upon Kara saying that, Natalie grows a very wide smile on her face, while Ashley grows a small one. Ashley may have stayed and talked with Kara for a few hours, but she’s still not the type to openly show her emotions or anything. Ashley is still very much an awkward teenager in that regard.

 

“That is very nice of you to say, Kara. Thank you.” Lena says.

 

“Of course.” Kara replies, with a nod of her head, “Like I was saying, I really had a great time today, but I do have to go now. That was my sister I just got a text from, and I need to drop our car off at her place, because she needs to use it to head into work tomorrow.”

 

“You share a car with your sister?” Lena asks.

“Yeah, Kara rides a motorcycle, which she also shares with her sister.” Ashley answers.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley answering for her.

 

“I’ve never really needed a car as I’ve just lived in the city since I first went to university, and the same has sort of been the case for my sister. So, we bought a car together, which we share. Alex simply uses it to go to work every day. But Alex also bought herself a motorcycle a few years back, and seeing as we only have 1 parking space each, at our different apartments, we simply swap over. I can ride the motorcycle, as it’s something Alex and I did growing up, but I don’t really use it much, only when I really need to, and don’t have the car.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, well, that’s interesting.” Lena smiles.

 

After this, Kara says her goodbyes to Lena, Ashley and Natalie, before leaving Lena’s home for the evening, and heading back into National City. Once Kara has left her home, Lena turns to both her daughters, wondering what they think, and how much they are willing to share as to what they really think of Kara now they have met her.

 

“So, what do you think?” Lena asks.

 

“I like Kara.” Natalie quickly replies, “She seems nice. And she likes food, and stuff like I do.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, before then turning to Ashley, “And what about you, Ashley?”

 

Ashley remains silent for a few moments, as she grows a thoughtful look on her face.

“I will admit….. she is….. not who I expected her to be…. after what you’d told me….. I guess….. I guess I stereotyped her, which I shouldn’t have done. But…. she seems nice…… but I still don’t know enough about her to make a definitive decision.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a bit of a dry chuckle, “I’ll take that.”

Chapter 25

It is now a few days later, and Kara is meeting up with Lena at L-Corp for lunch. Over the last few days, Kara and Lena have kept in constant communication via text, and Lena made the decision to invite Kara to come have lunch with her this week. Lena thought it would be a good thing for her and Kara to continue to bond, and get to know one another further by meeting up. After all, they may not be in a romantic relationship together, but they do have some form of a relationship now, as they are going to be having a pup together. Then, Lena would prefer if she and Kara actually have a very good, and strong, relationship once the pup is born, so that the two of them are always on the same page while raising their child. Lena does not want this to be another situation like her one with Andrea, where they constantly fought over what they thought was best for the kids, although that mostly happened over the last few years, after her divorce from Andrea. That said, Lena knows that even if she and Kara didn’t continue to bond, Kara would never become like Andrea. Lena knows that deep down in her heart.

 

“Hi, Lena.” Kara smiles, as she walks into Lena’s office, after having been waved in by the CEO’s assistant.

 

“Kara, it’s nice to see you.” Lena smiles, as she gets up from her desk and walks over to the blonde.

 

Once Lena walks over to Kara, for a moment she doesn’t know what to do. Lena isn’t really one for hugging people or anything, even Jack and Sam, but she kind of wants to do that with Kara. However, Lena doesn’t know if Kara wants to do that or not.

 

Eventually, after a few moments, Kara takes the decision out of Lena’s hands, by taking the 40-year-old in for a hug.

 

“Hey.” Kara smiles, as she hugs Lena.

 

“Hey.” Lena repeats back to Kara, with a smile growing on her own face.

 

After a few moments, Kara and Lena do eventually back away from their hug.

 

“So, how are you?” Lena asks Kara.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“You always ask me that, whenever I come to see you. But it should be me asking you that question. You are the one carrying our pup after all.” Kara says.

 

“Well, I’m doing fine. But I’d still like you to answer my question.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“Okay.” Kara chuckles, “I’m doing good. My week at CatCo has been a bit busy, but that’s good. I like that I’m finally actually getting some real reporter stuff to sink my teeth into.”

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, “I look forward to reading whatever you write next.”

 

“Okay. At least I know I’ll have one reader then.” Kara smiles.

 

“Yes. Anyway, I thought instead of going out for lunch today, we could stay here and eat?” Lena suggests.

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles, “I did think about bringing Big Belly Burger with me, but I thought having it again, when we just had it on Sunday, might be a bit much.”

 

“Yes, maybe.” Lena chuckles, “What do you think of us ordering Chinese?”

 

“Yes!” Kara says, quickly, so quickly in fact she’s now blushing.

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“Okay. I’ll order us some Chinese right now, and have it delivered.” Lena smirks, as she picks up her phone.

 

“Can you make sure to get us….” Kara begins.

 

“Extra potstickers, I know.” Lena says, turning to look at Kara with a happy look on her face, “I remember that potstickers are your favourite food.”

 

“Yeah. Well, they are amazing!” Kara smiles.

 

Lena chuckles again, very amused by Kara’s child-like attitude towards potstickers.

 

After this, Lena and Kara spend the next few minutes going through the menu, and picking out the Chinese food that they want to order, with Lena then ordering it, and paying for the meal, despite Kara’s protests. Once they finish this, while they wait for their food to arrive, they each take a seat on Lena’s couch in her office.

 

“So, did I pass the test with Ashley and Natalie?” Kara asks.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara phrasing it that way.

 

“I wouldn’t have called it a test, per say.” Lena replies, “But Ashley and Natalie went back to Andrea’s on Monday, so I only got their reactions Sunday night, and Natalie seems to absolutely love you. She likes that you have some of the same interests, including food. Then as for Ashley, well, let’s say that she’s still very much a moody teenager. She has said she likes you, but she’s not one to show it so openly like Natalie will. You going out and buying her a burger really went a long way with her, and gained you some points.”

 

“Well, I’ll take all that as a good sign then.” Kara says, with a smile, “And I do mean what I said to Natalie and Ashley. Once you have this baby, I don’t want them to feel like they are not included in stuff. I think it would be so awful if they felt like their family was split in two, depending on when I’m there with our pup, and when I’m not.”

 

“I really appreciate you saying that, Kara. It means a lot to me that you are so willing to be inclusive of Natalie and Ashley.” Lena says.

 

“Of course, they are going to be our pup’s sisters after all!” Kara smiles.

 

“Yeah.” Lena says, “But, uhmmm…. with the way you were just speaking, I assume you think that our baby is going to live with me once it’s born?”

 

“Oh.” Kara says, “I haven’t even thought about that. I just naturally said it that way.”

 

“Well, if it’s okay with you, I would like our pup to live with me full time. You can come over and see him/her whenever you like, and I’ll even let you use one of the spare rooms in my house, to keep some of your things. So maybe you can stay over some nights, and be on baby sleeping duty?” Lena says.

 

“Sure. I’m fine with that, just as long as Natalie and Ashley won’t have a problem with me being there.” Kara says.

 

“No. I’m sure it will be fine.” Lena replies.

 

After this, Lena and Kara talk for about 10 more minutes, before their Chinese food does eventually arrive. Then, when it does, both Kara and Lena settle into the food, eagerly eating it. This isn’t the way Lena usually eats her food, but since she has become pregnant, she has grown a much bigger appetite than usual. Lena thinks it’s the influence of the pup, specifically because it’s Kara’s pup, as when she was previously pregnant, Lena never had an appetite like this. But now, with Kara’s pup, a woman who can eat for anything, Lena very much has a big appetite.

 

“So, I wanted to bring it up with you….. but….. I have another doctor’s appointment this Friday….. I was wondering…. if you’d like to come with me?” Lena says, once she and Kara finish their food.

“Yes!” Kara says quickly, and then blushes again from how fast she answers, “I mean… yeah, I would like that.”

 

“Good.” Lena smiles, “I’m not sure if you’ll be able to get off work though, as the appointment is at 4.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says, “Well, I’ll work it out with my boss.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “But let me know if you can’t make it.”

 

“I will. But I’ll try my best to be there. I can meet you here if you want?” Kara suggests.

“Sure.” Lena smiles, “Then maybe after you can come over to my place, and we can have dinner together, along with Ashley and Natalie?”

“Yeah. I’d like that.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to talk for about 10 more minutes after this, before their lunch hour does come to an end, and Kara has to leave for the day. Just like when Kara greeted Lena when she arrived, she ends their lunch hour by giving Lena another hug, which makes the pregnant 40-year-old omega feel so good, and not because Kara was giving off any sort of pheromones or anything, as she wasn’t. Lena just likes when Kara hugs her.

 

Once Kara does leave Lena’s office, the CEO simply gets back to doing more work at her desk for the next 30 minutes. However, she is eventually interrupted by both Jack and Sam coming walking into her office. As soon as Lena spots them, and notices the looks on their faces, she just knows that her two closest friends are up to something.

 

“Oh god. Please don’t tell me you have come in here to argue over which one of you is my best friend again? Or you’ve come up with some sort of stupid business idea that, Jack, you think is a really good idea, and Sam you don’t, but you are supporting Jack because you want to see my reaction to his awful idea.” Lena says, knowing her friends too well.

 

“No. Nothing like that.” Sam smirks.

 

“Yeah, and my idea for a nanotech computer was a great one!” Jack protests.

 

Lena sighs.

“Jack, how many times do I have to tell you, a nanotech computer would literally cost the price of 10 computers, maybe more, making it absolutely pointless.” Lena says.

 

“Well…. I could afford it.” Jack huffs.

 

“That’s because you’re a millionaire!” Lena says.

 

“And how the hell he became a millionaire, I will never know.” Sam says, sarcastically.

 

“Oh, I convinced some idiot to buy my nanotech company.” Jack says, as he turns to look at Sam.

 

“Hmmm…. Did you both just come in here to call me an idiot?” Lena huffs, while also rolling her eyes.

 

“No.” Sam says, “Actually, we came in here to ask you when, or if, you are going to find out the gender of your baby?”

 

“Oh….. I uhhh….. I don’t know.” Lena says, “I don’t think I’ll be able to find out for a few more weeks yet. I have a doctor’s appointment on Friday, but I doubt they’ll be able to figure out the gender, unless it’s changed since I had Natalie or something. But…… why do you ask?”

 

Lena now grows a suspicious look on her face, as she knows that Jack and Sam would not just come into her office to ask about the gender of her baby, unless they had some ulterior motive.

 

“Well…….” Jack says, “Sam and I were talking….. and…… she thinks that you are going to have a boy….. and I think you are going to have another girl…… So, we have decided to bet on it….”

 

“Of course you have.” Lena says, sarcastically, “And what exactly is the wager?”

 

“If I win, Sam has agreed to let me go to one of Ruby’s soccer games, so I can hit on some of the hot MILF divorced moms, who are so desperate for some action.” Jack says.

 

Lena shakes her head upon hearing that, and rolls her eyes again.

 

“Then, if I win, Jack has agreed to chaperone Ruby’s birthday party with me, in a few months’ time.” Sam says.

 

Lena chuckles upon hearing that one, knowing that that sounds like an utter nightmare.

 

“And….. what if I decide to not find out the gender of the baby?” Lena asks.

 

Sam and Jack now turn to look at each other, with thoughtful looks on their faces.

 

“I don’t know.” Sam says.

“I guess….. we both lose?” Jack suggests.

 

“Hmmm… Sounds like a reason to wait, and let it be a surprise then.” Lena smiles.

 

“No!” Sam protests.

“No fair!” Jack huffs.

 

Lena chuckles, amused by her friends’ antics.

 

“Anyway, do you want one of us to come with you to your doctor’s appointment on Friday then?” Sam asks.

 

“And by one of us, she means her, because as much as I love you Lena, I HATE doctor’s offices, and hospitals, and I went with you last time.” Jack says.

 

Lena laughs again at Jack saying that.

 

“No. Kara’s going to come with me.” Lena smiles.

 

“Oh, that’s good.” Sam replies.

 

“Yeah….” Jack says, and grows a suspicious look on his face, and steps closer to Lena.

 

In turn, Lena grows a confused look on her face, and watches as Jack approaches her, and seems to take a close look at her face.

“What are you doing?” Lena eventually huffs.

 

“You’re…. acting weird…. Are you drunk?” Jack asks.

“What?! No! I’m pregnant!” Lena huffs.

 

“No. You are not acting this way because you are pregnant…. It’s…. something else.” Jack says.

 

“Jack, isn’t it obvious?” Sam says, now stepping forward herself.

 

“No. What’s obvious?” Jack asks, confused.

 

“Lena just had lunch with Kara, so she’s in a good mood now, and smiling and laughing more than usual.” Sam explains.

 

“Oh my god! That’s it!” Jack says.

 

“Yeah, cause Lena literally laughed multiple times at things you said, you’re not that funny.” Sam says.

“Hey!” Jack pouts.

 

“While I appreciate both of your little visit to my office, to inform me of the antics that you two are up to, some of us grownups actually have work to get back to.” Lena says, deciding not to comment on the suggestion she is in a good mood now because she got to spend the last hour with Kara.

 

“Ugh…… Work is so boring though.” Jack sighs.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“Didn’t you just say you are a millionaire?” Sam says, “Surely you don’t actually have to work anymore, if you don’t want to?”

“Hmmm…. Well….. Lena kind of begged me to come work here, so how can I be her best friend if I just left L-Corp, leaving the company without its number 1 employee.” Jack says.

“You are not the number 1 employee Jack.” Sam scoffs.

 

“Yeah, then who is?” Jack counters.

 

“I dunno, but I’m pretty sure that almost every other employee has a better chance of being the number 1 employee at L-Corp than you do.” Sam replies.

 

“Guys!” Lena now says, in a loud voice, “Seriously, enough. I DO really have to get back to work now, and so do both of you.”

 

Jack sighs at Lena saying that.

 

“Look, she’s now all grumpy again.” Jack says to Sam.

 

“That’s just because you’ve spoilt her mood.” Sam says.

“No. It was you!” Jack pouts.

 

“I swear, if you both are not out of my office in the next 20 seconds, I’m calling security.” Lena says.

 

“Go on! Rich, the head security guard is super hot. I wouldn’t mind being roughed up by him.” Jack says.

 

“Isn’t he married?” Sam says.

 

“Who says that is an issue?” Jack shrugs.

“GET OUT!” Lena yells, screwing up a piece of paper into a ball, and throwing it at Jack and Sam.

 

“Shit. She’s REALLY angry now. We better go.” Jack says.

“Yeah.” Sam agrees.

 

Sam and Jack then finally leave Lena’s office, giving the CEO some peace to actually get on with her work now.

 

---

It is now Thursday evening, and currently Ashley and Natalie are at Andrea’s home, the home the two of them stay at during the week, and they both are doing their homework which is due for tomorrow. So far, since Natalie and Ashley have come back to Andrea’s, after meeting Kara for the first time on the previous Sunday, Andrea actually hasn’t brought Kara up or anything, but that is about to change. Natalie, for her part, has mentioned Andrea to Kara, just on one evening when they were eating dinner together, and the 12-year-old asked to have both ketchup and mayonnaise, so she could mix it together, like Kara had showed her how to do. Upon hearing this comment, Andrea was annoyed by it, but she didn’t really even respond to it, as she has been slowly working out in her mind what her response is going to be. As, after all, Andrea does not like Kara. Andrea thinks that Lena should never be allowed to be with anyone else other than her. Admittedly, Andrea does not want to be with Lena, but that doesn’t mean she wants Lena to be with anyone else either. This is all just because of how much of a controlling and toxic person Andrea is.

 

Presently, Andrea has just called Natalie and Ashley downstairs, to come into her living room, so she can speak to both of her daughters. Currently, Eve is out of the house, spending the afternoon with some of her friends. Andrea thinks this is a good thing, because what she is about to do, isn’t something she wants Eve to see or hear. This isn’t because Andrea is ashamed of what she is about to do, but simply because she doesn’t want Eve to see anything about her which can be perceived as negative. Andrea wants Eve to just think she is a wonderful person, like she did to Lena for all those years, so she can control her, completely, and make the omega submissive to her, which is just the way Andrea likes her omegas, and basically everyone. In Andrea’s perfect world, everyone would just submit to her will, for her own satisfaction.

 

“You called us má?” Ashley says, as she walks into the living room with her sister.

 

“Yes.” Andrea replies, with a nod of her head, “Please, both of you, take a seat.”

 

Ashley and Natalie then look at one another suspiciously, before walking further into the living room, and each taking a seat next to one another on one of the couches. Once Natalie and Ashley do this, Andrea stands up, and takes a seat on the coffee table, so she is facing her two daughters.

 

“So, I wanted to talk with both of you, because I know that with everything going on with your mom, it must be confusing for you both.” Andrea says, “I know at times like these, when myself and Eve are getting married, and your mom has decided to have a baby in response to that, it might be all overwhelming for the two of you.”

 

“What do you mean mom’s having a baby in response to you getting married?” Ashley asks, growing a confused look on her face.

“Oh…. sorry….. I shouldn’t have said that to you.” Andrea replies, already starting her manipulation of her daughters.

 

Ashley and Natalie now turn and look at one another with confused looks on their faces again.

 

“Anyway, the point that I’m getting at, is I don’t want the two of you to feel like you are left out of anything. So, if over these next few months there is ever anything you would like to talk about, both in regards to me and Eve’s relationship, and what is happening with your mom and the baby she is having, then I want you to talk to me. I promise not to hide anything from you. I don’t want to be that sort of parent. You deserve one truthful parent.” Andrea says.

 

“Truthful parent?” Natalie says, “Is mom lying to us?”

 

“Oh…. no…. I……. look….. I probably shouldn’t be saying this to the two of you….. But…… I know that you both met the….. ‘alpha’….. who your mom is having her baby with recently….” Andrea says.

 

“Yeah?” Ashley says, still in a confused voice.

 

“Well…. your mom….. she….. can sometimes get a bit protective of the wrong sort of people, and forget what is best for the two of you.” Andrea says.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Ashley asks.

 

“Well…… I think that maybe there are certain things about this…. Kara…. that you both deserve to know….. that your mom has decided not to tell you…. simply because she is trying to protect Kara… and wants her to come across in a positive light…. so the two of you like her.” Andrea says.

 

“What things about Kara?” Natalie asks.

“Oh…. it’s not my place….. I can’t.” Andrea says.

 

“You have to tell us má!” Ashley now says, being completely bought into Andrea’s bullshit by this point, “Is she like a murder or something?”

 

“Oh, No.” Andrea says, with a chuckle, “It’s just….. well….. she’s not a real alpha.”

 

“Not a real alpha?” Natalie asks, confused.

“Yes well….. there was a time…. during her college days….. where she actually did not want to be an alpha…… In fact…. she begged a fellow alpha to become his omega……” Andrea says.

“What?” Ashley asks, surprised.

 

“Yes….” Andrea nods, “And well….. that is not really the reason I’m telling you this…. But…. I think it’s important none the less….. because if you spend time around Kara…. you will probably notice certain….. things she does not do…. that an alpha should….. to….. take care of omegas they are with…..”

 

“But mom and Kara are not together.” Natalie says.

“Yes…. but still…. Kara is going to be around your mom….. as they are having a baby….. and there may be times when you see that she doesn’t act like an alpha should…. In those situations…. you will probably want to help your mom.” Andrea says, “Anyway, that is all besides the point. The point I actually wanted to get to….. is after Kara begged that alpha to become his omega, that alpha rejected her, for some obvious reasons, as it was a ridiculous suggestion to make. But Kara then got angry, so angry in fact, that she ended up breaking one of the knees of that alpha, and proceeded to threaten him, and his family, if he ever told anyone that it was her who did it to him.”

 

“What? That….. that doesn’t sound like Kara.” Natalie says, now with a conflicted look on her face.

 

“Yeah…. I mean…… I’m not saying I like Kara or anything….. But she didn’t come across as someone who would do that sort of thing…. In fact…. she comes across as the type of person who would feel guilty for hurting a fly.” Ashley says.

 

“Well, the two of you are still young, so you don’t really have much experience with people in the real world. In the real world, there are people who hide who they truly are, and put on faces, even in front of their own family.” Andrea says, “So it’s possible that Kara is just putting on a façade. But…. maybe I’m wrong…. Maybe she has changed as a person. Either way…. I’m telling you both this…. because I want you to be careful around her…. and if you ever feel uncomfortable around her…. you can always phone me…. and then I’ll come and pick you both up….”

 

“O…okay…” Natalie replies, still with a confused look on her face.

 

“Alright. That’s all I wanted to say to you both now.” Andrea says, with a smile, “You can go back up to your rooms, to finish off your homework. Eve will be back in about half an hour, and she’ll cook us a nice dinner.”

 

Ashley and Natalie then both head back upstairs to their rooms, each of them very much in deep thought as to what Andrea just said to them about Kara. Meanwhile, in regards to Andrea, she simply has an evil smirk on her face, satisfied with the fact that she is confident she just helped to place a block between her girls and this Kara. It’s just the start of Andrea’s ultimate plan.

Chapter 26

It is now Friday afternoon and Kara is just heading over to L-Corp so she can meet up with Lena, and then the two of them can go to the doctor’s appointment together, so Lena can have a check-up for their pup. Admittedly, Kara is very excited about the doctor’s appointment, and over the last day and a bit, she has spoken to Alex about it several times. However, Alex, being a doctor herself, did have to sort of calm Kara down, and lower her expectations a bit, as Kara did ask Alex if they would be able to hear the heartbeat. But Alex informed Kara that seeing as Lena is only about 5 weeks pregnant, it is unlikely for them to hear a heartbeat, as usually a heartbeat won’t be detected until around the 7th week. So, this did put a bit of a dampener on Kara’s excitement about the doctor’s appointment, but she is still excited none the less. In fact, Kara is just so happy that Lena is actually willingly involving her, even in the stuff like this, which is just a check up on the baby, rather than a big appointment, like hearing the heartbeat for the first time, or finding out the gender. That said, Kara is still extremely excited about the appointment, because even though the pup right now doesn’t look like much of anything, only the equivalent to that of an apple seed, they still will be able to see a picture of him/her for the first time, and Kara just knows she is going to treasure that always.

 

Kara is just arriving at L-Corp, and funnily enough, she is actually arriving with Alex, the two sisters taking their shared car together, with Alex picking Kara up from CatCo. The reason Alex is here though, isn’t to be a third wheel to Kara and Lena’s doctor appointment, or to try and play doctor or anything, but to actually go on her bargained date with Sam. Alex didn’t have work today, and she isn’t on call until Monday, so she has a free Friday night to get as drunk as she wants, and have as much fun as she wants. Therefore, this means that the redhead has specifically picked today as the day that she, Sam and Kelly will get to go on their date, with her obviously agreeing the arrangement with Sam beforehand. Sam and Alex just plan to meet up at L-Corp now, with Alex spending a little while here with Sam alone, while she finishes up some of her work for the day, before they each head over and pick Kelly up from her work, and then start their actual date for the afternoon/evening.

 

Sam, for her part, is still very much in the mindset that she does not want to date anyone, she still thinks that she doesn’t want to give up the freedom of being able to go out and have sex with however she wants, and be free and everything. Then, Sam knows that an open relationship is just not for her. However, with all that in mind, Sam still just plans to take advantage of this afternoon and evening, and have as much fun as she can. She just doesn’t expect anything further to come from it, and she hopes that Alex and Kelly will not pursue her after tonight. Sam hasn’t made any specific arrangements to try and make sure that is not the case though, seeing as she is the one that has planned this evening. In fact, Sam has planned a really fun, and somewhat crazy evening, certainly not one that most 40-year-old women would be up for doing. But Sam has never been one for acting her age anyway, other than when it comes to her taking care of her daughter.

 

In regards to Ruby for this afternoon/evening, Sam did want to ask Lena to watch Ruby for the night, seeing as she has no other family or anything who she can rely on in this regard, however, she was hesitant to do that after finding out that Lena plans for Kara to come back to her home after the doctor’s appointment, and have dinner with her, Natalie and Ashley. Sam knows that will be another ideal moment for Kara to bond with Lena’s two daughters, which she herself thinks will be very important. So, because of that, Sam knew that the only other person she could turn to, to look after Ruby for the evening, who is sort of a responsible adult, is Jack. However, as much as Sam loves Jack, and has a lot of fun with him, she does have worries that she might pick Ruby up in the morning, and find that she has a tattoo which Jack has paid for her to get, or her hair shaved off, or coloured green, just something crazy that a young girl should not be allowed to do without her parent’s approval. Thankfully though, before Sam actually had to turn to ask Jack to take care of Ruby for the evening, Ruby asked her if she could stay over at a friend’s house on Friday evening, and have a sleepover. So, Sam was very relieved when she found that out, and agreed to it readily, but did tell Ruby that she wouldn’t be able to pick her up in the night if she changed her mind, and wanted to come home or anything. Ruby understood that, and still wanted to go on the sleepover, so Sam was happy to let her.

 

Once Kara and Alex enter L-Corp, they both spend a couple of minutes going through the security at the L-Corp entrance. Admittedly, those couple of minutes were mostly spent with Kara having to wait for Alex to be properly checked by security, clearly because Kara has actually come to L-Corp so many times that she gets a bit of a pass, whereas Alex has only been here one time before.

 

“All done?” Kara asks Alex, with a smile, once the security check is complete, as they both walk towards the elevators.

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods, “I’m kinda surprised they didn’t ask to do a cavity search.”

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“Well, I think you can imagine that Lena very much likes her security. I’m pretty sure all high-tech companies probably have security like this.” Kara comments.

 

“Does CatCo?” Alex asks.

 

Kara huffs, amused.

 

“No. Why would it? It’s just a media company?” Kara says, as she and Alex step inside the elevator.

 

Once inside the elevator, Kara presses the button to Lena’s floor, where they have agreed to meet Sam and Lena, with Sam then walking Alex down to her office, while Kara and Lena leave L-Corp and head to Lena’s appointment.

 

“Well, doesn’t CatCo report on some sensitive matters?” Alex asks, as the doors close, “Don’t you have like sources or something that you keep anonymous? Surely their names are on your systems somewhere, and therefore you should have security to prevent someone trying to get into CatCo and finding out the sources real identities.”

 

“I think if someone was desperate enough to do that, to find out the name of a source, there would be much easier ways of doing it, than breaking into CatCo. It’s not like it’s an open house and you can just walk straight in. You just aren’t searched like you are her.” Kara replies, “But to answer your question, we don’t actually write down the name of our anonymous sources anywhere. I was told that if we use an anonymous source, we can write their name down in a personal handwritten journal or something, but not on any official CatCo computer or server or anything. Then the editor will check the name and details of the anonymous source, to verify if they think we can use the source as anonymous or not, and if they agree with their validity, we publish it. The sources name won’t get further than two people, the article writer, and the editor, which is usually Snapper Carl himself.”

 

“I see. That’s interesting. Good to know if I ever have to blow the whistle on anything at the hospital I work at.” Alex comments.

“Just make sure to come to me, so I get the story first.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Wouldn’t that be unethical?” Alex smirks.

“Yes. But I could bring you to Snapper, who will give you to another reporter, and it will probably get me some brownie points.” Kara says.

 

Alex now chuckles.

“Well, I’ll try and find something to be a whistle blower over in the next few weeks then.” Alex jokes.

“Thanks. That might help make Snapper less grouchy towards me.” Kara says.

 

The elevator doors now open to Lena’s office floor, and the two sisters walk out, and are soon greeted by Lena’s assistant Jess, who is sitting at her desk.

 

“Hello Miss Danvers, and…. Miss Danvers.” Jess says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Hello Jess.” Kara replies, with a wide smile.

 

Alex simply nods her head at the assistant, not really one for greetings or anything, as she just thinks they are awkward, and only act as a way of being polite.

 

“Miss Luthor is in her office waiting for you.” Jess says, “You can go in now. Miss Arias is running a few minutes behind though. She said to wait for her in Miss Luthor’s office though.”

“Alright. Thank you, Jess.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Alex then walk towards Lena’s office doors, where Kara opens the office doors, and allows Alex to walk in first, before following her sister closely behind. Once they do this, both the sisters see Lena sitting at her desk, typing away.

 

“Kara!” Lena smiles, and gets up from her desk and walks over to the blonde, taking her in for a hug.

 

“Hey Lena.” Kara smiles, and hugs the 40-year-old back.

 

Alex huffs upon Lena doing that.

 

“Wow. I see how it is.” Alex says, sarcastically.

 

Lena turns and smiles at Alex, while blushing slightly.

 

“Sorry.” Lena says, “But, I’m sure Sam would be jealous if she walked in on me giving you a hug.”

“Oh, I don’t think that is the case.” Alex replies, “She has made it quite clear that this date with Kelly and I tonight is it.”

 

“Hmmm….. Well…. I wouldn’t be so sure of that. I think if tonight goes well enough, you and Kelly might just be able to break through Sam’s icy exterior. It won’t be easy though.” Lena says.

 

“I guess I’ll try my best then.” Alex replies.

“Good.” Lena smiles.

 

“So, how are you feeling Lena?” Kara asks, making sure to be the first one that asks that this time.

 

Lena chuckles upon hearing Kara ask that.

 

“I’m good, Kara. Thank you for asking. And you?” Lena replies, with a smile.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles.

 

“I’m fine too, by the way.” Alex comments.

 

Kara simply shoots a glare at Alex after her sister says that.

 

“So, what time do we have to get to the appointment by?” Kara asks, “And how are we getting there? Alex and I came here in our car, so I could drive us to the appointment if you like. But if not, Alex will just take the car with Sam. It’s really up to you. Maybe you will want to drive or something. Although… should you drive while you are pregnant? I mean…. I know you are only about 5 weeks pregnant, but still, you should take everything easy and…”

 

“Kara!” Alex interrupts, grabbing one of her sister’s arms, “You’re rambling.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says, with a big blush on her face.

 

“Don’t worry. I found that very amusing.” Lena smiles, “But to answer your questions, I’m going to have my driver drive us to the doctor’s appointment, then drive us back to my home. I didn’t drive into work today or anything.”

“Oh, okay.” Kara nods.

 

“And as for when the appointment is. We have about half an hour yet, and it’ll only take about 10 minutes to get there from here. But if we get there late or early it doesn’t really matter. The doctor’s we are going to is very exclusive, as they are rather expensive, so they accommodate their clients/patient’s needs.” Lena says.

 

“Wait! Are you going to The National City XCare Clinic?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhh…. yes…..” Lena nods.

 

“How did you know that, Alex?” Kara asks, confused.

 

Alex huffs at Kara asking her that.

 

“It’s literally a famous private medical treatment facility here in National City, which rich and famous people, from basically all over the country, go to. You have to be super super wealthy to be able to afford to go there.” Alex says, “Or have connections.”

 

“Well, I am a billionaire. So, I technically am ‘super wealthy’.” Lena replies.

 

“Right….. yeah….” Alex nods.

 

“May I ask how you know so much about the clinic? Most people don’t know much about it. I was told they like to keep the place as, not a secret, but not something that spreads around to too many people.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. well… when I graduated med-school…. I was…. top of my class and everything…. The doctor in charge of my programme…. he told me about the clinic. He said that they seek out the best new doctors. So, he put in a good word and reference for me. But I still got rejected.” Alex explains.

 

“Ah, I see.” Lena nods, “So was doing a residency in the hospital you currently work at your fall back?”

 

“No.” Alex replies, “I actually wanted to lab research in medical-engineering and everything, but the pay for those types of jobs in National City is not even close to the pay I get as a resident at a hospital, and that’s still not a lot either, at least, in comparison to the student loans I’m still repaying.”

 

“Hmmm….. Well… L-Corp is always looking to hire new talent. And we have a world-class medical research department, which I’m sure would match, or beat, your current salary, if you are good enough.” Lena says.

 

“No. Hang on.” Kara interrupts, “You are not offering my sister a job. I don’t need this all getting messy. Or…. more messy than it is.”

 

“Oh, sorry I uhmmm….” Lena says, now feeling awkward.

 

Alex chuckles.

 

“Don’t worry Lena.” Alex says, “I appreciate your offer, but I would have rejected it anyway. I signed up for 3 years on my current residency, and I’m only half a year into that right now. I don’t intend to back out of it or anything. I’m not one to quit something I’ve started, just because I’ve got a better offer elsewhere.”

 

“Alright. Fair enough.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

Alex then proceeds to open her mouth to say something else, but she is interrupted by Sam walking into Lena’s office, with a bit of a frustrated look on her face.

 

“Ah, Sam, you are finally here.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Yes, sorry I’m late.” Sam replies, “I was just stopped because it turns out there’s an issue in our computer department, as they have already spent their budget that was supposed to last them until the end of the year.”

 

“Do you know how the hell they did that?” Lena asks, now with her own worried look.

 

“I’m working on it.” Sam says, “I’ve been going through all their invoices and stuff. But….. so far…. I think it just looks to be the case of lots of little purchases adding up to way too much over the last several months.”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay. But that budget doesn’t include their salaries, right?” Lena asks.

 

“No. Salaries are not part of a department’s budget; they are set separately.” Sam replies, “But what do you want me to do with this department, if I don’t find any big expenses which has put them over?”

 

Lena sighs after Sam says that.

 

“On Monday, in our one-on-one meeting, you can give me an overview of everything you have, and then I’ll consider if I need to fire someone or not.” Lena says.

 

“Alright.” Sam nods.

 

Kara and Alex now look at one another after basically being third-party witnesses to that conversation, it making them feel very out of place, because these two women are literally just talking about aspects of running their company, while the two of them are very far from anything like that.

 

“Sorry guys.” Lena says, with a polite smile, “Sam and I just fall into that sometimes.”

“That’s okay.” Kara says back, “It was interesting to be a fly on the wall to that.”

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods, “It makes me glad that I never decided to run my own company or anything.”

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“Sometimes I question why I ever bothered to do that myself.” Lena says, with an amused smile.

 

“It’s nice to see you again, Sam.” Alex now says, turning to look at the CFO.

 

“Yeah…. it’s nice to see you again too.” Sam says back, with her own smile.

 

There is then a moment silence between everyone.

“Alright.” Lena eventually says, feeling that the silence has become a bit awkward, “Kara and I should be off now.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Sam nods, “Good luck, and text me with the good news once you are finished.”

 

“I will.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then moves over to Sam, and takes her best friend in for a hug, which isn’t something she usually does, but she is using the hug as an opportunity to whisper into Sam’s ear.

 

“And you make sure to have a good time tonight, and get your brains fucked out.” Lena whispers, and then pulls away from the hug.

 

Once Lena pulls away from the hug, Sam’s face has gone completely red, clearly not expecting Lena to say that at all. Kara and Alex both notice this, but decide not to say anything about it.

 

“Shall we?” Lena says to Kara, with a smile.

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles back.

 

Lena and Kara then walk out of Lena’s office, leaving Alex and Sam alone. It takes Sam another 10 seconds once Lena and Kara leave, for her to actually recover from Lena’s comment.

 

“Uhmmmm right…..” Sam eventually says, awkwardly, “So, I do still have a bit more work today, about another 45 minutes to an hour of work, but then we can go. If that’s okay with you?”

 

“Yes, that’s fine by me.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

“Good.” Sam nods, “We’ll go down to my office, and you can either sit on the couch in my office, or out in the lobby by my office where my assistant’s desk is. Or, maybe I could have my assistant give you a tour, or take you to the cafeteria to get some food.”

 

Alex now chuckles at Sam.

 

“Now you are starting to sound a bit like my sister, you’re rambling.” Alex smirks.

 

“Sorry.” Sam says.

 

“It’s almost if you are a bit nervous about having me here?” Alex asks, with her own smirk, her confidence growing since hearing what Lena said to her, before Sam entered the room.

 

Sam huffs at Alex saying that.

 

“Don’t get any ideas, or false hope.” Sam says, “Tonight is simply about me following through with our agreement, which, need I remind you, was actually about Lena being able to tell Kara that she’s pregnant. So, technically, I shouldn’t really have to pay you back for that.”

“Sorry. I’m not going to let you out of this.” Alex smiles, “But, we will see how tonight goes.”

 

“Yeah, whatever.” Sam says, “Let’s go.”

 

Sam then begins to walk over to Lena’s office doors.

 

“Maybe you’ll be getting your brains fucked out tonight after all.” Alex comments, having heard what Lena whispered to Sam after all.

 

Sam’s eyes now widen upon hearing Alex’s comment, and she grows another blush on her cheeks.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and right now Kara and Lena are at Lena’s doctors, waiting in an exam room for the doctor to come in, and then do all the checks on Lena and everything. On the car ride over to the doctor’s, Kara was a bit jittery, but not because of being nervous or anything. Kara is simply excited to actually get to see an ultrasound picture of her and Lena’s pup, even if you really can’t see anything. Kara just knows this is going to be a big step for her, and will really sink in the fact that she is actually going to have a pup with Lena, and it’s not just something that isn’t real.

 

“Are you nervous?” Lena asks Kara, as she notices Kara not being able to sit still, as they wait.

 

“No. Sorry.” Kara says, “I’m just…. kind of excited to see the ultrasound. I guess…. this isn’t anything new for you…. but it is for me.”

 

Lena now grows a big smile on her face after Kara says that, it making her heart feel good.

 

“No. I’m excited too.” Lena smiles, “Probably just less excited than you, because I’ve done this a few times before.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena then fall silent as they wait for the doctor to arrive. Lena eventually decides to fill the silence with something, rather than it become awkward.

 

“So, are you still okay with coming back to my house to have dinner with Ashley, Natalie and I?” Lena asks.

 

“Sure.” Kara nods, with a smile, “Unless you’ve changed your mind of course?”

 

“No. I haven’t changed my mind at all. I haven’t decided what we could have though.” Lena says, “And I don’t want to order us take out. I want to make sure that the girls have something healthy, or at least something with some vegetables.”

“Oh…. well…. if you like….. there are these burrito wraps I usually do myself…. and I fill them with a bunch of vegetables.” Kara says, “We could do something like that, and I could help you?”

 

“Uhhh…. sure….” Lena nods, “What meat?”

 

“Uhh…. well…. I usually do chicken, but you can also do it with steak if you want?” Kara says.

 

Lena’s stomach literally grumbles in hunger as soon as Kara says the word steak, so that is the answer.

 

“My stomach says steak, so we’ll do steak.” Lena smiles, “We can stop by a store and pick up all the ingredients we need on the way back to my house, okay?”

 

“Sure. Okay.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena and Kara then wait for about another minute, before the doctor finally enters the room. Once the doctor greets both Kara and Lena, she begins to ask Lena various questions, just to check her health and everything, which Lena answers. Then, once the doctor is happy with all of that, she runs a few test on Lena, including checking her blood pressure, and drawing some blood, just to run some checks on to make sure Lena is getting all the vitamins she needs to help the baby.

 

“Okay.” The doctor says, “I’ll now do an ultrasound.”

 

“Alright.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then lays back in the chair, and lifts her top, with the doctor squirting some jelly on Lena’s stomach, while wheeling the monitor closer to Lena with her other hand. Kara, for her part, sits next to Lena, on her own chair, with her head only a few inches away from Lena, while she looks towards the monitor, just waiting to see the first sight of their pup.

 

The doctor soon turns on the ultrasound, with the machine making the usual sound it does, and the image of Lena’s stomach appears up on the screen. It takes the doctor about 10 seconds to finally find the baby, who is only the size of an apple seed right now.

 

“That’s your baby.” The doctor says.

 

Kara and Lena then both proceed to look at the ultrasound monitor with wide-eyes, each growing smiles on their faces.

 

“That’s our pup.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah…. that’s our pup.” Kara says, in a breathless voice.

Chapter 27

It is now about 20 minutes after Kara and Lena left the doctor’s appointment, each of them being given a printed out image of the ultrasound of their pup. Kara and Lena are now at a supermarket, shopping for the ingredients to the dinner which they are going to make for themselves, Natalie and Ashley this evening. Usually, when Lena goes into a store like this, she has a plan of action, making a list of everything she needs. Lena did have a chance to do all that in the car ride over from the doctor’s office, to the supermarket, as her driver drove her and Kara, however, Lena didn’t, simply because she was too occupied continuing to look at the ultrasound of her baby with Kara, for the whole car ride. Admittedly, Lena does find her amazement with the ultrasound picture to be a bit strange, as it’s not like this is her first child, and first ultrasound picture of a pup growing inside her. However, Lena thinks that maybe she is more ensnared with this ultrasound picture because it’s a picture of a pup she is going to have with someone she actually knows will treat her right. Lena thinks that deep down, maybe when she was having Natalie and Ashley with Andrea, a part of her wasn’t too excited over it, simply because she was having the pup with Andrea. Although, Lena will admit, that maybe she is enamoured with this ultrasound simply because her pheromones and hormones are going crazy, like they usually do around Kara. Lena just hopes Kara doesn’t pick up on them, not that she has shown she has so far. Then even if she did, Lena knows that Kara wouldn’t act on the pheromones, like a lot of alphas might.

 

“Alright….” Lena says, once she and Kara step into the supermarket, “So what exactly do we need for these burritos of yours?”

 

“Uhhhh….. well…. that’s kind of up to you.” Kara replies, “I mean…. we will need the basic ingredients like burrito wraps, mayonnaise, the steak, seeing as we are having streak, and then we can have whatever vegetables you like. Usually I cook some green and red chopped up bell peppers, and add some cheese to my burrito wraps. But I guess we could add whatever vegetables you think will go with it? We can just pick and choose.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena nods, “I guess we can get a bunch of different vegetables, including the ones you mentioned, and cook them all, and then let all of us decide what vegetables we want in our wraps.”

 

“Sure.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

Kara and Lena then spend the next 5 minutes going through the vegetable aisles, picking out various vegetables that they want. Kara, for her part, just sticks with her bell peppers, which she normally uses, while Lena picks out some broccoli, tomatoes, and various other vegetables. 

 

“Okay. I think we have all the vegetables. What does that leave with us getting next?” Lena asks.

 

“The wraps, cheese, steak and mayonnaise.” Kara says.

 

“Hmm, okay. What type of cheese do you usually use?” Lena asks.

 

“Just cheddar. I grate it up.” Kara says.

 

“Well, I have some cheddar at home, and enough mayonnaise, so that leaves us with the wraps and steak.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara then head over to the bread/pastry aisle, and have a look at the burrito/wrap options.

 

“Flour or wheat?” Lena asks.

 

“Flour.” Kara says, but then freezes, “I mean…. it’s up to you…. I know that wheat wraps are healthier…. and we are making these for your daughters after all.”

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“It’s fine Kara. Let’s get the flour ones.” Lena smiles, pleased that Kara actually considered her daughter’s health. Lena isn’t even certain that Andrea would do that.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, and picks up the flour wraps, and puts them in their basket.

 

After this, Kara and Lena move over to the beef aisle of the supermarket, where Lena takes charge of the steaks they will have.

 

“How do you intend to cook these steaks?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhhh…. I usually do it in a frying pan. Although, I cut them up into slices first.” Kara explains.

 

“Right.” Lena nods, “That means that we don’t need to bother with a fancy steak or anything, as it will be a waste with us cooking it that way.”

 

“Right.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then picks out the steak for them, deciding to get 6 steaks, thinking that will be more than enough for the four of them, and if they don’t use them all, Lena thinks she can always save them to be used for a dinner on a later occasion.

 

Now that Kara and Lena have all the ingredients for their dinner, the duo head to the checkout, where Lena pays for their food, despite Kara trying to argue otherwise. They then leave the supermarket, and get back into Lena’s driver’s awaiting car.

 

Lena will admit to herself, that she actually really enjoyed shopping with Kara, there was just something about it, the simplicity of it all, and discussing which foods to buy, which Lena really enjoyed. Lena thinks that she just hasn’t ever had that sort of experience with anyone else, or any other partner, certainly not Andrea, not that Kara is her partner.

 

---

Kara and Lena arrive at Lena’s home about 10 minutes after leaving the supermarket, with Kara very much insisting that she carries the two bags of shopping inside the house, despite them not being heavy. Some alphas may do this just as sort of a way to be alpha, and to do things that they are supposed to do, like carry heavy things. However, Lena knows that Kara isn’t doing it to be like that, she’s just doing it to be kind, and the amazing alpha, and woman, that she is naturally.

 

“I’m home!” Lena calls out, as soon as she steps inside the house, followed by Kara, very much knowing that Ashley and Natalie are probably, and should be, back from school right now.

 

“Where do you want me to put these?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh, just in the kitchen. You can put the steak and vegetables in the fridge, if you like. The other things, you can just leave out, and I’ll put them away in a bit.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, then walks through the house and into the kitchen.

 

As Kara does this, Lena hears Ashley and Natalie clearly moving upstairs, and a few moments later, she sees her two girls both coming walking down the stairs to greet her, which causes Lena to smile widely. For so long Lena was greeted to nothing when she would come home to Natalie and Ashley, with the two girls just deciding to stay in their rooms. So now that that isn’t the case, Lena doesn’t care how many times she sees Natalie and Ashley coming down the stairs to greet her, it will always put a smile on her face, every single time.

 

“Hello, girls.” Lena smiles, “Did you both have good days at school?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, and takes Lena in for a hug, with the CEO hugging her youngest daughter back.

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, “Ashley?”

 

“Yeah. My day was okay.” Ashley says, as she moves over to hug Lena once Natalie is finished hugging the 40-year-old.

 

“Well, I’ll accept that answer.” Lena smiles, “Now I have something that I want to….”

 

“Mom, we want to talk to you about something.” Ashley interrupts.

 

Lena now grows a concerned look on her face.

 

“Okay…” Lena says, in an unsure voice, “What about?”

 

Ashley now turns to look at Natalie, who, in turn, shoots her sister back an unsure look.

 

“Well?” Lena asks, after a few moments silence from her daughters.

 

“It’s about Kara.” Ashley says, now speaking up again.

 

“Okay…..” Lena says, in another unsure voice, “What about Kara?”

 

“We don’t want her to be around here anymore.” Ashley says.

 

“What?!” Lena exclaims.

 

“That’s not what I said!” Natalie protests, as she turns to look at her sister.

 

“What…. what are you talking about? I thought you both said you like Kara.” Lena says, confused.

 

“I never said that!” Ashley protests.

 

“Please, just explains this to me.” Lena says.

 

Ashley and Natalie then look at one another again, before turning to look at Lena once more.

 

“We don’t….” Ashley begins, but then Natalie shoots her sister a look, “I don’t want Kara around here, because I think she’s unsafe to be around, and…. won’t look after you properly. You are carrying a pup, you need to stay safe.”

 

“What are you talking about…. Kara being unsafe?!” Lena asks, confused and annoyed now, “Is this how you feel too, Natalie?”

 

“No… I….. I’m not sure.” Natalie says.

 

“I just think that as you are having a baby, you deserve to have someone around who actually wants to be an alpha, your pup too.” Ashley says.

 

Upon Ashley saying this, everything finally clicks in Lena’s mind as to where Ashley and Natalie have got this bullshit and nonsense from. In fact, Lena is a bit annoyed with herself that she didn’t pick up on it before now, but she thinks she’ll just put that down to pregnancy brain or something.

 

“You got this from your má, didn’t you?” Lena asks, in an annoyed voice.

 

Before Ashley or Natalie can answer Lena, Kara now walks into the entrance area of Lena’s house, now with a sad and upset look on her have, clearly having overheard everything that Ashley and Natalie just said.

 

“Kara….” Lena says, wide-eyed, realising the blonde must have heard all that, and also realising that hearing this must be very triggering and upsetting for Kara.

 

Ashley and Natalie, for their part, each turn and look at Kara too, cheeks going red in embarrassment and awkwardness.

 

“I…. I think…. I should go.” Kara says, with some tears in her eyes, and then she quickly moves past Lena, Ashley and Natalie.

 

“No.” Lena quickly says, grabbing one of Kara’s arms, “I don’t want you to go anywhere.”

 

Kara now looks at Lena with such a hurt look on her face. Lena looks back at Kara, and her heart literally hurts for the blonde.

 

“Could you….. just give me a few minutes alone with Natalie and Ashley?” Lena asks, “Maybe wait in the kitchen?”

 

Kara gives Lena an unsure look after the brunette says this, biting her lip slightly. Admittedly, a part of Lena thinks Kara might just refuse and say she wants to leave.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, after a few moments silence.

 

“Thank you. We’ll only be a few minutes.” Lena says, in a soft voice.

 

Kara nods her head at Lena, and slowly makes her way out of the entrance area, and back into the kitchen. Lena, Natalie and Ashley all watch Kara do this. Then, once Kara is out of sight, Lena turns to look at her daughters with an angry look on her face.

 

“Alright.” Lena begins, in an angry voice, “So until now, even after you found out what really happened with your má and I’s divorce, I have very much tried to not speak badly about your má, even though she deserves it. But that goes out the window right now, with the bullshit the two of you have been told about Kara. Whatever your má told you, is either complete garbage, or is a manipulation of everything. Your má has just become very insecure since I got pregnant, as she doesn’t like that I’m doing something that doesn’t involve her. It hurts her ego, or whatever. In fact, last week, it was your má who went to Kara’s office and confronted her out of the blue, and brought up some really traumatic stuff from Kara’s past which she had somehow found out, which wasn’t nice for Kara. Then now, after she didn’t get what she wanted from that interaction with Kara, she has decided to feed all that bullshit to you!”

 

Lena now finishes speaking, and Ashley and Natalie remain silent, with a slightly wide-eyed look on their faces. Right now, Lena isn’t aware of it, but this is actually the first time she has got angry, and even shouted, at her two girls ever since they started being nice to her again. However, both Ashley and Natalie are aware of this, because from their own experience their mom doesn’t shout at them, ever, so they each know that if she is actually doing that, then they must have really done something wrong, making the current situation even more tense for them.

 

“I….. I don’t understand….” Natalie eventually says, being the first one of the two girls to speak up.

 

Lena sighs, slightly annoyed still.

 

“What don’t you understand, Natalie?” Lena asks.

 

“Why….. why would má say all that stuff to us….. if it isn’t true?” Natalie asks, in a confused voice.

 

Lena’s features now soften, as she realises that right now her youngest daughter is essentially asking why her other mother is acting this way, which is not really a question Lena can answer, other than to potentially just say that Andrea is a bitch. However, despite how much Lena absolutely hates Andrea, and certainly will be yelling at her in the near future for all this, she doesn’t want to continue to just throw negative stuff at Andrea, and call her names in front of the girls, at least, no more than she has already done today.

 

Lena sighs once more, but this time in a more sympathetic manner.

 

“I don’t know, darling.” Lena says, “That’s not something I can really answer.”

 

“So…. none of what má told us about Kara is true?” Ashley now asks.

 

“I uhmmm…..” Lena stammers, and then hesitates because she knows that actually some of the stuff that Andrea has clearly told Ashley and Natalie is in fact true, it’s just that Andrea has manipulated the facts to make Kara seem worse.

 

In fact, right now, Lena is even more annoyed with Andrea than she already was after hearing Natalie and Ashley regurgitating Andrea’s bullshit, because she now knows that she is in a bit of a tough spot. Lena’s first instinct is to deny all of the stuff that Andrea has said about Kara, but Lena knows that would be a lie. So, Lena does want to clarify things, but she knows that she shouldn’t go telling her daughters Kara’s business without actually speaking to Kara about it first. Lena just knows that Andrea has purposely done things this way, not only to manipulate the girls, but to put her in this awful position, which she knows could put her at odds with Kara if she doesn’t think things through, which is probably exactly what Andrea wants.

 

Lena now pauses for a few moments, and takes a breath to gather her thoughts.

 

“What you have been told about Kara, by your má, is misleading.” Lena begins, “I don’t want to get into the details of it all with you, because it is not my place to say all that personal stuff about Kara to you. It is up to Kara whether she would like to share that with you or not. However, with that said, I am aware of EVERYTHING that your má has clearly spoken to you about, and manipulated the facts of. Kara told me all about it, and what happened to her a few years ago, a few weeks ago. So, I can tell you, without a shadow of a doubt, none of us are unsafe being around Kara. And as for the alpha situation, I personally think it’s rather toxic to expect alphas and omegas to act certain ways just because society says so. As long as people are happy, and not breaking any laws, then it’s no one’s business how someone acts. And from what I have seen thus far, from spending time with Kara, she is a very caring, genuine and gentle young woman, and I know that she will be an excellent alpha in the months to come, as my pregnancy progresses, but not because she’s an alpha, like society deems alphas should be, but because she’s Kara, a pretty amazing young woman. I just hope the two of you grow more open to things as you grow up, and move away from thinking that certain people have to act certain ways just because they have presented as alphas, omegas or betas.”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, Natalie and Ashley fall silent once more, both of them just looking at one another, before looking back at Lena.

 

“I….. I’m sorry mom.” Natalie eventually says.

 

“Yeah….. I guess….. I’m sorry too.” Ashley says.

 

Lena now looks at her two daughters for a few moments, each of them looking somewhat guilty, even though Ashley is the one that clearly bought more into Andrea’s bullshit than Natalie, despite Natalie being the younger of the two. However, Lena is pretty sure that might have just been because Natalie, so far, likes Kara more than Ashley does. But right now, as Lena looks at her two daughters, a part of her does still want to be angry at her girls, and yell at them for being stupid for ever buying into anything that Andrea has said to them about Kara. However, on the other side of things, Lena does have some sympathy for her girls, as she knows, from her own experience, that no child wants to assume that one of their parents has bad intentions towards them, whether that’s manipulation, or doing something far far worse.

 

Lena soon sighs, her sympathetic side now outweighing her angry side.

 

“It’s not me you need to say sorry to.” Lena says, “It’s Kara.”

 

“Yeah, we will.” Ashley says, with a nod.

 

“Good. Come on.” Lena says.

 

Lena, Natalie and Ashley then walk through Lena’s home, and soon enter the kitchen, where Kara is sitting on one of Lena’s high stools by her kitchen island. As soon as Kara sees the trio enter the kitchen, she jerks, and stands up, looking very nervous and upset still.

 

“Kara, Natalie and Ashley have something they want to say to you.” Lena says, and then looks down at her two girls.

 

“Yeah… I….. I’m sorry Kara….” Ashley says, now walking closer to the alpha, “I….. I shouldn’t have believed what other people have told me about you…. I should…. I should form my own opinion about you….. from the time I’ve spent with you…. not from anything else…. So….. I’m sorry….”

 

“I’m sorry too.” Natalie says, now walking closer to Kara as well, “After má told us the things about you, I wasn’t sure what to think, as I liked spending time with you before. But I shouldn’t have thought all of those things, because I think you are a good person.”

 

Now that Ashley and Natalie have finished speaking, Kara just looks at the two girls for a few moments, while Lena stands there, with a nervous look on her face, a part of her wondering if Kara is going to accept their apologies, or maybe just still asks to leave or something again. Lena wouldn’t blame Kara for any reaction she has right now, as she truly understands how awful Kara must be feeling at the moment.

 

“Thank you…. for saying that….” Kara eventually says, “I….. appreciate your apologies. But….. if you two are uncomfortable with me…. in any way….. I’m happy to make things easier for you….. by limiting my time around you both.”

 

After Kara says this, Lena wants to speak up, however, surprisingly, Ashley beats her to it.

“No!” Ashley quickly says, and soon realises that maybe she reacted too quickly, and starts blushing, “I mean….. we are not uncomfortable around you…. Natalie likes you….. and…. I think you’re okay…. and…. you like mom…. and she likes you too…. So…. that’s cool…..”

 

Kara can’t help but slightly smile at Ashley’s very awkward response just now.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “But….. if there is ever anything that the two of you would like to know about me….. then…. you can ask me….. and I’ll tell you the truth….. or I might just tell you I don’t really want to speak about something, because it’s a touchy subject for me. But I want you to know, I am not a dangerous person or anything. I have NEVER physically attacked anyone, even though there have been occasions where me doing so would have been justified.”

 

Ashley now opens her mouth to speak again, but Lena decides to cut her daughter off, not wanting either of the girls to ask any questions about the stuff Kara has mentioned, or anything that might be a touchy subject for the blonde. Lena thinks Kara has already been through enough this afternoon, she doesn’t need to deal with anything else.

 

“Okay. That’s enough.” Lena interrupts, “Girls, I want to speak with Kara alone now. So, could you please go back up to your rooms and finish your homework, or whatever you were doing?”

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley nods, “Sorry again, Kara.”

“Yes, sorry.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now leave the kitchen, with Lena soon hearing the two girls walk back upstairs. Once they do, Lena now approaches Kara.

 

“Are you okay, Kara?” Lena asks, growing a very sympathetic, and somewhat guilty, look on her face, “I’m really sorry that Ashley and Natalie said that stuff about you before. It’s Andrea that has been feeding them with bullshit, and clearly trying to manipulate the facts of things.”

 

  “I know…” Kara says, “I heard that……. but…. even so….. it still wasn’t nice to hear.”

“I know. And I’m so sorry Kara.” Lena says, with a guilty look on her face.

 

“You don’t need to be sorry, it’s not your fault. In fact, I don’t blame Natalie and Ashley for anything either. What children don’t believe things their parents say to them?” Kara says.

 

“Yes…. well….. I can assure you, I’m certainly going to have a few choice words with Andrea for this bullshit she has pulled.” Lena says.

 

“Please don’t just do that for my sake.” Kara says, “As I think that is exactly the reaction that she might be hoping for, amongst other things.”

 

“I know it probably is.” Lena agrees, “But I’m not going to yell at her just because of you, but for my own sake too. I need to let her know that I’m not going to let her get away with any of that bullshit moving forward. If I don’t, I know Andrea, she will just keep doing more and more stuff, and seeing what she can get away with until I do eventually snap at her.”

 

“Yeah….. okay….” Kara nods.

 

There is then a silence in the kitchen, which feels a bit weird after everything that has happened these last few moments. Originally, when Natalie and Ashley were coming downstairs to greet her, Lena was actually about to get the ultrasound out and show her daughters, but now all this happened, and changed the entire mood of the afternoon/evening.

 

“So uhmmm…. Do you still want to stay for dinner?” Lena asks, “I know I said I didn’t want you to leave earlier, and I still don’t. But if you do want to leave, I completely understand.”

 

“Oh…. uhmm….. I think I might be okay staying….” Kara says, “I mean…. I’m quite looking forward to having those steak wraps now.”

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that, while growing a smile on her face.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “How about we sit down and relax for a little while, before we start cooking, as it won’t take very long to do.”

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles, “I’d like that.”

Chapter 28

Meanwhile, over the last hour and a bit, Alex has been patiently waiting in Sam’s office at L-Corp for the beta to finish up her work for the day. To occupy her time, Alex has been reading a magazine that she picked up from the waiting area outside Sam’s office, and also looking at a bunch of different things on her phone. All this while Alex hasn’t spoken to Sam, simply because she doesn’t want to interrupt her from doing her work, and then make this wait even longer than it needs to be. However, despite the two of them sitting in relative silence, it is not awkward or anything. It’s actually a rather comfortable silence.

 

Now that over an hour and a half has past, despite Alex doing her best efforts to keep herself occupied, she is starting to get bored. Alex has done everything that she wants to do on her phone, taking her battery down to 25%, then she has also thoroughly read through the magazine she picked up. Therefore, right now, Alex is getting a bit jittery simply because of how bored she is slowly becoming.

 

Alex lasts for another 10 minutes in Sam’s office, before she finally realises she has to do something about her boredom.

 

“Do you have a bathroom somewhere?” Alex asks Sam, finally speaking up.

 

“Oh, yes, outside my office; it’s down the hall and three doors on the left.” Sam says.

 

“Alright, thanks.” Alex says, as she gets up from the couch she was sitting on, and heads in the direction of Sam’s door.

 

“I’m sorry this is taking so long. I’ll only be another 20 minutes, promise.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, and then leaves the office.

 

After leaving Sam’s office, Alex quickly finds the bathroom which Sam directed her to, and heads inside. However, once Alex is inside the bathroom, she doesn’t go to the toilet or anything, as she doesn’t actually need to go. Alex is simply using this excuse to go to the bathroom as something to occupy her time.

 

Alex approaches one of the sinks in the bathroom, and then proceeds to turn on the tap, and splash some water on her face, while looking in the mirror. As Alex does this, she begins to think about her plans for this evening, and everything she wants to do with Kelly and Sam. However, an effect of Alex slowly having these thoughts of how the evening may play out, is that the redhead’s cock begins to harden, as Alex’s alpha starts to stir. Once this happens, Alex takes some deep breaths, and splashes some more water over her face, wanting to control herself, and her pheromones. The last thing Alex wants is to walk out of this bathroom, and back into Sam’s office, with a hard on, and pheromones hanging over her, for everyone to see.

 

Eventually, after a couple more minutes, Alex is soon able to get everything back under control once more, much to her relief. Then, once Alex does this, she quickly decides to leave the bathroom, not wanting to allow herself anymore alone time to have more thoughts that cause her alpha to stir again.

 

Alex walks down the corridor, and soon makes it back inside Sam’s office, where she sees the CFO still typing away, doing her work, looking as beautiful as ever. However, with Alex looking at Sam, and having these thoughts about her beautiful, Alex’s alpha starts to stir once more. As a result of this, Alex quickly moves over to the couch, and sits down, putting one leg over the other to hide her erection. But with Alex moving this fast to the couch, she does end up making a loud sound, which causes Sam to look up at her.

 

“Everything okay?” Sam asks, confused.

 

“Uhhh yeahhh….. I just tripped.” Alex lies.

 

“Okay.” Sam replies, seeming to believe Alex.

 

Sam then returns to her work, which allows Alex to breathe a sigh of relief, that at least she has stopped Sam from seeing her erection. Alex now knows she just has to try and focus and get her alpha under control, before Sam senses her alpha pheromones.

 

Over the next few minutes Alex continues to take some deep breaths, trying to calm herself, but it doesn’t work. The problem is, with Sam still in the room with her, Alex keeps looking up at the CFO and thinking about how stunning she is, which urges her alpha on. Of course, Alex does think about potentially leaving Sam’s office again, but she doesn’t think she will be able to come up with any excuse that doesn’t make Sam think she has stomach issues or something, which would really ruin their date. So, Alex just continues to sit there, and try and control her alpha.

 

About 3 more minutes pass, with no success from Alex, until Sam eventually looks up at the redhead, and finally sense the alphas’ pheromones.

 

“Are you….” Sam begins.

 

“Yes, I’m sorry!” Alex interrupts, being really embarrassed right now, “I promise, I’m not being a perv or anything, I was just in the bathroom, and I was thinking about our date this evening, and it got my alpha excited. I didn’t do anything in the bathroom, I swear! I just tried to calm myself, splashing some water on my face, which worked. But then I came in here, and saw how beautiful you are and everything, and it got my alpha going on. Oh god, now I’m rambling. Is this what Kara is like?”

 

Sam, for her part, after listening to Alex’s ramble, just grows a smile on her face. Sam is actually touched that Alex clearly is attracted to her so much for her alpha to have that reaction. It makes Sam feel very good in herself.

 

Sam smiles after Alex finishes speaking, and also takes in more of Alex’s pheromones.

 

“Hmmm…… well…. maybe I like that.” Sam smirks, as she stands up from her desk, and locks the door.

 

“What are you doing?” Alex asks, confused.

 

“There’s an alpha in need, what type of omega would I be if I didn’t help you?” Sam says, and then slowly begins to undress.

“Sam….. please…… don’t tease me like this.” Alex groans, as she watches Sam start to undress.

 

“I’m not teasing.” Sam smirks, as she walks closer to Alex, now in her bra and panties, “I want you to bend me over that desk, right here, and fuck me. Take me like your alpha is craving to take me.”

 

“Sam….” Alex stammers.

 

“Please…. daddy.” Sam says, seductively.

 

Upon hearing Sam say those words, Alex’s alpha goes into overdrive, and she quickly takes Sam in for a bruising kiss, with so much passion poured into it. Alex is so turned on right now, and her alpha is really going, while Sam feels the exact same. It just feels amazing to Sam, to actually be wanted, in this sort of way, by an alpha 15 years her junior. Sam kind of is starting to see that maybe being in a relationship wouldn’t be such a bad thing after all.

 

Sam and Alex continue to kiss for a few moments, and as they do, both women’s hands begin to move over the other’s body. Sam, for her part, begins to undress Alex, removing her shirt, and tugging down her trousers. Then, as for Alex, she attempts to unhook Sam’s bra, which takes her the exact same amount of time it takes Sam to remove her shirt and trousers. This is because Alex was just having trouble unhooking the bra, not because she hasn’t ever unhooked a bra or anything before, of course she has, since she first turned 12, but Alex is having trouble because of how excited she is right now. A part of Alex’s alpha does feel a bit ashamed at how excited she is to be with this omega, as she has already been with her before, and this isn’t how alphas are supposed to act, so needy, and wanting, of an omega. However, Alex quickly quashes that side of herself, and just allows herself to enjoy everything that is happening right now.

 

A few moments later, both Alex and Sam manage to remove all the clothes off of the other’s body, including their bras and underwear, leaving them both absolutely completely naked. Then, as the two stand naked before one another, Sam looks at Alex, and she sees the hunger in Alex’s eyes for her, as the redhead looks up and down her body. However, Sam can see it’s not hunger in the sort of way that suggests Alex just wants to devour her, but in a way that suggests Alex wants to admire and worship her body. That sort of hunger, and the gaze Alex is giving her, just makes Sam feel really good again. Then, on Alex’s side of things, upon seeing Sam completely naked for the first time in several weeks, she just gets turned on more and more. Alex’s only regret is that Kelly isn’t here with them right now to join them, but she knows her girlfriend will get to have her fun with Sam later.

 

Sam and Alex then both proceed to kiss each other with so much hunger and passion for the next few moments, tongues swirling in each other’s mouths. Eventually though, they part from their kiss, and Sam simply looks Alex into her eyes for a few moments, before falling onto her knees.

 

“Hmmmm…. Someone is excited to see me.” Sam smirks, as she grasps Alex’s cock in one hand.

 

“Ohhhhh….” Alex moans in pleasure.

 

Sam then proceeds to stroke Alex’s large cock with both her hands for a couple of minutes, teasing Alex, before she finally puts the cock in her mouth, and starts sucking. Sam knows that a lot of alphas wouldn’t have let an omega tease them for so long before actually giving them head, so the fact Alex allowed her to do just that is another positive in Sam’s mind.

 

“Ohhhhh….. Sam….. I’m close….” Alex moans, a few moments later, as Sam continues to give her incredible head.

 

After Sam hears Alex say this, she quickly takes Alex’s cock out of her mouth, moves away, and gets up to her feet. Alex’s alpha reacts negatively, causing Alex to let out a primal growl of annoyance.

 

“Oh, hush now.” Sam says, and then walks over towards her desk, “I didn’t want you cumming yet, because like I said earlier, I want you to bend me over my desk, and fuck me.”

 

Alex’s alpha growls in approval upon hearing that.

 

Sam then proceeds to bend over her desk, presenting herself to Alex. In turn, Alex slowly walks over to Sam, thinking about how incredible it is going to be to fuck Sam like this. However, just before Alex is about to dive right in, a thought crosses her mind, which causes her to pause for a moment.

“Wait…. I…. I don’t have a condom…. and I don’t want to get you pregnant like Kara got Lena pregnant.” Alex says.

 

“I think, unlike Lena, I am too old to get pregnant nowadays. But, just to be sure, you can fuck me in the ass.” Sam says.

 

Alex’s eyes widen at Sam saying that.

 

“What?” Alex says, shocked, “You want me to…”

“Fuck me in the ass!” Sam orders.

 

Alex doesn’t need to be told twice, and her alpha quickly springs into action. Alex places both her hands on Sam’s hips, and then grinds on her ass for a few moments, allowing her cock to slide between the brunette’s ass cheeks. However, eventually, Alex carefully slides her cock in Sam’s ass, making sure not to hurt her. Then, once Alex does this, she starts to fuck the CFO, which causes them both to moan, enjoying this so very much.

 

Alex continues to fuck Sam for the next 5 minutes, the alpha trying harder than she has ever tried to not cum, and just prolong this experience, simply because of how much she is enjoying it. A lot of alphas may not actually care about this, and just cum and have an orgasm as quickly as possible. But Alex wants to prolong this as long as she possibly can, because she doesn’t know if she will get to do this again with Sam, as she is well aware of Sam saying that this date they will be having this evening, is just another one time thing. Eventually though, Alex can’t last any longer, and she soon cums, followed by Sam a few moments later.

 

---

Back at Lena’s house, Kara and Lena are presently working together, making the steak wrap dinner that they are all going to have. Thankfully, over the last hour, Lena noticed that Kara was a lot more at ease after what happened with Ashley and Natalie, and Lena thinks that’s just a result of some time passing, and the high emotions from the incident all coming down. Although, admittedly, Kara and Lena may have sort of cuddled a little bit while sitting on the couch, so she thinks that may have helped too, potentially.

 

“Alright, so I’m boiling some broccoli, and a few other vegetables.” Lena says, “What do you want to do with these bell peppers?”

 

Lena is asking this because she and Kara have sort of split up their task of making the dinner. Lena is dealing with the vegetables, while Kara is cutting the steak into smaller strips, and placing them in a frying pan.

 

“I’ll put them in with the steak, but they’ll only need to be cooked for a few minutes, so I’ll put them in towards the end.” Kara explains.

 

“Okay. Do you need any help with the steak then?” Lena asks, realising she doesn’t have much to do right now, other than watch the vegetables cook.

 

“No. I’m good. But how do you want me to cook the steaks?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh, what do you normally cook them to?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, I try and aim for medium, because as we are putting these in wraps it’s actually better if they are a bit more cooked than say a medium rare steak, that way the steak just doesn’t fall apart and become a chewy mess in the wrap. However, I normally end up cooking them closer to well done, because the steak doesn’t all cook at the same rate because of cutting them up into strips.” Kara explains.

 

“Hmm okay. Well maybe aim for that then. Just make sure none of it is rare. Natalie has a bit of a funny stomach. Whenever I’ve given her medium rarish steak before, she has got a stomach ache for some reason.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay then. I’ll really make sure all the steak is close to well done then.” Kara says, with a nod.

 

“Thank you.” Lena smiles, happily.

 

After this, over the next 5 minutes, Kara and Lena continue to cook the food, chatting a little bit, Kara still dealing with the steak, while Lena watches the vegetables boil. This is until Kara and Lena are joined by Natalie, walking into the kitchen.

 

“Oh, hello Natalie.” Lena smiles, noticing her daughter walking into the kitchen.

 

“I’m hungry.” Natalie says.

 

“Well, Kara and I are just finishing cooking the dinner right now.” Lena explains, with a smile.

 

“What are we having?” Natalie asks.

 

“Steak burrito wraps. They are wraps we can make ourselves. We can just choose what we each want in the wraps from the steak, vegetables, cheese, mayonnaise, and other things.” Lena says.

 

“Just like the chicken burrito wraps Kara told me that she makes last week!” Natalie says, remembering Kara mentioning it to her previously.

 

“Yeah.” Kara smiles, “But we are having steak instead of chicken. The steak is almost done though, so it’ll be ready very soon.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, looking at Kara with a smile, “Can I help?”

 

“Uhhh….” Kara says, and looks towards Lena, not sure if it would be appropriate to answer that question.

 

“I don’t think that there’s anything that you can help us with, darling. I’m just about to dish up all the vegetables, and Kara is about to dish up the steak and peppers.” Lena says.

 

“Oh.” Natalie says, growing a disappointed look on her face.

 

Kara notices Natalie’s disappointed look, and grows a sympathetic look on her own face in response.

 

“Oh, actually, we haven’t got the cheese ready.” Kara says, “Do you want to help us by grating some cheese into a bowl? If that’s okay with you, Lena?”

 

“Yeah, it’s fine with me.” Lena smiles.

 

“Yes, I can do that!” Natalie smiles happily.

 

Lena proceeds to help Natalie by getting out some cheese from the fridge, and a grater from one of her cupboards. Natalie then begins happily grating some cheese into a bowl, with Kara and Lena getting on with their own assigned tasks.

 

Over the next few moments, Lena gets all the cooked vegetables out of the pots, and puts them into some bowls, while Kara does the same with the steak and peppers.

 

“Kara, is this enough cheese?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara looks at Natalie, and sees she’s grated almost a full bowl of cheese.

 

“Hmmm….. I think so, do you think that will be enough for the 4 of us?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

Natalie then grows a thoughtful look on her face, while Lena just watches on with a big internal smile. Lena loves Kara and Natalie’s interactions. Lena loves how well the two are getting on, even after what happened earlier. A part of Lena just thinks this is the type of interaction she wishes she’d see between Andrea and the girls. Although Lena knows she can’t get carried away or anything, she’s only having a pup with Kara, not dating her, she shouldn’t expect Kara to interact with the girls like that, like Andrea should.

 

“I think we need more.” Natalie eventually says, with a cute nod of her head.

 

Kara chuckles at Natalie saying that.

 

“You might as well just grate the rest of the cheese, Natalie.” Lena interjects, seeing that almost all of the cheese has been grated anyway.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Natalie then happily grates the rest of the cheese into the bowl, and once she finishes, both Kara and Lena finish dishing up their respective foods into some bowls, meaning that their meal for the evening is ready.

 

“Okay. I think that’s everything.” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

“Alright, Natalie, do you mind helping Kara set the table, and move all this food there, while I go upstairs and let Ashley know dinner is ready?” Lena asks.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, happily, “Come on, Kara.

“Alright.” Kara smiles, and is happy to be led by Natalie towards the dinner table.

 

Natalie and Kara then spend the next few minutes setting the dinner table, moving the food and some plates on the table. Once they complete this, they are joined by Lena and Ashley, and the group all soon take their seats. Lena then explains to Ashley what they are having for dinner, with Kara showing both the girls a demonstration as to how to make the wraps. Of course, Kara, being one that isn’t too fond of vegetables, just makes her wrap by putting a layer of mayonnaise spread over it, then adding some steak, cooked peppers, cheese, and more mayonnaise, before rolling it up and eating it.

 

The group all then tuck into their food, with Natalie clearly very much enjoying the making your own wrap aspect of the dinner. Then, as for Ashley, Lena can tell that her oldest daughter is enjoying her food too, although she knows the 14-year-old won’t admit to it out loud, she’ll like just say something offhand like it was ‘good’, and nothing more.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all then continue to eat their food for the next 20 minutes, with the group falling into much more pleasant conversation than everything that happened earlier. In fact, they fall into such nice conversation that they almost all forget the awkwardness of everything that occurred a few hours ago.

 

Eventually, the group all finish their food for the evening, and once they do, Lena has Natalie and Ashley help her and Kara do all the hand washing of the plates and cutlery, with the foursome seeming to work as a rather efficient team. Once they complete this task, Lena rewards them all by getting out some tubs of ice cream, and Natalie suggests that they all watch a movie together while eating it, which they all agree to, even Ashley.

 

---

It is now about half an hour later, and Sam and Alex are presently sitting outside Kelly’s work’s office, in Alex’s car, waiting for the beta to be finished with her day and come join them, so they get start their three-way date. Of course, this does mean that after Alex and Sam finished their ‘business’ at L-Corp, they quickly had to freshen up in the bathroom, before heading off here to pick up Kelly.

 

“Hmmm…. you know…. if we have to wait here for Kelly much longer, I might just have to move over and give you head again.” Sam says, in a seductive voice.

 

Alex’s eyes widen at Sam saying this, being really surprised by how the CFO is acting. However, before Alex can say anything, she notices Kelly walking towards the car, with the beta soon opening the back door, and hopping in the car.

“Hi guys!” Kelly smiles, and then leans over the driver’s seat to take Alex in for a kiss.

 

“Hey babe.” Alex hums as she kisses Kelly.

 

Kelly and Alex kiss for a few moments, before Kelly settles in the back of the car again.

 

“I don’t get a kiss?” Sam says.

 

“Oh…. I didn’t think that you’d….” Kelly begins.

“Come here and kiss me.” Sam says, in a firm, but not mean, voice.

 

Kelly then leans over Sam’s chair, and Sam and Kelly kiss for a few moments, with the omega very much enjoying this too.

 

“Well…. that’s so hot.” Alex comments, with Sam and Kelly soon parting from their kiss.

 

Sam chuckles.

 

“So where are we going?” Sam asks.

 

“Well, we thought we’d go play mini-golf, then have a nice dinner, before maybe going back to our place?” Kelly suggests.

“Hmmm…..” Sam hums, growing a thoughtful look on her face, “I have a better idea. How about we go back to my place, which has a pool and a hot tub. Then we order some food in, and have fun for the rest of the evening?”

 

Kelly and Alex then look at one another after the brunette suggests that.

“Sure, okay.” Alex smiles, answering.

“Great.” Sam smiles, “Oh wait, Kelly, do you want to sit here. You are Alex’s girlfriend after all.”

“Oh no.” Kelly says, “I uhmmm…. well….”

 

“Well what?” Sam asks.

“I’m kind of embarrassed.” Kelly says.

“It’s okay, babe.” Alex says, “I don’t think Sam will judge you.”

“No. I certainly won’t.” Sam says.

“Okay well…. it’s kind of hard to explain….. but…… I guess the best way to describe it…. is I’m sort of a submissive….. But not in the way you think….. Like…. I don’t just bow down to Alex as an alpha or anything like that…. I mean it in…. hmmm…. well….. If Alex and I do find an omega for our relationship….. I like being sort of the submissive to the alpha and omega, almost like the third. But…. just as long as I get some love and affection too…. and know when it comes to real decisions, I get an equal say. It really is hard to put into words.” Kelly explains.

 

“I think I understand.” Sam nods, “You don’t want to be some submissive beta, but you quite like the idea of enjoying some submissive fun at times? So you like that I sit here, in this seat, next to Alex, with you sitting in the back?”

 

“Yeah. Like that.” Kelly nods.

“Well, we can certainly work with that.” Sam smirks, not judging Kelly at all.

Notes:

I know this is a supercorp fic, and I've done a bit of Kelly/Sam/Alex stuff in this chapter, and the next chapter will also have a lot too. But I promise, the Kelly/Alex/Sam stuff is important to the overall story.

Chapter 29

Sam, Kelly and Alex have now arrived at Sam’s home, which is a pretty lovely house just outside National City. Just from the looks of it, Kelly and Alex can tell that the home clearly cost Sam a pretty penny, not that they are surprised seeing as she is the CFO of a multi-billion dollar company.

 

“Wow, Sam. This is amazing!” Kelly says, in awe.

“Yeah.” Alex agrees.

“Thanks.” Sam smiles, “I’ve got 5 bedrooms, a gym, a pool, a hot tub, and a home office.” Sam explains.

 

“So cool.” Alex mutters, as they enter the house.

 

“Thank you.” Sam smirks, “But Alex, how about you go explore, and order us some food, while I have a little fun with Kelly, and let her catch up by having an orgasm, or two?”

 

“Sure.” Alex says, with a smirk, as she glances at her beta girlfriend, “You two go right ahead. I think I’m just going to order us all some pizza.”

 

“Sounds good with me.” Sam smiles.

 

Sam then turns to look at Kelly, who has a slightly shy look on her face, clearly a bit nervous about what they are going to do, despite them all having done that previously. Although, Sam will admit, the last time might have been a bit easier for everyone, because they all had a decent amount of drink in them.

 

“Come with me Kelly.” Sam says, as she grabs Kelly’s hand.

 

Sam then leads Kelly upstairs to her bedroom, being very excited to have fun with the beta now.

 

“Do you want me to take charge?” Sam asks Kelly, remembering their conversation from earlier.

 

“Yeah.” Kelly says.

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, as she continues to lead the beta towards her bedroom, “How do you feel about calling me mistress?”

 

Kelly just lets out a small moan in response to that, being very turned on.

 

“I’ll take that as a sound of approval.” Sam says.

 

“Yes…. mistress.” Kelly says in a breathy voice.

 

“Good girl.” Sam smirks, before taking Kelly in for a deep kiss.

 

Kelly happily squeaks into the kiss, loving everything that is happening.

 

“Hmm that was nice.” Sam smirks, as she sits down on the bed.

 

“Yeah.” Kelly replies, breathlessly.

 

“Now, how about you give me a little show as you strip for me?” Sam suggests.

 

“Okay.” Kelly nods.

 

“Okay….. who?” Sam says.

 

“Okay, mistress.” Kelly says, realising what Sam wants her to say.

 

“Good girl. Now give me a show.” Sam says.

 

Kelly then slowly begins to remove her clothes, starting with her top, before removing her trousers. As she does this, the beta twirls around a bit, just in an attempt to tease Sam, which works. Eventually Kelly gets down to her underwear, after removing her socks, and just stands there for a moment.

 

“Come here.” Sam gestures, with a finger.

 

Kelly moves closer to Sam, and eventually the omega pulls the beta onto her lap, so that they are facing each other. Once this happens, Sam takes Kelly in for another kiss, which causes Kelly to moan again.

 

“You like kissing me, hmm?” Sam smirks.

 

Kelly grows a shy look on her face at Sam asking her this.

 

“Don’t be shy, honey, I think it’s really hot how much you like kissing me.” Sam says.

 

“It’s…. it’s not just kissing you…. I really find you so hot. Just…. just being near you turns me on.” Kelly says.

 

“Well, isn’t that sweet?” Sam smirks, “Certainly a confidence builder for me. Which is nice. But I think you’ve been such a good girl that you deserve a reward.”

 

Sam quickly moves herself and Kelly, so Kelly is sitting on the bed, and she is the one standing up. Sam then begins to take her own clothes off, stripping down to her underwear. Meanwhile, Kelly’s eyes are completely fixated on her body.

 

“Now, for the big reveal.” Sam smirks, playfully.

 

Sam then proceeds to remove her bra, which causes Kelly’s eyes to go wide, the beta liking what she is seeing very much. In fact, Kelly is so turned on by what is happening, and what she is seeing right now, that she lets out another moan. However, this time Kelly’s moan isn’t just a simple moan of approval, it’s a moan of pleasure. Kelly’s eyes fall shut, and then she falls back onto the bed, and moans for the next few moments. Sam, for her part, just watches on, amazed with what is happening. Sam’s amazed, because she knows that she has literally given Kelly an orgasm just from everything they have done so far, with the tipping point being when she finally revealed her breasts to the beta.

 

Eventually, about a minute or so later, Kelly opens her eyes again, and turns to look at Sam, who now has a very confident smirk on her face. Everything that Sam has done thus far with Kelly and Alex has really built her confidence in herself, not that she is a person that is down on her own confidence or anything. But it’s just nice that she is able to do all this, and make two girls in their 20s react this way to her. It makes Sam feel absolutely amazing.

 

“Did…. you just cum?” Sam asks, with a small smile.

 

“I uhh…. yeah….” Kelly replies, with an embarrassed look on her face, “Sorry….. I….. I just couldn’t control myself…”

 

“Don’t you dare apologise for that, baby. That was literally one of the hottest things I’ve ever seen. A girl cumming from looking at my breasts? God. So hot.” Sam says, with a little groan.

 

Sam then takes Kelly in for another souring kiss, pressing their lips firmly against each other. Despite the fact that Kelly has got off already, she is still very eager to continue everything they are doing. Kelly loves everything that is happening.

 

Kelly and Sam continue to kiss for the next few moments, but eventually Sam does back away from the kiss, with a smirk on her face.

 

“I think it’s time I give you another reward.” Sam smirks.

 

Kelly’s eyes widen upon hearing this.

 

“But…. I’ve already…. got off…… You haven’t….” Kelly says, in a soft voice.

 

“Oh, that is so sweet, honey, to be so willing to get me off too, and I promise, you will. But for now, I just want to take care of your needs. You’d like that, right?” Sam says.

 

“Yeah.” Kelly replies, breathlessly, being even more turned on now, if that is possible, as she thinks about what Sam might have in store for her.

 

After this, Sam has both herself and Kelly strip down completely, removing all their remaining clothes, before she then begins pleasuring Kelly’s pussy with her tongue, making the beta squirm and moan, as Sam is literally a pro at giving oral, at least from Kelly’s experience. Sam continues to pleasure Kelly like this for the next 5 minutes, making sure to bring the beta to the edge, before backing off, wanting to extend this for as long as possible. Eventually though, Sam does finally allow Kelly to go completely over the edge, causing the beta to scream in absolutely pleasure, as her orgasm rockets through her body.

 

A few minutes later, Kelly comes down from her second orgasm of the afternoon/evening, and opens her eyes, and that is when she sees that Alex is standing by the door to the bedroom. Clearly the alpha has come running at the sound of Kelly’s scream, even if it was from pleasure.

“Alex….” Kelly says, breathlessly.

 

Sam now turns around, and sees that Alex is standing there at the door, noticing her for the first time. From a simple glance, Sam can see that Alex’s cock is rock hard, as her bulge is pretty visible through her pants.

 

“Sorry…. I don’t mean to interrupt….” Alex says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“You are not interrupting at all.” Sam smirks, and then places one final kiss on Kelly’s pussy, causing the beta to let out another moan, “Would you care to join us now?”

“Uhhh…… The pizza is supposed to be here in about 15 – 20 minutes.” Alex says, awkwardly again.

 

“Well then, we will have to make sure this is a quick one.” Sam smirks.

 

Sam then stands up from the floor, and walks over to Alex, taking her in for a passionate kiss. Alex reacts back by kissing Sam with just as much passion, and allows the omega to pull her towards the bed. A few moments later, Sam turns them around, and pushes Alex down onto the bed, the redhead still being fully clothed right now.

 

“Kelly, why don’t you help Alex remove her clothes?” Sam suggests, with a smirk.

 

“Yes, mistress.” Kelly replies.

 

Upon hearing Kelly call her mistress again, Sam’s smirk grows even wider on her face. It clearly shows to Sam that Kelly is very eager to continue what they have been doing, despite having two orgasms already.

 

Sam then proceeds to stand there and watch, as Kelly slowly removes her girlfriend’s clothes, with Alex taking the beta in for a kiss on occasion. The sight alone is a big turn on for Sam, even though she is already very much turned on.

 

“Okay.” Sam says, eventually, once Alex is completely naked, “Alex, go lie on your back at the top of the bed.”

“Uhhh… okay.” Alex replies, and then shuffles herself on the bed.

 

After Alex does this, Sam now crawls onto the bed, and moves over to Alex, so that she is laying face down, with her mouth hovering over Alex’s cock.

 

“Kelly, come here.” Sam says, patting to a spot beside her.

 

Kelly quickly crawls up onto the bed, moving next to Sam, with both women only having a few inches between their lips and Alex’s alpha cock.

 

“Let’s give Alex the pleasure of being blown by two gorgeous women.” Sam smirks.

 

Kelly and Sam then proceed to do exactly that, both taking turns to suck on Alex’s cock, with the one who waits occupying their time by either playing with Alex’s balls, or kissing the other women while they suck the cock.

 

About a few minutes later, Sam can tell that Alex is getting close, so she moves both herself and Kelly away from the redhead’s cock, wanting to prolong this experience.

 

“I think Alex is close now, Kelly.” Sam smirks.

“Yes…. I am.” Alex says, breathlessly.

 

“Why don’t you move down next to me, and eat me out, and give me an orgasm, while I get Alex off?” Sam suggests.

“Okay, mistress.” Kelly nods, and then crawls on top the bed, moving her face under Sam’s pussy.

 

Sam and Kelly then both get on with their tasks, with the 40-year-old feeling so much pleasure at Kelly eating her out, all the while she gives Alex pleasure by continuing to give her a blow job. Over the next few minutes, Sam slowly works on Alex’s cock, making sure that she will bring Alex to climax just as she climaxes too. Soon, this exactly happens, and all three women moan in pleasure. Alex from releasing into Sam’s mouth, Sam from releasing into Kelly’s mouth, and Kelly from just orgasming again from simply the action of giving Sam oral, and the beautiful CFO cumming in her mouth.

 

---

It’s now a while later, and Kelly, Sam and Alex are all sitting naked on one of Sam’s couches, eating pizza. However, despite them eating food right now, Sam still is so horny. Honestly, Sam has loved being with Alex and Kelly again, and she is really starting to see what some benefits may be to being part of a throuple.

 

As Sam continues to sit there, eating the pizza, she can’t help but think that this experience would be more enjoyable if she was eating the pizza while bouncing up and down on Alex’s cock. However, Sam quickly shakes that thought from her head, as she realises that she is getting a bit carried away, and frankly has been getting carried away all afternoon and evening, ever since Alex came back into her office with an erection, and spewing out some of her alpha pheromones.

“Excuse me.” Sam eventually says, getting up from the couch, and heading into the kitchen.

 

Once Sam is in the kitchen, she takes a few breaths, and drinks a glass of water, trying to figure out why she is getting so carried away. Sam knows that while this sort of sexual activity isn’t really unlike her, it is unlike her to be so obsessive, especially over Alex’s cock right now. Then also there is the ‘problem’ that previously Sam completely dismissed the idea of being part of a three-way relationship with Alex and Kelly, but now, for some reason, she really wants that to happen, and not just because she is a horny mess. Sam thinks that having two girlfriends, who find her so attractive, and she finds so attractive, and actually likes, could be absolutely amazing.

 

“What is going on with me?” Sam eventually says to herself.

 

Sam continues to stand there in the kitchen for the next few moments, taking some deep breaths, before she eventually decides to head back out into her living room, and join Kelly and Alex again. However, just as Sam is doing this, her eyes go wide, as she finally realises why she is getting so turned on, and acting to abnormal right now, she’s in heat.

“Shit.” Sam says.

 

Sam then quickly heads back into the kitchen, and tries to find some suppressants to stop her heat. However, Sam can’t find any. Sam doesn’t actually keep suppressants in her home, at least not regularly, because it is so rare for her to actually have a heat, as with her age, she has slowly started to have heats less and less frequently.

 

“Crap.” Sam says.

 

Sam then slowly walks back into the living room, where she is now thinking about telling Kelly and Alex that they are going to have to end their evening here, because she has gone into heat. However, as Sam walks back into the living room, she sees Alex and Kelly still sitting on her couch, but this time in a complete make out session. This turns Sam on enough for her horniness to get the better of her, and decide that she might as well ride this heat out with these two beautiful women, even if it’s going to last a day or so. After all, Sam thinks when could she next have an opportunity like this?

 

Once Sam makes this decision, she quickly joins Kelly and Alex on the couch again, and joins in on their make out session. One thing then leads to another, and the trio are soon pleasuring each other again, tongues and mouths moving all over each other’s bodies.

 

For the rest of the evening, Kelly, Sam and Alex all continue on like this, with Sam’s heat urging her on so much that she becomes an absolute slut, obsessed with Alex’s cock, and having it fill her up, mouth or pussy. With this, all three women have several more orgasms over the next few hours, before they all finally collapse to exhaustion in a pile on Sam’s bed. Sam literally falls to sleep with a big smile on her face, this being one of her favourite evenings ever.

 

---

Back at Lena’s house it is now later on in the evening, and Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie have all finished watching the movie that the girls picked out for them to watch together. Ashley and Natalie have gone up to bed for the evening, saying goodnight to Kara as they did, which made Lena happy, especially given how this afternoon began. In fact, Natalie even gave Kara a hug before she went up to bed, with Ashley being her usual, slightly awkward teenage self, and just saying a simple goodnight.

 

Right now though, with Natalie and Ashley both in bed, this has left Kara and Lena alone in the living room, sitting rather close to each other. It is getting late into the evening, and Kara knows that means she is going to have to leave, and head home soon. However, Kara really doesn’t want to do that, because despite how it started, Kara has enjoyed her evening with Natalie, Ashley and Lena. She is very glad that she decided to stay after overhearing Natalie and Ashley talking to Lena, about what they had been told about her from Andrea. Kara really feels like she has continued to bond with Ashley and Natalie this evening, and show them that she isn’t that person that Andrea is trying to suggest she is. Of course, Kara does know that she doesn’t necessarily have to prove herself to Natalie and Ashley, because she’s not dating Lena, and isn’t going to be involved in their life in a sort of parentally regard. But Kara still thinks it’s important for her to have a good relationship with Natalie and Ashley, simply because the pup she is having with Lena is going to be their younger brother or sister, and she will be involved in the pup’s life, and thereby Natalie and Ashley’s too. Kara doesn’t want a situation where her pup’s life feels divided, because they have a bit of separation from their older sisters, just because they are only half-siblings.

 

So, because Kara doesn’t really want to leave right now, she decides that she can probably stay for a little longer, just another half hour or something, or until Lena looks like she wants her to leave, or to go to bed herself. As frankly, one of the other reasons that Kara doesn’t want to leave is because she knows that when she does leave, she will just head home to her empty apartment. Obviously the apartment isn’t empty in a physical sense, just in the sense that Kara is the only one there, and when she is at her apartment, Kara does feel lonely. Kara hates being alone, which she knows is mostly due to the trauma of losing her parents, even though that was almost half her life ago at this point, with her being a fully grown adult now.

 

Eventually, time goes by, and 15 minutes of Kara staying turns into half an hour, which soon turns into an hour, with Lena making no move to actually suggest that Kara leave, or that she wants to go to bed for the evening. Lena just seems happy to sit there with Kara, with their body weights slightly pressed against each other. However, eventually, Kara knows that she has to say something, otherwise she is going to be here all night.

 

“Uhhh…… it’s getting late.” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

“Oh yeah…. it is.” Lena says, as she makes a show of looking at her phone to check the time.

 

In all honestly, for Lena’s side of things, she hasn’t lost track of time at all. Lena has been well aware of how late it’s getting, and the fact that Kara hasn’t made a move to head home until now. Lena honestly really enjoys Kara’s company, and would like her to stay. It’s nice for Lena to have another adult around who she can talk with, and maybe snuggle a little, even if it might be a tad unfair to Kara, seeing as she turned down on them actually pursuing a relationship.

 

“I guess…… I should head home.” Kara says, despite not wanting to.

 

“Yeah….” Lena replies, a tad awkwardly, before then getting an idea, “Or, you could stay?”

 

“What?” Kara asks, surprised.

 

“Not to do anything.” Lena quickly says, “I mean…. it’s late, and I don’t want you having to get a cab so late, seeing as we drove here in my driver’s car.”

 

“Oh….” Kara says, having not realised until now that she doesn’t actually have her car or bike here. “Well….. if it’s no trouble?”

“It’s no trouble at all!” Lena says, excitedly, maybe a bit too excitedly, “I mean…. I would love to have you….. And we could say that it’s a test…. for when you do stay here in the future at times…. once our pup is born.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Do you want to go to bed now?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhh…. I’m not bothered. It’s up to you.” Kara replies.

 

“Let’s head up. I’m pregnant after all, and should be getting more rest than usual.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“That’s right.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then proceeds to turn all her lights off downstairs, before she and Kara head upstairs.

 

“What room will I sleep in?” Kara asks.

“Oh… well….. I actually don’t have any sheets on the spare beds….. at the moment…. So…. maybe you can just sleep with me?” Lena asks, “My bed is really big, so there’s more than enough room for us to sleep together without it being inappropriate.”

 

“Uhhh….” Kara says, with an unsure look on her face.

 

For Kara’s side of things, she is pretty unsure about sharing a bed with Lena, because even though the brunette might have a big bed, she knows that she will still be tempted to snuggle with Lena, and maybe do something more, if her alpha gets trigged, and they are not dating after all.

 

“If you don’t want to, I can just find some spare sheets somewhere, and make another bed up for you?” Lena suggests.

 

After Lena says this, Kara rationalises with herself that she should share a bed with Lena, because she shouldn’t make the omega do extra work to make a bed for her, as she should be getting her rest, seeing as she is pregnant.

“No. I’ll sleep with you.” Kara says, “I mean…. sleep in the same bed as you.”

“Okay.” Lena smiles, with a chuckle.

 

Kara and Lena then head into Lena’s bedroom, and once they do, Lena realises that Kara doesn’t actually have any pyjamas to wear.

 

“Hmmmm…” Lena hums, as she thinks about the situation, “So, I’m not sure that I’m actually going to have any pyjamas that fit you, because you are bigger than me. But….. I think I might have a pair of shorts or something that you can wear, that will hopefully fit you, as they are very baggy on me.”

 

“Uhh… okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then heads into her closet, and a few moments later comes out with a pair of shorts that look rather comfy.

 

“I wear these when I’ve got hot flushes at home, and am just lazing on my couch by myself. They are very comfortable.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, and takes the shorts from Lena.

 

Once Kara does this, Lena realises that she should give Kara an option to change without her being present.

 

“I’m going to go and just use the bathroom, and change. That will give you space to change in here, and then go in after me. I have a spare tooth brush in there which you can use.” Lena says.

“Okay, thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena then does exactly as she says, and grabs her pyjamas and heads into the bathroom to change, brush her teeth, and go to the toilet. After this, once Lena comes back out into her bedroom, she sees that Kara is changed into the shorts, although is still wearing her bra. Kara doesn’t say anything to Lena, and simply heads into the bathroom herself, with Lena getting into the bed, and making herself comfortable.

 

A few moments later, Kara comes back out of the bathroom, turning the light off, and gets into the other side of the bed from Lena, with there being a lot of space between the two of them, just as Lena said there would be. However, Lena has noticed that Kara is still wearing her bra, which she knows will be very uncomfortable to sleep in for Kara’s back, and just for her breasts in general.

 

“Uhhh…. Kara…. you can take off your bra…..” Lena says, “I know it must be uncomfortable to sleep like that.”

 

“Oh, no.” Kara says, “I’m fine like this.”

 

“Kara, I’ve seen your breasts before, don’t be embarrassed or shy to take your bra off and be comfortable. It’s not like I’m going to see anything anyway, I’ll turn all the lights off.” Lena says.

 

Kara then looks at Lena for a few moments.

 

“Okay. Fine.” Kara says.

“Good.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then reaches to her side of the bed, and turns her bedside light off, with Kara doing the exact same. Once this happens, Kara reaches behind her back, and unhooks her bra, taking it off, before settling back down into the bed itself, moving the covers up so they cover her breasts.

“That better?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

“Yeah. Thanks.” Kara nods.

 

“Alright. Goodnight, Kara.” Lena smiles.

“Goodnight, Lee.” Kara replies, with her own smile.

 

Kara and Lena then soon both drift off to sleep.

Chapter 30

The following morning Sam wakes up to the incredible feeling of Alex’s cock pressing into her ass, and Kelly’s mouth on one of her breasts. Right away Sam’s omega wants to act by pleasing the alpha cock, but the CFO knows she has something she has to do first, as part of her responsibility of being an adult and a single-parent.

 

Sam slowly makes her way out of the bed, making sure not to disturb Kelly or Alex, and then she grabs her phone and calls Lena.

 

“He…hello?” Lena answers in a tired voice, which Sam is surprised by, as even on Saturdays it’s rare for Lena to sleep in past 8.

 

“Hi, Lena, it’s me. Sorry to wake you, but I have a big favour to ask.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah, what’s up?” Lena replies, sounding a bit more awake now.

 

“I’ve gone into my heat. And I’m past the point where suppressors will do anything. Ruby is at a friend’s house, and I’m supposed to pick her up at 11. Could you be amazing and pick Ruby up, and have her spend the day at yours?” Sam asks.

 

Lena is silent for a moment.

 

“Is Kelly and Alex still there?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes but….” Sam begins.

 

“Say no more.” Lena says, cutting Sam off, “I’ll take Ruby for the day, just text me the address of her friend’s house. And you can enjoy your fun.”

 

Sam huffs at Lena saying that.

 

“Thank you, Lena. You’re the best!” Sam says a few moments later.

 

“Don’t I know it.” Lena replies, in a manner Sam knows the CEO is just smirking right now.

 

Sam is then about to say her goodbyes to Lena, and end the call so she can get back in the bedroom, but she then hears a voice in the background on Lena’s end, a voice she very much recognises.

 

“Is Kara still there with you?” Sam asks, now with her own smirk.

 

“Uhh yes…. She stayed the night, but not because of what you think. It was just late and….” Lena begins.

 

“Whatever you say, Lena. Say no more.” Sam replies, and then ends the phone call.

 

Once the phone call ends, Sam turns her sights back towards the bedroom, where she plans to have a lot more fun with Alex and Kelly today. Sam is well aware that she is right in the middle of her heat right now, so she is going to make the most of it, and really ride it out, in a way that she probably hasn’t done since before she had Ruby.

 

---

Elsewhere in Lena’s house, Kara just woke to Lena on the phone, talking with Sam. Now that Kara has woke though, she has realised that the two of them are very much not in the same positions they were when they went to bed last night. Last night, when they went to bed, the two of them were each lying on the complete opposite side of the bed to one another, with there being a lot of space in between them, simply because of how big Lena’s bed is. However, now, Kara can see that both she and Lena must have slowly gravitated towards the centre of the bed during the night, and they are now spooning one another, with Lena’s ass pressed into Kara’s crotch. Then to top all this off, Kara has one of her arms wrapped around Lena’s waist.

 

“Oh….. sorry….” Kara quickly says, once Lena ends the phone call, moving away from Lena.

 

“That’s okay.” Lena replies, with a smile, “I guess we both must have just moved towards the centre of the bed during the night.”

 

“Yeah….” Kara says, “But….. I’m also sorry about….. what you must have just felt. It really must have just been such an invasion of your privacy.”

 

“What are you….. oh….” Lena says, now realising that Kara was clearly referring to the fact that just now, Kara had her ‘morning wood’ very much pressed into her ass.

 

Lena, for her part, didn’t actually mind at all, and actually felt rather good to feel Kara’s cock pressed into her ass.

 

“You don’t have to worry about that, Kara.” Lena says, “It’s a completely natural and normal process. And it wasn’t an invasion of my privacy at all. In fact, it was quite nice.”

 

“Hmm…. okay….” Kara says, in a voice that clearly shows she’s unconvinced, “Well…. do you mind if I use the bathroom first? So I can…. sort myself out?”

 

After Kara says this, Lena wants to say ‘of course’ to Kara, and let the blonde head into the bathroom to sort out her morning wood and everything. However, before Lena can actually say this, there is something deep inside her that gets a completely different idea. Something that Lena can’t control right now.

 

“Or….. I could help you?” Lena suggests.

 

“What are you….” Kara begins, confused.

 

Kara’s confusion is soon stopped when she sees Lena quickly move her head under the covers, and a few seconds later, Lena’s lips are wrapped around her cock.

“Oh Rao….” Kara moans, now remembering that a Lena blow job is literally one of the best things ever.

 

There is no way right now that Kara has any willpower, or ability, to question Lena and ask her what or why she is doing this. So, Kara simply enjoys the amazing blow job that she is getting.

 

“Oh Lenaaaa…..” Kara moans, as the 40-year-old continues to pleasure the blonde.

 

Over the next couple of minutes, Lena continues to give Kara a blowjob, all the way until Kara finally orgasms, which Lena swallows up. After Lena does this, she finally takes Kara’s cock out of her mouth, gives it one more kiss, and then comes back from being under the covers.

 

“Lena… what….. what was that for?” Kara asks, confused, while still recovering from the amazing blowjob she was just given.

 

Lena licks her lips, but then a few moments later, her eyes widen, as she finally realises what she just did. From Lena’s side of things, she basically did everything she just did instinctively, not as something on purpose.

 

“Oh my god.” Lena says, as she holds her hand to her mouth, “I….. I’m so sorry Kara…. I….. I don’t know why I did that….. I just….. something just made me do that.”

 

Kara now continues to look at Lena confused.

 

“Lena, it’s okay.” Kara says, “It’s not like it was something bad, quite the opposite. I was just confused why you decided to do it.”

“Right….” Lena nods, now feeling very awkward, “I….. I’m not sure I… I don’t know….. Oh shit…..”

 

“What?” Kara says, noticing the look of realisation on Lena’s face.

 

“It’s my pregnancy!” Lena says, “It happened the second time I was pregnant too. My hormones go all out of whack, and make me do things like that, giving me the irresistible urge to please my alpha…. or in this case…. an alpha I’m close to….”

 

“Oh…..” Kara says.

 

“But…. I’m sorry Kara.” Lena says, “You didn’t give me consent to do that. I feel terrible.”

 

“No. It’s okay, Lena.” Kara says, “I completely understand. I promise, you shouldn’t feel bad about it.”

 

“Okay…. if you are sure….” Lena says.

 

“I am.” Kara nods.

 

“Alright.” Lena replies, taking a deep breath, “Well…. if you don’t mind….. I’m going to use the bathroom for a few minutes now…. I need to sort myself out.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen again, realising what Lena is saying.

 

“Oh…. well…. if you want….. I could return the favour?” Kara suggests.

 

After Lena hears this, a part of the omega wants to accept Kara’s offer, but the other part of her realises that doing so would be moving into dangerous territory, and potentially leading Kara on again. At this point, Lena is pretty sure that Kara might be very happy with them just having a sexual relationship like this, and not anything beyond that. But ultimately, Lena knows that Kara, and herself too, will want more, and she can’t have that. Lena knows she made the decision to not be in a relationship with Kara, and she has to stick to that, for Natalie and Ashley. So, Lena can’t allow lines to continue to get blurred, even though she has made a pretty bad job of that so far.

 

“No, Kara.” Lena says, “I’m sorry….. Doing…. what I just did….. I’ve already kind of blurred some lines between us. It’s unfair to you. I…. we shouldn’t do stuff like that. I’m sorry.”

 

“I know…. I…. I understand….” Kara replies, but Lena does notice the disappointed look on the blonde’s face.

 

“Okay. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Lena says, as she gets out of bed.

 

“Alright.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then heads into her bathroom, and closes the door behind her, and runs her tap, before sitting on the floor and beginning to get herself off. Lena is already pretty close to the edge, with her hormones just being heightened and everything, so it only takes her a few minutes to experience the sweet release of orgasm.

 

Eventually, Lena gathers herself, and heads back out into the bedroom, where she sees Kara sitting up on the bed, with a thoughtful look on her face. Upon seeing this look, Lena feels very guilty over what she initiated between the two of them.

 

“Kara….. I’m really sorry….” Lena says again.

 

“What?” Kara says, as she turns to look at Lena confused, “Oh, no. I’m not looking like this because of that.”

 

“Oh?” Lena replies, “Then what has got you deep in thought then, if you don’t mind me asking?”

 

“I was thinking about what happened yesterday, with Natalie and Ashley.” Kara explains.

“Yeah?” Lena asks, a bit nervously now, seeing as yesterday wasn’t particularly great, at least the first bit between Kara and Natalie and Ashley.

 

“I was thinking….. that maybe Natalie and Ashley should get to know me from first hand experience, instead of from word of mouth. I know that they are likely going to have Andrea saying things about me in one of their ears, while you are going to be saying other things in another one of their ears. I don’t want any of that. I want Natalie and Ashley to form their own opinions of me, and get to know me for me, and everything that I am. I want to be honest with them about who I am, and everything.” Kara says.

 

“Okay….” Lena nods, unsure where Kara is going with this, “Do you have something you’d like to propose then?”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “This upcoming weekend, Alex and I are heading up to Midvale, to see Eliza, my adoptive mom, and Alex’s actual mom. We haven’t seen her in a couple of months, and Alex actually isn’t on call or anything, so we thought we’d take this as a perfect opportunity to go up and see her. So, I was thinking, maybe you, Natalie and Ashley could come up with us? That way I can show Natalie and Ashley the place where I grew up, from their age onwards, after my family died, and they could meet Eliza and Alex, and understand the people that I have surrounded myself with, and hopefully better understand me too. Then, at the same time, you and Eliza can meet, because as I’ve told you previously, Eliza has already requested that she meet you, and that’s not something that I’m going to be able to put off for too long. She’s pretty stubborn.”

 

Once Kara finishes speaking, Lena is silent for a few moments.

 

“So, what do you think?” Kara eventually asks.

 

“I think….. wow…. I….. I was not expecting that.” Lena says.

 

“I know that it’s a lot. And that meeting my family and everything might seem a bit intimidating, and you might already have some plans for next weekend with Natalie and Ashley, and they might find it all boring. But I do really think it could be a good way for them to learn more about who I am. I know that I’m not going to be directly involved in their lives or anything, but I’m going to be around, because their brother or sister is going to be a part of their lives, and my life too. So I want to have a good relationship with Natalie and Ashley. I want them to be okay with me, and know who I am, and not have to hear things from other people. I want them to form their own opinions of me, and I think seeing Midvale, and everything in that place, which means so much to me, would be the best way of doing that.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I’ll tell you what. I won’t make any promises right now. But, once you leave, later today, I will discuss this with Natalie and Ashley. And if they are okay with it, then I’ll let you know, and we can all drive up to Midvale together next weekend.”

“Really?” Kara says, surprised.

 

“Yeah. But don’t get your hopes up. Natalie and Ashley might say no. And I’m not going to force them to go up to Midvale if one of them doesn’t want to. Natalie is probably going to agree, but Ashley might be hesitant, for a multitude of reasons, some of which probably have nothing to do with you, and just to do with her being a bit of a stroppy teenager.” Lena explains.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll be happy with whatever you decide. Just let me know.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Now, how about we get up, and go and have some breakfast. Then afterwards I’m going to have to go and pick up Sam’s daughter, Ruby, from a friend’s house, and on the way I can probably drop you home, or at least close to your home, depending on traffic.”

 

“Oh, is something up with Sam? Was that what your phone call was about?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah, you could say that.” Lena nods, “It turns out that with Sam’s date with your sister and Kelly yesterday, Sam went into heat, and she is still in heat right now. So, I’m pretty sure that she has just been having a good time with Alex and Kelly, and wants to continue to do that today.”

 

Kara chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“Well, I can’t say that I think Alex or Kelly will be complaining about that at all.” Kara says.

 

“No. Probably not.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

Lena and Kara then head out of Lena’s bedroom, and downstairs, where they find that Natalie and Ashley are already awake, and getting themselves breakfast.

 

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena smiles, “Did you both sleep well.”

 

“Yeah it was….. wait… Kara? You’re still here?” Ashley says, now noticing Kara walk into the kitchen behind Lena.

 

“Yeah… Hi.” Kara says, a bit nervously, very much realising how this must look from Natalie and Ashley’s point of view.

 

“Yes, Kara and I actually stayed up for a little while after the two of you went to bed last night. Then it got pretty late, so I offered to let Kara stay here for the evening, instead of having to get a taxi home so late at night, seeing as she didn’t even have a car here to drive home in.” Lena explains.

 

“Hmm… okay.” Ashley hums.

 

“Good morning, Kara.” Natalie says with a bright smile.

“Good morning, Natalie.” Kara smiles back, “Are you eating some cereal already? I didn’t think kids today liked cereal anymore?”

 

“No. I like cereal. Ashley doesn’t though.” Natalie replies.

 

Kara chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“Yes. Natalie very much prefers something more sugary.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I’m sort of like that too.” Kara says, “In fact, my go to breakfast is to make a stack of pancakes for myself.”

 

“Oooooo…. That sounds nice.” Ashley says, licking her lips.

 

“It certainly does.” Lena nods, “But I’m afraid that we don’t have the stuff to make pancakes this morning, darling. Then, we also need to make sure we don’t take too long to have our breakfast, because I’ve got to go pick Ruby up from a friend’s house, as she is going to spend the day with us, and I thought the two of you could come with me?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Why’s Ruby staying over? Is aunt Sam okay?” Ashley asks.

 

“Sam is fine.” Lena replies, “It’s just….. well…. Sam went on a date last night….. and that date went very well, and is continuing today. But I won’t be giving any further details.”

“Got it.” Ashley nods.

 

“How can a date last that long?” Natalie asks, confused.

Lena chuckles, and then reaches to cup one of Natalie’s cheeks.

 

“You’ll understand when you get older.” Lena says, with a loving smile.

 

After this, Lena proceeds to pour herself and Kara a glass of juice each, while Kara makes the two of them a bowl of cereal. Kara and Lena then sit with Natalie at the kitchen table.

 

“What other breakfast foods do you like, Kara?” Natalie asks.

“Well, I don’t mind cereal, as you can see. But I can’t say cereal is one of my favourites or anything, unless it’s the really unhealthy cereals.” Kara says, “But I do quite like to have a muffin or a pastry or something for breakfast. When I have been working, and on times that I have slept in too long, or just don’t have time for breakfast, I’ve actually just bought myself a nice pastry, or some sticky buns or something, on my way to work. However, I am also quite fond of having a traditional English cooked breakfast, or something of that variety, bacon, eggs, sausages, and things like that. But that is obviously even more time consuming to make than making pancakes.”

 

“Oooo…. That sounds nice.” Natalie says, “Can we have that for breakfast one time, mom?”

 

“Sure.” Lena nods, “I’m sure I can figure something out.”

 

After this, Kara, Lena and Natalie sit together and eat their breakfast, with Ashley even joining them, although the older child doesn’t really say much. Eventually though, the group all get ready, and washed and everything, and then leave Lena’s home, and head into National City, in the direction of Ruby’s friend’s house. About 5 minutes away from Ruby’s friend’s house, Kara actually gets out of the car, and says goodbye to Natalie, Ashley and Lena, before heading off home.

 

“Mom?” Ashley asks, with them being a couple of minutes from Ruby’s friend’s house right now.

“Yes, Ashley?” Lena replies, as she glances at her older daughter in the rear-view mirror.

 

“Are you and Kara dating?” Ashley asks.

 

“No. We are not dating, Ashley.” Lena says.

 

“Really? Because Kara clearly didn’t sleep in one of the guest bedrooms last night, which means she must have slept in your bed, with you.” Ashley says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“Yes, Kara did sleep in my bed, but only because no other beds were made. But I can promise you, Kara and I are not dating. With everything that has gone on with me being pregnant, discussions about that have been had. I made the decision that my focus should be on the two of you, and I didn’t want to risk that by potentially dating someone. I made that decision even before I found out I was pregnant.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. okay….” Ashley replies.

 

Before Lena can say anything else to Natalie and Ashley, they soon pull up at Ruby’s friend’s house.

 

“Alright. You girls stay here, I’m just going to go in and get Ruby.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Sure.” Ashley says.

 

Lena gets out of the car and knocks on the front door of the home, where she soon talks with one of the parents of Ruby’s friend, and a few moments later, Ruby herself appears. Lena and Ruby then head back over to the car, which they both get inside. By this point, Ashley has made the decision by herself to move into the front seat of the car with Lena, meaning that Ruby and Natalie are sitting in the back together.

“Hey, Ruby!” Natalie smiles, widely.

 

“Hey.” Ruby smiles.

“Hi, Ruby.” Ashley says, with her own smile.

 

“Hi Ash.” Ruby replies.

 

“Alright. Lets head home then.” Lena says, as she starts the car, and begins to drive away.

 

“Are you not taking me home then, aunt Lena?” Ruby asks.

 

“Uhhh….. no.” Lena replies, “Your mom is busy…. doing some other things. So, you are going to be staying with us today, and tonight. I hope that’s okay with you Ruby?”

 

“Is mom okay?” Ruby asks, in a bit of a concerned voice.

 

“Yeah, she’s fine, Ruby.” Lena says, “I promise. And you can probably speak with her later on.”

 

“Alright.” Ruby answers, accepting what Lena has just said to her.

 

---

Meanwhile, at Sam’s house, the CFO omega is still having an absolutely wonderous time with Kelly and Alex, continuing to have a sex session with the two young hot women. This includes all of them getting off, but Sam has particularly focused on Alex’s cock, making sure that it’s inside her almost all the time. This is, of course, just part of Sam being in heat, not some crazy sex obsessive thing that she has.

 

Eventually, after about 3 more hours of having sex this morning, Alex, Sam and Kelly soon stop for a little while. They decide that they’ll take a break and just reenergise, getting some fluids and food inside them. This means that the trio have headed down to Sam’s kitchen, although they are all still completely naked, which isn’t helping Sam, who very much just wants to jump Alex again, and have her fuck her on the kitchen counter.

 

“What…. do you both want to eat?” Sam asks, as they walk into the kitchen.

 

“I’m not bored. Whatever you have.” Alex answers.

 

“Yeah, I’m not fussy either.” Kelly smiles.

 

“Right well….. usually on a Saturday I’ll cook something, like bacon and eggs, but I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to do that right now, as I’ll probably get distracted. So, instead, I think we are just going to have to keep it simple, and have some cereal. But I do also have some freshly squeezed orange juice that we can have with our cereal.” Sam says.

“That sounds perfectly fine to me.” Alex smiles.

 

“Yeah, me too.” Kelly says.

 

Sam then goes about pouring 3 bowls of cereal, and 3 glasses of orange juice, bringing them to the kitchen table, where they all sit down together. Sam is sitting at the table with Alex sitting to her left, and Kelly sitting to her right.

 

“Thank you, Sam.” Alex smiles.

 

“Thank you.” Kelly says.

 

The trio soon start eating their breakfast, and drinking their orange juice. A few moments later, Sam soon notices that Kelly drops her spoon under the table. At first, Sam doesn’t think that there is anything odd about it. However, a few moments later, Sam feels Kelly position her head between her legs, and then start to eat her out.

 

“Oh god….. what…. what are you doing?” Sam asks, with a bit of a moan.

 

“I thought I’d have something else for breakfast.” Kelly smirks, and then begins eating Sam out again.

“Oh god.” Sam moans.

 

Sam then proceeds to enjoy Kelly pleasuring her. If Sam didn’t know better, she would think that maybe somehow Kelly is being affected by her being in heat too, but betas are not supposed to be affected my pheromones or anything of alphas or omegas. Either way, Sam is just really having a good time right now, and this might just be one of the best ways ever to enjoy a nice Saturday morning breakfast.

Notes:

Happy New Year!

Chapter 31

It is now Sunday morning, and Sam is waking up again to Alex and Kelly being in her bed. Yesterday, Sam had a lot of fun with Kelly and Alex, riding out her heat with the young alpha and beta. The trio simply had a lot of sex, and it wasn’t just Sam being the classic omega in heat and being obsessed with Alex’s cock, although that did happen at times. Sam also had a lot of fun enjoying her heat with Kelly too, despite the young woman being a beta, and not having any pheromones or anything like that. Simply put, it was all a lot of fun. But right now, as Sam wakes up on the Sunday morning, she finally has a bit more of a clear mind, because her heat has passed.

 

Once Sam wakes, she looks over in the bed, and sees that this morning Kelly is still fast asleep, curled into Alex’s side, resting her head on her chest, while she, herself, is laying next to the couple. So, Sam slowly exits the bed, making sure not to wake Alex and Kelly up in the process, and then heads into her bathroom, deciding to take a shower which will wash off all the sweat and everything, from the activities that they have been up to these past 24+ hours.

 

Sam spends a good 15 minutes in the shower, enjoying the hot water running over all her sore muscles and everything, but she does eventually exit her bathroom, with a towel wrapped around her, and at this point she sees that Alex and Kelly are awake, sitting up in the bed.

 

“Oh, hello, good morning.” Sam says, with a bit of an awkward smile.

“Morning.” Kelly replies.

“Hey.” Alex smiles, “You decided to head into the shower without either of us?”

 

“Uhhh…. yeah…. my heat is over now…. So I just wanted to have a nice relaxing shower and everything.” Sam explains.

“Oh….” Alex says, in a bit of a disappointed voice.

 

“I do need to go pick my daughter up from Lena’s soon, so, can we like have breakfast now, so I can leave soon?” Sam asks, awkwardly, realising that she is basically suggesting that Alex and Kelly need to leave.

“Yes, of course.” Alex replies.

 

Alex, Kelly and Sam then all leave Sam’s bedroom, with Sam changing into her clothes, and Alex and Kelly putting on their clothes that they were wearing two days ago. Thankfully, their clothes aren’t dirty or anything, as yesterday the three of them spent the whole day not wearing any clothes whatsoever.

 

Eventually, Kelly, Sam and Alex have breakfast together, chatting a little bit, before the time finally comes where Kelly and Alex have to leave, with Sam having sent off a text to Lena, letting her know that she will be by soon to pick up her daughter.

 

“Uhhh…. So….. we…. had a lot of fun this weekend.” Alex says, a bit awkwardly, as she and Kelly get their things to leave.

 

“I had some fun too.” Sam smiles.

 

“Right…..” Alex says, a bit awkwardly, “I guess….. we’ll leave….”

 

“Yeah…” Kelly says, in a disappointed voice.

 

Right now, Sam is very much aware as to why Alex and Kelly are acting awkward and sounding disappointed. Sam knows that Alex and Kelly are hoping that after everything they did this weekend, that she will actually change her mind, and be more interested in actually dating the two of them, and becoming a throuple. Then, admittedly, Sam is actually more interested in doing that now. From these past few days, she can really see that she could have something special with Alex and Kelly, and not just as a sexual relationship either. Sam actually likes both Kelly and Alex for who they are and everything, with them both being different, and providing different things as part of a relationship. It is all very interesting to Sam, and she certainly does not want Alex and Kelly to think that this weekend she has just used the two of them to ride out her heat, because that is not the type of person she is. Sam is happy to have one night stands with people, but only when the people she has the one night stands with are well aware that it is a one night stand going into it.

 

“Maybe….. we could do this again sometime?” Sam suggests, after a moments silence between the three of them.

 

“What? Really?” Kelly asks, in a surprised voice.

 

Kelly sounds so surprised the beta starts to blush, and Sam chuckles at that.

 

“Yeah.” Sam smiles, “I had some fun this weekend, and it has certainly made me reconsider things on dating you both and everything. So, if you are both still interested in that, maybe this is something that I’d like to see if there is something there moving forward?”

Kelly and Alex then look at each other, basically having a silent conversation, before they turn to look back at Sam.

“Yeah, we are both still interested.” Alex says, with a smile.

“Good.” Sam smiles back, “And to be clear, I’m not just pursuing this so we can just do what we did this weekend. I’m not always a sex craved omega. That was mostly because of my heat. Moving forward, I would want an actual relationship and everything. But, we would have to take it slow. I know you are both young and carefree and everything, but I’m 40, I’m not up for doing some of the things that you both are, and that is totally fine. I think we are going to have to be fine with the three of us not always having to do things together. Then, most importantly, you both have to keep in mind that I have a daughter, and she is going to come first. That is just something we are going to have to learn to manage.”

 

“We are both okay with that, Sam.” Kelly says, in a soft voice, “We both really like you. And we are happy with whatever you have to offer us in a relationship.”

“Yeah, like you said, we can take it slow, and see where it goes. We can get to know each other more and everything.” Alex says.

“Okay then.” Sam says, with a smile, “So, how about we all meet up, for a date, next weekend? And by date, I mean an actual date, where we do something together, and get to know each other, not necessarily ending in sex or anything.”

 

“Oh, well, I can’t actually this next weekend.” Alex says, “I’m going up to Midvale with Kara to go see our mom for the weekend. But, Kelly isn’t coming. So maybe you could do something with her?”

 

“Yeah.” Kelly nods, with a smile.

“Oh, are you sure?” Sam asks.

 

“Yes. You said we’d have to learn to not always do stuff with the three of us.” Alex says, “This way you could go on a date with Kelly, and get to know her. Then I can hear all about it when I get back.”

“Well, okay then, as long as this is okay with the two of you?” Sam says.

“It is.” Alex nods.

“Yeah.” Kelly smiles.

“Alright. I guess, I’ll text you the details later this week.” Sam says.

“I’ll look forward to it.” Kelly says, with a smile.

 

Sam then proceeds to give both Kelly and Alex a kiss on the lips goodbye, before the alpha and beta leave Sam’s house, and allow the 40-year-old to make sure that the house is back in order again for when she brings Ruby home, after picking her up from Lena’s.

 

---

It is now a little while later on Sunday, and at Lena’s home Sam has just left with Ruby. Despite everything that has transpired for both Sam and Lena this weekend, the two adults didn’t actually get a chance to say anything to one another about what they have been up to, simply because that is a conversation to have in private, when their kids can not overhear them. So, all Sam really said to Lena, was to thank her for taking care of Ruby for the day yesterday, while she and Lena both looked at one another with knowing smirks on their faces. Lena just knows that she, Sam, and probably Jack too, are going to have a long conversation about everything that happened, likely tomorrow at L-Corp. Lena fully expects Sam and Jack to barge into her office, to talk about everything, just like they normally do, tomorrow. But until then, the looks that Lena and Sam gave each other, each knowing that the other has been up to a few ‘interesting’ things this weekend, is all Lena and Sam were able to do.

 

“Ashley, Natalie, could you girls come down here for a moment?!” Lena calls up the stairs.

 

A few moments later, both Ashley and Natalie come walking down the stairs, meeting Lena at the bottom.

 

“What’s up, mom?” Ashley asks.

 

“Let’s sit in the living room.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, with a polite smile.

 

“Uhhh…. Is this going to take long, mom?” Ashley asks, “I do have some homework that I need to do for tomorrow.”

“Why didn’t you do it yesterday?” Lena asks.

 

“Because Ruby was here, and we were just having fun together yesterday, not doing boring stuff like homework.” Ashley replies.

“Well, I did my homework yesterday.” Natalie says.

 

“That’s because you are a nerd, and didn’t want to play with Ruby and I yesterday.” Ashley says back to her sister.

“I am not a nerd!” Natalie says, in a defensive tone.

“No fighting!” Lena quickly says, “I have something that I want to ask the two of you, so I don’t want you fighting right now, okay?”

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie says.

“Fine.” Ashley says, with a huff.

 

Ashley, Lena and Natalie then all take their seats in the living room, with Natalie sitting on one of the couches with Lena, while Ashley sits on another chair.

 

“Okay, so as the two of you know, what you said about Kara, and she overheard, the other day, was not very nice.” Lena begins.

 

Ashley and Natalie both quickly grow guilty looks on their faces at Lena saying this.

“We know. But we apologised.” Natalie quickly says.

“I know. Let me finish.” Lena says.

 

Natalie nods her head at Lena.

 

“Anyway, because of all that, and because of what your má has fed you about Kara, Kara and I got talking about things. Now, Kara is going to be around more over the next coming weeks, months, and years, as we are having this baby together. That means that she will be around the two of you also. Due to that, neither Kara or I want to create and awkward environment for you, or for this pup, where you feel uncomfortable with Kara being around, or you both feel like there is a way you can act when Kara is here, and when Kara is not here. The last thing Kara and I want is for either of you to feel awkward, or for there to be sort of a barrier between you two, and your younger brother or sister. So, with all that in mind, Kara thought that it would be a good idea, if the two of you are up for it, for you both to actually get to know her better. By this, I don’t mean me telling you about Kara and everything, because I think you both have had enough of people telling you who Kara is. The suggestion that Kara came up with is that this weekend, Kara, and her sister Alex, will be driving up to Midvale, to go spend the weekend with Kara’s adoptive mom, Eliza. Kara has invited the three of us to come up there with her, as she thought that if we go up to Midvale, it would give her the chance to introduce you two to a place that means a lot to her, and where she grew up from your age onwards. Then, in turn, hopefully you’ll both get to know her better, and be able to form your own opinions about her, rather than from what other people have told you.”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, Ashley and Natalie remain silent for a little while, as they look at one another.

 

“Where is Midvale?” Natalie eventually asks.

“It’s about a 4 – 5 hour drive north of National City.” Lena explains, “If we were to go with Kara and her sister, we would drive as soon as you both get home from school on Friday, and then hopefully arrive just in time for dinner. Then we’d leave on Sunday morning, and get back here for the afternoon.”

 

“So, we’d be gone all weekend?” Ashley asks, in a slightly disgruntled voice.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Well, most of the weekend. But Midvale is a really nice place, and I think the two of you would have a nice time there and everything. There will be a lot of outdoors things to do. But, like I said earlier, this is entirely up to the both of you. I’m not going to force you to go up to Midvale. If one of you, or both of you, don’t want to go up to Midvale, because you don’t feel comfortable or anything, then that’s okay, I won’t pressure you into it. However, I would like the two of you to think that this could be a good opportunity for you to learn more about Kara, because she is going to be around moving forward. But, again, the choice is completely yours.”

 

Once more, Natalie and Ashley remain silent for a little while, as they look at one another.

 

“Can we think about it?” Ashley asks.

 

“Sure.” Lena nods, “But, I’d prefer if the two of you would give me your answers by the end of today, or tomorrow morning. I don’t want to have to be chasing you up during the week, when you’ll be staying with your má, as I’ll need to let Kara know if we are coming with her or not before then.”

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley nods, “We’ll tell you before we leave for school tomorrow. Right, Nat?”

 

“Yes, okay, but I want to go.” Natalie says.

 

“Take your time to think about it.” Lena says, not wanting to create a situation where Ashley is now upset because she knows that Natalie wants to go, and if she doesn’t want to go, then she will be the one stopping them.

 

---

It is now later on, on Sunday afternoon, and Alex has come around to Kara’s apartment, just so that the two sisters can actually see each other for once this weekend, as they have both been busy before now. Then, at the same time, Kara and Alex do need to agree on a few things for their trip to Midvale this week, and they won’t be able to do so during the week, simply because Alex is going to be working long shifts for the whole week, so they won’t have a moment to meet up and discuss things.

 

“So, what time shall we leave on Friday to go up to mom’s?” Alex asks, as she sits on Kara’s couch, while Kara gets herself and Alex a glass of wine each.

 

“Uhh…. I don’t know yet.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly, as she hasn’t yet told Alex that she invited Lena, Natalie and Ashley to come up to Midvale with them.

 

“Why not?” Alex asks, confused, “Do you not know when you finish work on Friday? I thought you had it scheduled so you have Friday afternoon off.”

“Right, I do.” Kara nods, as she walks over to the couch, and hands Alex the glass of wine.

 

“Okay….. so what’s up?” Kara asks.

 

“I….. kind of invited Lena, and her two daughters, to come up to Midvale with us this weekend.” Kara says, and then bites her lip slightly.

 

“What?!” Alex asks, surprised, “Why….. why would you do that? I know that…. you and Lena are having a pup and everything, and mom wants to meet her. But I know you Kara, is there something else that prompted this?”

 

“Uhmmm….. yeah….. kind of.” Kara says, while being a bit hesitant to explain everything to Alex, because she knows her sister might just overreact.

 

“Tell me, Kara.” Alex says, while looking directly at her sister with a firm look on her face.

 

Kara sighs.

 

“Please, don’t freak out or anything. And don’t get angry and all…. Alex.” Kara says.

 

“I don’t appreciate my name being used as a verb, but go ahead, I promise I’ll try and behave.” Alex says.

 

“Alright.” Kara says, and then takes a deep breath, “So, on Friday, when I got to Lena’s house, Natalie and Ashley were already there. I went into the kitchen to put away some food that Lena and I had bought, and Lena then called her daughters down the stairs. Then, once they came downstairs, they started talking to Lena about me, saying that they didn’t think that I should be around them, as I don’t want to be a real alpha, and they also said that they think I am dangerous.”

 

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Alex says, standing up, in a very annoyed voice.

 

“Alex! You promised you wouldn’t freak out!” Kara says.

 

“Well, what do you expect, Kara? How dare those brats say that about you!” Alex says.

 

“Alex, calm down! Will you let me finish, please?” Kara says.

 

“Okay…. okay….” Alex says, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, and then sitting back down on the couch again.

 

“Anyway, I overheard all that, and as you can imagine, it upset me a bit. However, Lena then asked me to just stay while she could talk with Natalie and Ashley. I agreed, and Lena basically found out that Andrea had spoken to Natalie and Ashley about me during the week, and made all these bullshit and misleading allegations against me. She told them that I don’t want to be a real alpha, and she even somehow found out about what happened to Mike, and basically told the two girls that I was the one that broke Mike’s leg.” Kara explains.

 

“That bitch.” Alex says, with a growl, “This is the second time that she has done something like this. I’m not going to let this go on any further. I’m going to pay her a visit this week.”

 

“No! Alex!” Kara moans, “I don’t want you to do any of that. That isn’t why I’m telling you this. If you go and confront Andrea, it will just make everything worse, and I think you, or anyone, confronting Andrea is exactly what she wants. I don’t want to be lulled into her bullshit.”

 

“So, even Lena isn’t going to say anything?” Alex asks.

“I don’t know.” Kara says, “She probably will, but for Lena it’s more than just being about me, it’s about her and Andrea’s kids too. Lena has the right to yell at Andrea for simply feeding their kids that bullshit and everything.”

 

“Yeah…. okay….. so…. you were saying…… Lena found out that Andrea told the girls that… while you waited as Lena talked to her kids. What happened after that?” Alex asks.

 

“After that, Lena led Natalie and Ashley into the kitchen, where I was waiting, and they both apologised to me. Natalie, being 12, the youngest of the two, really seemed to feel the most guilty about it, and from what I heard, it sounded like she was a lot less convinced by what Andrea had told the two of them than Ashley was. Then, as for Ashley, she did apologise to me, but she was still a bit distant and everything, but Lena told me that that’s just how she is, as she’s a bit of a moody teenager, as she is 14.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmmm….. Okay.” Alex nods, “I’m not happy about all that. But you still haven’t told me how all that led to you inviting them to come up to Midvale with us this weekend?”

 

“Yes, right.” Kara nods, “Well, after all that, I had a nice Friday evening with Lena and everything, and I even stayed the night.”

“You stayed the night?” Alex asks, with a smirk, “Did you????”

 

“No!” Kara quickly says, “Well….. yes…. but not like how you are thinking.”

 

Kara is now blushing pretty hard.

 

“What do you mean, not how I’m thinking?” Alex asks, “You either had sex with Lena, or you didn’t?”

 

“Lena and I shared a bed on Friday night, because it was late, and Lena didn’t want me getting a taxi home that late and everything. Lena does have spare bedrooms in her house, but none of the sheets were made for them, so she suggested we just share a bed, as her bed is big. I agreed, and we fell asleep, sleeping on opposite sides of the bed.” Kara explains, “However, during the night, the two of us must have drifted towards each other, as when I woke up, we were spooning, with Lena pressing her ass into my crotch. And, as it was the morning, I had the thing that we both have when we wake up in the morning.”

“Morning wood, you mean.” Alex says, with a smirk, being amused by her sister not saying it.

 

“Yeah, that.” Kara says, blushing again, “Anyway, one thing led to another, and Lena gave me a blow job. I then asked to return the favour, but by the point Lena realised that doing that wasn’t a good idea, and she just said it was her pregnancy omega hormones going out of whack that made her do that. So, Lena went into the bathroom to finish herself off, and that is all that happened.”

“Hmmm, okay.” Alex says, “I really don’t think all that is a good idea though, Kara. Lena has told you that she doesn’t want to date you, so it kind of just feels like she is leading you on.”

“I know.” Kara nods, “And Lena even said as much. She was very open about it, and apologised for her actions. Although, there wasn’t really anything to apologise for.”

“Hmmm, if you say so. Just, be careful, Kara.” Alex says.

 

“I will, Alex.” Kara says, “But, back to what I was saying. After everything, in the morning, I then suggested to Lena that she and her two kids could come up to Midvale over the weekend, as I thought that if they saw me in Midvale, and saw the place I grew up from when I was their age onwards, they would better get to know and understand me. They could learn about me first hand, rather than from Andrea or Lena speaking to them in their ear, and feeding them their own opinions. Lena then said she’d ask Natalie and Ashley about it, and get back to me, as she doesn’t want to force them to come up to Midvale if they don’t want to.”

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “I…. guess I kind of understand where you are coming from. But, do you know when Lena is going to get back to you about it? As it’s not like we can leave things last minute.”

 

“I know.” Kara nods, “I imagine it will be either by the end of today, or sometime tomorrow, as Natalie and Ashley stay with Andrea during the week, so I guess they’ll need to tell Lena their decision before then.”

“Alright.” Alex nods, “Well, I guess what time we leave will depend on all that. What time do you finish work on Friday? As I’m working until 1PM.”

 

“I finish at 2, as I’m not having a lunch break.” Kara says.

 

“Alright, so, I guess that if Lena and her kids aren’t coming with us, we can leave at around 3?” Alex suggests, “Then if they are, we can leave whenever they are ready?”

 

“Sure.” Kara nods, “I’ll let Lena know.”

“Okay.” Alex nods back.

 

“So, now, tell me about your weekend with Kelly and Sam. As by the sounds of things, you certainly had a lot of fun.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

Alex now grows a wide smile on her face, as she remembers her weekend.

 

“Yeah, we did.” Alex smiles, before jumping into the story to recount the weekend to her sister.

Chapter 32

It is now Monday Morning, and Lena is awake and getting ready for her work day. Today, being Monday, is also the last day of the week that Lena has Ashley and Natalie with her, until they spend the week with Andrea moving forward. It’s an arrangement that Lena really wants to change, and is now more confident that if she fights to have Natalie and Ashley more often, that her daughters might just support her and back her up. Then, at the same time, Lena thinks that if things were to go to court again, she would be happy to testify about all the shit Andrea has done, including manipulating both Ashley and Natalie, while also basically saying that she intends to start her new real family with her fiancé, Eve, and push Natalie and Ashley to the side. Of course, previously there would have been no way in hell that Lena would have had the courage to testify in court like this, and confront Andrea. However, that has all changed now that she has cleared everything with Natalie and Ashley, with her two daughters actually treating her better again. Then at the same time, Lena, for her part, just feels confident in herself again, which she actually thinks is mostly down to her pheromones and everything working again, and also Kara.

 

This morning however, Lena is a little bit nervous about things, because so far Natalie and Ashley still have not given her an answer as to whether they want to go up to Midvale next weekend with Kara and her sister. Of course, Lena is aware that Natalie wants to go, which means Ashley is the hold out, and Lena very much thinks that means that if Ashley agrees to go to Midvale or not, could go either way, and might just depend on the mood that Ashley is in this morning. Then for Lena herself, she actually very much is hoping that Ashley agrees, as the more she thinks about things, the more she really wants to go up to Midvale for the weekend with Kara and her daughters. Lena just thinks that it could be very relaxing to get out of the city for a few days, while she also thinks it could be such a good idea for the girls to better get to know Kara. Then that will just make things easier moving forward.

 

Eventually, once Lena has finished getting dressed and everything, she heads out of her bedroom, and downstairs, where she knows her daughters will be, eating their own breakfast before they head off to school. 

 

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena says, with a smile, as she enters the kitchen, and sees Natalie and Ashley sitting at the kitchen table.

 

“Morning mom.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Morning.” Ashley says.

 

“I’ve decided that I will take you both to school today, so you don’t need to rush for your bus or anything.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, happily.

 

Lena then walks further into the kitchen and decides to make herself a coffee, before sitting down at the table with her daughters.

 

“Are you not going to have any breakfast?” Ashley asks.

 

“Oh, I will later, probably once I get to work.” Lena says, “With me being pregnant, it’s not a great idea for me to eat breakfast right away. I’ll let my stomach settle a bit before eating.”

 

“Have you been sick again then?” Natalie asks, with a slightly concerned look on her face.

 

“No. Don’t worry darling. I’m just trying to be careful.” Lena says, “I learnt my lessons from when I was pregnant with the two of you.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Natalie nods, and then goes back to eating her breakfast.

 

Lena, Natalie and Ashley then proceed to sit there in silence for a little while, as the girls eat their breakfast, and Lena drinks her coffee. Of course, Lena does desperately want to know if Ashley is going to agree to go up to Midvale or not, but right now she’s a bit nervous about her answer, so she’s stalling for time a little bit. However, as they all begin to finish their food and drinks, Lena knows she needs to asks the question.

 

“Okay. Ashley, Natalie, before we leave for school, I do need an answer as to whether you want to go up to Midvale this weekend with Kara?” Lena asks, in a bit of a nervous voice.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley look up at Lena, before turning to look at one another.

 

“I want to go still.” Natalie days.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then turns to look at her oldest daughter, “Ashley?”

 

Ashley then bites her lip for a few moments as she looks at Lena, and clearly goes deep in thought.

 

“Can I bring my laptop, just in case I get bored, and there’s nothing to do?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes. But I don’t want you using that as an excuse not to do anything with us.” Lena says

 

“Yeah, okay. I’ll go then.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Perfect!” Lena smiles happily, while also feeling relieved, “This Friday I’ll actually pick you both up from school then, as I’ll have a shorter day at L-Corp. After that, we will quickly come back here, for you girls to pack a few things for the weekend, before we then meet up with Kara and her sister and drive to Midvale together.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles, before a thought then crosses her mind that worries her.

 

The thought that Lena has is that maybe during the week Natalie and Ashley might say something to Andrea about them going up to Midvale for the weekend. Then, that might cause Andrea to do something which just prevents them from going up to Midvale, simply out of spite, and her just being Andrea. Of course, Lena has never wanted to be one of those parents who tells her kids to keep certain things a secret from their other parent, even with how awful Andrea has been. However, Lena thinks that might be the only thing that could work right now to avoid Andrea being her normal awful self.

 

“There’s something else I’m going to have to ask you both.” Lena says, slightly nervously.

 

“What is it?” Ashley asks.

 

“I uhhmmm…… Well…. you both are aware of how your má has been when it comes to Kara, telling you some lies about her, and also confronting Kara in her office.” Lena says, “So, I think it would be for the best if you didn’t tell your má about us going up to Midvale this weekend. Just to try and avoid any drama.”

 

Once Lena finishes saying this, Natalie and Ashley look at one another again, before turning to look at Lena.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Alright.” Ashley agrees too, much to Lena’s relief.

 

“Great!” Lena says, with a wide smile, “I promise I won’t ask you to do this again, or all the time. I just think it’s for the best to not let your má know this time. You can tell her about it after we come back from Midvale, if you want?”

 

Ashley and Natalie both nod their heads at that.

 

“Alright. Go grab your things, and then I’ll take you both to school.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Lena arrived at work about an hour ago, after dropping Natalie and Ashley off at school for the day. Then, over the last hour, Lena has had to just focus on getting everything sorted for her day ahead, while also letting her assistant know that she will be taking Friday afternoon off, which means that they’ll have to rearrange a bunch of things this week, meaning her schedule is going to be a bit more hectic this week.

 

Right now though, Lena does finally have a moment to text Kara, and let her know that Natalie, Ashley, and her, will be joining Kara and her sister up at Midvale for the weekend.

 

Lena (to Kara): Hey Kara, I just wanted to let you know that Natalie and Ashley both gave the okay for us to join you up at Midvale for the weekend, if that’s still okay with you?

 

Once Lena sends off the text to Kara, she expects to just get a text back from the blonde sometime over the next few hours. However, instead, about 2 minutes later, she gets a call from Kara.

 

“Hello?” Lena answers.

 

“Hi.” Kara replies, sounding very happy, “I’m so glad that you guys are going to join Alex and I up at Midvale. I have so many ideas of things we should do, and stuff I want to show Natalie and Ashley to better get to know me. Then I know Eliza is going to be so excited when I tell her I’m bringing you and the girls.”

 

“Wait. You haven’t told her already?” Lena asks, nervously.

 

“No. But don’t worry about it. Eliza isn’t the type of person who would be upset at me bringing more people. In fact, she will probably be very happy about it. Just prepare for her to ask you so many questions about all the scientific work you do at L-Corp.” Kara says.

 

Upon Kara saying that, Lena breathes a sigh of relief, glad that them going up to Midvale isn’t going to inconvenience Kara’s adoptive mom.

 

“Well, you can tell Eliza that I might ask her just as many questions about her work too. Maybe I’ll even try and poach her to come work at L-Corp.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“Good luck with that.” Kara says, “A few companies have tried to hire Eliza over the years, all of whom would have required her to move out of Midvale, and she has said no to every single one, despite some offers being for a lot of money. Eliza just loves Midvale so much, and I don’t think she’d ever be convinced to move.”

 

“Well, she hasn’t been smooth talked by a Luthor yet, has she?” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

Kara laughs again at Lena saying that.

 

“No, she hasn’t. But I wish you good luck.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, with her own smile, “Anyway, when I get home this evening, I’ll book Natalie, Ashley and I a hotel or house to stay at in Midvale for the weekend.”

 

“What?!” Kara says, confused, “No! You guys are going to be staying with us, at Eliza’s house.”

 

“Are you sure?” Lena asks, “I didn’t want to presume anything.”

 

“Of course I’m sure! The whole point of the weekend is for the girls to get to know me over the weekend, if you guys stay in a hotel or something, it’s going to be difficult to do that. Plus, Eliza has more than enough space for all of us.” Kara says.

 

“Okay then.” Lena says, “I guess that’s sorted that then.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara agrees.

 

“All that leaves is when we are going to be leaving on Friday?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, well, Alex is only working Friday morning, and then I finish work early Friday afternoon. So, Alex and I will be basically ready to go whenever Natalie and Ashley get out of school.” Kara says.

 

“Well, the girls finish school at 3, and I’ve already told them that I will be picking them up and taking them straight home. So, we are going to be ready here at 3:30, 4 at the latest.” Lena explains.

 

“Alright. That’s okay.” Kara nods, “Should Alex and I meet you at your place then, as your house is in the direction we will be going to leave National City?”

 

“Yes. Alright.” Lena agrees, “I’m not sure what you both want to do about car arrangements, if you want us to drive up separately or together. But, if you want, we could use one of my cars, which has 8 seats to drive up. So, we will have a lot of room?” 

 

“What car?” Kara asks, “I only saw your one on your driveway. That wouldn’t fit 8 people unless it’s a TARDIS or something.”

 

“No.” Lena says, with a chuckle, “I have a few cars that I keep in a secure parking facility in National City. I’ll just get my car from there.”

 

“Oh, okay then.” Kara says, “I think it might be nice if we all drive up together.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena agrees, “So just meet us at my home at around 3:30, and then we’ll all drive up together?”

 

“Alright! I’ll let Alex know.” Kara says.

 

“Great.” Lena replies, “Now, I’d love to talk more, but I have to get on with my work now.”

 

“Oh alright.” Kara says, “I should probably get on with my work too.”

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “I’m sure I’ll text sometime later this week. But if not, I look forward to seeing you and Alex on Friday.”

 

“Yeah. See you then.” Kara replies.

 

“Bye.” Lena says.

 

“Bye.” Kara replies.

 

Lena then ends the call between her and Kara, and once she does, she fully intends to get on with her work day, however, before she gets a chance to do that, her office door opens, and both Jack and Sam come walking in, each with smirks on their faces.

 

“Oh god. Here comes trouble.” Lena says, with a bit of a groan.

 

“What are you talking about trouble?” Jack says, in a dramatic huff, “We are your best friends. We are not trouble at all!”

 

“I’m Lena’s best friend, not you.” Sam says back, in a bit of a teasing voice, “And one of the reasons I know that I’m actually Lena’s best friend is because I agree with her, you are trouble.”

 

“Pfft! I’m not!” Jack pouts, “You are!”

 

“Okay, can you kids please stop fighting.” Lena says, with a roll of her eyeballs.

 

“Yes, right. That isn’t what we came in here to do anyway.” Jack says.

 

“Yeah, we came in here to get all the gossip about your weekend, and how it went.” Sam says.

 

“Not to mention, I also want you to spill the tea on your weekend with Alex and Kelly too.” Jack says.

 

Sam groans at Jack saying that.

 

“I second that.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“God.” Sam groans, “I’ll tell you both, just as long as Jack, you promise to never, ever, use the phrase ‘spill the tea’ again. We are not teenagers, or 20-year-olds.”

 

“Yeah, but you and Lena have been fucking 20-year-olds, so I thought it was appropriate.” Jack says, with a smirk.

“Jack!” Both Lena and Sam say, at the same time.

“Fine, oh fine.” Jack replies, with a dramatic huff, “I promise I’ll never use that phrase again.”

 

“Good.” Sam says, with a nod.

 

“I’m really not sure I actually have time for this right now guys.” Lena says, “I’m going to have a hectic week already, because I’m only doing a half day on Friday, so everything has had to be re-organised.”

 

“Don’t worry, we asked Jess already.” Sam says, “She told us that you have about 20 minutes right now for us to talk, before you have to get on and do whatever you have to do next.”

 

Lena huffs.

“I really don’t believe that.” Lena says, “I was literally just talking to Jess 10 minutes ago, and she told me that I have a completely packed day now, with how things have been reorganised, in fact, so much so that I might only have 10 minutes for lunch.”

 

“Fine.” Sam says, “Maybe I made a little deal with Jess, and agreed to take a few things off your plate this week, and deal with them myself, if she could give us 20 minutes right now.”

 

“So, you basically kind of bribed my assistant?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

 

“Hey! I’m doing you a favour.” Sam says, “I’m making you have to do less work, and all you have to do in return is have a conversation with Jack and I for the next now, 18 minutes.”

 

“Hmmm….. I think I’d prefer the work to be honest.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, don’t be a liar.” Jack huffs, “Now, come sit down with Sam and I. I want to know everything that you both did this weekend. Sam has refused to tell me anything she did until we are all together.”

 

“Yeah, come on Lena, let’s not waste any more time.” Sam says.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, rolling her eyes again.

 

Lena then proceeds to walk over to the couch from her desk, where she sits down with Jack and Sam.

 

“You only have 15 minutes now!” Jess calls out.

 

“I thought you just said we had 18?” Jack asks, turning to Sam.

“Jess is probably just trying to say we have 15 minutes to give us like a minute or 2 window where we can go longer.” Sam replies.

 

“Okay. Let’s start this then.” Jack says, with a nod of his head, “Lena, how did your Friday and Saturday with Kara go?”

Lena now turns to look at Sam, as she knows that the only way that Jack would know Kara was with her on Saturday is if Sam actually said so to Jack.

“I see, you are not willing to talk to Jack about what you did this weekend, but you are more than happy to tell him what I did?” Lena says, with an unimpressed look on her face.

 

“I never said I played fair.” Sam replies, in a plain voice.

 

“Fine.” Lena huffs, “So, Kara and I started off by going to the doctor’s appointment, where I had my ultrasound, and we got a picture of the pup for the first time.”

“Oh, let me see!” Jack says, eagerly.

 

“I actually didn’t bring one into work with me today. In fact, with all the other stuff that went on Friday evening, I completely forgot to show the ultrasound to Natalie and Ashley. Not that I think they’d be that interested in it.” Lena says.

“What other stuff went on this weekend?” Jack asks, in a slightly confused voice.

 

“Well, after the doctors, the plan was for Kara to come back to my place and then have dinner with us. So, we went to the supermarket, and then returned back home. However, Kara went to put stuff in the kitchen, just as Natalie and Ashley came downstairs to greet me. They clearly didn’t know Kara was there, and then told me, or at least Ashley told me, that they didn’t think it was a good idea for Kara to be around anymore, as she’s dangerous, and doesn’t really want to be an alpha, and I deserve someone better than that with me being pregnant and everything.” Lena explains.

“What?!” Both Jack and Sam say.

 

“Kara heard Natalie and Ashley say those things about her, and she got very upset by it, and wanted to leave. However, I got her to stay, and then had a private talk with Natalie and Ashley.” Lena continues to explain, “As you probably guessed, and could expect, they got all that bullshit from Andrea, with her basically trying to manipulate the girls into not liking Kara, and not wanting to be around her. So, I told them off for that, and they then looked guilty, and actually apologised to Kara, which she thankfully accepted.”

 

“I swear, Andrea is literally the biggest bitch I’ve ever known.” Sam says, “Stuff like that makes me just want to punch her in the face.”

 

“Probably not a good idea, as Andrea would totally file charges against you, and you wouldn’t survive in prison, Sam.” Jack says, “You’d be someone’s prison bitch pretty quickly.”

 

“Jack!” Sam says, as she slaps him on the arm.

“Owww. That hurt.” Jack moans.

 

“You’d be my prison bitch.” Sam smirks.

 

“Oooo…. Should I bend over right now? Or do you want me to drop to my knees?” Jack asks, with a devilish look on his face.

“Gross.” Sam says, now growing a look of disgust.

 

“Anyway, after all that was cleared up, we did have a nice Friday evening together, where Kara bonded with both of the girls a bit. She got Natalie to help us with cooking our dinner on Friday, and then she sat on the couch with Natalie, Ashley and I later, as we all watched a film together.” Lena says, “Kara and I then sat together for a while after the girls went to bed, and by the time we finally made a move to get up, it was late, so I suggested Kara stay at my place. That ended with us sharing my bed together, which I think might have been a mistake.”

 

“Why was it a mistake?” Jack asks, “Sharing a bed with a hot alpha is certainly never a mistake in my book.”

 

“Yeah, well, I’m not like you.” Lena says, “I’ve already told Kara I don’t want a relationship with her and everything, and when we shared the bed, in the morning we woke up spooning each other, and….. I guess my pregnancy pheromones went a bit crazy, and I gave Kara a blowjob after we woke up.”

 

“That doesn’t sound like a bad thing to me.” Jack says, with a smirk.

 

“That’s only because you are about as emotionally mature as a 10-year-old.” Sam says.

 

“Am not!” Jack pouts.

 

“You just proved my point.” Sam says, “But getting back to Lena, you really do need to be careful, you can’t lead Kara on like that. You remember how heartbroken she was after you told her you couldn’t be together. You don’t want to keep doing things like that, and get her secretly thinking that maybe, just maybe, in the future you will change your mind. That isn’t fair to her.”

 

“I know Sam. Believe me, I know.” Lena says, “I felt very guilty after I realised what I did, and came out of my pregnancy pheromone haze.”

 

“Good.” Sam nods, “But what happened after that.”

 

“Well, after that, I had a nice morning with Kara, Ashley and Natalie. Then before we left to go pick up Ruby, and drop Kara off near her place, Kara actually suggested that me, Ashley and Natalie should come up to Midvale with her and Alex this weekend, so the girls can better get to know her, in a place that means a lot to her.” Lena says.

“Wow.” Sam says, “That…. sounds like a big deal.”

“Yeah.” Lena nods, agreeing, “Even though Kara and I are not dating, I do still want the girls to get along with her and everything, so Kara suggesting that means a lot.”

 

“So, what are you going to do?” Sam asks.

 

“Well, after you took Ruby home, I talked to the girls about it, and gave them the option, and let them think about it. Thankfully, before I took them to school this morning, they both agreed to go up to Midvale this weekend.” Lena says.

 

“That’s good.” Sam smiles, “I do think it is important for Ashley and Natalie to have a good relationship with Kara, if only for their younger brother or sister’s sake, so that sounds like a lovely idea.”

 

“Yeah, that’s all lovely. But now, Sam, I want to hear about what you got up to this weekend. And spare no details.” Jack says, with a smirk.

 

Lena and Sam both roll their eyes.

 

“Well, we only have about 8 more minutes, so she is going to have to gloss over some details.” Lena says, as she checks her watch.

 

“Well, let me tell you.” Sam begins, “I certainly had a lot of sex this weekend. More than I’ve had in years. And it was amazing!”

 

Sam then proceeds to tell Lena and Jack everything that she did this past weekend with Kelly and Alex, while also finishing up by letting them both know that she has now actually agreed to date Kelly and Alex, or at least try it, and see how things go.

 

“Wow. Good for you, Sam.” Lena smiles, “I’m glad you are giving it a try.”

 

“Thank you.” Sam smiles.

 

“Yeah….. I think it’s a good thing too.” Jack replies, “You might be less grumpy if you get a good fucking regularly.”

 

“Okay. And that is my Jack quota for the day done.” Lena says, as she stands up from her couch.

“You can say that again.” Sam says, sarcastically, standing up too.

“What?” Jack pouts.

 

“Go on Jack, get back to work.” Lena says.

 

“Fine.” Jack huffs, “But before I do, do you guys know if Kara and Alex have a third sister?”

“Out! Now!” Lena yells.

Chapter 33

It is now later on in the day on Monday, and Lena has just been getting on with her work ever since Jack and Sam left. After all, Lena does have a lot to do now that she is going to be taking a half day on Friday. Lena doesn’t mind though, as seeing as she won’t have Natalie and Ashley with her for the rest of this week, it means that she doesn’t have a required time where she needs to get home so she can spend it with her daughters. Therefore, Lena plans to stay a bit later than usual to get through all the work she needs to do, so she can take her half day. However, Lena does plan to make sure that her assistant, Jess, actually goes home on time, and doesn’t stay with her for hours on end, late into the night. As Jess doing that, just to be a good assistant, would make Lena feel awful, despite how much she pays her.

 

“Miss Luthor?” Jess says, buzzing in on the intercom at around 4:30PM.

 

“Yes, Jess?” Lena replies.

 

“I just got a message from security downstairs. Miss Rojas is here to see you. Well, apparently, she is demanding to see you, and making quite a fuss over it.” Jess says.

 

Lena sighs after hearing this, wondering what Andrea is planning now. Although, Lena does think that maybe now would be a good time to give Andrea a piece of her mind about her manipulating Natalie and Ashley.

 

“What would you like me to do, Miss Luthor?” Jess asks.

 

“Send her on up. But have a member of security come up in a separate elevator a couple of minutes after she comes up here, just to wait outside my office in case Andrea needs escorting out.” Lena says.

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor. I will get right on it.” Jess says.

 

“Thank you.” Lena replies.

 

After this, Lena now just takes a few minutes to compose herself, and think about the fact that she is not the same old Lena anymore. She is not the Lena that lets Andrea get away with anything, and be abusive to her, along with other things. She may be an omega, but she is a strong independent woman, who is the owner of a multi-billion-dollar company, which Lena knows infuriates Andrea. Andrea’s ego just can’t handle that she is more successful than her former alpha partner.

 

Eventually, Lena’s few minutes to compose herself are up, and Andrea comes strolling into her office, with such an evil smirk on her face. Lena just knows that Andrea certainly has some bullshit up her sleeve right now that she wants to unveil in front of her.

 

“Andrea, I’m very busy today. So, whatever this is, could you at least make it quick?” Lena says, wanting to give Andrea a sense that she’s not ready to deal with her right now.

 

“Very well.” Andrea replies, with a smirk, “I just came here to let you know that after my trip to CatCo the other week, I was very intrigued by the company. So, I have begun to do a little research on it. And it turns out that a lot of the shareholders are unhappy that Cat Grant is no longer at the helm, and believe that the company deserves a owner who is actually active, and involved within the company. That is why I have spoken to a few of the key shareholders, outside of Cat Grant, and they intend to put it to a vote that the company be sold, to someone who is willing to me more hands on, unlike Cat Grant. Of course, they are doing this, knowing that an offer for their shares has already been made, by me.”

 

After hearing Andrea say this, Lena looks at her ex-wife, and sees the smug look on her face. Lena knows that she really should have seen something like this coming, it’s just that Lena never expected Andrea to waste so much money to buy a company, just out of spite and everything.

 

“So, you are telling me, that you are basically buying CatCo because the woman who I am having a baby with works there. You are really that pathetic?” Lena says, in a bit of a scoff.

 

“Of course not.” Andrea says, clearly lying, “Obviously Kara did play a part, but only because she led me to have a further look at CatCo, and I do find it an interesting investment opportunity. I believe I could really turn the company around. For instance, just from a look at the current employees, I can see a few that would just have to go.”

 

Lena scoffs again upon hearing Andrea say that.

 

“Well, do whatever you are going to do Andrea. Spend a few billion dollars to buy a media company out of spite or something. All that really does, is show how pathetic you truly are.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, no need for you to be so rude to me, Lena. I was only giving you a heads up, so you are not blindsided by the news in the coming days.” Andrea says.

 

“Yeah, we both know that is not true, Andrea. Cut the crap.” Lena says.

 

Andrea is then silent for a few moments as she looks at Lena, who doesn’t have much of any look on her face. Andrea was hoping to elicit some sort of extreme reaction from Lena, but she is not getting it, so she decides to change tactics.

 

“Fine. Yes. I am buying company because the alpha that got you pregnant works there. I am going to buy the company, and then take the sheer pleasure in firing that stupid blonde pathetic alpha bimbo, and make sure that she never gets to work as a reporter again, at least not in this city.” Andrea says, “Then, after that, I will have a big foothold in the press that is reported in National City, and the world really. That will really come in advantage in promoting Obsidian North, and all my other adventures. While I will also be able to focus CatCo on reporting on celebrity gossip that actually matters, like, perhaps, should a 40-year-old, mother of two, be having a baby with a 25-year-old unemployed alpha?”

 

Andrea saying these things are what finally gets on Lena’s nerves, and causes the brunette to snap.

 

“You know what, Andrea?” Lena says, angrily, now walking over to her former wife, “You can do whatever you want to me, but leave Kara out of it. She has done nothing to you. All this is, is jealousy. You have been jealous from the day I left you, and when I started this company, because you could no longer control my life in a way you had been doing for years beforehand. Then your jealousy increased tenfold once L-Corp became such as success, that in a much shorter period of time, it eclipsed all your years and years of work at Obsidian North. Then to top it all off, you were jealous when you found out I am pregnant again, by another alpha, as you saw it as me moving on from you, something which you never wanted me to do. Well, guess what Andrea, I don’t care about you anymore. The only reason we even have a relationship right now is because of our two daughters. If it weren’t for them, we would have never spoken again after our divorce. You just don’t matter to me like you once did. Oh, and for your information, seeing as you are so obsessed with Kara, you should know that she is a much much better lover than you are, and made me cum in ways that you were never able to, in the years of us being together. And she’s bigger than you too.”

 

Andrea, for her part, doesn’t flinch at any of Lena’s words, despite what Lena was hoping for.

 

“And that right there is why I know that you should not be having a baby with this 25-year-old alpha. Is all you care about the size of someone’s penis? Are you that much of a slut now, that you just beg for it?” Andrea says.

 

Lena is now really pissed off, not wanting to allow Andrea to continue to talk to her like this, or talk about other people in such demeaning way.

 

“You know what, Andrea?” Lena says, “I know you came here to piss me off, or whatever, and get a reaction out of me, and unfortunately, that is exactly what you are doing right now. However, I’m glad you are here, because I know about the bullshit you pulled by telling Natalie and Ashley misleading and false stuff about Kara. So, because of that, in person, I want to tell you to lawyer the fuck up, as I’m coming for you this time Andrea. I’m coming for our kids. And this time I’m not going to just cower in the corner, and let you take them away from me, due to my fear of losing them completely. I’m going to fight like hell for them to be with me, and for you to have nothing to do with them. And I’m pretty sure that the court will look pretty favourably when I tell them all the shit you have pulled recently.”

 

Andrea now huffs at Lena’s words.

 

“I doubt any judge would really listen to a pregnant 40-year-old omega. They’d just look at you and think ‘what is she doing with her life, to be pregnant at that age, while also being unmarried?’.” Andrea replies.

 

Lena now doesn’t respond to Andrea, instead, she simply turns around towards her desk, and presses the intercom.

 

“Jess, I think it’s time for Andrea to leave.” Lena says, giving her assistant the signal.

 

Andrea, once more, scoffs at that.

 

“What? Too much of a coward to tell me to leave? You have to get your assistant to do it?” Andrea says.

 

“No. Not my assistant.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

One of the L-Corp security team then comes into the office, which Andrea quickly notices.

 

“You’re coming with me. I’ll escort you out of the building.” The security guard says.

 

“You’re kicking me out of your building, just because I upset you?” Andrea scoffs.

 

“No. I’m having you kicked out of this building because I don’t have any more time to waste on you, and I doubt you’d leave on your own without trying to take more jabs at me, and like I said, I just don’t have the time for that.” Lena replies, calmly.

 

“Come with me, now, I’m not going to ask again.” The guard says, in a much firmer voice.

 

Andrea now turns to look at the guard.

 

“I’d go with him if I were you. I’ve seen Frank here body slam a trespasser to the ground. I think it’d be quite amusing if he had to do it on you right now.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

Andrea narrows her eyes at Lena saying that.

 

“Fine. I’ll go. I won’t let you make more of a show of this than it already is.” Andrea says, “After all, I have other business matters that I need to attend to, which you now know about.”

 

Andrea then turns to look at the security guard again, and soon leaves Lena’s office, with the security guard walking behind her. A few moments later, once Andrea is out of Lena’s office, and inside the elevator to go back down to the lobby, Jess comes walking into Lena’s office.

 

“Is everything okay, Miss Luthor?” Jess asks, wanting to make sure her boss is alright after dealing with her ex-wife, who she knows is an asshole.

 

“Yes, Jess, thank you. Andrea was just trying to be…. well…… Andrea.” Lena says, “But could you update the policy downstairs now. Andrea is not to be allowed in the building at all. If she enters, she is to be politely escorted out, but not in a manner that would allow her to sue L-Corp or anything. Then, if she is demanding to see me, she can simply be told to make an appointment.”

 

“Yes, Miss Luthor. I will get on that right away.” Jess nods, and then begins to leave Lena’s office.

“Oh, and Jess?” Lena says.

 

“Yes, Miss Luthor?” Jess replies, turning back around to look at Lena.

 

“If she does make an appointment, I’m busy for the next 6 months.” Lena says.

 

Jess grows a smirk on her face at Lena saying that.

“Of course, Miss Luthor. I’m sure Miss Rojas would understand how busy a CEO can be, and how hard it is to fit an appointment into their schedule.” Jess says, before leaving the office.

 

---

It is now Friday afternoon, and Lena is waiting in her car just outside of Natalie and Ashley’s school, ready for her daughters to hop in so that they can quickly go back to their house, and meet up with Kara and Alex, before heading off to Midvale. As Lena waits though, she does think about everything that she has done this week, as it has been a rather busy one. Not only has Lena’s week been busy because of the work she has had to squeeze in, due to her taking this afternoon off, but also because of the fact she has spoken to some lawyers about starting another custody battle for Natalie and Ashley with Andrea, while also doing a bit of research into CatCo, and the possibility of it being sold and everything. Of course, for the former issue, Lena obviously just very much wants to have her daughters with her most of the time, instead of them being with Andrea, someone who clearly doesn’t treat her girls like she should. Then, for the latter issue, Lena does not want CatCo to end up in Andrea’s hands for a multitude of reasons. Not only does Lena not want Andrea to use the media company to just trash her, L-Corp, and other things she doesn’t like, while also trying to make Obsidian North look good, Lena does not want Andrea to have the company so she can fire Kara, and ruin her career, just because she got her pregnant. So far, Lena hasn’t found out too much about CatCo possibly being sold, but she does know that within the next week there will be a shareholder meeting, and it would be possible to force a sale of the company, seeing as over the last few years Cat Grant has slowly reduced her shares in the company from her having a majority of the shares, to her just being the biggest shareholder.

 

Lena’s thoughts are soon interrupted by the sound of Natalie and Ashley hopping in the back seats of her car.

 

“Hey girls. Did you both have a good day at school?” Lena asks, with a smile, as she turns around to look at her daughters.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie says, with a smile.

“It was okay.” Ashley says, in her normal moody teenage self.

 

“Alright. Did you girls remember that we are going to be leaving for Midvale now?” Lena asks, as she starts the car, and begins driving.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley says, “Are we driving there ourselves, or are we meeting up with Kara?”

 

“Kara, and her sister Alex, are going to meet us at our house.” Lena explains, “We will then be driving up together.”

 

Ashley grows a bit of a confused look on her face upon hearing that.

 

“We are driving up together? So, the 5 of us will be going in one car?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes. But don’t worry. We will be driving up in my car that seats 8 people.” Lena says, “I had it moved to our house, and it’s waiting for us on the driveway. I’ve already packed my bag for the weekend in the car.”

 

“Oh, alright.” Ashley replies.

 

There is then a silence in the car as Lena continues to drive back towards their house, however, as she does, Lena thinks about the fact that she is about to start another custody battle with Andrea, and thinks that it is probably for the best if she talks about it with Natalie and Ashley now. Lena certainly doesn’t want to start the custody battle, and then for the girls to hear about it from Andrea, who will probably then try and manipulate them. Plus, right now might be the only chance Lena actually gets to talk to her daughters alone this whole weekend.

 

“Girls?” Lena says.

“Yes?” Natalie replies.

 

“Yeah?” Ashley says.

 

“I want you to know that this week, I have spoken to a few lawyers, as I have decided that I want to have custody of you two more, instead of it just being on the weekends, and I know that your má and I will never come to agreement about that on our own, without lawyers getting involved.” Lena says, “So, I wanted you to hear it from me first, just so you know I’m fighting so I can spend more time with you.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, with a smile, which Lena sees in the rear-view mirror.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley says.

 

Over the next 10 minutes, Lena continues to drive back towards her house in silence, although she does turn the radio on, just so that there is not complete silence or anything. Eventually though, they do arrive back at their home, and as they do, Lena sees that Kara and Alex are waiting for them, sitting in Kara and Alex’s car, which is parked on a spot on her driveway.

 

“Oh, Kara and Alex are already here.” Lena says, “Let’s get out, and say hello to Kara, and you can meet her sister also, and then you girls can quickly go in the house, get changed, if you need to, and then grab all the things you need for this weekend. So, bring any homework you need to get done, and also try and be quick about it. The longer it takes for us to actually leave, the later it is going to be for when we actually arrive in Midvale, and we don’t want to get there too late.”

 

“Yeah, okay. We get it mom.” Ashley says.

 

Ashley, Natalie and Ashley then all hop out of Lena’s car, and as they do, Kara and Alex get out of their car also.

 

“Hey guys!” Kara says, with a big smile.

 

“Hey Kara!” Natalie says, with a big smile, as she approaches the blonde.

 

Lena, for her part, does watch Natalie approach Kara, and she very much takes note of the fact that Natalie moves in a way to suggest that she wanted to maybe hug Kara to say hello, but then decided not to do it, because maybe she didn’t know if it was appropriate or not. Either way, Lena takes that as a good sign from Natalie.

 

“Hi.” Ashley says to Kara.

 

“Hey you both.” Kara smiles, at the two girls, “I would like you to meet my sister, Alex. She is the same age as me, and a doctor. Alex, this is Natalie, and Ashley.”

 

“Hi, it’s nice to meet the both of you.” Alex says, with a polite smile, “I look forward to getting to know you both as we spend this weekend in Midvale. Plus, it might also be nice for me to share some embarrassing stories of Kara with you both. After all, this weekend is supposed to be about you better getting to know Kara, what better way than me telling you some embarrassing stories from our childhood?”

 

“Alex!” Kara groans.

“What? You must have known this was going to happen.” Alex says, with a smirk.

 

Natalie giggles at Alex saying that, while Ashley simply lets out a single chuckle.

 

“Alright girls.” Lena says, as she now approaches the group, having got out the car from the other side, “Head into the house, and get your things. We will wait out here for you both.”

 

“Okay. Come on Ashley.” Natalie says.

 

Lena proceeds to hand Ashley the keys to the front door of their house, with the two girls then heading inside to grab their things. Once they do, Lena then turns her attention to Kara and Ashley.

 

“Hi.” Lena smiles, “It’s nice to see you again, Alex.”

 

“It’s nice to see you too.” Alex smiles back, “You really have a lovely house here.”

“Thank you.” Lena replies, “Anyway, as you can see, I have my car here waiting for us. So, do you want to move any bags you have into the back of the car?”

 

“Sure.” Alex says, “I’ll grab our things.”

 

Alex then walks back over to her car she shares with Kara, leaving Lena and Kara alone for a few moments.

 

“Hey.” Kara says, in a soft voice, with a smile.

“Hey.” Lena says, with a bit of a chuckle.

“Are you still okay with coming up to Midvale?” Kara asks.

 

Lena chuckles again.

 

“It’s a bit late to back out now.” Lena says.

 

“I know. But if you don’t want to, or have changed your mind. Or even if Natalie and Ashley don’t want to, that would be fine.” Kara says.

“I want to, Kara.” Lena says, with a small smile, “I think it might actually be nice to get out of the city for the weekend. Plus, these past few nights, just before I go to sleep, I have been thinking up a few things I would like to ask your mom.”

 

Kara chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“Fair enough. But what about Natalie and Ashley?” Kara asks.

 

“They made no complaints of us going up to Midvale when I picked them up from school, so I still think they are okay with it.” Lena says, “So, we are certainly not backing out of this.”

“Okay then.” Kara nods.

 

Alex now joins Kara and Lena again, and the group then proceed to walk over to Lena’s 8-seater car, with the 40-year-old opening the boot, and allowing Alex to place her and Kara’s bags inside. As Alex does this, she notices that Lena literally has two bags of her stuff in the back of the car.

 

“Lena, you realise we are going for 2 nights, right? Not two weeks?” Alex says, with a chuckle.

 

“Yes. I just like to be prepared. I have learnt from experience, that if there is space to pack more things, then you should.” Lena replies.

“Alright. Okay.” Alex says, with a smirk.

 

“Okay. Well, now we have put the bags in the back, I was thinking that maybe I should be the one to drive us up to Midvale?” Kara says.

 

“Kara, it’s Lena’s car.” Alex says.

 

“I know. But she’s pregnant. She shouldn’t be driving for long periods.” Kara replies.

 

Lena chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“I’m not heavily pregnant Kara. I’ll be fine to drive.” Lena says.

 

“Anyway, that is not what I was referring to, Kara.” Alex interjects, “I was saying, it’s Lena’s car, and you are not a great driver. Do you really want to annoy the mother of your future child by damaging her car as we drive up to Midvale?”

 

“I’m not a bad driver!” Kara says, with a pout.

 

“I quote, ‘That tree came out from nowhere!’” Alex says.

 

Kara blushes at Alex saying that.

 

“So, if it’s okay with you Lena, I think I should drive?” Alex suggests, “I know it’s your car and everything, and if you are not okay with me driving, that’s fine. But I thought, seeing as you don’t know the route up to Midvale, it would be better if I drove, as I know it, and it’s going to be dark by the time we arrive.”

 

“Yes. I’m fine with you driving, Alex.” Lena says.

 

“Great!” Alex smiles.

 

Kara chuckles at Alex’s enthusiasm.

“I think Alex is just excited to get to drive your nice big car.” Kara says to Lena.

 

“What can I say? I’ve been driving our piece of junk for a few years now. It would be nice to drive an actual car that probably has actually had an oil change sometime within the last few years.” Alex says.

 

“I like our car. It has character.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, the character of an old man.” Alex replies, sarcastically.

 

Lena, for her part, now just has a smile, watching the two sisters banter with each other. They are soon joined by Ashley and Natalie though.

 

“We have our things.” Ashley says.

 

“Good. Let’s put them in the back of the car.” Lena says.

 

Alex then proceeds to help Natalie and Ashley put their bags in the back of the car while Kara and Lena just watch on.

 

“Alright. We have a 4-hour drive ahead of us, maybe more, depending on traffic, and the weather. So, I have learnt from experience, not looking at anyone particularly…” Alex says, and turns to look at Kara, “That it’s best to ask if anyone needs the toilet. If you need to go, go now.”

 

“I need to go.” Natalie says, and then runs of back towards the house.

 

“Yeah. I’ll go too.” Ashley says, and starts walking back towards the house.

 

Alex now turns to look at Kara.

“Kara?” Alex asks.

 

“I’m fine.” Kara huffs.

 

“Are you sure?” Alex asks.

 

Kara then grows a bit of an unsure look on her face.

“Fine. I’ll go.” Kara says, and starts to walk towards Lena’s house.

 

Alex and Lena both chuckle at Kara doing this.

Chapter 34

Kara, Lena, Alex, Ashley and Natalie are now on their way to Midvale, about 20 minutes into the drive. Alex is driving, just like she said, and Lena is sitting in the passenger seat next to her. Lena did offer Kara to sit in the front next to her sister, but Kara and Alex thought it might be a bit weird and awkward to have Lena not sitting in the front of her own car. Therefore, Kara is sitting in the second row of the car, behind Lena’s seat, with Natalie sitting next to her, behind Alex’s seat. Ashley is then in the very back of the car, on the final row of seats.

 

“So, Natalie, Ashley, do you have any guesses as to what gender the baby is going to be?” Alex asks, deciding to start a conversation with the young girls.

 

“I think it will be a girl, like us!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “What about you, Ashley?”

 

Ashley doesn’t respond to Alex’s question. So, as a result of this, Lena and Natalie both turn around to look at Ashley. Lena a bit annoyed with how rude her daughter is being.

 

“She has her headphones in.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley now notices people looking at her, so she takes one of her earphones out.

 

“Huh?” Ashley says.

 

“Alex was just asking you, what you think the gender of the baby is going to be?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, uhhh…. I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it. I don’t really care.” Ashley replies, “Although, I have a little sister already, so maybe it would be cool to have a little brother too.”

 

Ashley then doesn’t wait for anyone to say anything back to her, and just puts her earphones back in. Lena, for her part, simply takes Ashley’s answer, as she thinks that’s the best she is going to get right now. At least Ashley is somewhat engaging.

 

“So, Natalie, are you excited to see Midvale? Where Kara and I grew up?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhh…. I think so. I don’t know anything about it though.” Natalie replies.

 

“Oh, well, Kara, why don’t you tell Natalie about Midvale, and all the things you are thinking of showing everyone over this weekend?” Alex suggests, wanting to include her sister in this conversation, as the point is for Kara to bond with Natalie and Ashley after all.

 

“Right!” Kara nods, jumping into action, “So the first thing you should probably know about Midvale is it is a very rural area. It’s basically just a small town, with other smaller towns around it, but with a lot of forestry areas and lakes and everything. It really gives off a country vibe, and it’s very beautiful. But don’t get me wrong, it doesn’t feel like you are in the middle of nowhere or anything. There are still shops, and movie theatres, and all the other things that you would find in a city like National City. There just aren’t as many of them.”

 

“It sounds nice, doesn’t it, Natalie?” Lena says, as she turns around to look at her youngest daughter.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

 

Upon seeing Lena turn around again, Ashley, once more, takes one of the earbuds out of her ears.

 

“What are you talking about? Were you just trying to speak to me, mom?” Ashley asks.

 

“No.” Lena says, “Kara was just explaining what Midvale is like, and everything there is to do there.”

“Oh. Cool.” Ashley nods, “I actually googled Midvale during this week, as I wanted to see some pictures of it.”

 

“What did you think?” Kara asks, as she turns around to look at the 14-year-old.

 

“It looked….. different from the city. There’s obviously a lot less pollution, and a lot more nature.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara says, with a chuckle, “Anyway, I was thinking that tomorrow I’d take you all to some nice places in Midvale that have some meaning to me and everything. Some of them are really beautiful sights, and others are places that I think you will enjoy too.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, and then puts her earbuds back in, resuming listening to her music.

 

“Anyway, I don’t really want to go into details as to what we are going to do, as I want it to be more relaxed, and not like we have to keep to a schedule or anything.” Kara says, “Plus, this way it’s more of a surprise.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, with a smile.

 

After this, the car ride just continues, with the group chatting about a few random topics, although this is mostly the adults. Ashley continues to sit in the back of the car, listening to her music, while Natalie soon occupies herself by playing some form of game on her phone. Kara does try and engage with Natalie, and ask about the game the young girl is playing, but it soon becomes clear to Kara that Natalie simply just wants to be allowed to play her game by herself. The girl doesn’t do it in a rude or mean way or anything.

 

---

It is now about 3 hours later, and unfortunately, the group are still at least an hour and a half away from Midvale. This is because about two hours ago, the group got stuck in a bunch of traffic, which they eventually saw was caused by a large accident. This ended up extending their journey time by at least an hour and a half, maybe even two hours. So, unfortunately, because of all this, it is now getting a bit late, now close to 7:30PM, and both Ashley and Natalie have each mentioned that they are hungry. This is a bit of an issue because originally Kara and Alex were planning for them to arrive in Midvale at 8PM at the latest, and then just have dinner with Eliza, however, now it’s looking like they probably won’t arrive until after 9PM. So, because of that, all the adults are starting to think that they should stop somewhere just to have a break, and eat their dinner.

 

“Alex, there’s a diner coming up in a few minutes. Maybe we should stop there, and have our dinner?” Kara suggests.

 

Alex glances at Kara in the rear-view mirror as her sister says this, and also sees that Ashley has slightly grumpy looks on her face, clearly from the fact that she is hungry. So, Alex thinks that she should agree with Kara’s suggestion, and pull in at the diner, as she is actually pretty hungry herself too.

 

“Yeah, alright.” Alex says, “We will pull in here. If I remember correctly, this place actually has some good food.”

 

“You’ve been to this diner before?” Lena asks, in a curious voice.

 

“Yeah.” Alex replies, “Kara and I have done this trip from Midvale to National City, and the reverse, probably at least a hundred times now. It does get a bit boring doing the same trip over and over again. So, to spice things up a few years ago, Kara suggested that we try every diner that we saw on our way up to Midvale. In different trips of course.”

“There aren’t many of them. At least, not in the stretch that we kind of designated was where we would try the diners, an hour out of National City, and 30 minutes before arriving in Midvale.” Kara says, “But, Alex is right, this diner is pretty good. I think it was my second favourite.”

 

Alex scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“She’s only calling this one her second favourite because the one that she announced as her favourite gave her like a quarter of a chocolate cake as a dessert.” Alex says.

 

“Wow, that’s pretty generous portion size.” Lena comments.

“It is.” Alex agrees, “But they only gave Kara that size because we went in there, as we were driving when it was late, later than this. We were literally in the diner just as it was closing, so when Kara ordered that piece of cake, they just gave her the rest of it, as they were going to have to bake a fresh one the following day.”

 

“Yeah, well, either way, that diner was my favourite. This one was still nice though.” Kara says.

 

Alex rolls her eyes at Kara saying that.

 

After Kara and Alex finish speaking, Lena turns around again, and she sees that Natalie is asleep in her seat, while Ashley is still listening to music in the back of the car. Soon, Ashley catches Lena looking at her, and Lena makes a gesture to ask Ashley to take her earbuds out.

 

“Yeah?” Ashley says.

 

“We are going to pull into a diner now, to have some dinner, okay?” Lena says.

 

“Oh, cool.” Ashley nods, and then takes her other earbud out too.

 

A few moments after this, Alex pulls into the diner, and thankfully is able to park right in front of it, right by the front door.

 

“Here we are.” Alex smiles, as she finishes parking.

 

“Cool. I’m so hungry.” Ashley says.

 

“Kara, do you mind waking Natalie?” Lena asks.

“Sure.” Kara nods.

 

Kara then undoes her seatbelt and slowly moves over towards Natalie, where she gently begins rocking the 12-year-old.

 

“Natalie, wake up sweetie.” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

“Hmhhmhmhmmm.” Natalie mumbles, before opening her eyes, and looking at Kara.

 

“We have stopped to get some food for dinner.” Kara explains.

 

Natalie nods her head back at Kara, and then lets out a yawn. A few moments after this, Lena opens Natalie’s car door.

 

“Come on, Natalie.” Lena says, “I know you are tired, but let’s get some food in you.”

“Okay.” Natalie nods, tiredly, as she slowly gets out of the car.

 

Lena then proceeds to take Natalie’s hand once the 12-year-old gets out the car, and Ashley gets out of the car behind Natalie, while Kara gets out the car from the other side. The group all then walk into the diner, with Alex holding the door open for everyone.

 

“Where should we sit?” Lena asks.

 

“Let’s sit in the corner, near the window.” Alex suggests, “That way we can still see outside, and see our car, while also not being too close to the door, so we won’t get a cold breeze coming in every time it opens.”

“Okay.” Lena nods, with a smile.

 

Lena, Kara, Alex, Natalie and Ashley all then walk over to Alex’s suggested booth, which arches around in a u shape. The group end up sitting with Alex sitting on one end of the table, followed by Ashley, then Lena, then Natalie, and finishing up with Kara on the other end of the table, facing Alex. A few moments after they sit down, the group are greeted by a waitress.

 

“Hello, and welcome to Michel’s diner.” The female waitress says, with a smile on her face, “Here are your menus. I’ll be back in a few minutes to ask you all what you’d like to drink.”

 

“Alright. Thank you.” Kara smiles, and then hands the menus down the table, making sure that everyone has one to look at.

 

The menus themselves very much look like a stereotypical diner menu, with pictures of the various food items next to most of the foods, which all look delicious.

 

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but I think I’m just going to get a coffee.” Alex says.

 

“Hmmm… Yes. I think I’ll have a coffee too.” Lena says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Well, you guys can have a coffee, and be boring, but I’m going to have a milkshake!” Kara says, with an excited smile.

 

“Ooooo! Can I have a milkshake too mom?” Natalie asks Lena, now perking up a bit from her sleeping state.

 

“Sure, darling. You can have anything you’d like, all of you can, this meal is on me.” Lena says, as she looks at the whole group.

 

“Lena, we can’t ask you to do that!” Kara says.

 

“You didn’t ask, I’m offering.” Lena says, with a small smile, “You both are being so nice including us in your trip up to Midvale, and putting us up in your mom’s house this weekend. This is the least I can do.”

 

“Okay. Thank you, Lena.” Alex smiles, “Although I should warn you, you might regret saying that, as Kara might bankrupt you from the amount of food she eats.”

 

Lena chuckles at Alex saying that, while Kara blushes slightly.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m well aware of Kara’s eating habits by now. I think I can certainly afford to keep her fed.” Lena says.

 

Kara smiles at Lena saying that.

 

“What are you going to have to drink, Ashley?” Alex asks, turning to look at the 14-year-old sitting next to her.

 

“Uhhh….. I don’t know….. Mom, can I have a milkshake and an apple juice?” Ashley asks.

 

“You are not asking for two unhealthy drinks, so yes, you can.” Lena says.

“Thank you!” Ashley replies, with happy smile.

 

The waitress now comes back over and takes all their drinks orders, and then soon leaves them so that the group can have a look over at their food options.

 

“There are quite a few nice choices on here.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, licking her lips, as she looks at all the pictures of the delicious food.

 

“Mom! Can we have potato skins!” Ashley asks, eagerly.

 

Kara and Alex are both actually slightly surprised by Ashley eagerly asking Lena like this, as from what they have seen of Ashley so far this trip, she hasn’t been in a mood to eagerly ask for something, that has more so been Natalie.

 

“Uhhh…. That is supposed to be a starter, Ashley.” Lena says.

 

Ashley grows a disappointed look at Lena saying that.

 

“But I tell you what.” Lena says, “Seeing as we already know that Kara can eat a lot of food. How about we order a few starters for us all to share, before our main meals come out?”

 

“Yes!” Ashley says, with a smile.

 

“Okay. We will order one starter of potato skins then, and what else do people think?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhhh…. how about some garlic bread?” Alex asks, “You are okay with the smell of garlic, Lena? As I know for a lot of pregnant women, garlic really grosses them out.”

 

“I think I’ll be fine smelling garlic.” Lena says, “So that’s two starters then. Anyone have an idea for a third one? As I think we’ll need 3 starters to share between the 5 of us.”

 

“Mozzarella sticks.” Both Kara and Natalie say at the same time.

 

Kara and Natalie soon notice that they both said the exact same thing, at the same time, and each grow smiles on their faces, with Natalie starting to giggle, while Kara simply laughs.

 

“Alright. I guess that settles on what our third starter will be then.” Lena says, with a happy smile, glad how much Kara and Natalie seem to be bonding, and getting along, even if it’s just something as simple as picking the same food at the same time. Lena just hopes that during this trip Ashley starts to bond more with Kara, like Natalie is. But they still have a whole weekend ahead of them to get there yet.

 

“Okay. That’s what we want for starters. What does everyone want for their main?” Kara asks, “I already have mine picked out.”

 

“What are you getting, Kara?” Natalie asks, as she turns to look at the 25-year-old.

 

“I’m getting the barbeque ribs.” Kara says, “I love all this fast food, burgers and everything. But when I see ribs on a menu, I usually get them. I love ribs.”

 

“Oh, Ashley likes ribs as well. Don’t you Ashley?” Lena says, as she turns to look at her oldest daughter.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “I was thinking of getting them too. But I don’t know what the difference is between baby back ribs, and the ultimate ribs.”

 

“Oh, the different types of ribs just depend on which part of the pig they are taken from.” Kara explains, “It’s a bit like how there are different types of steak, which are named after different parts of the cow from where the meat is from. I believe baby back ribs are from the loin of the pig.”

 

“Okay….” Ashley nods, still with an unsure look on her face.

 

“How about you get the standard full rack of ribs, Ashley?” Kara suggests, “Then I will get the full rack of baby back ribs, and we can then spit our ribs in half and share? You can have half of mine, and I’ll have half of yours? That way we get to try two different types of ribs?”

 

Ashley is silent for a moment after Kara suggests this, before finally looking up at the blonde with a slight smile on her face.

“Yeah. Okay.” Ashley says, still smiling.

“Great!” Kara says.

 

Lena, meanwhile, smiles happily, glad that Kara and Ashley have sort of started to bond on this trip.

 

“Well, I think I’m going to stick to a classic, and get a burger.” Alex says, “Although, I think I’m going to get the burger with pickles and onions in it.”

 

“Hmmm…. I think I’ll get the chicken burger. It says it comes with tomatoes, lettuce and mayo; it sounds nice.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. What are you gonna get, Natalie?” Kara asks.

 

“Hmmmm…. I want to get the chicken fingers and fries.” Natalie says.

 

Lena chuckles at Natalie saying that, being well aware that her youngest daughter always tends to go for the very basic foods.

 

“Alright.” Lena smiles.

 

A few moments after this, the group are greeted by the waitress again, who has now comes back with all their drinks, and hands them out to each person. Once the waitress does this, the group begin to tell the waitress their orders, asking for the starters to come out first, just so they don’t get all the food at once, which kind of makes the starters a bit pointless.

 

Eventually, the waitress finishes taking all their orders, gathers up the menus, and leaves the group alone once more.

 

“How much longer of a drive do we have until we get to Midvale from here?” Ashley asks, speaking up.

 

“Uhhh…. Probably about an hour and a bit.” Alex replies.

 

“This is taking forever.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah. Sorry about that.” Alex says, “That traffic we got stuck in probably delayed us by a good hour and a half.”

 

“Yeah, it meant we couldn’t have dinner at Midvale. Speaking of which, we should probably call Eliza, and let her know that we won’t be there for a little while, and won’t be having dinner with her.” Kara says.

 

“I’ll step outside and do it.” Alex says.

 

“Alright.” Kara nods.

 

Alex then scoots out of the booth, and heads out of the dinner, making a call to Eliza. Due to the fact Lena, Kara, Ashley and Natalie are sitting at a booth next to the window, they can all see Alex standing outside, on the phone.

 

“I like your sister, Kara.” Natalie eventually says.

 

“Thank you, Natalie.” Kara smiles, back, “I like her too.”

 

“I think it’s cool that she has red hair!” Natalie says, eagerly.

 

Kara chuckles at Natalie saying that.

 

“Don’t get any ideas, Natalie.” Lena comments.

 

“Awww.” Natalie pouts.

 

Lena now chuckles.

 

“Your school as a strict dress code, and dying your hair is not one of them.” Lena says, “You can dye your hair, if you like, during the summer. But I am also trying to save you from the fact that I know that you would probably dye your hair, and then not like it a few days later.”

 

“Fine. Okay.” Natalie says, with a bit of a pout still.

 

“Kara, what type of doctor is Alex?” Ashley asks, now speaking up.

 

“Uhhh…. I…. I don’t really know…. I guess I should. She’s….. just a doctor…. A general doctor. You should ask her.” Kara says, thinking that she probably is not a great sister if she doesn’t know the type of doctor Alex is.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “I think I want to be a doctor when I’m done with school.”

 

“Oh, that’s cool.” Kara says.

 

“You’ve never mentioned this to me before.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, well, I’ve never really thought about it until now. But I think being a doctor would be cool.” Ashley says.

 

“But being a doctor you see all people’s insides and blood and everything. That’s gross.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah, I don’t mind that, I don’t think.” Ashley says.

“Well, I’m sure that Alex would be more than happy to answer any questions you may have about becoming a doctor.” Kara says.

“Cool.” Ashley nods.

 

“So, Natalie, do you have any idea of what you want to be when you are older?” Kara asks.

 

“No. Not really.” Natalie says.

 

“That’s okay.” Kara replies, “I went to university to study business, and even when I was doing that, I still didn’t know what I wanted to do. Then, once I became an assistant to Cat Grant, working at CatCo, I didn’t know I wanted to become a reporter. It wasn’t until Cat finally told me I couldn’t be her assistant anymore, and let me choose any job I’d like in the company, that I realised I wanted to be a reporter. So, you have plenty of time to figure things out. There’s no rush.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “You both can take all the time in the world to figure out what you want to do, and I’ll support you 100%.”

 

Kara, Ashley, Lena and Natalie then continue to talk for the next few minutes, before Alex comes back into the diner, and takes her seat again. Once Alex does this, Ashley begins to ask the redhead about what being a doctor is like, and all the things she had to do to get there. Kara and Lena both watch with some amusement as they see Ashley get a very worried look on her face after hearing how many years of university and medical school Alex actually had to do to finally become a doctor.

 

Eventually the groups conversations are soon interrupted by the waitress bringing them their starters, which they share with each other, although Kara and Natalie basically only eat the mozzarella sticks, with Alex and Lena having the garlic bread, while Ashley has her potato skins, which the rest of the group share with her.

 

A few minutes after the group finish eating their starters, the waitress comes back over to give them all their mains, and once she does this, Kara and Ashley make sure to swap over half of their ribs each, which ends up being a bit messy from all of the barbeque sauce. However, the group all soon dig into their food, which they all enjoy very much, some of them being very hungry up until this point, even with the starters that they have eaten.

 

Over the next several minutes, the group happily eat their delicious food, while continuing to chat with each other, all bonding together, which even includes Alex bonding with Natalie and Ashley, which Lena is happy to see too. Lena knows how important Kara’s sister is to her, so she knows that it’s also probably a good thing for her daughters to bond with Alex also, as she will likely be around too.

 

Eventually, after about half an hour, the group finish their food, and the waitress comes back over, and offers them a dessert menu. Before anyone else can speak up, Kara quickly accepts the offer of a dessert menu, never wanting to be one to turn now dessert. Then a few minutes later, the group get the dessert menus, and quickly pick out the desserts they want. However, the waitress does let them know that they will have to wait about 10 minutes, because some of the chocolate cake that Kara, Ashley and Natalie all order, is just finishing getting made, and cooling down in a fridge. The group are happy to wait for their desserts though.

 

“Mom, seeing as we are going to wait a bit for our desserts, can I go outside?” Ashley asks, once the waitress leaves the group alone.

 

“Uhhh… why?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“My legs are a bit sore from sitting down so long. I want to stretch them.” Ashley explains.

“Oh, okay.” Lena says, “You can take Natalie with you. But make sure you stay in front of the window here, where I can see you both.”

 

“Yeah, okay. Come on Natalie.” Ashley says.

 

Kara and Alex then both get out of the booth, allowing Natalie and Ashley to get out themselves, and the two young girls then soon leave the diner and head outside.

 

“Alex, seeing as you have been driving for a while now, would you like me to drive the rest of the way?” Lena asks.

“Thank you for the offer, but I’m fine.” Alex says, “Plus, it’ll be easier if I drive, seeing as we are going to be nearing Midvale within the next hour, and eventually pulling up onto mom’s drive.”

 

“Alright then.” Lena nods.

 

Kara, Lena and Alex then all continue to talk for the next 5 minutes, while also glancing at Natalie and Ashley outside, who start running around a little bit. Eventually though, all the adults quickly jump out their seats when they notice Natalie trip over while running, and land hard on the ground, and start to cry.

Chapter 35

Alex, Kara and Lena all quickly go rushing outside to get to Natalie’s side. Natalie, for her part, is still crying and holding her hands to one of her knees. Meanwhile, Ashley is crouched down next to her sister, trying to comfort her.

 

“Natalie!” Lena calls out, in a worried voice, as she rushes to her youngest daughter’s side.

 

Kara and Alex follow Lena, with both Lena and Alex crouching down next to the 12-year-old, who is still crying. Alex, for her part, has gone into full doctor mode now.

 

“Natalie, where does it hurt, darling?” Lena asks, in a worried voice.

 

“My…. my knee…. and….. and my hands….” Natalie explains through tears.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, in a calm voice, “Can I please see your hands and your knee darling?”

 

Lena is asking this because Natalie is still holding her hands against her knee that she has hurt.

 

Natalie then slowly lifts her hands off her hurt knee, and that is when everyone sees that Natalie’s hands have a bunch of grazes over them, and are bleeding slightly, obviously from where she tried to catch herself with her hands when she fell. Then as for Natalie’s knee, the group see that the 12-year-old’s jeans have been torn at the knee now, and Natalie’s knee is grazed and bleeding a lot. 

 

Lena can’t help but take in a breath from how bad Natalie’s knee looks. Although Lena does know that it likely looks worse than it is.

 

“That looks bad.” Ashley says, in a concerned voice.

 

“It’ll be okay.” Lena quickly says.

 

Alex now turns to look at Kara.

 

“Kara, I have my first aid kit in my bag in the car. Can you go get it for me?” Alex asks, as she hands Kara the car keys.

 

“Sure!” Kara nods, and quickly goes racing over to the car to retrieve he first aid kit.

 

“Okay, Natalie, everything is going to be okay.” Alex says, in a calming voice, wanting to reassure the young girl so maybe she’ll stop crying. “I know it probably hurts right now, and looks bad, but you are going to be fine. We just need to make sure we clean your hands and your knee, and then just dress them for now, to stop the bleeding. Then later, probably when we get to Midvale, we’ll redo the dressing again. Okay?”

 

“It hurts…” Natalie says, still sobbing.

 

“I know it does, darling.” Lena says, and then wraps one of her arms around Natalie, just in an attempt to comfort her, “But I’m here, darling, and we are going to make you all better.”

 

Just as Lena finishes speaking, Kara comes rushing back, carrying Alex’s green first aid bag.

 

“Here! I got it Alex!” Kara exclaims, as she hands the bag to Alex.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Alex nods.

 

Alex then unzips her bag, revealing various medical contents, for all sorts of situations. Luckily, today Alex doesn’t need anything extreme, just some cotton padding to soak up some of the blood, some bandages, and some anti-septic, to clean the wounds.

 

“Is there something we can do to help, Alex?” Lena asks the redhead.

 

“Just continue to comfort Natalie.” Alex says, “As I’m not going to lie to you Natalie, this next bit, where I’m going to clean the wound, is going to sting a bit. But I promise I’m not doing it to be mean or anything. I’m doing it because it’s what we use to make sure the wound is clean, and doesn’t get infected when we bandage it up.”

 

“O..kay…” Natalie nods, now crying a bit less now.

 

“Alright.” Alex nods, and then glances at Lena.

 

“Hold onto my hand, darling.” Lena says, and carefully holds Natalie’s hand that is the least cut up.

 

Alex then gets out her bottle of disinfectant, and pours some on Natalie’s knee. As Alex does this, the young girl lets out a yelp of pain.

 

“Owww!” Natalie yelps.

 

“I’m sorry, Natalie. The stinging will go away in a little bit.” Alex says.

 

Alex then gets out a cotton pad, and begins to carefully dab Natalie’s wound, causing the young girl to flinch a little bit. 

 

“Oww.” Natalie says again, now not really crying anymore.

 

“Sorry.” Alex says, once more.

 

While Alex is doing this, Kara and Ashley are stood next to one another, still with concerned looks on their faces.

 

“Okay. That’s done, all I need to do now is wrap up your knee. But to do that, I need to do it under your jeans. Do you think we can roll this jean leg up Lena?” Alex says.

 

“Yeah. I think it’s loose enough.” Lena replies.

 

Lena then carefully begins to pull up Natalie’s jean leg so it’s above her knee, allowing Alex access to the entire knee.

 

“Alright. Good.” Alex says, “Now, I’m going to place this cotton pad here, on your knee, and like I said earlier, it will continue to soak up the rest of the bleeding. Then, I’m going to wrap these bandages around your knee, to keep the cotton pad in place.”

 

Alex then goes about doing exact what she said to Natalie, putting the cotton pad in place, and then wrapping up her knee. The whole time, Lena just watches on, continuing to hold one of Natalie’s hands. Eventually, Alex wraps enough bandage around Natalie’s knee that she is able to tie it in a knot to keep it in place.

 

“Alright. That’s all done.” Alex says, “You can pull your jean leg down now, if you can. All we need to focus on at the moment, is your hands. Do they still hurt?”

 

“Yeah… a bit.” Natalie nods, as she takes her hand from Lena, and moves her hands to show Alex.

 

“Yeah. They look cut up. I don’t think we are going to need to bandage them. But I will need to put some more of this stinging stuff on them, okay?” Alex says.

 

Natalie grows a concerned look at Alex saying that, but soon nods her head, giving Alex the go head.

 

“Alright.” Alex nods.

 

Alex then pours more of the disinfectant onto Natalie’s hands, which causes the girl to let out a groan due to the stinging. Once Alex does this, she uses another cotton pad to just dry off Natalie’s hands, and try and soak in any of the blood which is still bleeding. Thankfully, once Alex finishes doing this, it looks like Natalie’s hands have finished bleeding completely, even if they do look pretty red right now.

 

“There we go. I think we are all done.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

“How do you feel, Natalie?” Lena asks.

 

“Better. It doesn’t hurt as much anymore.” Natalie says, with a sniffle.

 

“That’s good.” Lena nods.

 

“Now, did you hurt yourself anywhere else when you fell Natalie? You didn’t hit your head or anything did you?” Alex asks, still in doctor mode, wanting to make sure she’s not missing anything.

 

“Everything else feels okay.” Natalie says.

 

“She didn’t hit her head. I saw her fall. I remember clearly.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. That’s good then.” Alex nods, “I think we are all finished here.”

 

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, and then stands back up, “Do you want to get off the ground now, Natalie?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, and then slowly stands up.

 

Meanwhile, Alex puts her first aid supplies back into her first aid kit.

 

“Well, I think all that drama means you need to be rewarded by some yummy chocolate cake.” Kara says, with a smile, wanting to lighten the mood, “As I know that whenever I’ve been hurt, chocolate cake has always made me feel better.”

 

Natalie smiles after Kara says this, the first smile Natalie has expressed since she got hurt.

 

“Yes. We can do that. But Natalie, first you need to thank Alex for being a good doctor, and taking care of you.” Lena says.

 

Natalie now turns and looks at Alex once more.

 

“Thank you, Alex.” Natalie says, in a cute voice.

 

“You’re welcome, Natalie.” Alex smiles back, “You were a very good patient.”

 

Natalie smiles at Alex after the redhead says this, and the group then all head back into the diner, so they can have their desserts, with Alex just briefly putting her things back in the car. As they do this, Lena takes hold of one of Natalie’s hands, wanting to be super careful that her youngest daughter doesn’t fall over again, or lose balance on her hurt knee, or something. Lena’s simply being a protective mother.

 

Once the group are all back inside the diner, they settle back down into their booth, although in slightly different seating positions this time. Currently the group have changed positions so that Natalie is now sitting next to Alex and Ashley, meaning the young girl is no longer sitting next to Kara. Kara can’t help but feel a little bit of jealousy towards her sister at this happening, even though the blonde knows it’s because Natalie obviously has some fondness for Alex overcoming her right now, due to Alex taking care of her.

 

A few minutes after the group sit back down in their booth, the diner waitress comes back over and gives Kara, Ashley and Natalie their pieces of chocolate cake, which do look truly delicious. The trio soon dig right into the cake, with the sounds Kara makes very much confirming the fact that the chocolate cake is divine. 

 

“You enjoying that, Kara?” Lena asks, with a little bit of a chuckle.

 

“Yeah…. it’s amazing.” Kara says, “You should be jealous that you are not putting this cake in your mouth.”

 

Lena’s eyes slightly widen at Kara describes eating cake in that way, with her mind quickly flashing images of other things that she would enjoy putting in her own mouth. Things that certainly are not food.

 

Alex chuckles.

 

“You’re so weird, Kara.” Alex says.

 

“You’re weirder.” Kara says back.

 

Alex and Kara then banter back and forth a little bit, while Ashley, Natalie and Kara continue to eat their pieces of cake. However, throughout this, Lena can’t help but continue to think about something that she would like in her mouth, with that being Kara’s alpha cock. Lena does try not to think about it, but she can’t, and it’s starting to make her a bit horny. Lena simply blames this all on her pregnancy, not on the fact that she is an obsessed omega for a hot alpha or something. Eventually though, after a few minutes, Lena knows that she has to do something about her state.

 

“Uhh, excuse me, Kara.” Lena says, “I need to get out.”

 

“Oh, sure.” Kara nods, and then slides out of the booth, allowing Lena to do the same.

 

“I’ll be back in a bit.” Lena says, “You girls going to be okay sitting here with Kara and Alex?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

“Yes.” Natalie smiles.

“We won’t kidnap them. I swear.” Kara jokes.

 

Lena grows a slightly unamused look at Kara saying that, while Ashley and Natalie grow slightly alarmed looks.

 

“Sorry. That was a bad joke.” Kara says, with a nervous grin.

 

Lena simply rolls her eyes, before quickly heading in the direction of the diner bathrooms.

 

Once Lena is inside the bathroom, she quickly rushes into a toilet stall, closing the door behind her, and closes the seat, so she can just sit on top of it, and take some breaths, to try and calm herself down. Lena knows that she really cannot get carried away right now, because it would be totally inappropriate, not only because they are in public, but because her kids are around. However, Lena just can’t seem to shake the dirty thoughts from her mind, which infuriates her a bit. It annoys Lena simply because it’s not even like Kara said something dirty, she just said something that Lena then turned into something dirty in her mind, so she can’t even blame her current state on Kara.

 

“Lena?” Lena eventually hears Kara call out, being shaken from her thoughts right now.

 

“Kara?!” Lena says, surprised.

 

“Are you okay?” Kara asks, now clearly standing outside the stall she is inside of.

 

“Yeah…” Lena lies, things getting worse right now, as she is starting to smell some of Kara’s scent, which is making her even more aroused.

 

“Lena…. I…. I know you are not okay….” Kara says, “I…… I could smell your pheromones as you left the booth.”

 

“Oh god.” Lena says, putting her head in her hands right now.

 

Not only is this embarrassing for Lena because Kara sensed her pheromones, from her being turned on, but she knows that if Kara smelt them, then Alex likely smelt them too. The only positive is that seeing as Ashley and Natalie are too young to present as an alpha, omega or beta yet, they wouldn’t have sensed any of her pheromones. But that really is a small comfort for Lena’s current embarrassment.

 

“What…. what happened? Is… is it your pregnancy?” Kara asks, in a concerned voice, clearly knowing that this is not normal behaviour from Lena.

 

“I…. I think so.” Lena replies, still embarrassed, “Could you please just….. give me a minute?”

 

“Oh. Yes.” Kara replies, “I….. I only wanted to check if you were okay.”

 

As Kara says this, Lena smells some of Kara’s soothing alpha pheromones, which are just something that alphas do naturally, and have very little control over. However, Kara’s soothing pheromones don’t actually sooth Lena, instead, they just made the 40-year-old even more turned on than she already is. In fact, Lena gets so turned on that she can’t help but undo her trousers, pull back her panties, and slip a finger into her panties.

 

“Ohhhh….” Lena moans.

 

“Lena…. are you….?” Kara suddenly asks, surprised.

 

Kara doesn’t need to hear any physical answer from Lena, as she quickly smells Lena’s omega pheromones starting to go crazy.

“Lena…..” Kara says, now with some difficulty, getting turned on herself due to Lena’s pheromones.

Lena, however, is blocking out everything that Kara is saying at the moment, and is simply completely lost within her pheromones, and now the need to get herself off.

 

A few moments later, Lena finally senses more of Kara’s alpha pheromones, with a wave of pheromones hitting her, which clearly let Lena know that Kara’s alpha is turned on right now. So, in response to this, seeing as Lena is completely in her omega horny state right now, and her normal reasoning is out the window, Lena gets up from the toilet, and opens the stall door, revealing Kara standing there, looking flushed at the moment.

 

“Come in here a fuck me.” Lena says, in a firm voice.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at this.

 

“Lena…. I thought that….” Kara begins.

 

“I don’t care.” Lena replies, but only saying this because she’s lost to the pheromones right now, “I want you to come in here and fuck me. You caused this. It’s only fair that you help deal with the side effects.”

 

Once Lena says this, Kara clearly hesitates for a moment, thinking about the fact that she knows Lena is not in her normal mind right now, and doesn’t actually want them to have casual sex like this or anything.

 

“If you don’t come in here and fuck me, I’ll just find another alpha to do it.” Lena eventually says.

 

Lena saying this is what finally prompts Kara into action, with the blonde quickly closing the distance between herself and Lena, and taking the brunette in for a deep kiss. Lena, for her part, kisses Kara back, and allows Kara to lead them back inside the stall, and close the door behind them, all without breaking the kiss.

 

Lena and Kara do not kiss for long though, as Lena soon falls to her knees, and begins to undo Kara’s trousers, with the alphas cock soon springing free. Lena then doesn’t waste any time, and quickly takes the cock into her mouth, starting to give Kara a blow job. Lena isn’t doing this to get Kara off though, she is only doing it to get Kara’s cock nice and wet, and hard, so that it will easily slide into her soaking pussy.

 

“Oooooo….” Kara moans, as Lena continues to blow her.

 

Lena continues to suck Kara’s cock for about a minute, before she finally takes the cock out of her mouth, and stands up.

 

“You are going to fuck me now. And make it quick. We can’t be in here for long.” Lena says, as she turns around, and lowers her trousers.

 

Kara’s eyes go wide once more, really not believing what is happening.

 

“Well, fucking put it in and fuck me, damn it!” Lena says.

 

Kara’s alpha jumps into action at Lena saying this, with her alpha growling at being talked to that way by an omega. Then, physically, Kara turns Lena around, and presses her up against the stall door, before finally sliding her cock into Lena’s pussy, from behind.

“Yes!” Lena moans.

 

Kara then begins fucking Lena from behind, all the while Lena continues to moan.

 

“Oh yes, Kara. That’s good.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah? It is, isn’t it?” Kara replies.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena, and as she does, she moves one of her hands towards the front of Lena’s body so she can squeeze the omega’s breasts. Lena, for her part, seems to very much enjoy this, with her moaning louder every time Kara squeezes one of her breasts.

 

“Fuck! Yes, Kara!” Lena moans, “So good! Fuck my pussy! Like it’s yours!”

 

“Yes. Mine. Mine. Mine. Mine. Mine!!!!!” Kara’s alpha growls, right up until the point that she explodes inside of Lena.

 

As Kara cums, Lena has her own orgasm, letting out an extremely loud moan.

 

After this, it takes Kara and Lena a few more minutes to recover, with Kara then pulling out of Lena, causing the brunette to let out one last moan. However, as they do recover, Lena’s normal senses come back to herself, and she realises what they have just done. Lena knows that it wasn’t Kara’s fault. In fact, Lena thinks that Kara actually did the right thing, as she knows in the state she was just in, she totally would have gone out to just find some other alpha to fuck her. Lena just basically became a complete slut due to Kara triggering her with one comment, and her own mind making it dirty. It really honestly embarrasses Lena, because it basically makes her feel like she’s acting like a young horny omega again, some of whom can’t control their omega at first, and end up fucking a bunch of alphas, or at least leading them on.

 

“Oh no….” Lena says, as she pulls up her panties, and does up her trousers, “I….. I’m so sorry, Kara….. I…… I couldn’t help it.”

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says.

 

“No. It’s not.” Lena replies, “I can’t believe I keep doing this. I….”

 

“Shh.” Kara says, “We can talk more about it later. Right now, we have been in here for almost 5 minutes. We should leave.”

 

“Right. Yes.” Lena nods, knowing that Ashley and Natalie might be getting worried.

 

Kara and Lena then both get dressed again, and make sure that nothing is out of order, before exiting the stall, and washing up at the sinks. Once they do this, they leave the bathroom together, and head back to their table.

 

Lena did expect maybe Natalie or Ashley to ask why she had been so long, and the lie she has already come up with is that she got some more sickness, due to her being pregnant, and Kara was just holding her hair to help her. However, as soon as she and Kara arrive at the table again, Lena quickly sees that she needn’t have come up with a lie, as it’s clear Natalie and Ashley likely didn’t even notice how long she and Kara were gone for, as they are engaged in some sort of conversation with Alex, where they are each laughing and smiling.

 

“Hey, girls.” Lena says, “Are you all done with your desserts?”

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“Me too.” Ashley replies, turning to look at Lena, with a smile.

 

As Lena looks at Natalie, and sees the smile on her oldest daughter’s face, she realises just how rare it is to actually see her smile like that. Lena is happy that Ashley is doing it now.

 

“Okay. Well….. I think we should probably hit the road again?” Lena suggests, “Otherwise we are going to arrive in Midvale really really late.”

“Yeah. You are probably right.” Alex agrees.

 

“Okay then.” Kara smiles, “Let’s all get back in the car.”

 

“You can do that.” Alex says, “I’m just going to have a toilet break. Do either of you need to go?”

 

“Yeah. I do.” Natalie nods.

“I’m okay.” Ashley replies.

“Alright. You okay with going to the bathroom with me Natalie?” Alex asks.

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“Okay.” Alex smiles, before turning to Lena, “Here are the keys. You guys get in the car, and I’ll join you there.”

“Okay.” Lena says.

 

Alex and Natalie then head off in the direction of the diner bathroom, leaving Kara, Lena and Ashley alone.

 

“Why don’t you two actually get into the car yourselves?” Lena suggests, as she hands Kara the keys, “I’m just going to pay the bill.”

“Oh…. alright.” Kara says, “Are you sure you don’t want us to chip in?”

 

Lena chuckles.

“No. It’s fine. Go on. I’ve got this.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara says, “Come on, Ashley. Let’s steal the car!”

 

Kara then rushes out of the diner, like a kid, and her doing that seems to amuse Ashley very much, as she grows a smile on her face, and quickly leaves the diner, following Kara. Lena then heads over to the diner waitress and asks for the bill, with her then handing the waitress $400, knowing that that will more than enough cover it, not even waiting to see the details of the bill itself. The waitress, for her part, is shocked by Lena’s generosity, and offers to give her some money back, but Lena tells her to keep it, and then leaves the diner.

 

Once Lena is outside the diner, she sees that Kara is opening the car door for Ashley, and pulling down one of the seats so that Ashley can get in the back. Lena can’t help but smile at Ashley and Kara getting on pretty well right now, even if it’s a small thing. Lena then approaches the car, and as she does, Alex and Natalie come walking out of the diner.

 

“Hey, darling. Did you do a wee okay?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes.” Natalie says.

“Good. As we won’t be stopping again.” Lena replies.

“I know.” Natalie replies.

“Alright. I’ll help you get into your seat.” Lena says.

 

“I’m not a kid mom. I’m 12.” Natalie says, with a huff.

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“Yes, but you are still my little baby. Plus, you are hurt. I want to just check to make sure you’re still not bleeding.” Lena says.

 

“Alright.” Natalie says.

 

Natalie and Lena then approach the car, with Kara stepping to the side, allowing Natalie to get in, and Lena to help her.

 

“Kara? Can I speak to you for a moment?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhh…. okay.” Kara says.

 

Kara then walks over to her sister, away from the car.

 

“What the hell, Kara?” Alex says.

“What?” Kara asks.

 

“I went into that bathroom! It reeked of omega and alpha pheromones, of people that have been fucking!” Alex says.

 

Kara now blushes at Alex saying that, realising she has been caught, and by her sister of all people.

 

“I…. I…. I uhmmm…” Kara stammers.

“Kara, I thought you said you and Lena weren’t doing that!” Alex says.

“We aren’t! It’s just…. it’s complicated and I….” Kara says, and then glances over at Lena, and sees she’s looking at them, “Let’s not talk about this now. We can talk later.”

“Okay.” Alex says, noticing Lena looking at them too, “But we certainly WILL be talking about this.”

 

“Don’t I know it.” Kara mutters.

 

Kara and Alex then walk back over to the car, where they soon get inside themselves, along with Lena, and a few moments after that, they continue their drive heading for Midvale.

Chapter 36

Just as Alex said, the group arrive in Midvale about an hour and a half after leaving the diner. Throughout the car journey this time, there has mostly been silence in the car. Although this isn’t because things are awkward or anything. It’s because Ashley has remained silent in the back of the car, listening to music while being on her phone. Then on the second row of car seats, both Kara and Natalie have fallen asleep. This has meant that Lena and Alex have been the only ones awake and not listening to music, and the two are happy enough to sit in silence, with it not being awkward at all.

 

Right now, as they drive through Midvale, it is about 9:30PM, meaning it is dark out, and Lena and the girls really can’t get a good view of what Midvale looks like. Everyone is awake now, and looking out the windows.

 

“I really wish we could see more. You’d see how beautiful Midvale is.” Alex comments.

 

“I’m sure we’ll get a good view of it in the morning.” Lena replies.

 

“Yeah. You will.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Anyway, how much further is it to your mom’s house?” Lena asks.

 

“Only a couple more minutes.” Alex says, “We are basically in the centre of Midvale at the moment. Kara and I used to walk through here to get home from school every day, so it’s really close.”

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles.

 

The group then drive for the next few minutes, until they eventually pull up onto Eliza’s driveway.

 

“Here we are.” Alex smiles.

 

“Finally!” Ashley says, clearly eager to just get out of the car.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley saying that.

 

“You guys can’t see it, but opposite the house is one of the big lakes up here.” Kara says, “Tomorrow morning we’ll be able to stand on the balcony at the front of the house and see the entire lake.”

 

“Yeah. But let’s get inside already, shall we?” Alex suggests, “I think Eliza has been waiting for us to arrive long enough.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

The group all then proceed to get out of the car, with Lena playing close attention to Natalie, still worrying about her youngest daughter’s knee.

 

“How’s your hands and knee feel, Natalie?” Lena asks.

 

“They don’t hurt anymore.” Natalie replies, as she and Lena walk towards the front door of the home, being led by Alex.

 

“That’s good.” Lena replies, “But before you got to bed, like Alex said earlier, we will have to put a new dressing on your knee.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Alex then proceeds to ring the doorbell, and a few moments later, Eliza appears, opening the door.

 

“Oh, hello everyone!” Eliza says, with a big happy smile, “Come on in, and get yourselves out of the cold.”

 

Alex then steps inside the house, while also greeting Eliza with a hug, and some fond words. Lena, Natalie, Ashley and Kara walk in the home behind Alex.

 

“Hi, Eliza.” Kara smiles, now stepping forward and giving her adoptive mom a hug.

 

“Hello, honey, are you okay?” Eliza asks, as she hugs Kara.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

Kara then parts from her hug with Eliza, and the Danvers matriarch’s attention turns to Ashley, Natalie and Lena, who are all standing there looking at her.

 

“Oh, Eliza, I would like you to meet Lena Luthor.” Kara says, “Then, this is her daughters, Natalie, and Ashley.”

 

“Hello, it’s so nice to meet all of you.” Eliza smiles, warmly, “And I look forward to getting to know you all better over this weekend.”

 

“Thank you for having us, Mrs Danvers.” Lena says, “Even though I only got a little glimpse of it from the outside, with it being dark, your house looks beautiful.”

 

“Thank you.” Eliza smiles, “But we’ll have none of the ‘Mrs Danvers’ talk. You can all just call me, Eliza.”

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, with a smile.

 

Eliza now focuses on Natalie and Ashley.

 

“So, Natalie, and Ashley, right?” Eliza asks, pointing at each one, to make sure she hasn’t got their names mixed up.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“Well, like I said already, it’s very nice to meet you both too. I think you are going to have a lot of fun here this weekend. Even though I know that the long car journey must have been boring.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah. It was.” Ashley says, with a bit of a chuckle.

 

“What about you Natalie?” Eliza says, “How did you find the…. Oh….. what happened to your knee?”

 

“I…. I fell over…” Natalie says, shyly.

 

Lena, for her part, is now watching on as her youngest daughter interacts with Eliza, and sees that Natalie’s shyness has come out. This isn’t an unusual thing for Natalie. Natalie has always normally been shy at meeting new people. It’s just that doesn’t seem to have applied to Natalie meeting Kara and Alex. But Lena does hope that Eliza can break through Natalie’s shyness.

 

“Oh, poor baby.” Eliza says, in a sympathetic voice.

 

“Yeah. In fact, I think that we should probably check Natalie’s knee now, and then put a new bandage on?” Alex says.

 

“Yes. That’s probably a good idea.” Lena agrees.

 

“Okay. Well, how about I show you to your rooms, where you will be staying these next few days, and give you an idea of where everything is?” Eliza asks.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

“While you do that, mom, I’m going to grab all our bags from the car.” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Eliza nods.

 

Alex then walks back out of the house, heading to the car.

 

“Alright. I know it’s late, and after that long car journey you probably all want to go to bed, so I’ll make this tour brief.” Eliza says, “This area right here is the entrance, of course, then through there is a living room area, which connects into the kitchen. You can also walk down this way to get to the kitchen, which will lead you to the back of the house, where there are a few more rooms, mostly for utilities, and an exit to the garden.”

 

Lena, Ashley and Natalie all nod their heads at Eliza saying this.

 

“Okay. Let’s head upstairs now.” Eliza says.

 

The group all then begin walking up the stairs, with Eliza leading them, followed by Lena, then Natalie, then Ashley and Kara.

 

“Okay. So, this room right here is the shared bathroom.” Eliza explains, “There are 3 bathrooms in this house. An en-suit connected to my bedroom. This one here, for all the other bedrooms, and one downstairs. But the one downstairs only has a toilet and sink. So, you’ll have to share this bathroom here for your showers.”

 

“Okay. That’s fine with us.” Lena says, with another polite smile.

 

Eliza then walks further down the upstairs hallway, stopping at the next bedroom.

 

“This here, is Kara and Alex’s old bedroom.” Eliza explains, “There are two single beds in here. I was thinking that Natalie and Ashley could share this room this weekend?”

 

“Okay…. That’s fine. But where will Alex and Kara be sleeping then?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, Alex and I are going to share one of the bedrooms with a double bed.” Kara says, “I thought this way the girls could each have their own bed, and not have to worry about sharing.”

 

“Are you sure about that, Kara?” Lena asks, turning to look at the blonde, “Natalie and Ashley are certainly capable of sharing a bed for a few nights.”

 

“It’s fine, Lena.” Kara says, “I think Natalie and Ashley are going to have fun sharing Alex and I’s old room.”

 

“Okay. If you say so.” Lena says to Kara.

 

“Moving on down the hallway here.” Eliza says, as she continues to walk down the hallway, “We have two double bed bedrooms. Lena, you can be in whatever one you like, then Kara and Alex will share the other one. My bedroom is the room at the end of the hallway over there.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Do you have any preference as to what bedroom you and Alex want, Kara?”

 

“No. It doesn’t matter.” Kara says.

“I guess, I’ll take this one then.” Lena says, pointing to the bedroom that is closer to the bedroom where Natalie and Ashley will be sleeping.

“Okay. That’s fine with me.” Kara smiles.

 

Alex now comes walking up the stairs, carrying a few of their bags from the car.

 

“Here is your bag, and Natalie and Ashley’s bag.” Alex says, as she places the bag in front of Lena.

 

“Oh, thank you, Alex.” Lena replies, “I would have carried it upstairs myself. You didn’t need to do that.”

 

“It was no trouble.” Alex smiles, politely.

 

“Alright. Natalie, Ashley, shall I show you to Alex and I’s old bedroom?” Kara suggests, with a smile.

 

“Okay.” Natalie smiles, happily.

 

“Yeah. Alright.” Ashley says.

“Come on then.” Kara says.

 

Ashley and Natalie then begin to follow Kara back down the hallway, and towards Kara and Alex’s old bedroom.

“I’ll be with you in a second, girls.” Lena calls out, “I’m just going to get our clothes shorted, and get out your pyjamas to sleep in tonight.”

 

Ashley and Natalie don’t respond to Lena, it not being something that they really need to respond to.

 

“Okay. So, like I said, this is Alex and I’s old bedroom.” Kara says, as she walks into the room, and gestures to it with her hands, “As you can see, each side of the room is very distinctive from the other. You can probably guess which side of the room was Alex’s and what side was mine.”

 

Ashley and Natalie look around the room, and just like Kara said, they see that each side of the room is pretty different than the other. One side of the room has more of a sort of punk rock vibe, with there being a poster of a rock band from the 90s, some punk rock style pieces of art, and then a few other things that just complete the theme. Then, as a juxtaposition to that, on the other side of the room, Ashley and Natalie see a rather colourful and vibrant theme, with various colourful pictures and posters, and then a few posters of some pop bands from the 90s/early 2000s, including NSYNC.

 

“I think this side of the room was yours, Kara.” Natalie says, as she walks over to the more colourful side.

 

Kara chuckles.

“How ever could you have guessed that?” Kara says, sarcastically.

 

Ashley, now walks over to Alex’s side of the room, and starts to look at everything.

 

“This is…. cool.” Ashley says, as she looks at Alex’s old stuff and decorations.

 

“Yeah…. Alex had a very different style to me.” Kara says.

 

Ashley simply nods her head to Kara saying that.

 

Kara, Ashley and Natalie then continue to look around the room for a few more moments, before they are interrupted by Lena walking into the room, holding two sets of pyjamas, one for Natalie, and the other for Ashley.

 

“Here are your pyjamas, girls.” Lena says.

“Thank you, mom.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Thank you.” Ashley says, as she takes her pyjamas from Lena.

 

“Have you decided what bed you are going to each sleep on?” Lena asks, noticing that Ashley and Natalie are each close to one of the beds on each differing side of the bedroom.

 

“Oh, no. But I guess I can sleep here.” Ashley says, pointing to Alex’s old bed.

 

“Yes! I’ll sleep in Kara’s old bed!” Natalie says, with a smile, as she looks up at Kara.

 

Kara can’t help but feel a tug at her heart strings seeing Natalie be so happy to sleep on the bed that she used to sleep on.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “I guess that is settled then. I’ll leave you both alone with your mom now, so you can get changed into your pyjamas, as I don’t know when your bed times are, but I’m pretty tired myself from that long car journey. And we need a lot of energy for tomorrow, because we have got lots of stuff to do!”

 

“It’s coming up to their bedtimes now anyway.” Lena says, “I think we might all be happy to call it a night right now.”

 

“Alright.” Kara nods, “I’ll go get changed into my own pyjamas, and then I’ll send Alex in to help you redo Natalie’s knee.”

 

“Yes. Thank you, Kara.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara then shoots Natalie, Ashley and Lena another smile, before exiting the room. Admittedly, for Kara, it is a bit weird to be leaving her and Alex’s old bedroom, to go and prepare to sleep in another room. But it’s not something that Kara is bothered over or anything, it’s just strange.

 

After this, the whole group all just get ready for bed, changing into their pyjamas and everything. Even though it’s only just after 10 in the evening, the adults decided to head to bed as well, as Kara, Alex and Lena are just tired from the long car journey. However, before they did head off to bed, Alex went back in and helped change Natalie’s bandage, with the bleeding having stopped now, but Alex and Lena could clearly see that the graze is going to leave a bit of a scar. Thankfully though, Alex was able to apply some cream to Natalie’s knee, to assist with the healing, before wrapping it up once more. Then, once this was complete, Kara, Alex and Eliza all said goodnight to the girls, before leaving Lena to say goodnight to her two daughters on her own.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, about 3 in the morning to be precise, and Lena has just got up to go to the bathroom. Then, once she finished in the bathroom, she tried to go back to bed, but just couldn’t fall asleep. Lena has had this problem several times throughout her life. Even if she has only had a few hours sleep, if she wakes up in the middle of the night, she finds it difficult to actually go back to sleep, no matter how tired she may still feel. So, eventually, after tossing and turning for a little while, Lena just decided to head downstairs, to maybe, hopefully, find some sort of tea that Eliza might have to make herself, to go back to sleep. As, before Lena went to bed herself, Eliza did let her know that if she needed anything during the night, she could make free use of the kitchen.

 

So, Lena now goes back downstairs, and makes her way into Eliza’s kitchen, and begins to look through a few cupboards, trying to find any potential herbal tea or something. Lena doesn’t want to make any normal tea, as she thinks that will just likely keep her awake. So, if she can’t find any more soothing tea, she’ll probably just have to settle for water.

 

“What are you….” A sleepy voice says.

“AHhhh!” Lena yelps, jumping out of her skin, being surprised by the voice.

 

“Sorry.” Kara says.

 

Lena now holds her hand to her chest, her heart racing due to being scared, and sees that it was just Kara who was approaching her. However, what made Lena so scared is she literally didn’t hear Kara coming down the stairs or anything, and she definitely knows she would have done, as she has already worked out that Eliza’s stairs aren’t silent, and she can hear from the kitchen.

 

“Kara….. what….. what are you doing?” Lena asks, still trying to calm down.

“Sorry.” Kara says, again, with a sheepish look on her face, “I just…. heard you in the kitchen trying to find something, so I thought maybe you needed some help.”

 

“I…. yeah….. I was looking to see if Eliza has any herbal teas.” Lena says, “I woke up about 20 minutes ago to do a pee, and now I’m having trouble getting back to sleep.”

 

“Oh…. I think Eliza might have some. Let me have a look.” Kara says.

 

Kara then goes through a few of Eliza’s cupboards, and thankfully, for Lena, eventually finds some herbal tea.

“Here we go!” Kara says, with a smile.

“Thank you.” Lena replies.

 

Lena then begins to make herself the tea.

“Would you like one too?” Lena asks.

“No, thanks. I don’t like tea.” Kara admits.

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then waits for the water to boil, “What are you doing down here anyway? I didn’t hear you come down the stairs.”

 

“Oh…. that’s cause I’ve been sleeping on the couch.” Kara admits.

“What?” Lena says, surprised, “I thought you said you were going to be sharing a bed with Alex, and that is why it was okay for Natalie and Ashley to sleep in you and Alex’s old bedroom.”

 

“Well….. yeah….. that was the plan….. But….. Alex doesn’t snore or anything….. but she does have a habit of randomly kicking in her sleep. Every time she does that, it wakes me up, and sometimes it’s really hard and hurts.” Kara explains, “I completely forgot she does that.”

 

“Well…. I feel awful thinking of you sleeping on the couch, in your own childhood home, while Natalie, Ashley and I all have our own beds.” Lena says.

“It’s alright.” Kara says, “The couch is actually pretty nice.”

“Then let me take it.” Lena says, “I can sleep on the couch, and you can have my bed.”

“No.” Kara quickly says, “You are pregnant. You deserve to have a nice bed to sleep on.”

 

“I….. Kara….. I can’t have you sleeping on the couch. I’ll not go to sleep otherwise, as I’ll feel guilty all night.” Lena says.

“Well, sorry. There’s no alternative. I’m never going to let you sleep there instead of me.” Kara says.

 

Lena is then silent for a few moments, as the hot water finishes boiling.

 

“How about….. how about you share the bed with me?” Lena suggests, hesitantly.

 

Lena says this hesitantly, not because she is uncomfortable with Kara sharing a bed with her. In fact, from Lena’s view of things, she is very comfortable with the idea of sharing a bed with Kara. The problem is just that Lena knows that if they share a bed, one thing may lead to another, just like it has done a few times now. Then, this is on top of the fact that they still haven’t spoken about what happened, and what they did in the diner bathrooms.

“I…. uhh….. would you even be okay with that?” Kara asks.

 

“I….. Yes.” Lena says, “I mean…. I know we do have to talk about what happened in the diner and everything, and we will. In fact, there’s something else that I need to talk to you about too, although that’s not anything you need to worry about. So maybe tomorrow, sometime in the afternoon, we can just have a moment alone, and Natalie and Ashley can occupy themselves, or do something with Alex and Eliza. But….. I am okay sharing a bed with you…. just…. we can’t do anything…. or allow anything to happen like it did the last time we shared a bed.”

 

“Yes…. okay…. Just as long as you are comfortable with this.” Kara says, “You don’t need to offer to share a bed with me just because you feel guilty. I’m more then comfortable sleeping on the couch.”

 

“No. I’m not uncomfortable at all.” Lena says, “However, we can’t let Ashley and Natalie know. Just because I don’t want them to get the wrong impression.”

“Yeah. I get that.” Kara nods.

 

“Okay then. It’s settled.” Lena says.

“I guess so.” Kara says, with a small smile.

 

Lena finishes up making her tea, before then leading herself and Kara up to the bedroom. Kara and Lena then each get in bed, while making sure to keep a respectable distance from one another. Then, Lena, for her part, just sits there for a while, and sips her tea, hoping that it will help her fall back to sleep.

 

“Do you have problems going back to sleep often?” Kara asks, wanting to make some sort of conversation while she waits for Lena to turn off the lights, otherwise it will feel just awkward.

 

“Uhmmmm…. It depends.” Lena says, “There isn’t any common factor, in regards to me waking up in the middle of the night. However, usually I find it more difficult to go back to sleep when things are on my mind. As even when I’m tired, my mind is active, and I keep thinking about things, particularly in regards to L-Corp.”

 

“Oh, yeah. I get it.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena just remain in silence for a little while, as Lena finishes up her tea. Then, once Lena does this, she puts the mug down on the bedside table, and turns off the light her side of the bed, before getting under the covers once more.

 

“Goodnight, Lena.” Kara says.

“Goodnight, Kara.” Lena replies.

 

Kara and Lena then just lay there, in the silence, and a part of Lena expects that she will still have some difficulty falling to sleep or something. However, Lena doesn’t. Lena very quickly drifts off, feeling rather calm. Lena wants to think her calm feeling is because of the soothing tea she drank, but in reality, it’s more likely because she has Kara laying next to her, and literally can smell some of the pheromones she is emitting, even though they are not in a sexual way or anything. Then, as for Kara, she doesn’t fall back to sleep for a little while, even after noticing that Lena has fallen asleep, as Kara’s mind is now occupied with everything that she wants to do with Lena, Natalie and Ashley tomorrow. Kara really does want Natalie, Ashley and Lena to end up loving Midvale as much as she does, because it would mean a lot to her, and really help create a bond between her and Ashley and Natalie, which will make everything easier going forward with the baby. However, ultimately, Kara is honestly just excited to get to show Lena, Natalie and Ashley a place that means so much to her. So she is sure that tomorrow is going to be a great day.

Chapter 37

It is now the following morning, and Kara wakes up before Lena. Once Kara does wake up, she soon realises how she and Lena are sleeping. Despite the fact that when they went back to bed in the middle of the night, they were each laying on their separate sides of the bed, that certainly is not the case now. Currently, Kara are Lena are laying cuddled up together, clearly having just gravitated towards one another during the night. Lena, for her part, is simply laying with her head tucked into Kara’s chest, while Kara has her arms wrapped around the 40-year-old. They are essentially spooning, but facing towards each other.

 

Now that Kara has woken up, she decides to just lay there for a few moments. Kara does this, because she really enjoys laying with Lena like this, and being close with her, and if this is all Lena will give her, seeing as the CEO has turned down the chance of them being in a relationship, Kara will take it. Kara knows that she is going down a dangerous road. A road which will likely and ultimately lead to her getting hurt again, but she can’t help it. Kara is just completely enamoured with Lena. Although the truth of the matter might run much much deeper. The truth, that Kara does not even want to admit to herself, in a last-ditch attempt to protect herself, is that she’s in love with Lena. But right now, Kara doesn’t want to deal with any of that. She is just going to continue to lay with Lena for the next few moments, and take what she can get.

 

Kara continues to lay with Lena for about 10 more minutes, and throughout this time, Lena simply continues to sleep, and Kara watches her. Kara knows that it might be a bit wrong, and creepy, as they are not together, and this might even be taking advantage of Lena in some way, but Kara can’t help it. Although it’s not like she can’t help it because of her alpha inside her. This is something else entirely. Something from her heart, not her alpha.

 

Eventually though, enough time passes by where Kara thinks that she should get up, and just leave Lena to sleep on her own. After all, Lena is pregnant with their pup, so deserves as much rest as she can possibly get. Kara imagines that this mostly comes during the weekends, when Lena does not have a tireless CEO schedule for L-Corp. Plus, Kara also thinks that getting out of the bed now, before Lena wakes up, will be a good idea because it will give them both a chance to leave the bedroom at separate times, so everyone else doesn’t notice that they slept in the same bed last night.

 

So, Kara slowly moves away from Lena, making sure not to move too quickly and wake the brunette up. Eventually though, Kara moves away from Lena so that the brunette is now laying on her own, while still being in a deep sleep. Now that this is achieved, Kara gets out of bed herself, and looks back at Lena one last time, before quietly leaving the bedroom, and closing the door behind her. Little does Kara know, but Lena woke up from her sleep about 5 minutes ago, and could tell that Kara was awake. The CEO didn’t do anything to let Kara know she was awake though, because she enjoyed the position they were laying in, where she could take in Kara’s alpha scent. Lena tells herself she did this just so things didn’t become awkward, with her noticing Kara still laying there while being awake. However, deep down, Lena knows that that is not true.

 

Now that Kara is out of the bedroom, she heads into the bathroom, doing her morning routine, before heading downstairs. Once Kara is downstairs, she is surprised to see that Ashley is awake, and sitting in the living room, on her phone.

 

“Oh, good morning, Ashley.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Hi.” Ashley replies.

 

“Have you been up long?” Kara asks. 

 

“Uhhh…. I was awake in bed for about half an hour, before coming down here, because I wanted to watch a video on my phone, and didn’t want to wake up Natalie.” Ashley explains.

 

Kara grows a small smile on her face upon hearing this, noticing a small moment of Ashley being a good sister.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara nods, “Is anyone else awake?”

 

“I think…. Eliza is awake.” Ashley says, “I think I saw her walking back into her bedroom when I came out of my bedroom.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Kara nods, “She’s always been an early riser. She’s probably having a shower right now, and will re-join us in a moment.”

 

Ashley simply nods her head at Kara saying that, not verbally responding.

 

“How about I make us some breakfast?” Kara suggests, with a smile.

 

“Okay. What is there?” Ashley asks, “I’m hungry, but I didn’t want to snoop around in the fridge and cupboards for food, because this is not my home.”

 

“Oh, you shouldn’t worry about that. You are more than welcome to have a ‘snoop around’.” Kara says, with a smirk, “But Eliza probably has a bunch of stuff that she’s bought that we can have for breakfast. In fact, it’s probably best if we wait for her, as I’m sure she has something in mind to make for breakfast this morning. You think you can wait a few more minutes?”

 

“That’s fine.” Ashley replies.

 

“Great.” Kara smiles back, “How about to tide you over, I get you a glass of juice?”

 

“Alright.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head.

 

“What juice would you like?” Kara asks, as she begins to walk into the kitchen from the living room area, “I believe Eliza has apple and orange juice.”

 

“Orange juice, please.” Ashley says.

 

Kara then makes her way further into the kitchen, and pours Ashley a glass of orange juice, and herself a glass of apple juice, before making her way back into the living room with both the glasses.

 

“Here we go.” Kara says, with a smile, as she hands the orange juice to Ashley.

 

“Thanks.” Ashley says, and takes the glass from Kara.

 

Kara and Ashley then just proceed to sip their juices in silence for a few moments. However, as they do this, Kara gets an idea. An idea of something she thinks would be nice to do with Ashley, and a good bonding moment, while they wait for Eliza.

 

“Ashley, come with me. I want to show you something.” Kara says.

 

Ashley then proceeds to look at Kara with a confused look on her face for a few moments.

 

“Okay.” Ashley eventually says, standing up from the couch, “Where are we going?”

 

“Upstairs to stand on the balcony at the front of the house.” Kara explains.

 

Ashley then proceeds to follow Kara upstairs, where they eventually make their way out onto the balcony at the front of the house. Once they do this, Ashley’s eyes literally go wide in awe at the beautiful sight that she can see before her. This is because, as Ashley and Kara stand on the balcony, they can see the incredible sight of the large lake in front of Eliza’s house, and all the landscape that stretches out beyond it, including a large forest, with some fog in the distance.

 

“Whoa.” Ashley says.

 

Kara grows a wide smile at being able to make Ashley respond this way to the sight.

 

“Yeah, it’s really beautiful.” Kara says, “But more importantly, for me, this sight was just really calming. After my parents died, and I came to live here with the Danvers, I had a lot of trauma with what happened. In fact, one of the things I would suffer from was panic attacks and everything. But with the help of Alex, Eliza, and Jeremiah, I found out that whenever I felt like I was going to have a panic attack and freak out, I could just come out her and look at the sights and find some peace.”

 

Once Kara finishes speaking, Ashley doesn’t say anything, she just continues to look out at the beautiful sights.

 

“I’m sorry that that happened to you, Kara.” Ashley eventually says.

 

“Thank you for saying that.” Kara replies, “Things weren’t easy for me after what happened, and still to this day I have some scars from it. But this was a really nice spot for me. In fact, I remember one time, I was feeling so overwhelmed and everything that I had to come out her during the evening, and didn’t want to go back in. So, Alex then just got us two sleeping bags, and we slept out here all night.”

 

“That….. sounds nice.” Ashley says, as she turns to look at Kara with a small smile on her face.

 

“It was.” Kara nods, “It just added to the reasons why I love this spot in this house.”

 

Ashley nods her head at Kara saying that, then the two of them just lean on the balcony, and look out at the incredible view for the next several minutes. Little do Kara and Ashley know, but as they were working their way towards the balcony, after coming upstairs again, Lena had just come out of her bedroom, and followed them out there. So, she has just been standing by the doorway, listening to Kara and Ashley talking, and her heart has been warmed by what has been said.

 

After a few more moments, Lena decides just to leave Kara and Ashley to it, having admired the amazing view herself a little bit. Lena then quietly makes her way downstairs, where she finds Eliza in the kitchen.

 

“Oh, hello Eliza.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Hello, Lena dear.” Eliza smiles back, “Did you sleep well? How did you find the bed?”

 

“The bed was very soft, and lovely.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Good. I’m glad.” Eliza replies, “I’ve never slept on those beds myself, so I was worried that the mattresses would be uncomfortable or something.”

 

“No. They were fine.” Lena says.

 

“Good. Now, would you like some coffee or something?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhmmm….. Yes please.” Lena smiles, “But I can make it. I see you are busy doing something else right now.”

“Oh yes.” Eliza nods, “I’m just getting everything ready, once more people are awake, to make breakfast. I thought I’d make us all a nice cooked breakfast this morning, with bacon, eggs, hash browns, and sausages. I hope that’s okay for you, Natalie and Ashley? If not, I have some other options.”

 

“That’s perfectly fine.” Lena smiles, “In fact, I think both Natalie and Ashley will be overjoyed by having a cooked breakfast. They have always loved having that stuff for breakfast. It’s just unfortunate that I don’t have time in the mornings to do that for them that often, then the same is likely true of my ex-wife as well.”

 

“Well, that’s probably for the best. Having a cooked breakfast every morning is not the most healthy thing. Plus, this way it makes it more of a treat, and a special occasion.” Eliza says, with a smile.

 

“True.” Lena nods, “Would you like some help with it?”

 

“Uhhmmmmm…. I think I’m fine right now.” Eliza says, “I’m going to just get everything out, so I’m ready to start cooking when some more people are awake.”

 

“Oh, well, Kara and Ashley are already awake.” Lena says.

“They are?” Eliza asks, confused, “I didn’t see them.”

“They are out on the balcony.” Lena explains, “I think Kara is showing Ashley the view from there.”

 

“Ah, yes. It is one of Kara’s favourite spots in the house.” Eliza replies.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “I overheard Kara talking with Ashley about it.”

 

“Ah.” Eliza nods.

 

“Anyway, could you point me in the direction of your coffee, and I’ll make myself a cup.” Lena says.

“Nonsense. You are my guest. While we wait for Kara and Ashley to come down, I’ll make us both some coffee.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay. If you insist.” Lena says.

“I do.” Eliza nods, “I don’t have a fancy coffee machine or anything. So I’m afraid you’ll have to make do with some ground up coffee mixed in water and milk using a kettle.”

 

Lena chuckles upon hearing that.

“That’s fine.” Lena smiles.

“How do you take your coffee?” Eliza asks, as she puts some water into the kettle.

“Uhhh…. I usually have it black.” Lena says, “But I don’t think that’s a good idea with me being pregnant and everything. So, I guess I’ll just have it a bit weaker than black. Whatever you decide on.”

 

“Okay. I guess I’ll surprise you.” Eliza smiles, “Do you take any sugars or anything?”

 

“No thank you. Adding sugar makes it too sweet for me.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. I’m the same. Although Kara loves adding a bunch of sugar.” Eliza says.

 

Lena chuckles.

“I can imagine.” Lena smirks.

 

Eliza then goes about making Lena her cup of coffee, with the CEO just standing there, feeling a bit awkward, as this is literally the first time she has been alone with Kara and Alex’s mom. Lena knows that she should try and build a repour with Eliza, as after all, this woman is going to be the future grandmother of her baby, and it’s only grandmother. This is because, while Lena’s adoptive mom, Lillian, is still alive and everything, she has not wanted to have anything to do with Lena since she first came out as a lesbian in college. Although, this wasn’t that much of a big loss to Lena, because after all, Lillian wasn’t a loving mother or anything, she clearly despised Lena, for what she represented, a daily reminder that Lionel was unfaithful to her. So, Eliza will be the only grandparent that Lena and Kara’s future pup has, and Lena does want Eliza to be included, as she knows it sucks not to have grandparents involved, from her experience raising Ashley and Natalie. This is due to the fact that while both of Andrea’s parents are still alive, albeit divorced, they each live in different countries in South America, so are rather far away, and don’t regularly get to see their grandchildren. Plus, Andrea’s parents really have never actually taken much of an interest in Ashley and Natalie, which Lena has always felt bad about.

 

“So, Eliza, I have to say, I’ve read several of your papers that you’ve published.” Lena says, deciding that their shared love of science might be something they can connect over.

 

“Oh, really?” Eliza asks, as she continues to make the coffee for Lena, “What did you think?”

 

“I love them.” Lena replies, “In fact, your research paper on the potential to create some form of nano-technology that can be injected into humans to tackle cancers, is a paper that I read on a regular basis. I actually keep it by the side of my bed, and come back to it for inspiration from time to time.”

 

“Oh!” Eliza says, surprised, now turning to look at Lena with a big smile on her face, “Well, I certainly was not expecting you to say that. I’m honestly very touched that you like that paper, let alone the fact that you use it for inspiration. That is very humbling.”

 

“Well, it’s true.” Lena says, “You are incredible at what you do. In fact, I mentioned to Kara already that I would love to poach you to come work at L-Corp.”

 

Eliza chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“And I can imagine that Kara likely told you I’d say no, because I love living here in Midvale, and would never move away?” Eliza says, with a smirk.

“She may have said something along those lines.” Lena replies.

 

“Well, it is true, I’m afraid.” Eliza says, “But I do really appreciate the offer. I’m also a big fan of your work as well. I, and a few of my colleagues, have very closely followed your work at L-Corp. We believe that if any big tech company is going to be the ones to make a big breakthrough in the bio-engineering field, it will L-Corp.”

 

“Thank you, Eliza.” Lena says, with a smile, “I do really hope that L-Corp is the one to do that too. I myself would love to spend more time in my lab, doing research and everything, but as I’m the CEO, I really don’t get a chance to do all that.”

 

“That’s a shame.” Eliza says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “But maybe if I had someone like you working for me, in my labs, I would know that I have a great researcher working for me, in the bio-engineering field, making it more okay for me to do work as CEO.”

 

Eliza chuckles at Lena saying that.

“You really don’t give up, do you?” Eliza says.

“No.” Lena replies, with a smirk, “After all, maybe if you came to work at L-Corp, you’d actually be closer with your future grandbaby.”

 

“Ohhhh. Now that is good.” Eliza says, with a smirk, not upset or anything by Lena’s tactics, “I can see why so many people have spoken of your skills as a businesswoman.”

 

Lena now chuckles.

 

“I know how to get what I want.” Lena says.

 

“I can see that.” Eliza says, “But I think I’m still going to stick with staying here in Midvale.”

 

“You really must love this place then.” Lena says.

“I do.” Eliza replies, “Like I said, I don’t think there is anything that could make me leave. I love my peaceful life here.”

 

“I understand.” Lena nods, “Sometimes I worry that raising Ashley and Natalie so close to the city is not a nice thing, even though we have a decent sized house and everything. A part of me just would like the idea of moving out to the country, and maybe having some chickens on a little farm or something.”

 

Eliza now laughs again at Lena saying that.

 

“Maybe one day, as a goal for retirement?” Eliza suggests.

“Yeah, maybe.” Lena says, with a bit of a chuckle in her voice.

 

Eliza now finishes making Lena’s coffee, and hands it to the CEO.

 

“Here you go. I hope you like it.” Eliza says, with a smile.

“I’m sure I will.” Lena replies.

Lena then begins to drink the coffee, and it is actually really nice, annoyingly so.

 

“Ohhhh. That’s good.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, I’m glad.” Eliza smiles.

“I’m actually annoyed how good it is.” Lena admits.

 

“Why?” Eliza asks, curiously.

 

“At home, I have a big expensive coffee maker, and this coffee tastes better than anything I’ve made with that.” Lena explains.

 

Eliza chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

Before Eliza and Lena can say anything else to one another, they are joined by Kara and Ashley walking downstairs, and into the kitchen/living room area.

“Oh, hello girls.” Eliza smiles, “Good morning.”

“Morning.” Kara smiles.

“Hi.” Ashley says.

 

“What were you two just doing?” Lena asks, with a smile, even though she knows the answer.

“Kara was just showing me the view from the balcony.” Ashley says, “You should go see it later as well! It’s really pretty.”

 

“I will.” Lena nods, “Maybe I’ll go have a look with Natalie.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “Is she not awake yet?”

 

“No.” Lena says.

 

“Both Natalie and Alex are still asleep.” Eliza says.

 

“Alex is probably still sleeping because it was tiring for her to do all the driving up here to Midvale.” Kara says.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “And Natalie is probably exhausted from the journey too, and also because of how she got hurt.”

 

“Well….” Eliza says, “I’ve actually got everything here to make a cooked breakfast for us all. Would you all like that?”

 

“Yes.” Ashley says, quickly.

 

In fact, Ashley replies so quickly, that she grows a blush on her face.

 

“That’s another thing we have in common Ashley. I really like a cooked breakfast too.” Kara quickly says, trying to get past Ashley being embarrassed.

 

“Yes. I was just telling Eliza, that a cooked breakfast is one of Ashley and Natalie’s favourite things to have for breakfast. We just don’t get to have it very often.” Lena explains.

 

“Well, it’s good to know that you will like it here.” Eliza says, “In fact, Ashley, would you like to help me make the breakfast?”

 

“What are we cooking?” Ashley asks, curiously, before giving an answer.

 

“Bacon, eggs, sausages and hash browns.” Eliza says, “We are going to cook them all on the grill or a frying pan. But I could do with some help, to keep an eye on all the food. Don’t worry if you don’t want to though. I’m sure Kara or your mom will help me.”

 

Ashley is silent for a moment, as she looks at Kara, then Alex, and then Eliza.

“No. I want to help.” Ashley says, with a smile.

“Okay then.” Eliza smiles back, “Let’s get started so we can eat breakfast as soon as possible.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, and then walks further into the kitchen, next to Eliza.

 

“While we do this, why don’t you two go sit in the living room and wait?” Eliza suggests.

 

“Uhhh…. are you sure, Eliza?” Kara asks.

“Yes. I don’t need anymore help when I have Ashley here.” Eliza says.

 

Ashley grows a smile on her face at Eliza saying that.

 

“Alright. Come on Lena.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Lena then both head into the living room area, where they each take a seat on either end of one of Eliza’s couches, Lena with her coffee in hand.

 

“So, did you sleep well?” Kara asks Lena, as they sit there on the couch.

Lena chuckles.

“Yes, I did.” Lena replies, with a smile.

 

“Good.” Kara nods, a bit awkwardly.

 

“What about you? Did you sleep well?” Lena asks.

 

“Ye… yeah…. I did.” Kara smiles, slightly blushing.

 

“Good.” Lena now nods, with a smile.

 

Meanwhile, upstairs, Alex is just coming out of the bedroom she was sleeping in, and is currently walking down the hallway, and as she does, she hears a loud bang coming from her and Kara’s old room.

 

“Owww.” Alex hears a voice call out.

 

Alex then proceeds to approach the closed bedroom door, and knock on it.

 

“Is everything okay in there?” Alex calls out, softly.

 

There is then a moment of silence.

 

“No.” A dejected voice then says.

 

Upon hearing this, Alex opens the door, and once she does, she sees that Natalie is sitting on the ground, holding a hand to her hurt bandaged knee.

 

“Are you okay, Natalie?” Alex asks, concerned.

“I think so….” Natalie says, “I…. tried to walk…. and get out of bed….. but as I did…. my knee really started to ache… so I fell down onto my bum.”

 

“Oh…. Alright.” Alex nods, “That’s probably not anything to worry about. You likely have a deep bruise there from hitting it so hard. How about we go downstairs, and I’ll undo the bandage and we can have a look?”

 

“Yes…. Okay….. Can you help me up though?” Natalie asks.

“Of course.” Alex says, “You can hold onto my arm as we walk downstairs.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Natalie then slowly gets up from the floor, holding onto Alex’s side, and the two slowly begin to make their way out of the bedroom, and downstairs to join everyone else.

Chapter 38

Alex and Natalie now walk downstairs, and soon enter the living room, where they see Lena and Kara sitting on one of the couches talking, and Eliza in the kitchen with Ashley, clearly making them all breakfast.

 

“Morning.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

“Oh, Hi Al.” Kara smiles, “Hey Natalie.”

 

“Hey.” Natalie says, still holding onto Alex’s side.

 

“Are you okay, Natalie?” Lena asks, in a slightly concerned voice, noticing her daughter supporting herself on Alex’s side.

 

“No. My knee really hurts.” Natalie says, with a bit of a pout on her face.

 

“Yes. As I was coming out of my room, I heard Natalie fall in her room, so went to check on her.” Alex says, “I think her knee is just hurting as it’s badly bruised. But I thought we could check it now?”

 

“Yes. Okay.” Lena nods, “Thank you for taking care of Natalie for me.”

 

“Of course.” Alex replies, with a smile.

 

“Okay. Come on Natalie. Come sit here.” Kara says, getting up from the couch and pointing to a place where she was just sitting.

 

“Yes. Come sit next to me, and we’ll have a look at your knee.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Natalie then takes the seat Kara pointed to, with Alex holding onto her until the young girl is seated, not wanting her to lose balance in her leg again, and hurt herself further.

 

“Alright.” Alex says, “Natalie, let’s put your leg up on this coffee table here.”

 

Natalie nods her head and does just that.

 

“Okay. I’m going to roll up your pyjama leg now, so I can get to the bandage, and we’ll take it off, okay?” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Alex then does just as she said, and rolls up Natalie’s pyjama leg to get to the bandage, and soon begins to unravel it. A few moments later, the bandage comes completely off, revealing Natalie’s knee, which looks very red and sore right now.

 

“Alright. That looks all okay.” Alex says, “I know it looks pretty red, but that’s just because it’s started to heal. We’ll let it have some air for a little while, then you can have your shower, and after we’ll apply some cream to it, and wrap up your knee again.” 

 

“Okay. Thank you, Alex.” Natalie says, with a small smile.

 

“You’re very welcome.” Alex smiles back.

 

Alex then stands up from crouching down, with Natalie remaining sitting on the couch next to Lena.

 

“Thank you, Alex.” Lena says, with her own smile.

 

Alex simply nods her head at Lena, before leaving the living room area, and heading into the kitchen with Eliza and Ashley.

 

“There we go Natalie. Your knee is going to be okay.” Lena says, in a comforting voice.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, “It still aches though.”

 

“Well, after you’ve eaten, I’m sure Eliza has some painkillers somewhere, which you can have.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah. She will.” Kara nods, “And if not, on our day around Midvale, we can stop first in the centre of town, where we can buy you some painkillers.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

There is then a silence between Lena, Kara and Natalie.

 

“Natalie, why don’t you scoot over next to me, and allow Kara to sit down on the couch again?” Lena suggests.

 

“Oh, no. Don’t worry.” Kara says.

 

“Come sit down, Kara.” Natalie says, with a smile, as she moves closer to Lena, creating a place for the blonde alpha to sit down.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Kara smiles, as she takes a seat.

 

“So, Kara, do you care to share with us your plans for us today?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, yeah.” Kara says, “Well, basically, I want to show you around Midvale, and places that mean a lot to me. But in all honesty, Midvale in its entirety means a lot to me, because it felt like a nice home after what happened to me.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “What’s on the list of places that you are going to take us too then?”

 

“Uhh…… well….. I want to take you into like the centre of Midvale itself, with the shops and stuff. I was planning to save that for lunch time, so we can eat at one of the diners I used to go into after school with Alex most days. But we’ll go their first if we need to get Natalie painkillers. Other than that though, I plan to take you to this nice park which Alex and I would go to often, to run around, play, and explore everything. Then, I want to take you to the lake area I’d go to. It’s basically the other side of the lake from the side of the lake that faces the house. And that’s really about it. I just plan to tell you all stories about the various places as we have a look around. I hope that’s okay?” Kara says.

 

“Yes. I’m sure that will all be fine and lovely.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, in agreement, which warms Kara’s heart.

 

“Okay then.” Kara smiles, “That’s good.”

 

The trio then all just smile at each other for a little while, not saying anything.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, standing up, “I’m going to go check how Ashley and Eliza are coming along with our breakfast.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll stay right here, and keep this one company.”

 

Natalie giggles at Kara saying that.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Natalie, would you like me to get you anything to drink for breakfast? You can have water, or Eliza has apple and orange juice.”

 

“Apple juice, please.” Natalie says, politely.

 

“I’ll get right on it.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

Lena then leaves the living room area, and heads into the kitchen, where she sees that Alex is in the middle of making herself a coffee. Then, as for Eliza and Ashley, currently the Danvers matriarch is instructing Ashley how to cook the bacon they are doing, and make sure that it doesn’t get burnt or anything. At the same time, Lena sees that Eliza and Ashley are also cooking sausages, hash browns, and various different types of eggs.

 

“Hey.” Lena says, with a smile, “Are you two getting along okay? Not set the house on fire yet?”

 

Eliza chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“No. Thankfully Ashley is not Kara.” Eliza replies, with a smile.

 

“Hey! I heard that!” Kara calls out, in a pouty voice from the living room.

 

“Well, it’s not untrue, honey!” Eliza replies.

 

Lena now chuckles at the banter between Kara and her adoptive mom. It makes Lena wish that she had that sort of relationship with Lillian. Although she knows that Lillian would just have to be a completely different person for that to be possible.

 

“But anyway, everything is coming along fine. It should all be done in a couple of minutes.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay. That’s good. As you can see Alex and Natalie have now come down too. So, we don’t need to wait for anyone.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Eliza nods. “But I forgot to ask you, how do you like your eggs, Lena? I asked Ashley, and she said she’d like scrambled eggs. So, we are currently doing scrambled and fried eggs.”

 

“Oh, well, you didn’t have to do that for Ashley’s sake.” Lena says.

 

“It’s no trouble.” Eliza says, “Alex very much likes scrambled eggs too.”

 

“Yeah. I do.” Alex nods.

 

“So, how would you and Natalie like your eggs?” Eliza asks with a smile.

 

“I think we will be fine with them being fried.” Lena says.

 

“Sunny side up it is then.” Eliza smiles

 

“Yes. Okay.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

 

“Personally, I’m a fan of poached eggs, because they make the least amount of mess when cooking. But seeing as we are making a full cooked breakfast this morning, mess is the least of my worries.” Eliza says.

 

Lena chuckles again.

 

“Well, once we have all finished eating, I will certainly help you clean everything up. And I won’t argue with that, seeing as you wouldn’t let me argue about you making me a coffee.” Lena replies.

 

Eliza chuckles.

 

“Fair enough.” Eliza says.

 

Lena then proceeds to move further into the kitchen, where she gets a glass, and pours a glass of apple juice for Natalie. Once Lena does this, she makes her way back out of the kitchen, and as she does, she sees an absolutely heart-warming sight. Kara and Natalie are still sat on the couch next to one another, but right now the two are talking with each other, in soft voices, and Natalie has rested her head on Kara’s shoulder. It is all very cute, and amazing, and gives Lena another sign that Natalie actually likes Kara, and enjoys spending time with her. Then, it also looks like Kara enjoys spending time with Natalie too.

 

“Here’s your juice, Natalie.” Lena eventually says, walking into the living room, and interrupting the duo.

 

“Thank you, mom.” Natalie says.

 

“You’re welcome.” Lena replies.

 

Lena, Natalie and Kara then proceed to just sit together on the couch, talking with one another, while they wait for their breakfast to be cooked. After about 10 more minutes, Eliza calls out to them, to let them know that they can come sit up at the table now, which is exactly what they do.

 

In regards to the table seating arrangements, Eliza sits at one end of the table, with Ashley sitting next to Eliza on one side of the table, with Alex sitting next to her. Kara then sits at the other head of the table, facing Eliza, with Natalie sitting to the side of her, facing Alex, and Lena next to Eliza on the other side of Natalie, facing Ashley. Once they take these seat positions, they all quickly dig into their food, with Eliza and Ashley having already made a plate of food for them each, so they don’t need to put any food onto their own plates or anything.

 

“This is really lovely Eliza, thank you.” Lena says, with a smile, as she begins to eat her food.

 

“You’re welcome, honey.” Eliza replies, “But I did have some help.”

 

Lena now turns to look at Ashley.

 

“Yes. Thank you too, Ashley.” Lena says, with a loving smile.

 

“You’re welcome, mom.” Ashley replies.

 

The group then continue to eat their food, not having much conversation for the next few minutes, as they are all focused just on eating, with a few of them being very hungry.

 

“Alex, what are you going to do today?” Kara eventually asks her sister, “I’m going to show Lena and the girls around Midvale. You…. can come with us if you like.”

 

Alex looks at Kara for a few moments, before she finally does decide to speak.

 

“No. I think I’m just going to stay here with mom, and be lazy.” Alex says, full well knowing that even though Kara is offering for her to come with them around Midvale, she shouldn’t do that. The whole point of this trip after all, is for Kara to bond more with Natalie and Ashley, so she doesn’t want to get in the way of that.

 

“Alright. Fair enough.” Kara smiles.

 

“Where are you planning to take them?” Eliza asks Kara.

 

“Uhhh…. Well…. I thought that we could go into town at around lunchtime, to eat at the diner. Then between that, I wanted to show them just a few of the random sights, including the nice park, and the other side of the lake, which we used to go to sometimes.” Kara replies.

 

“Ah, okay.” Eliza nods, “That sounds lovely.”

 

“Speaking of, I forgot to ask you, Eliza; do you have any painkillers?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, yes. I think so. I have some in a cupboard. I can get them.” Eliza says, as she makes a move to stand up.

 

“No. You don’t need to get them now. Please, eat the rest of your breakfast.” Lena says, “I was just asking, because Natalie’s knee is aching a bit, so I was hoping she could have some painkillers after we finish eating our breakfast.”

“Of course she can.” Eliza replies, “I’ll get them as soon as we finish.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena says.

 

“But, how is your knee feeling now, Natalie, other than it aching a bit?” Eliza asks, in a caring voice.

 

“It…. looks gross.” Natalie says.

 

Eliza chuckles.

“I imagine it does. But it only looks gross because it’s healing.” Eliza says, in a warm voice.

 

“Yeah….. I guess so.” Natalie replies.

 

After this, the group continue to eat their breakfast, and have a few conversations with each other as they do. As they all do finish their plates, Eliza does let them know that she has some more food left over, in case anyone is hungry. Alex, Natalie and Ashley don’t take Eliza up on that offer, but both Kara and Lena do. This is usual behaviour for Kara, as she has always been a big eater, but it is certainly not usual for Lena. However, the CEO knows that it’s likely down to her pregnancy. Kara, for her part, is then a good person, and allows Lena to have most of the leftovers, knowing that she wants the omega to be well fed, so that their pup can get all the nutrients it needs.

 

Once everyone does finish eating though, Eliza begins to clear the plates away, and after she does that, she returns to the table with some painkillers, and a glass of water for Natalie, which the 12-year-old soon takes. Lena then, to her word, helps Eliza in the kitchen with the washing up, and while Lena does this with Eliza, Kara takes it as an opportunity to go shower herself. Kara knows that a lot of them are going to have to get washed and ready before they leave today, and they have a lot that Kara wants them to do today, and she wants to show Lena, Natalie and Ashley, so the sooner they all shower, the better. While Kara does this, Alex has her own shower, using the shower in Eliza’s bathroom, which her mom allows her to use.

 

As Kara and Alex are both in the showers at the moment, and Lena is in the kitchen helping Eliza do the washing, Ashley and Natalie are left to their own devices, and have moved into the living room, and are sitting on one of the couches together.

 

“Nat?” Ashley soon asks, in a low voice.

 

“Yeah?” Natalie replies.

 

“Do you think mom is acting weird?” Ashley asks.

 

Natalie now grows a confused look on her face.

 

“No. Why?” Natalie replies.

 

“Cause…. I just think she’s acting different to how she normally does. Like, yesterday, after we left the diner, and she came out of the bathroom with Kara, she was acting really weird.” Ashley says.

 

“Well…. it’s nothing to do with Kara. Don’t say it is.” Natalie says, with a pout on her face.

“No! I’m not saying that.” Ashley quickly replies.

 

“Then what are you saying?” Natalie asks.

 

“I…. I don’t know.” Ashley replies, “I just think…. since we have been on this trip, mom has been acting different than she usually does. Maybe it’s because of the pregnancy or something?”

 

“Or maybe it’s because of Kara.” Natalie counters.

“What?!” Ashley asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Don’t you see it, Ash?” Natalie asks.

 

“See what?” Ashley asks, confused.

“The way mom looks at Kara.” Natalie replies, “She looks at her like how she used to look at má, when we were really young, before they got their divorce. She really likes Kara.”

 

“I….. I haven’t noticed that.” Ashley admits.

 

“Well, just watch how happy mom looks when she’s with Kara. You’ll see.” Natalie says.

“But…. they are not dating…. Why would she…..” Ashley begins, “Do you think mom is lying to us? And she is secretly dating Kara?”

 

“No.” Natalie replies, “I don’t think mom would want to lie to us after everything that happened. I think she was telling us the truth when she said she decided not to date Kara because of us.”

 

“Yeah…. maybe.” Ashley says.

 

While Ashley and Natalie are having this conversation in the living room, Lena and Eliza are talking with one another again, as they work together to do the washing up. They have sort of created a bit of an assembly line now, with Eliza doing the washing, before handing the washed plates, and things, to Lena, who does the drying with a tea towel.

 

“So, I didn’t get a chance to ask you earlier, as we were so caught up in discussing each other’s work. But, how is your pregnancy coming along?” Eliza asks, “I haven’t got much out of Kara.”

 

“Oh, everything looks to be fine at the moment.” Lena says, “I actually have a picture of the ultra-sound with me, in one of my bags somewhere, if you would like to see it?”

 

“I’d love to see it.” Eliza says, with a smile.

“Okay, well, I’ll make sure to show that to you before we leave with Kara for the day.” Lena says, “But, anyway, I uhmmm…… I have a really nice, and expensive, doctors that I go to, so I know that with them everything will be in order, and I’ll have regular check-ups, every two weeks or so. So that’s good.”

 

“Yeah. That does sound good.” Eliza says, with a nod of her head, “In fact, I know that a lot of first time mothers freak out at ever little strange thing that happens, and want to go to the doctors for check ups regularly like you can. So it’s always a nice option to have, even though I know that this is nothing new for you.”

 

“No. But, it has been 12-years since I was last pregnant, so there are a few things I’d forgotten about.” Lena replies, “Like, for instance, I completely forgot about how sometimes certain vibrations make my stomach feel like it needs to be sick. So, if I’m in the car, and the car vibrates a certain way, or if I speak to loudly, and my throat vibrates, things like that. Things that they don’t really cover in traditional media.”

 

Eliza chuckles upon hearing that.

 

“Yes, I completely understand where you are coming from.” Eliza says, “When I was pregnant with Alex, sometimes when I was trying to lie down, and get comfortable, I’d end up in certain positions which felt weird, and made me feel sick. So, I’m well aware it’s not just smells or foods that make pregnant women feel sick.”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

 

“But, have you thought of any names yet?” Eliza asks.

 

Lena now chuckles.

 

“I haven’t got that far yet.” Lena admits, “In fact, I’m still in the stage where I’m still just processing the fact that I’m actually pregnant. I never expected to become pregnant with my third child at age 40.”

 

“Yes. I mean no offense by this, but it is uncommon for an omega to be able to get pregnant beyond late 30s.” Eliza says.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “I…. I don’t really know why…. but….. before I met Kara… I’d had various doctors do assessments on me, as I basically had trouble with my pheromones, and everything, as after my divorce it was like my body just cut all that out, and nothing affected me or anything. I didn’t have heats or anything like that. But, during that assessment, the doctor said that my internal biology is that of a woman’s in her late 20s, or early 30s. So, I think that might be why I’m able to be pregnant now.”

 

“Wow. That’s fascinating.” Eliza says, “Perhaps, when your body just sort of shut the omega functions down, it halted any aging process, internally, that omega’s experience?”

 

“Yes, maybe.” Lena nods.

 

Lena and Eliza then continue to work together, finishing cleaning, and drying, the last of the plates and utensils, and once they do, Lena heads back into the living room, where she notices that Natalie and Ashley both stop talking as soon as she walks in.

 

“Everything okay in here?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes.” Natalie replies, with a smile.

 

Right now, Lena very much knows that clearly her daughters stopped talking about something they didn’t want her to hear. So, admittedly, this does make Lena nervous, as she thinks maybe they could have negatively been talking about her. However, Lena’s hope is that Natalie and Ashley have both moved on from how they were previously acting towards her. So, for now, Lena is just going to hope they were talking about normal kids stuff, that they don’t want their parents to hear.

 

“Okay, well, once Kara gets out of the shower, I thought I’d go have my shower next.” Lena says, “Then you both can go after me. It might be best for you to go first Ashley, so I can help Natalie in the shower, if she needs any help with her knee, and to cover it up with another bandage afterwards.”

“I’ll be okay on my own mom. I am 12.” Natalie says.

“I know you are. But you can never be too careful. So, I can be on standby if you do need some help.” Lena says.

 

“Alright.” Natalie says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Are the painkillers kicking in now? How does your leg fell?” Lena asks.

 

“The ache feels a lot less now.” Natalie says, as she moves her leg about a bit.

“That’s good. That means the painkillers are clearly working then.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

Lena then proceeds to sit down on the couch with her daughters, chatting a bit with them, until they are eventually interrupted by Kara coming down stairs, completely washed and dressed.

 

“I’m all done. So, whoever wants to go in the shower next can.” Kara says.

“That will be me.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, “I’ve moved the towels so they are all in the bathroom now, sitting on the toilet lid. So, you can grab one from there, each.”

 

“Oh, thank you, Kara.” Lena says, with a smile.

“You’re welcome.” Kara replies.

 

As Kara and Lena speak, Ashley makes sure to pay close attention to how Lena looks at Kara, and she does notices that her mom seems to smile a lot more with Kara around.

“Okay, girls. Will you be okay down here, while I have my shower?” Lena asks.

“Yes, mom. We are not little kids.” Ashley says, with a bit of a huff, but not in a mean way.

“Okay. Okay.” Lena says, with a chuckle in her voice.

 

Lena then makes her way upstairs, and as she does, Kara takes a seat on one of the chairs in the living room to the side of the couch Natalie and Ashley are sitting on. Once she does this, there is silence in the room for a few moments.

 

“Kara?” Ashley eventually asks.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies.

 

“The room Natalie and I slept in, was your old bedroom you shared with Alex, right?” Ashley asks.

“Yes. That’s true.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

“Why did you share a room then? If there are other bedrooms?” Ashley asks.

 

Once Ashley asks this, Kara knows that her explanation will hopefully be another moment, like the one she shared on the balcony with Ashley, where she can bond with Natalie and Ashley, by telling them a story of her childhood here in Midvale.

Chapter 39

“Well, the truth is that, Alex and I originally shared a bedroom because after what had happened to me. After my parents had died and everything, I was very traumatised by it all. And obviously I was upset about it for a long time. It still upsets me to this very day when I think about, but it was obviously so much worse back then. So, because of all that, I wasn’t in a very good emotional state. Eliza and Jeremiah therefore thought it would be a good idea for Alex and I to share a bedroom. They thought that that way, at least I would have someone there with me at night, who could watch out for me and everything, or just make me feel like I wasn’t alone. As that feeling of being alone, I had a lot after my parents died, as I’d lost my entire family, and was the only one left.” Kara explains.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie now grow sympathetic looks on their faces upon hearing this story. Ashley and Natalie are well aware of just how horrible all of that must have been for Kara. They are each only one years age difference to how Kara was when her parents died. So, they both know how traumatised they’d be if either one of their parents suddenly died today.

 

“Anyway, Alex and I shared a room after that. At first, Alex really didn’t like doing it. Alex didn’t like having me in the house, as previously she was an only child, and then suddenly she had this sister, who would cry a lot, and get upset and everything, and take away some of her parents’ attention. However, over time, and due to a few things, we grew close, and Alex was more okay with sharing a room with me. There were even some nights, when I would have nightmares about my parents, and Alex would get into bed with me, to comfort me. It was nice.” Kara explains, “But, getting back to what you originally asked. The reason that Alex and I never had our own rooms, was basically because neither of us ever really brought it up. I think we both just liked sharing a room, and we didn’t have anything that we wanted to hide from each other, like a lot of kids having growing up. Plus, Eliza would always say that it would be unfair with us each having our own room, because our bedroom, the bedroom you are sleeping in, is much bigger than the two other guest bedrooms. So, one of us would have had to have a smaller room.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Ashley nods, once Kara finishes explaining everything, “I guess that explains it.”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie agrees, with a nod.

 

“I’m glad me and Natalie have separate rooms though. No offence Nat.” Ashley says.

 

“None taken. I wouldn’t want to share a room with you anyway.” Natalie says, with a little pout.

 

Kara simply chuckles at the two young girl’s antics.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a chuckle in her voice, “Let’s not argue over something like that.”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley agrees, with a nod of her head.

 

After this, Kara continues to talk with Natalie and Ashley for a little while, until Lena finishes with her shower, and calls Ashley up to have her own shower, leaving Kara down in the living room alone with Natalie.

 

“Kara?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Can I ask you something about you and mom?” Natalie asks, in an unsure voice.

 

“Uhhh….. okay…..” Kara replies, not really sure what Natalie wants to ask now. Although, Kara is starting to feel very nervous upon Natalie just asking the question.

 

“Do you love my mom?” Natalie asks, plainly.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Natalie asking her this. Kara didn’t really know what she expected Natalie to ask her. All she knows, is she certainly did not expect her to ask that.

“What?!” Kara says, in a shocked voice, “I uhmmmmm….”

 

“I’m asking because….. I think my mom is happier when you are around.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh…. well…. I uhmmmmm….. I don’t know what to say to that Natalie.” Kara says, “I……. I care about your mom a lot. And not just because we are going to have a pup together. But….. things are complicated between adults. I don’t really want to get into it. It’s difficult to explain. So, all you really need to know is that I do really really care about your mom.”

 

After Kara says this, Natalie is simply silent for a little while, as she process what Kara has just said.

 

“Okay.” Natalie eventually says, much to Kara’s relief.

 

“Good.” Kara nods.

 

There is then another silence between Kara and Natalie, Kara not really knowing what to fill it with now, after what Natalie just asked her, which made her heart race a mile a minute. Eventually though, Kara does get a thought in her mind that she knows she has to ask Natalie about.

 

“Natalie?” Kara asks, in a soft voice.

“Yes?” Natalie replies.

 

“What….. what do you think about that?” Kara asks.

 

“Think about what?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara chuckles, thinking that she probably shouldn’t expect a 12-year-old to keep track of a conversation like this.

 

“What do you think about your mom looking to be happier when I’m around?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh…… I think……… I think that when me and Ashley were being mean to her….. because we didn’t know the truth….. I think she was sad…….” Natalie says, “But…. even after that….. when aunt Sam told us everything…. and explained it all to us….. and then we were nice to mom again…… I think she was happy….. but….. she wasn’t happy like before.”

“Before?” Kara questions, curiously.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, “Before, when mom and má where married. When they were happy together. But when you are with mom, she seems to be happy like she was before.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says.

 

“And I like that.” Natalie says, with a smile, “I want mom to be happy. And I like that you being with her makes her happy.”

 

Kara now grows a smile on her face upon Natalie saying that.

 

“Thank you for saying that, Natalie.” Kara says.

 

Natalie simply nods her head at Kara.

 

“But can I tell you a secret?” Kara says, with a smirk on her face.

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“I’m happier when I’m around your mom too.” Kara says.

 

Natalie breaks out into an even wider smile at Kara saying this.

 

After this, Kara and Natalie become more at ease with one another again, and talk about a few things here and there. Eventually though, after about 5 more minutes, they are interrupted by Lena, letting Natalie know that the young girl can go up and have her own shower now. So, Natalie heads upstairs, leaving Kara alone in the living room, and leaving her thinking about what Natalie said about how Lena acts when she is around. Kara, admittedly, is happy that Lena is happier when she is around. But she still does find it a bit frustrating that Lena doesn’t want them to be together. Although, frustrating may not be the right word. Kara knows how scared Lena is in regards to losing her kids again, or having them go back to treating her like they did previously. So, Kara completely understands that Lena doesn’t want to do anything that could possibly make her kids react negatively, and then for things to go back to that. So, Kara gets all that, and understands that Lena doesn’t want to date her, and risk Natalie and Ashley having a negative reaction to it. However, with all that said, Kara is still frustrated about it all. As after all, Kara already knows that her heart yearns for Lena, and it becomes more and more of the case the longer she spends with the omega.

 

---

It is now about 10 minutes later, and Natalie has just got out of the shower and dried herself off. Currently the 12-year-old has a towel wrapped around her body, and is sitting on the toilet while Lena applies some more cream to her hurt knee.

 

“How does this feel?” Lena asks.

 

“It feels a bit cold.” Natalie replies.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “It’s good that you can feel that the cream’s a bit cold though. That means you are getting some of the senses back into your knee, where you hurt it. All part of the healing process.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Lena then applies the cream for a few more moments, before she then covers the injured area with a pad, and begins to rewrap Natalie’s knee, just like Alex did for Natalie two times before.

 

“Is this too tight?” Lena asks.

 

“No. It’s okay.” Natalie says, with a nod of her head.

“Alright.” Lena nods back.

 

Lena then continues to wrap Natalie’s leg, wanting to make sure the bandage is secure, because they are going to be doing a bit of walking today.

 

“Mom?” Natalie eventually asks, as Lena is just about to finish wrapping the knee.

 

“Yeah?” Lena replies.

 

“Are you in love with Kara?” Natalie asks, plainly, just like she asked Kara earlier.

“What?!” Lena exclaims, visibly flinching at Natalie asking her that, “Wh….. why would you ask that?”

 

“Because….. because I think you are happier when Kara is with you. I think you are happier. And seeing that you are having a baby together…… and have already done….. adult stuff….. I think that means that you might love her too….. or at least have feelings for her.” Natalie says.

 

After Natalie says this, Lena takes a few moments to just process what her 12-year-old has said to her, as honestly the thoughts that Natalie has just had are not what you would expect a 12-year-old to have. But Natalie and Ashley have always been more advanced than their ages.

 

“I uhmmmm….” Lena begins, as she looks Natalie in the eyes, “I….. do enjoy spending time with Kara. I….. I have already told Ashley and you that I did consider starting a relationship with Kara, after we spent some time together, and that is what Kara wanted. But I decided against it, because I didn’t want you and Ashley to get upset over it or anything. I……. When adults start relationships like that….. that doesn’t mean that they are in love with each other. It…. it’s hard to explain. But…. there might be something there between them, like was the case between Kara and I. Love, that usually develops over time. Or, at least that is what I have experienced in my life. I personally don’t believe in love at first sight. But to answer your questions…… I’m not in love with Kara….. but…. I do like her, very much.”

 

Once Lena says this, Natalie remains silent again, once more processing the information that she has just been told.

 

“Is that answer good enough?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie eventually says, with a nod of her head.

“Good.” Lena says, breathing an internal sigh of relief.

 

After this, Lena finishes bandaging Natalie’s leg, and ties it off at the back, not wanting it to become loose.

“There we go. All done.” Lena smiles, “Now, you head into your bedroom and get dressed. I have laid your clothes you should wear today on your bed for you. If you have difficulty getting your jeans on, because of the bandage, either ask Ashley for help, or call for me. I’ll be in here clearing everything up, so we don’t leave a mess for Eliza.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

 

Natalie then heads out of the bathroom, leaving Lena alone, alone with her thoughts.

 

Lena proceeds to begin to clear up the bathroom, making sure to dry off some of the water that has got onto the bathroom floor, while also folding up their towels that she and Ashley have used, and placing them on top of the closed toilet seat, not really sure where they should go right now. However, as Lena does this, and is left alone with her thoughts, she does begin to think about what Natalie asked her, and what her response was. Lena doesn’t want to really admit it to herself, but when she said to Natalie that she isn’t in love with Kara, saying that, it felt a bit wrong. It felt weird for her to say. The fact that it felt weird has rang some alarm bells in Lena’s head, as while she has felt there is certainly something there between her and Kara, Lena never thought that she was in love with Kara. After all, they really, in the larger context of things, haven’t spent a lot of time together. If she were in love with Kara now, it would be like the type of love young people usually experience. Falling in love hard and fast. But Lena isn’t young. Lena is a 40-year-old woman, so that shouldn’t apply to her. But maybe, maybe, there is something there, something deeper, after all. Lena really doesn’t know.

“Mom?!” Lena soon hears Natalie call out.

 

“Coming!” Lena replies, shaking the thoughts from her head, and deciding she can’t dwell on them right now.

 

---

It is now about half an hour later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all finally left Eliza’s home, to start their day out in Midvale, and looking around the beautiful town. Currently, it is closer to lunch time than the time when they had breakfast, because they all took so long getting ready, so Kara has said that they’ll just spend a little while at their first location, before going into Midvale town itself, and having some lunch at a diner. Right now though, Kara has taken Lena, Natalie and Ashley to a park in Midvale, one that she told them about. A park that means a lot to Kara, just like most of Midvale does.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are currently walking through the park, and it’s not really what Lena was expecting. In Lena’s mind, the park that Kara was going to take them to, was a park in the middle of Midvale, or close to it or something. A typical park, and green land area that you usually find in the middle of a town or city, like Central Park in New York, or Hyde Park in London, but on a smaller scale relative to Midvale’s size. However, that is not what Lena sees at all. Lena does see that the park at least starts in an area that is somewhat close to other things in Midvale. For instance, from the main entrance to the park, Lena can see a few shops, and even a church. Then, off to the side of the entrance, there is a kid’s playground, with all the typical playground features, including a jungle gym, swings and everything else. However, beyond all this, Lena can see that the park stretches out for miles and miles, basically blending into the woodland area that surrounds Midvale. It’s breath taking really, and very unexpected.

 

“This is not what I expected, Kara, when you said you were taking us to a park.” Lena says, as they walk into the park.

 

Kara chuckles upon Lena saying that.

 

“Ash, do you want to play on the swings with me?” Natalie asks, in an excited voice.

 

“No. I’m too old to go on the swings with you.” Ashley replies.

 

“Oh, you’re never too old to go on the swings!” Kara says, with a big smile, “Come on Natalie, I’ll play on the swings with you.”

Natalie grows a big smile on her face at Kara saying that.

 

“Can I go with Kara, mom?” Natalie asks Lena.

“Of course.” Lena smiles, “You go ahead, Ashley and I will be over here, looking around.”

 

“Come on Natalie, let’s go.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Natalie then make their way over to the swings, and as they do, Lena looks at the two of them with a fond happy smile on her face. Ashley, for her part, notices the smile her mom has on her face just from looking at this sight. Ashley can clearly see how happy Lena is.

 

“Come on Ashley, let’s have a look around this park, and take in these beautiful sights.” Lena eventually says, once she sees Kara and Natalie settle on the swings.

 

“Okay.” Ashley replies.

 

Ashley and Lena then begin walking around, taking everything in, with it all being very beautiful.

 

“You don’t get parks like this in National City, do you?” Lena says.

 

“No.” Ashley replies.

 

“It’s a big reason that I got our home outside of the city.” Lena explains, “I wanted you and Natalie to have some more room to play about if you wanted to. With a bit more open air and greenery. It’s not quite like this. But it’s the best I could do.”

 

“Is that what you and má disagreed about one time?” Ashley asks, curiously.

 

Lena now turns to look at Ashley, and chuckles a bit.

 

“I’m afraid you are going to have to be a bit more specific, Ashley.” Lena says, “Me and your má had quite a few disagreements during our marriage, most of which I hope we hid from you kids.”

 

Ashley nods her head.

 

“It was when Nat and I were still pretty young. We had been living in that large apartment in the city, and it was just before we moved. I heard you and má arguing over where we should live?” Ashley asks.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, “Yeah. I wanted to live outside of the city, or on the outskirts of it. Like I said, I wanted you to have more space, with a garden and everything, and to have some fresh air. However, your má very much wanted to live right within the city, or close to it. Her argument was that she didn’t want to live too far from her office, and she didn’t see my side of things. So, that is how we ended up getting our former home, and now you and má’s home. It sort of had a bit of open air, but is very much not far from her office. I was happy the garden had some greenery in it though, even if it was pretty small.”

 

“It doesn’t anymore.” Ashley says, “About 6 months ago má had it all concreated over. She said it was less upkeep that way.”

 

“Ah.” Lena nods.

 

Lena saying the word ‘ah’ took a lot of her willpower, as her first instinct was to simply scoff, as that is very much like Andrea. Andrea only really cared about her work, and she certainly did not want to have to deal with any upkeep in regards to their home or anything. That was always left up to Lena. So it’s no surprise she concreated over the small bit of garden there was, so she wouldn’t have to deal with it.

 

Lena and Ashley then continue to walk around the park a little bit, while Kara and Natalie play on the swings. Kara and Natalie start off with Kara pushing Natalie on her swing for a while, before Kara decides to get on the swing next to Natalie and swing with her. This goes on for about 20 minutes, before they both hop off, and make their way back over to Lena and Ashley.

 

“Hey girls.” Lena says, with a wide smile, “Did you both have a good time?”

“Yeah.” Natalie smiles, happily.

 

“Yes. I totally forgot how fun being on a swing is.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Anyway, Kara, do you want to show us around the park a bit?” Lena asks, “Ashley and I were just having a wonder around this area while you two were playing on the park.”

 

“Oh yeah.” Kara nods, “Well, we could walk for hours and hours and hours here. But don’t worry. We won’t be doing that. There’s about a 10 minute walk from here, which is at a bit of elevation. But we will eventually come to a clearing which will give us an amazing view. So, is that going to be okay?”

 

“I think so.” Lena says, “Natalie, what do you think? Is your leg okay?”

 

“Yeah, I think it’ll be fine.” Natalie says, with a smile.

“Alright then. Let’s go.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena, Natalie, Ashley and Kara all then begin their walk through the park, heading to the spot Kara wants to show them.

 

“So, Kara, you said that you were taking us to places that mean a lot to you. Does this park have any specific meaning for you?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Oh, well, Midvale as a whole has a lot of meaning to me.” Kara replies, “But yes, this park does have a specific meaning for me too. When I first moved into the Danvers’ household, because of my parents dying, and the trauma I had experienced, I very easily got overwhelmed. Like, I didn’t like being around a lot of people. So, being at school, with a lot of people pushing and shoving and everything, was really a lot for me, and sometimes I freaked out. However, to help with all that, Jeremiah, Eliza’s husband, he thought it would be nice if we just went somewhere quiet together, where I wouldn’t be overwhelmed, and could relax. So, regularly, Jeremiah and I would go on hikes in this park. We would sometimes be gone for hours at a time, looking at nature, and taking in just the sounds of everything around us, with the two of us being the only ones here. It was really calming for me, and helped a lot. In fact, I learnt from that, that when I would ever feel like I was getting overwhelmed, I would think back to this place, and picture myself here, and it would really calm me down. I still do that to this day, even though I get overwhelmed like that far less often.”

 

“Wow.” Lena says, “That…. that is quite the story. Thank you for sharing that with us, Kara.”

 

“Of course.” Lena nods.

 

There is then a silence as the group continue to walk for a little while.

 

“Kara?” Ashley eventually asks.

“Yes?” Kara replies, turning to look at the 14-year-old with a smile.

 

“You…. you have spoken about Jeremiah a lot already, but he’s not here with Eliza. What…. what happened to him?” Ashley asks.

 

“Ashley!” Lena says, in a scolding tone.

 

“No. It’s okay, Lena.” Kara says, before turning to look at Ashley with a sad look on her face, “I’d like to give you some answer or the other, but in all honesty, I don’t really know. Jeremiah, he worked for some sort of government agency. I don’t really know what he did, or what the government agency was. But he would be gone for weeks or months at a time, and then be at home for weeks or months with us. However, one time, he just didn’t come home. Eliza told Alex and I that he died on one of his missions, saving the life of someone he worked with. But they never found his body, so I don’t know the specifics. Eliza never wanted to give Alex or I specifics, and honestly, I’ve never wanted to ask.”

 

Ashley now grows a sad look on her face upon hearing Kara say that.

 

“Oh…. I…. I’m sorry Kara.” Ashley says.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, “You were curious and asked. But you now know more about me, which is kind of the point of all this. So that’s a good thing.”

 

Ashley, Natalie, Lena and Kara then continue their walk, until they do eventually come across a clearing, and once they step out onto it, they all realise that Kara was seriously downplaying how beautiful the sight is. The sight that they see before them, lets them see for miles and miles, while looking down at one of the lakes that’s about 100 feet below them, and seeing out into the distance where they can make out some more of the forest, and a few other small lakes. It’s truly beautiful.

Chapter 40

Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie have now left the park, after walking back down once they took in the amazing view. Now, the group are right in the centre of Midvale, and heading to the diner which Kara wants to take Lena, Ashley and Natalie to. This means that currently the foursome are walking along the street, heading for the diner, having parked their car a few blocks away, walking past a few little shops on both sides of the road.

 

“Kara, what food does this diner have?” Natalie asks.

 

“Oh, all sorts of stuff. All the typical food you would find in a normal diner, like the one we stopped in on our drive up to Midvale. But I’ve always found that the food this diner serves, is literally the most delicious diner food ever.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“I guess the three of us will have to be the judge of that.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “But I’m confident you are going to love it. Plus, this diner serves the most delicious potstickers in the world! I would literally buy a dozen of them almost every day after school, and take them home with me. Although by the time I got home, I’d managed to eat them all.”

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“And I bet you didn’t share any of them with Alex?” Lena asks, with a smile on her face.

 

“Pfft, why would I?” Kara scoffs, “They were my potstickers.”

 

Lena chuckles again at Kara saying that, while both Ashley and Natalie grow smiles on their faces.

 

Eventually, after a couple more minutes of walking, Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie arrive in front of a diner named Al’s diner.

 

“Here we are.” Kara smiles, “Let’s go in guys.”

 

The group all walk into the diner, which looks very much like how you expect a diner to look. They then make their way to one of the booths near the front of the diner, so they can see out onto the street. Kara sits at the end on one side of the booth, next to Lena, while Natalie and Ashley face them.

 

“Hmmmm….. I can already smell some food that’s being cooked right now that I’m pregnancy craving.” Lena comments.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“Well, we’ll make sure to get you that then.” Kara smiles.

 

The group just look around the diner for a few moments, before they are finally approached by a waiter for the diner.

 

“Kara!” The diner worker says.

 

“Hey Al.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara then stands up, and takes the large man in for a hug.

 

“I didn’t know you were in town.” Al says.

 

“Yeah, I’m only here for the weekend to see Eliza with Alex.” Kara explains.

 

“Ah, I get you.” Al nods, “But who do we have here? As I see these people you are with are certainly not Alex.”

 

“No.” Kara says, with a chuckle, as she turns to look at Lena, Ashley and Natalie, “This is…. my friend Lena, and her daughters Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you all.” Al says with a smile.

 

“It’s nice to meet you too.” Lena smiles, politely.

 

“Well, I hope all enjoy the food we have for you today.” Al says with a smile, as he hands a menu to everyone, with Kara taking her seat again next to Lena.

 

“Mhmmm I’m sure we will.” Lena says, “In fact, I already smell something delicious being cooked right now. May I ask what that is?”

 

“Of course.” Al smiles, “I believe what you are smelling is some brisket that we are cooking.”

 

Lena’s eyes widen at Al saying that, because her stomach literally grumbles as soon as Al says it’s brisket. Until this point Lena had no idea that that the smell she was smelling is brisket. However, as soon as Al told her that is what it is, Lena started to crave that, brisket, uncontrollably.

 

“Oh, I’ll definitely have some of that too. If it’s available?” Lena says, eagerly, as she quickly looks down at the menu to check that it’s available.

 

“We don’t have it on our menu. It’s part of a special order we are doing right now.” Al says.

 

Lena grows a disappointed look on her face at Al saying that.

 

“However, for a friend of Kara’s I’m pretty sure I’ll be able to get you a few pieces.” Al says. 

 

“Oh, you don’t need to fuss over me.” Lena says.

 

“Nonsense.” Al replies, “It’s no trouble at all.”

 

“Thank you, Al.” Kara smiles.

 

“You’re very welcome. And, I presume you want me to put in an order of potstickers for you?” Al asks.

 

“Yes, please.” Kara smiles, “Thank you, so much.”

 

“Okay.” Al smiles, “Well, I know you have all only had a few moments to look at the menus, but do you know what you’d like to drink?”

 

“Uhhhh….. Can I have a glass of apple and mango slushie juice please?” Kara asks.

 

“Of course.” Al nods, “For everyone else?”

 

“Can I have a latte please, with no sugars. And just a glass of water?” Lena asks.

 

“Sure.” Al nods, “And for the kids?”

 

“Mom, can I get a strawberry milkshake?” Natalie asks Lena.

 

“Both you girls can get whatever you like.” Lena says.

 

“Can I have a strawberry milkshake, please?” Natalie asks, looking at Al this time.

 

“Of course you can.” Al smiles, “And for you Miss?”

 

“Uhhh….. can I have a root beer float, please?” Ashley asks.

 

“Of course.” Al nods, “So that’s one apple mango slushie, a latte, a water, a milkshake and a root beer float?”

 

“Yes. I think that’s everything.” Kara smiles.

 

“Okay. I’ll get right on that, and I’ll be back in a few minutes with your drinks.” Al smiles.

 

Al then leaves the group, allowing them to have a look at the menus.

 

“What do you usually get, Kara?” Lena asks, as she looks at the menu.

 

“Other than potstickers, I’ve pretty much had everything on the menu.” Kara says, “Like I mentioned, Alex and I would come here after school regularly. We’d do that because sometimes after school I just needed a bit of a stopgap between school and going home, just mentally. And eating for me was a good comfort method. So, Alex and I came in here pretty often. And it became so frequent we decided to just try everything on the menu, over many many visits of course.”

 

“Well, that doesn’t help me make a decision as to what I should get.” Lena says.

 

“Sorry.” Kara says, with a chuckle, “What about you girls? What are you thinking of getting?”

 

“I think….. I want the hot dog with fries.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh, that’s nice. Although, I’ll probably say that for literally everything on this menu.” Kara says, “I got my hotdogs with ketchup, mustard, and relish. But you can pick and choose whatever you want as toppings. I think it says what options you can have on the menu there.”

 

“Relish Kara?” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“Yeah…. what?” Kara replies, in a confused voice.

 

“Nothing. It’s just….. I wouldn’t have thought you’d have chosen a vegetable to go with your hotdog order.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh, well…. it’s not really a vegetable, is it? It’s got so much vinegar and water soaked into it, it’s basically hardly a vegetable any longer.” Kara replies.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“What about you, Ashley? Do you have any idea as to what you want to get?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhhh….. I think I might get a chicken burger.” Ashley says.

 

“A good choice.” Kara smiles.

 

Before Kara can talk to Lena, Ashley and Natalie anymore, they are interrupted by Al arriving with their drinks, handing them out to each of them.

 

“Thank you, Al.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“You’re welcome.” Al smiles back, “Are you all ready to make your orders?”

 

Kara then looks around the group to check to see if everyone is okay with that, or if anyone needs a bit more time. Kara sees that everyone seems to be okay with ordering now.

 

“I think we can order now.” Kara says.

 

“Great!” Al smiles, “But before I take your orders, Lena, I have been able to procure you 3 slices of brisket, which you can pair with some fries or something, or whatever you like?”

 

“Oh, well, that makes my order easy then. I was having difficulty deciding on what to get, as it all looks good. But, I’ll have the brisket, with some fries, and could I also get us 2 servings of loaded potato skins for us to share?” Lena asks.

 

“Of course. We can do that. Would you like to have the potato skins come out before your mains?” Al asks.

 

“Uhh…. If they are ready before, then that’s fine. But if not, you can bring it all out together.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Al nods, “Kara, what are you getting today? Apart from your potstickers of course.”

 

“Uhh…. Well….. I’ve been having difficulty choosing too. But I think I’ll get a hot dog, with mustard, ketchup and relish please.” Kara says.

 

“Got it.” Al nods, “And for the young ladies?”

 

“Can I have a hotdog like Kara please, but only with ketchup, and fries?” Natalie asks politely.

 

“Of course.” Al nods, “It automatically comes with fries. And for you Miss?”

 

“Uhh….. Can I have the chicken burger with some mayonnaise inside please?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Al nods, “Is that everything?”

 

“Yeah, I think so.” Lena replies, “Thank you.”

 

“Alright. We’ll be out with your food as soon as possible.” Al says, as he collects the menus, before walking away.

 

“That’s unusual for you to also order potato skins as sides mom.” Ashley comments.

 

“Yeah…. well…. I’m actually pretty hungry, despite how much we all had to eat for breakfast today.” Lena says.

 

“You’re eating for two, so that’s probably why.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, probably.” Lena nods, “Speaking of, Natalie, Ashley, with everything that has gone on this last week, I completely forgot to show you the ultrasound of your future brother or sister. Would you like to see it?”

 

“Yes!” Natalie says, eagerly.

“Yeah.” Ashley says, in a lot less eager fashion than her younger sister.

 

Lena then proceeds to retrieve the small picture of the ultrasound from her purse, before handing it across the table to Natalie and Ashley. Once Lena does this, the two girls move towards each other, and look at the ultrasound picture. Kara and Lena can both tell, from Natalie and Ashley’s faces, that what they are looking at right now, is not what they were expecting to see.

 

“I…. Is that it?” Natalie asks, in a bit of a confused voice, “I don’t really see anything.”

 

“Yes. That’s because the baby is only very very small right now. Not even the size of my hand, so you won’t see much.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh.” Natalie replies.

 

“When will you see more?” Ashley asks, “Like…. when will it actually start to look like a human?”

 

Kara and Lena both chuckle at Ashley’s phrasing of that question.

 

“Uhmm…. probably not for another couple of months.” Lena says, “We’ll get another ultrasound done then, and we can show you those pictures as well.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Do…. do you know if it’s a boy or girl yet?” Natalie asks, as she hands the picture back to Lena.

 

“No.” Lena replies, “It’s too soon to figure out what the gender of the baby is.”

 

“I think it’s a boy though.” Kara interjects.

 

“Really?” Lena says, turning to look at Kara, “What makes you think that?”

“I don’t know.” Kara replies, “It’s just a feeling I have. And I know it doesn’t work like that, but I feel like you’ve had two girls already, so surely the third one must be a boy.”

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, I think we are going to be having a girl.” Lena says, “And just like you, I have no reason for it.”

 

“Fair enough.” Kara says, before turning to look at Ashley and Natalie, “What about you girls? What do you think the gender of the baby will be?”

 

“A girl!” Natalie says, eagerly.

 

“I’m with Kara. I think we are going to be getting a brother.” Ashley says.

 

“That’s very interesting.” Lena says, with a smile, “All I know, is either way, you two are going to be great big sisters to your little brother or sister.”

 

Natalie and Ashley both grow small smiles on their faces at Lena saying this.

 

After this, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley just continue to talk with one another for the next 10 minutes, chatting about various things, with Kara even telling Lena, Ashley and Natalie a few little stories about her life in Midvale and everything, and what she got up to as a kid with Alex. Eventually though, they are interrupted by Al returning to the table, along with all of their food.

 

“Oooo….. That smells really good.” Lena comments, as Al begins to put the plates down in front of all of them.

 

“I’m glad you think so.” Al smiles.

 

Al then places the food in front of everyone, with him putting the potato skins and potstickers in the middle of the table, as they are meant to be sharing dishes, even if Al knows that Kara sharing potstickers is pretty unlikely.

 

“Okay. That’s everything. I hope you enjoy your meals.” Al says, with a smile.

 

“Thank you, Al.” Kara smiles.

 

Al then walks away, leaving the group alone to tuck into their food.

 

Over the next few minutes, the foursome all begin eating their food, with Lena having multiple of the potato skins, before eating her brisket and fries. Then, at the same time, Kara starts to eat several of her potstickers, with no one even attempting to have some, just sticking to their own foods, and the potato skins.

 

About 15 minutes go by, and by this point the group have all mostly eaten all of the food on the table, with Lena actually being the one that has eaten the most amount of the food. The CEO has literally had all of her brisket and fries, as well as 5 loaded potato skins. This is certainly an unusual eating habit for Lena. In regards to everyone else, they have all just finished off their own foods, with the only food remaining on the table right now being 2 potstickers which Kara is yet to eat.

 

“Kara?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies.

“Can….. can I try a potsticker?” Natalie asks.

 

Upon hearing this, and knowing how much Kara loves potstickers, and doesn’t share them, Lena opens her mouth to just tell Natalie that the potstickers are for Kara, however, before she can, Kara speaks up.

“Sure.” Kara smiles, and then places one of the potstickers on Natalie’s plate.

 

“Thank you, Kara.” Natalie says.

 

Lena, for her part, is pretty shocked by this, while also being very touched right now.

 

Once Kara does this, she looks at Ashley, and she sees that the 14-year-old is looking at the singular remaining potsticker, and Kara can tell that she clearly wants to try it too, but doesn’t want to ask because it’s the last one.

 

“Would you like to try this one, Ashley?” Kara asks.

“What? No….” Ashley says, in an unsure voice, “It’s the last one.”

 

“That doesn’t matter.” Kara says with a smile, “Here. I’ve had thousands of potstickers, not having these two won’t kill me.”

 

Kara then places the last potsticker on Ashley’s plate, with Lena watching this and being all the more touched.

 

“Thank you….” Ashley says.

 

“You’re both welcome.” Kara smiles.

 

Ashley and Natalie then both eat their potstickers, with each of them clearly liking the food, which puts a smile on Kara’s face.

 

“Are you all finished up here?” Al asks, as few moments later, as he approaches their table.

“Yes. I think so.” Kara nods.

 

“Alright.” Al says, and begins to collect up the plates, “Would you care to have a look at the dessert menu?”

 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Lena says, speaking up, “We still have some walking around to do today. So, I think we should pass on the desserts.”

 

“Yeah. You’re probably right.” Kara says,  “Plus, if I know Eliza, today while we have been gone, she has been making some sort of cake or something for us all to eat this evening, with our dinner.”

 

“Alright then. I guess that settles it.” Lena smiles.

 

“So, just the bill then?” Al asks.

“Yes, please, Al.” Kara replies.

 

After this, the group chat for a few more minutes, before being presented with the bill, which Kara insists on paying for, even though Lena very much tries to say that she will pay for the bill because she’s a billionaire, and even tries to go down to just saying she’ll pay for herself, Natalie and Ashley. However, Kara didn’t want to have any of that, so she paid for the bill in its entirety.

 

“Thank you, Kara.” Al smiles, once she pays the bill, “It has been a pleasure seeing you again. And please send my regards to Eliza and Alex.”

“I will.” Kara smiles back.

“And it’s been very nice meeting you all today.” Al smiles, looking at Natalie, Ashley and Lena, “I hope you enjoyed your meals.”

 

“We did.” Lena says, “It was absolutely delicious.”

 

“Well, I’ll take that as high compliments.” Al smiles.

 

The group then all gather their things, say goodbye to Al, and leave the diner.

 

Over the next hour, Kara just shows Lena, Natalie and Ashley around the centre town area of Midvale, letting them look at all the local shops and everything, while also telling them more stories about her teenager years growing up in Midvale and everything.

 

“Kara?” Ashley eventually asks, as they are just heading back towards the car.

 

“Yes, Ashley?” Kara answers, with a smile.

 

“You have spoken a lot about…. you and Alex….. and spending time with her growing up….. but you haven’t really spoken about anyone else…. or any friends or anything that you had…..” Ashley says, “Did… you not have friends?”

 

“Ashley!” Lena says, in a scolding voice.

“No. It’s okay, Lena.” Kara quickly says, before turning to look at Ashley, “You are actually right in what you were saying, sort of. Moving here, after my family died and everything, I didn’t actually have many friends or anything. I was just this weird new girl, who would get emotional at times, and had these various issues because of the trauma I had suffered, so it was difficult for me to actually make friends. It meant that Alex was basically my only friend, and best friend. However, I did have one other friend. His name was Kenny Li.”

 

“Are you not friends with him anymore?” Natalie now asks.

“No I uhmmm….. Kenny and I were both science nerds, and we bonded and got to know each other because of that.” Kara says, “However, about a year and a half after I had begun to live here, Kenny died. From what I was told, one weekend he was out with his family, just walking around and everything, on a hike. There was then an accident. Kenny and his family were walking up an area near a cliff, or the edge of one of the hills or something, but suddenly his family were startled by a cougar. They all started to run away from the cougar, which wasn’t chasing after them or anything. They were just trying to be sensible and keep some space between them and it. However, Kenny tripped over as he was running, and he fell partly off the side of the cliff, about 20 feet below the path. His family called in emergency rescue, and he was taken to a hospital and everything, but he died from his injuries, there was nothing they could do for him.”

 

Natalie, Ashley and Lena are now all basically stunned into silence at Kara saying that, not expecting for that to be a story that Kara tells them.

“I….. I’m so sorry, Kara.” Lena says, being the first to speak up.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, “I mean…. it’s not okay. At the time…. I wasn’t okay…. because….. I’d lost my family…. and around this time Jeremiah also died, then Kenny died too. I started to think that maybe it was being around me that made people die. But I never told anyone that, because I didn’t want to make Kenny dying about me or anything.”

 

Lena now grows a sympathetic look on her face, and this time instead of saying anything, she just takes Kara in for a hug.

 

“That’s certainly not true, Kara. You are a pleasure to be around.” Lena says.

 

Lena and Kara then just hug for a few more minutes, with Natalie and Ashley just watching on. Eventually the omega and alpha part though.

“Thank you.” Kara says to Lena.

“You’re welcome.” Lena replies.

 

“I’m sorry I asked you about that, Kara.” Ashley says, now with a bit of a guilty look on her face.

“No. It’s not your fault.” Kara says, “You have no need to be sorry.”

 

“I’m still sorry though.” Ashley says.

 

Kara nods her head at Ashley.

“Anyway, let’s not get all down in the dumps. That’s not the point of me showing you around.” Kara says, “Let’s head back to the car now, and we’ll head to our last destination, the lake.”

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 41

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have now just arrived at the lake area, which Kara wanted to show them. Right now, they are basically on the other side of the lake compared to where Eliza’s house is. On a clear day, and with some help from a telescope, you might be able to actually see them from Eliza’s balcony at the front of her house. However, today is not a clear day. Not because the weather is bad or anything, but because the lake has mist still hanging over it, out in the distance, towards the middle of the lake, obstructing the view. None the less, the sights which Lena, Natalie and Ashley are seeing right now are completely breath taking. It truly shows off the beauty of nature.

 

“Here we are.” Kara smiles, as she walks onto the stone beach, followed by Lena, Natalie and Ashley.

 

“This place…. is really beautiful Kara.” Lena says, “I mean…. look at everything around us.”

 

As Lena looks around, not only does she see a beautiful large lake in front of her, with a small little island in the middle of it, but the lake itself is mostly surrounded by green from the forest area which completely circles Midvale. It makes Lena think that right here might just be the freshest air that she has ever breathed.

 

“I know.” Kara smiles, happy that Lena clearly likes the lake so far, “What do you think, Natalie, Ashley?”

 

“It’s really pretty.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah. It’s cool.” Ashley replies, “Do people take boats here?”

 

“No.” Kara says, “Or, at least not big boats. The lake is not deep enough for there to be actual boats in it. But I have seen people take out canoes before, and little tiny boats that you move through the water using paddles.

 

“Is there fish in these lakes?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, “Although, this lake, you are not allowed to fish in. They don’t want various populations of fish to diminish in the area. So, people are only allowed to fish in a few of the other lakes a few miles from here.”

 

“That’s….. an interesting approach to fish population management.” Lena says, “I would have thought that would be something more so done in bigger rural towns, or perhaps cities that have a lake or something.”

 

“Midvale has a lot of science stuff going on around this area.” Kara explains, “I mean, Eliza literally does science work here, in a place that does all sorts of scientific study. So, I imagine the environmental population management of fish might come into their purview. Or at least, they may have campaigned for it or something.”

 

“Hmm I see your point.” Lena replies.

 

The group then just walk about the lake shore for a little while, taking in more of the beauty that surrounds them, and breathing in the fresh air.

 

“Kara, do you have a story about this place too? Like you have with the others?” Ashley asks Kara, after a few minutes of them just walking and looking around in silence.

 

“Uhhh…. not really.” Kara says, “Or at least, not anything that springs to mind. This place was just somewhere where Alex and I kind of got some independence from Eliza. Seeing as it wasn’t too far away from our house. And on some clear days we could see it from here. Eliza would be happy for us to go out here whenever we liked, as long as we were together. However, there isn’t really much to do here. The water is far too cold to swim in. Well, that’s the experience that Alex and I had, on the single occasion that we did try and go in the water.”

 

“I can only imagine just how cold this water must be. Even now, with it being rather mild out.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Alex and I tried it in the middle of summer, when it was hot. We did it mostly to cool down. However, it was, and I guess still is, absolutely freezing.”

 

“Yes…. it would take a lot to warm up this big body of water.” Lena says.

 

“What did you and Alex do when you came here, Kara?” Natalie now asks, curiously.

 

“Uhh… we’d usually come here just to sit and relax, and enjoy the view. Sometimes we’d skip stones, and then there were rare occasions when some of Alex’s friends from school would join us.” Kara explains.

 

“That sounds nice.” Lena smiles.

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

“How do you…. skip stones?” Natalie asks, curiously.

“Oh, have you never skipped stones before?” Kara asks, in a slightly surprised voice.

 

“No. I don’t even know what that is.” Natalie explains.

 

“I think I know. But I don’t really know how people do it.” Ashley says.

 

“Well, skipping stones is basically, when you throw a stone into the water, at a certain angle, so that the stone literally skips multiple times on the surface of the water.” Kara explains, “Of course, you can’t do it with just any rock, or stone. An ideal stone is one that is flat, and also round, and not too big.”

 

“Like this one?” Natalie asks, as she picks up the stone from the ground.

“Sure.” Kara says, with a smile, “Do you want me to show you how to do it?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, with another smile, and hands the stone to Kara.

 

Kara then talks Ashley and Natalie through the technique she uses to skip stones, including how to properly throw it, before actually throwing the rock into the water, skipping it 4 times off the surface, before the rock goes under the water.

“That was really cool!” Natalie says, “I want to try!”

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles, “Go find some nice rocks to skip across the surface, and then I’ll help you and see if you can do it.”

 

“Come on Ash, let’s see if we can find some nice rocks.” Ashley says, clearly very intrigued by skipping stones, just like Natalie is.

 

Ashley and Natalie then go about, looking for stones that would be perfect to throw to skip, leaving Lena and Kara alone.

 

Lena, for her part, now just has a happy smile on her face, as she is so glad that Kara is so successfully bonding with Ashley and Natalie. This trip truly has been amazing. In fact, Lena has never even witnessed Andrea bond with the girls as much as Kara has over these last few days.

 

Now that Natalie and Ashley are occupied for a moment, and Lena has some time alone with Kara, she decides that she might as well bring up one of the topics that she wants to talk with Kara about. Specifically, the one that she can actually talk with Kara about, without having to worry about Natalie and Ashley overhearing.

 

“So, like I said last night…. there are some things I want to talk with you about….” Lena says, starting off the conversation.

“Oh…. uh yeah?” Kara now replies, growing a bit of a nervous and unsure look on her face.

 

“Don’t worry.” Lena says, “I’m not going to have the talk you are thinking of right here. We will do that later, in private.”

“Okay.” Kara nods, breathing a sigh of relief, “What do you want to talk about now then?”

 

“I want to talk about CatCo.” Lena says.

 

“CatCo?” Kara replies, confused.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “The other day, I was informed by Andrea, that she intends to actually buy CatCo. She then obviously plans to fire you, all as a way to be vindictive and whatever.”

 

“What?!” Kara exclaims, which very much causes Natalie and Ashley to look at the two of them.

 

“Don’t worry girls. I just told Kara some surprising news.” Lena says, as she looks at her two daughters.

 

That seems to satisfy Natalie and Ashley’s curiosity, as the two go back to looking for appropriate rocks to skip.

 

“An…. Andrea is buying CatCo?” Kara says, repeating what Lena said to her.

“That is what she intends to do.” Lena replies.

“I…. I don’t understand.” Kara says, “I know that Miss Grant is currently not working at CatCo, and has taken a leave of absence, but she’s still the majority shareholder, surely CatCo can’t be sold. I know Miss Grant certainly wouldn’t want to sell the company.”

 

“Yes, that’s what I thought too.” Lena replies, “However, I have done a little bit of research into it, and apparently over these last few years, Cat has sold some of her shares in the company. This means that while she owns the most shares out of anyone, she does not have a majority ownership of the company. So, if someone where to put in an offer to buy the company, due to Cat not having over 50% of the shares, she could do nothing to stop it if the other shareholders agree to the sale.”

 

“Oh, Rao.” Kara says, “This…. this is my fault. Cat has been really good to me over the last few years. I’m only a reporter today due to her encouragement. Now you are telling me that because of me, Cat is going to lose her company?”

 

“No. That’s not what I’m saying, Kara.” Lena says, growing a sympathetic look on her face, “As firstly, it is not your fault at all that this could happen. That is entirely on Andrea. You are not responsible for her actions, or the fact that she’s willing to spend millions of dollars, just so she can fire you, as some sort of revenge, or way to get back at me, or whatever. However, with all that said, I’m speaking to you now about it, because I’m considering buying CatCo.”

 

“What?!” Kara says, even more surprised by Lena telling her this, than telling her Andrea is trying to buy the company.

 

This surprised exclamation from Kara, once more, causes Natalie and Ashley to look over towards Kara and Lena, however, they both soon get back to trying to find some decent stones to skip, not even questioning what their mom and Kara are talking about.

 

“You’re…. you’re joking, right?” Kara says.

 

“No. I’m not.” Lena says, with a small smile.

 

“You can’t…. I….. You can’t possibly do that for me, Lena. You’d be spending millions of dollars for me.” Kara says.

 

“I wouldn’t be doing it for you, Kara.” Lena says, “Or, at least, not mostly for you. I’d partly be doing it to just stop Andrea in her tracks, and see her reaction when she realises I have snaked the company out from under her. However, I would also be doing it, because I think buying CatCo could be a good investment opportunity. I could buy it through L-Corp, but I don’t like the idea of a tech company, regularly in the news, owning a media outlet. So, I would be buying it personally.”

 

“Lena….. that’s….. that’s a lot of money.” Kara says, still shocked that Lena is suggesting she might do this.

 

“I know it is.” Lena nods, “That isn’t lost on me, no matter how rich I am. But, like I said, I think this is a good investment opportunity for me too. I think that if CatCo is managed right, it could really grow as a news organisation. As I believe that the current media landscape really needs to be shaken up. I so often see news articles which just have some glaring factual problems, or what is even worse than that, I have read some articles, from major news outlets, which have spelling mistakes in them. I would want CatCo to be above all of that. I would want it to be a respected news outlet that people trust. And I believe if run correctly, using digital marketing, and capitalising on advertising opportunities on social media, CatCo could become even more than it is now, and very financially profitable for me.”

 

“You…. you’ve thought a lot about this.” Kara says.

 

“I have.” Lena nods, “This would be a big decision for me, and I don’t think lightly about these things. I’m not just buying this company on a whim, to get back at my ex, or to make sure that you don’t lose the job you love, even if both those reasons are part of it. I really am also doing this because I’m very interested in what I could do with CatCo.”

 

“Couldn’t…… couldn’t you just do something….. to make sure that Cat stays in charge?” Kara asks.

 

“I…. well…. I’m sure I could.” Lena says, “But, from what I have heard, and I’m not sure if you have any further information on this topic. But from what I have heard, Cat has been taking steps for a while now, to allow her leave from CatCo to be more permanent that she first suggested it would be.”

 

“I hadn’t heard anything about that.” Kara says, growing another confused look on her face.

 

“Well, that is what I have been told. And if Cat Grant isn’t going to be there to steer the helm, someone else should be.” Lena says.

 

“I….. yes…. I understand that.” Kara replies.

 

“Anyway, I’m telling you this, because I didn’t want you to be blindsided if you heard the news that Andrea has been talking with some of the board members at CatCo, or the other shareholders.” Lena says, “But also, I need to speak to Cat Grant herself about this, and I’m having trouble contacting her, as I don’t have her number or anything. I was hoping that maybe you could help me in that regard.”

 

“I…. yeah…. I have Cat’s number. Or, at least, the last number she had.” Kara says, “I could ask her if it’s okay to give you her number, as you want to speak with her.”

 

“Yes, that’s all I ask. Thank you.” Lena says, with a small smile.

“But…. why do you specifically need to speak with Cat?” Kara asks, “If you are going to go ahead with it, couldn’t you just buy the shares from the other people?”

“Yes. I could do that.” Lena nods, “And I’m sure that is Andrea’s plan. However, if you are trying to buy someone’s company, I think it’s only polite that you speak to them first. I don’t intend for this to be a hostile takeover or anything. Plus, I am also unsure if Andrea has already bought any shares in the company. So, if I could get Cat Grant to agree to sell her shares to me, it would make it much easier for me to buy the company as a whole, as I would only need to wrestle a few shareholders shares away from Andrea to own over 50% of the company.”

 

“Okay…… I think I understand what you are saying. All this business stuff really isn’t my forte.” Kara says, “But I’m sure you know what you are doing.”

 

“I do.” Lena nods.

 

“I’ll text Cat once we get back to Eliza’s.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, with a nod of her head.

 

Before Kara and Lena can say anything else to one another though, they are interrupted by Natalie and Ashley coming back over to them, with a bunch of stones in their hands.

 

“Kara, I think we have all the stones we need!” Natalie says, with a smile on her face.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “Let’s see if we can skips some stones then, huh?”

 

“Yeah!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

Kara then spends the next 30 minutes playing with Natalie and Ashley, teaching them how to properly skip stones, which both girls seem to be very engaged in, all of which puts a pretty big smile on Lena’s face. At first, Natalie, for her part, does struggle to skip the stones, while Ashley gets the hang of it after a couple of attempts. However, Kara continues to encourage Natalie, and be supportive, and after about 10 minutes of trying, Natalie finally skips her first stone, which gets the 12-year-old so excited she takes Kara in for a big hug, with the blonde alpha hugging her back. The group then just continue to skip stones together after this, making a contest out of who can get as many skips as possible.

 

---

It is now just over an hour later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have returned to Eliza’s home for the day, all with smiles on their faces. The group really have had a wonderful time with Kara today, and much to Lena’s delight, she really does think that Natalie and Ashley have bonded with Kara, which is the whole point of this trip. Even Ashley seems to be getting along with Kara very well now. So, Lena is very grateful for all of that.

 

Presently, Lena has sent Natalie and Ashley upstairs to the bedroom they are using, so that the girls can actually do their homework that they need to do this weekend, with Lena now sitting downstairs in the living room area with Eliza, Alex, and Kara.

 

“So, Lena, it sounds like you had a really busy day today.” Eliza says, with a smile, once Kara finishes telling them everywhere she took Lena, Ashley and Natalie today.

 

“We did.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

“Do you have any thoughts on Midvale now?” Eliza asks, with another smile.

“Oh, it’s absolutely lovely.” Lena says, as she sips some of her coffee which Eliza has made for her, “But I could tell that from before we got here. It is a lovely little town, with so much beauty surrounding it. I very much understand why you can’t be persuaded to leave here.”

 

“Yes.” Eliza smiles, “It’s very peaceful. Would you ever want to live somewhere like this?”

 

“Oh….” Lena says, “Well, it is nice and everything, but, I still think it’s a little far away from everything. I mean, I understand that living in or near a city does have its disadvantages, because you certainly cannot get beautiful sights like these, with there being a lot of pollution. However, with all that said, in the city there are just more amenities, and it makes everything easier. Like, for instance, I think I would very much struggle to run L-Corp out of a small town like Midvale.”

 

Eliza chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“That’s fair enough.” Eliza says, “I can understand all that.”

 

“What was your favourite place that Kara took you to today?” Alex asks, now speaking up.

 

“Uhmmm….. Well, the views that we had while going on the little hike in the park Kara took us to were amazing.” Lena says, “However, I think the view from the other side of the lake, which Kara took us to, was even more incredible. Plus, I liked that Natalie and Ashley actually got to play a bit there, and skip stones with Kara.”

 

Kara can’t help but blush at Lena saying that.

 

“Good choice.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

After this, for the next hour and a bit, Lena chats with Kara, Eliza and Alex, mostly getting to know Alex and Kara’s mom a lot better, and just bonding with everyone.  Eventually though, Lena, Kara, Eliza and Alex are joined by Natalie and Ashley, who have each finished their homework.

 

“Well, seeing as you two have finished your homework, I think you both deserve a reward. Wouldn’t you say?” Eliza says, with a smile.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at Eliza with curious looks on their faces.

 

“What reward?” Natalie asks, confused.

 

“Well, while you were out today, I spent a little time baking. And I now have some brownies that you can have. If that is okay, Lena?” Eliza says, looking at Lena for approval.

“Of course it is.” Lena says, with a smile, “As long as they don’t fill up before dinner.”

 

“You have brownies!?!” Kara gasps, “How comes you didn’t tell me?”

 

Eliza chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Because I knew if I did, you would start to eat them all, and there wouldn’t be any left for Natalie and Ashley. I purposely made them for the two of them, not you.” Eliza says.

 

Kara now grows a big pout on her face.

 

“I see how it is.” Kara says, in a dramatic, and sarcastic tone, “Two pretty great kids come along, and I am caste to the side.”

 

Eliza rolls her eyes at Kara saying that.

 

“You can have some, after Natalie and Ashley have had a chance to have some.” Eliza says.

 

“Fine.” Kara says.

 

“So, what do you say, girls? Would you like some brownies?” Eliza asks.

 

“Yes.” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

“Okay.” Ashley replies.

 

Natalie and Ashley then follow Eliza into the kitchen, where they each pick out a brownie to eat, before returning to the living room area, with Eliza then allowing Lena, Alex, and finally Kara, to have a brownie each too.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and currently Eliza is making dinner, with both Natalie and Ashley helping her this evening, as Eliza asked them if they’d like to help her, which they both agreed to. Lena, for her part, was a little surprised by this, as she thought that while Natalie would probably agree, she wouldn’t have thought Ashley would be too interested in doing so, but she can see that she’s wrong. It all makes Lena happy, because she is pretty sure that she can tell that Natalie and Ashley quite like Eliza too. The duo have never really had a grandmother figure in their lives, so she might be filling that role for them currently, even if Lena thinks it might be getting a bit carried away to compare them with that situation.

While Eliza is cooking the dinner with Natalie and Ashley though, Alex is sitting in the living room, watching some highlights of the day’s sports, which has meant that Kara and Lena have had an ideal time to just step away from everyone for a moment, and finally have a talk about things, and what is going on between the two of them. Presently, they have decided that the balcony at the front of the house is a nice place to have this talk.

 

Right now, the sun has just set, so it is getting pretty dark out. However, the balcony is pretty well lit up, and the view gives Kara and Lena a rather peaceful setting to have this talk, which could be an emotional one.

 

“So…. I guess….. this is the part where I need to start talking.” Lena begins.

 

“Yeah….. I guess so.” Kara replies.

 

Lena now looks into Kara’s eyes, and as she does, she sees how scared Kara looks. Lena can tell that the blonde alpha is scared that this talk is just going to be emotionally damaging to her, just like it was when Lena first rejected Kara, putting Natalie and Ashley first, which feels like months ago now, even if it has only been a few weeks.

 

“Kara I…….. I guess, all I can start this off with, is by saying I’m sorry.” Lena says, “I’m sorry that we are in this position. And….. I’m sorry about what happened in that bathroom the other day…. I just…. things are complicated between us.”

 

“No, they are not.” Kara says, cutting Lena off.

 

Lena is slightly surprised by Kara saying this to her.

 

“Things are not complicated between us Lena.” Kara says, “Things are pretty simple really. I really really like you, and I’m pretty sure that you like me too. That’s the simplest thing in the world. The only hurdle, is your daughters, which I completely get, and understand.”

 

“Yeah….” Lena says.

 

“Look Lena, I don’t know if you’ll ever change your mind about us. Or, at least, if you ever think it will be okay for us to explore what is between us, and it not to create conflict with Natalie and Ashley. But you need to know, I’m not going anywhere. I know we are not dating. But I have no interest in anyone else right now. You are what is most important to me, whether we are dating or not.” Kara says, “I know that I’m not like most other alphas, but currently, you and our future pup are my first priorities. And not out of some alpha pride or bullshit. But simply because we are going to be a family, and I care about both of you.”

 

After Kara finishes saying this, Lena is just silent for a few moments, and looks into Kara’s eyes. Then, as Lena is looking into Kara’s eyes, she sees it. She sees how Kara is looking at her, not with hunger, how a lot of alphas make look at an omega who they are attracted to. Kara is looking at her with love. So much love that it’s overwhelming for Lena.

 

Due to this, the way Kara is looking at her, Lena gets this overwhelming feeling, and not a feeling that is caused by their omega-alpha dynamic. A feeling caused by something deep within her, and deep within them both. So, Lena slowly takes a step towards Kara, and takes the blonde in for a deep kiss. Not one of omega-alpha lust, like their kisses in the diner bathroom, one filled with something else entirely.

 

Little do Kara and Lena know, but Ashley has just witnessed all of this, having come up to the balcony to let Kara and Lena know that dinner is ready.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 42

Ashley simply stands there, and watches Kara and her mom kiss for a few moments, with so many thoughts going through her head right now. However, eventually though, Kara and Lena do part from their kiss, and as they do, Lena turns her head, and she sees Ashley standing there, at the entrance to the balcony, clearly having witnessed what just happened.

“Ashley!” Lena says, in a surprised voice, and jumps back from Kara.

 

“I uhh….. Eliza just wanted me to come up here and tell you both that dinner is ready.” Ashley says.

 

Before Lena can say anything to Ashley, to try and explain what happened, and what the 14-year-old just saw, Ashley simply turns her back, and walks away, making her way back downstairs.

 

“Oh Rao, I’m sorry Lena. I had no idea that Ashley was there.” Kara says, realising how bad Lena might think this is.

 

“No. This isn’t your fault, Kara.” Lena replies, “I was the one that just initiated that kiss.”

 

“I’m still sorry though.” Kara says, “I know this puts you in a weird position.”

“Yeah…..” Lena says, “Look….. I know…. I’m starting to sound like a broken record now…. but…. what just happened….. I…… can we just put a pin in that until we get home to National City. I’m going to need to talk to Ashley about this, and what she just saw. And I don’t want to do anything if Ashley or Natalie are feeling upset by it.”

 

“That’s okay. I understand, Lena.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you.” Lena replies.

 

Kara and Lena then get up from the balcony, and make their way back downstairs, where they see that Natalie and Ashley are setting the table for Eliza, and helping put everyone’s plates in the right place. Admittedly, this is a strange sight for Lena, as she doesn’t think she has ever seen Natalie and Ashley willingly just lay out all the plates and everything on a dinner table. Lena knows that they are likely only doing it because of how much the two girls like Eliza, and have enjoyed helping the Danvers matriarch cook their dinner this evening.

 

Lena and Kara soon take their seats at the table, along with Alex, and a few moments after this, Natalie and Ashley put the last bits of food on the table, including Ashley giving Lena her plate of food.

“Ashley, can we talk about….” Lena begins, in a whisper of a voice.

“We can talk later.” Ashley quickly replies, “We should eat our dinner now. Natalie, Eliza and I spent a lot of time making it.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Ashley then takes her own seat at the table, and as Ashley does, Lena can’t quite figure out the emotions that her oldest daughter is feeling right now, as they are not clearly written on her face. Admittedly, that just worries Lena, and makes her very very nervous.

 

The group then proceed to sit down, and just have a lovely meal together, chatting away and having a really good time, enjoying each other’s company. Throughout the meal, Lena can’t help but nervously keep looking at Ashley, however, her oldest daughter just seems to be doing anything possible not to look her directly in the eyes. Lena has no idea if that is a bad thing or a good thing. That said though, one of the other things that Lena does notice during their dinner, is just how attached Natalie is becoming to Eliza. The 12-year-old is sitting next to Alex and Kara’s mom, and has constantly been talking to her throughout the dinner, about all sorts of random things, including things that kids say to adults when they clearly want to impress them, or get them to pay attention to them. Then, Eliza, for her part, just seems to be happy to give Natalie all the attention that she requests of her, so things are nice in that regard.

 

Eventually, about 20 minutes later, the group finish their lovely dinner which Eliza, Ashley and Natalie have cooked for them, with Eliza announcing that she has got them ice cream which they can all have for dessert, while watching a movie of Natalie and Ashley’s choosing. Lena has never really been a big ice cream person, but right now ice cream sounds like a pretty great thing. Lena, once more, is just going to put that down to her pregnancy, as she has done with a lot of things.

 

Soon, everyone settles in for the movie, with Natalie and Ashley deciding upon one of the Pirates of the Caribbean films. They all then watch the film, as they eat their ice cream, and just enjoy being with one another. Lena truly thinks that this moment is special, as she, nor Ashley and Natalie have every really had anything like this. Sure, Natalie and Ashley have sat round and watched movies with Lena, but nothing like this with a big family or anything. Even when Lena was happily married to Andrea, Andrea would never be one to just sit down and watch a film with the two kids and Lena. She always had to be doing something, which was mostly work, or other things that in hindsight Lena thinks was Andrea having various affairs. Then, for Lena herself, she never really had moments like this with her family. She certainly did not have it with the Luthors, and as for her birth mom, she unfortunately can’t really remember anything about her. Lena only has flashes of images of moments she had with her mom before she died. The memories have simply faded with time. But this right now is a memory that Lena will cherish, and hopes she gets to do with her daughters more often moving forward.

 

A few hours later, as the film is coming to an end, Lena notices that both Natalie and Ashley are looking tired now, and frankly, Lena is very much tired herself. After all, they did all have a really busy day today, with a lot of walking around and everything, so Lena is not surprised about this.

 

“Okay. I think it’s time for bed.” Lena says to Ashley and Natalie, once the film ends.

 

“Noooo.” Natalie moans, but clearly in a tired voice.

 

Lena chuckles at her youngest daughters’ refusal.

 

“Natalie, you and Ashley are clearly very tired, and frankly, so am I. We all need a good nights sleep, because we have a long car ride home tomorrow.” Lena explains.

 

“No. I want to stay up with everyone.” Natalie moans.

 

“Oh, I think we are all probably going to go to sleep too, Natalie.” Eliza says.

 

Natalie now turns and just looks at Eliza for a few moments.

 

“Okay.” Natalie eventually relents.

 

“I’ll tell you what.” Eliza says, “How about once you both are in bed, I’ll come in and tell you an embarrassing story or two about Alex and Kara growing up?”

“Yes!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

“Hey!” Kara pouts.

 

“No fair!” Alex says.

 

“What do you say, Ashley?” Lena asks.

“Sure.” Ashley needs.

 

The group all then make their way upstairs to bed, with them all doing their nightly routines and everything. For Lena, as she walks out of the bathroom, after brushing her teeth, and having changed into her pyjamas, she walks past Natalie and Ashley’s room, and sees that Eliza is already in there, telling Natalie and Ashley a story, with the two girls giggling at whatever Eliza is saying to them. It puts a smile on Lena’s face.

 

“Hey.” Kara says, with the blonde walking towards Lena, along the hallway, heading for the bathroom, as Lena is walking in the opposite direction.

 

“Hey.” Lena smiles back.

 

“I uhmmmm….. I don’t know if you wanted me to or not….. but I’m going to stay with Alex tonight.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I think….. that might be for the best. Ashley already saw us kiss, I need to talk with her about it all, and I won’t get to do that until we get back home. So, I certainly do not want her walking in and seeing us in bed together.”

“Yes. I completely understand.” Kara says.

“Thank you for being so understanding.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Kara nods.

 

There is then an awkward silence between Kara and Lena, as they just stand there, not really sure what to say next to one another.

“Well….. uhh….. night?” Kara eventually says, awkwardly.

 

“Goodnight.” Lena says.

 

Kara then walks into the bathroom, closing the door behind her, and Lena simply pokes her head in to Natalie and Ashley’s room, and says goodnight to her two girls, as well as Eliza, before heading off to bed herself.

 

---

It is now the following morning, and Lena is waking up in bed. Today, however, Lena wakes up and sees that she is alone in the bed, unlike yesterday morning, where she had allowed Kara to sleep in the bed with her, instead of sleeping on the couch. This time, Lena just looks over to the side of the bed that Kara slept on before, and a part of her, and not her omega, wishes that Kara was there with her. Lena knows that she is currently fighting this internal battle within herself, as she knows now that she really does want to be with Kara. That is what her heart is telling her. However, Lena’s head is saying something else. Lena is still worried what would happen with Natalie and Ashley if she does start a relationship with Kara. A part of Lena hopes that maybe her two daughters would be more positive towards it than they would have been prior to this trip to Midvale. But at the same time, Lena doesn’t know how Ashley seeing her and Kara kiss could complicate things. Lena worries that maybe Ashley will think that she has been in a relationship with Kara all this time, and has just been hiding it from her two daughters. What Ashley potentially may think after what she saw, troubles Lena greatly.

 

Ultimately, Lena knows that right now, as she just lays in this comfortable bed in Midvale, she can’t really do anything. Lena knows that she won’t really be able to have a full talk with Ashley and Natalie until they get back home to National City, which won’t be for several more hours. So, right now, Lena just wants to focus on today, and leaving Midvale, as Lena has honestly loved it here. It has been so nice to see Kara sharing herself, and her history, with them, while also bonding with Natalie and Ashley. Then, at the same time, Lena has just found Midvale to be so calming a relaxing. Lena feels so removed her from her crazy life in National City, where she has to deal with all the issues of being a CEO, while also dealing with whatever bullshit Andrea wants to throw at her. So being here has just been a nice break for Lena, and she really thinks she needed it. However, with that said, Lena is looking forward to getting back home, and to dive herself back into L-Corp, buying CatCo, and contacting her lawyers so that she gets custody of Natalie and Ashley on a more permanent basis.

 

Lena continues to lie there in bed for a few more minutes, just enjoying the comfortable bed and everything, but after another 5 minutes, she finally gets up from the bed, and makes her way out of the bedroom. As Lena does this, she walks past the room that Natalie and Ashley have been sleeping in, and sees that the door is open, and both girls are not in there. Then, as Lena walks further down the hallway, she begins to hear the sound of laughter coming from downstairs. Clearly everyone is already awake and having a good time downstairs.

 

Lena heads into the bathroom to do a wee, before heading downstairs herself to join everyone. Once Lena is downstairs, she sees that she was right, everyone is downstairs already. Presently, Natalie is in the kitchen with Kara and Eliza, who clearly are making pancakes or something, because Kara and Natalie very much have flour on their faces, and in their hair. Then, Ashley is sitting on the couch, watching TV with Alex, with the two talking with each other, with smiles on their faces, clearly having a good time. It is truly a special sight for Lena to see.

 

“Morning.” Lena says, with a smile, announcing her presence.

 

“Oh, hi Lena.” Alex smiles, being the closest to where Lena is standing.

 

“Hi mom.” Ashley says in a rather neutral voice, which Lena doesn’t know whether to take as a negative or a positive.

 

“Hi Lena!” Kara says, with a wave from the kitchen.

 

Natalie joins Kara, by waving at Lena, with a big smile on her face. Lena can’t help but smile back.

 

“What are the three of you up to?” Lena asks, as she steps into the kitchen area.

 

“Eliza and Kara are teaching me how to make pancakes!” Natalie says, in an excited voice.

 

“Oh, really?” Lena says, with a smirk, “And how well is that going? I see that you and Kara have got flour all over yourselves, unlike Eliza.”

 

“Yes, well, these two decided to throw small bits of flour at one another.” Eliza explains, but not in a voice that suggests she’s upset by it or anything, “However, you’d think out of the two of them it would have been the 12-year-old that started the flour fight, but in reality, it was my 25-year-old daughter.”

 

“What was I supposed to do when Natalie told me she’d never had a flour fight before?” Kara asks, sarcastically.

 

Natalie giggles at Kara saying that, while Eliza simply rolls her eyes.

 

“Okay. Well, I hope they didn’t make too much mess for you, Eliza, and you can actually make the pancakes with the flour you have left.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, they are fine. And I think we’ll be okay on pancakes. But if we are short a few, Kara will just have to go with a few pancakes less.” Eliza says.

 

“Hey, no fair!” Kara pouts.

 

“That’s what you get for throwing flour about.” Eliza replies.

 

Kara just simply grows another big pout at Eliza saying that.

 

“Don’t worry, Kara, you can share some of my pancakes.” Natalie says, in a sweet voice.

 

Lena’s heart warms at Natalie saying that to Kara, really showing just how much Natalie has grown to love Kara over this trip.

 

“Thank you, Natalie.” Kara smiles back, “But I wouldn’t want to take food away from you. I really appreciate the offer though.”

 

“Okay. Okay. You two, get back to helping me, otherwise these pancakes are going to take ages to get done.” Eliza says.

 

“Alright.” Kara says.

 

“Now, Lena, would you like a coffee?” Eliza asks.

 

“I’ll make it myself this morning.” Lena says, politely, “I think these two probably need constant supervision.”

 

“Hmm, fair enough.” Eliza replies.

 

After this, Lena makes herself a coffee, and goes and sits on the couch with Alex and Ashley for a while, watching some TV. Then, about 10 minutes after this, Eliza announces that the breakfast is ready, and all the group head up to the table to eat their breakfast together.

 

They all then begin to eat the pancakes, with a bunch of different toppings, there being so many options for them to choose from. It is all very delicious, and everyone is enjoying it.

 

“So, what time do you think you will all leave to head back to National City?” Eliza asks, as they all continue to eat their food.

 

“Uhhhh….” Alex says, as she glances at Kara and Lena, “Well, I have a 7AM shift tomorrow, so we can’t get back too late or anything.”

 

“That’s okay.” Lena says, “I think that we should try and get back to for the early afternoon.”

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “So I guess that means we’ll just leave once we are all washed and dressed and everything?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Is that okay with both of you?”

 

“Yeah. That’s normally the time Alex and I would leave anyway.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods.

 

“Okay.” Eliza says, “Well, I hope you all enjoy this breakfast before you go.”

 

“Oh, we are.” Lena says, “This is lovely Eliza.”

 

“Well, I did have some help.” Eliza smiles, as she looks at Kara and Natalie.

 

Natalie smiles widely at Eliza saying this.

 

After this, over the next few hours the group all just start their day, and go about getting ready and everything at a comfortable pace, eating their breakfast, getting washed and dressed, and then just making sure that everything is packed, and they haven’t left anything behind. Of course, Lena makes sure to go over everything with Natalie and Ashley, to make sure they have not left anything, as that is the type of person Lena is. Lena needs to be triple sure that nothing has been left behind.

 

Right now, Kara, Lena, Alex, Natalie and Ashley have all moved downstairs, with their things, and are ready to leave Eliza’s home, and Midvale, and head back to National City.

 

“Kara, help me put everyone’s stuff in the car.” Alex says to her sister.

 

“Sure.” Kara nods.

Kara and Alex then go about grabbing everyone’s things, and moving them into the car, with Lena, Natalie and Ashley remaining inside with Eliza.

 

“Well, before you leave I want to say it has really been nice getting to know the three of you.” Eliza says, with a smile, “And I hope you have had a lovely time up here in Midvale with us.”

 

“We have.” Lena says, “This place really is relaxing, and I’m glad of all of the moments we have shared here. It’s been an honour. And thank you very much for having us, Eliza.”

 

“Of course. It was not trouble at all.” Eliza smiles back.

 

Eliza then steps forward, and surprises Lena by taking her in for a hug.

“Oh.” Lena says, in a surprised voice, and doesn’t hug Eliza back for a few moments, but just as Eliza is about to pull away, Lena does hug the Danvers matriarch back.

 

Eventually, Lena and Eliza part from their hug, and Eliza turns her attention to Natalie and Ashley.

“Well, girls, it has really been nice spending time with you. And thank you both for helping me cook dinner last night. And thank you Natalie, for helping me make our breakfast this morning. It’s really been a joy to get to know you both, as you are each very special young ladies.” Eliza says, with a loving smile.

 

“When…… when can we see you again?” Natalie asks, in a sad voice.

From Natalie’s voice, Lena can tell that her youngest daughter is close to tears, as she has clearly grown very attached to Eliza, and does not want to leave.

 

“Oh uhmmmm….. Well…. I guess that is up to your mom. But…. I’m sure I’ll be down in National City within the next month or so, as I want to be there for parts of the pregnancy and everything.” Eliza says.

 

“We’d be happy to have you any time.” Lena says.

 

“Good.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza then crouches down, and opens her arms for both Natalie and Ashley. Natalie basically sprints towards Eliza, and takes her in for a tight hug, while Ashley slowly walks forward and hugs Eliza.

 

As Lena watches the three hug, she notices that Natalie has started to cry a bit now, and is sniffling her nose and everything.

 

“Shhh…. It’s going to be okay, Natalie.” Eliza says, in a soothing voice.

“I’ll miss you.” Natalie says, through sniffles.

“Oh, and I’ll miss you both too.” Eliza says, “But we can keep in touch. You can get my phone number from Kara or Alex, and you can phone me, or write me letters and everything, whenever you want. I’d love to hear from you.”

 

“Yeah. I want to do that.” Natalie nods.

 

“Okay.” Eliza smiles, “I’d love to hear from both of you.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

The trio continue to hug for a few more moments, before eventually parting from each other, and as they do, Lena sees that Ashley has some tears in her eyes too, but clearly not to the same extent as Natalie. It is also in this moment that Kara and Alex come walking back into the house, having put all the bags in the car.

 

“Okay. We are all ready to go.” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Natalie, Ashley, let’s say one last goodbye to Eliza, and then we’ll get in the car so we can let Kara and Alex have a moment alone with their mom.”

 

“Alright. Bye, Eliza. It was nice meeting you.” Ashley smiles.

“Bye, Ashley.” Eliza smiles, with Ashley then walking out of the door.

 

Natalie, for her part, doesn’t say anything to Eliza, she just runs towards her again, and takes her in for another hug, which last for a few more moments, before she backs away.

 

“Bye.” Natalie says.

 

“Bye, Natalie.” Eliza smiles.

 

“Bye, Eliza. Thank you for having us.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Eliza nods, with Lena then walking out of the house with Natalie, and getting into the car.

 

Kara and Alex join Natalie, Lena and Ashley in the car a couple of minutes later, and the group set back off home, towards National City.

 

---

The journey back to National City ends up being a lot quicker than the one to Midvale, only taking just under three hours, with that also including a 10 minute break about half way through, where they parked the car so they could all go to the bathroom, and stretch their legs for a bit. But they did eventually get home, and pull up onto Lena’s driveway, with Kara and Alex then moving their bags into their car, which they’d left on Lena’s driveway over the weekend.

 

“Well, I guess we should head home now.” Kara says.

“Yeah, okay.” Lena nods.

“Thank you, all three of you, for coming with me to Midvale. I hope you had a nice time there, and got to know me better, as I really had a great time with all of you.” Kara says.

 

“I had a good time too.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Yeah…. it was…. interesting.” Ashely replies.

“Okay.” Kara says, with a chuckle.

 

“And for me, it was nice to meet all of you. I know we didn’t get to hang out much. But, it was still nice to meet you all, and I’m sure we’ll be spending more time together moving forward, with the baby and everything.” Alex says.

“It was nice to spend more time with you too, Alex.” Lena smiles.

 

“Okay. Well, we better be off.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Bye, Kara. Bye Alex.” Lena smiles.

 

Natalie and Ashley both say bye to Kara and Alex, with the two sisters getting into their car, and soon driving away. Once Kara and Alex do this, Lena, Natalie and Ashley finally step foot into their house.

 

“Okay. Why don’t you two put all your clothes away, and then come back down here, because I want to talk with you both about something.” Lena says.

“Is it bad?” Natalie asks, in a concerned voice.

“No. Mom wants to talk about her dating Kara.” Ashley answers, surprising Lena.

Chapter 43

“Dating Kara?” Natalie says, in a confused voice.

 

“Yeah! I saw mom kissing Kara on the balcony last night when I went to get them for dinner.” Ashley explains.

 

“Ashley that’s….” Lena begins.

 

“So, you are dating Kara, and you have been hiding it from us?” Natalie asks, in a slightly upset voice.

 

“No. No. That’s not it at all.” Lena says, “Look, can we all just go sit down in the living room, and we will talk about this?”

 

Natalie and Ashley look at one another after Lena says this.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, after a few moments silence.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley agrees.

 

“Good.” Lena says, with a nervous smile.

 

The group all then make their way into the living, and take seats on the couches. Lena sitting on a couch by herself, then Natalie and Ashley sitting on another couch, at a right angle to Lena.

 

“Okay…… Ashley….. I know that you saw me kissing Kara the other day. And I’m sure that you have many questions about it.” Lena says, “But, Kara and I are not dating. Like I told you both a few weeks ago, before I even found out I was pregnant with Kara’s pup, Kara did want to date me, and…. admittedly, I also did want to date Kara, because I like her. But I didn’t want to start dating someone and it to cause you two kids to become upset or anything. Especially because of….. how you were acting towards me at the time.”

 

Ashley and Natalie both grow slightly ashamed looks on their faces at Lena saying that.

 

“Anyway, because of the baby, it has meant that I have spent more time with Kara, and…. there is something there between us, and that is hard to contain. What you saw, Ashley, on the balcony yesterday, was just a moment where I got lost in the emotions of being there, talking with Kara and everything. It doesn’t mean I am in a relationship with her. I will always put you two kids first.” Lena explains.

 

There is then a silence as Natalie and Ashley just look at one another for a few moments, clearly taking in everything that Lena has just said to them.

 

“So….. if Natalie and I were not a factor, would you want to date Kara?” Ashley eventually asks Lena.

“That’s….. not important right now. What is important is that…” Lena begins.

 

“Would you date her?” Ashley asks, in a firm voice, but not a mean one, cutting Lena off.

 

Lena now looks between her two daughters, and feels very nervous about the answer that she is about to give, but she knows that she has to just be honest.

 

“Yes, I would.” Lena replies, keeping her response simple.

 

Natalie and Ashley both look at each other again once Lena says this.

 

“I….. also heard what you and Kara were talking about, before you kissed.” Ashley says, “I…. I understand why you are not dating Kara. But….. I think you should ask her on a date.”

 

“What?!” Lena says, shocked.

“Yes. You should date Kara.” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

Lena’s eyes literally feel like they go wide and bulge out of her head like a cartoon character. Lena really feels that surely this moment cannot be real. Lena never expected her two daughters to both suggest that she should date Kara.

 

“I….. I….. what?” Lena says, still in a state of shock.

 

“While we were in Midvale, Natalie mentioned to me how you are just happier when Kara is around. And after she said that to me, I watched you, with Kara, and I saw that Nat is right. You are happier when Kara is with you. You have more of a smile on your face, and just seem to be in a good mood and everything. That’s not to say I think you are unhappy, or in a bad mood the other times. It’s just, with Kara, you do seem to be happier.” Ashley explains.

“Yeah.” Natalie agrees, “And I like Kara. I know that Ash and I acted like we didn’t like Kara last week, after má told us those things about Kara. But I don’t want to judge Kara by things other people have said to me. I like Kara, because when she has spent time with us, she has been nice.”

 

“Yes.” Ashley nods, “And, she hasn’t just acted like me and Nat are not important, because you and Kara are having a baby. She has paid just as much attention to us than she has to you, and everyone else. It’s nice. And she has taken far more of an interest in us than Eve has when we have been staying with má.”

 

“Yeah, Eve doesn’t really talk with us much. She prefers to just talk with má the whole time and everything.” Natalie says.

 

“But what we are saying. Or, at least, what I’m saying, because I don’t want to speak for Natalie, is, I’d be okay with you dating Kara.” Ashley says, “Ma is getting re-married soon, so I don’t see why you should not be able to date anyone else. And you certainly shouldn’t not date someone because of Natalie and I. That wouldn’t be right. I want you to be happy mom. And if that is with Kara, then that would be cool.”

 

“I want you to be happy too mom.” Natalie says, “I’m really sorry that Ashley and I treated you badly before, and have now made you think that you have to think about us, when deciding if you are going to date someone. As, if you are happy with someone, and want to date them, you should. And Kara is just really really nice. So, I think you should date her.”

 

After this, there is a silence in the living room, with Lena just taking in everything that her two daughters has just said to her. Lena really was not expecting this. As not only have Natalie and Ashley just told her that they would be okay if she does date Kara, but by the sounds of things, they are almost encouraging her to date Kara.

 

“I……. I honestly can’t believe that the two of you are saying this to me.” Lena says, in an astonished voice, “I…. I never expected either of you to say something like this.”

 

“Why?” Ashley asks, “Wasn’t the point of us going to Midvale to be so we could better get to know Kara?”

 

“Yes.” Lena replies, nodding her head, “But only so that you would be comfortable with her, with her being around more due to the baby we are going to be having. I certainly was not planning for the trip to be a way for me to convince you both that I should date Kara, and you should be okay with her, and us dating and everything.”

 

“Well…. I guess it doesn’t really matter what the intent of the trip was. Either way, I still think you should ask Kara out, if you really do have feelings for her.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes. I think you should ask Kara out on a date too.” Natalie agrees.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at her two daughters saying that to her.

 

“At this point…… I have told Kara…. a few times…. that we can’t be together, because of me being concerned about the two of you….. I’m not sure how to go about it….. to actually ask her on a date…. and let her know that everything is good.” Lena says.

 

“You should try and be really really romantic.” Natalie says.

 

“Yes.” Ashley agrees, “Don’t just ask Kara on a date. Do something special.”

 

Lena chuckles again.

“You two are now giving me advice as to how I should ask Kara out on a date?” Lena says, really not believing what is happening now.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“Hmmm…. Okay…. Well….. I guess I will just have to spend some time thinking about how I’m going to do it.” Lena says, “But, I just want to be sure. You both would 100% be okay with me dating Kara? As I don’t want to do it if you feel like me dating Kara, and us having a baby together, is like we are making a new family, and not including you and everything. You two will always be two of the most important things in my life.”

 

“I know.” Natalie smiles, “I just want you to be happy, and smile like you smile when Kara is around all the time.”

 

“Yeah. I know that you having a baby is not you replacing us or anything, despite what má might try and say to us. So, if you want to date Kara, you should.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Thank you very much for saying this to me. This really does mean a lot to me. Now, come here, give me a hug, before I start crying.”

 

Ashley and Natalie then move over to Lena’s side, where they allow their mom to take them in for a hug.

 

---

It is now the following day, and Lena is back at L-Corp, and Ashley and Natalie are back at school, and will be staying with Andrea for this week. Now the weekend in Midvale is over, Lena has a lot of things that she needs to do. Lena needs to contact her lawyers, to make sure she can fight to have more custody, or full custody, of Natalie and Ashley. Then Lena also needs to get a phone call with Cat Grant, to discuss her selling the shares of CatCo to her, and with everything that went on during their trip to Midvale, Lena isn’t sure if Kara forgot to text Cat. But also, at the same time as doing all those things, Lena also needs to get on with her regular work at L-Corp, as she can’t afford to let her work fall to the side just because she has other personal things on her mind. Lena already knows that soon enough there will be murmurs about potentially replacing her or something, from some of the board members, simply because she is pregnant, and will take some time off following her pregnancy. However, right now, despite all those things, the one thing that is constantly on Lena’s mind, is Kara, and more specifically, what she is doing to do, to actually ask Kara out. As Lena thinks that Natalie and Ashley are right, after everything that Lena has put Kara through, and after how many times she has told the blonde alpha they can’t be together, Lena doesn’t think it would be right just to say they can date now. Lena wants it to be more special than that. Lena is soon pulled from these thoughts by the sound of her phone vibrating.

 

Kara (to Lena): I spoke to Cat, and told her about everything in regards to CatCo. She didn’t want me to give you her phone number. She wants to meet you in person.

 

Kara: She says that she wants to look you in the eyes, to get a read of you, as you are discussing things.

 

Kara: She said that you should expect her to arrive at L-Corp for a meeting on Friday at 1PM.

 

After reading those texts, Lena does roll her eyes a bit, as by the sounds of things, Cat Grant is being just as dramatic, and pretty on brand for Cat Grant, basically setting up a meeting with her, without there being any discussion of it. Cat Grant has been known to be a bit of a diva that way.

 

Lena (to Kara): Okay. Thank you, Kara. I will make sure my schedule is changed to accommodate the meeting.

 

Kara: Sorry. Cat is just that way.

 

Lena: You don’t have to apologise. I’ve heard stories about Cat Grant. This is fine.

 

Kara: Okay.

 

Kara: Are you okay today?

 

Lena: I’m good.

 

Lena: I’d love to talk more, but I’m pretty busy at the moment.

 

Lena: Could we maybe have dinner, this Friday?

Lena: I’ll send you more of the details later this week.

Kara: Sure. I’ll look forward to it :).

 

Lena: Okay. See you then.

 

Kara: Bye.

 

Lena then puts her phone down, and as she does, she feels her heart beating really fast. Lena knows she has just taken the first step in actually setting something up to make a special date or something with Kara, to let her know she wants to date her, and everything is okay. As honestly, right now, Lena didn’t have to brush Kara off, and say she’s busy. Lena just didn’t want Kara to ask about how the talk with Natalie and Ashley went. Lena wants to show Kara, not tell her. But the only problem now, is Lena still has to come up with something special to do with Kara on Friday.

 

Before Lena can think any further on her current dilemma, she is soon interrupted by Jack and Sam bursting into her office, which has become a sort of normal occurrence by this point, and admittedly, Lena isn’t actually that annoyed by it now. In fact, the CEO might even grow a small smile on her face upon seeing her two friends come into her office this morning.

 

“Lena, you are back!” Sam says, with a smile.

 

“Yes. I am.” Lena replies, with a nod of her head.

“We came in here because we want you to spill all the juicy gossip from your weekend in Midvale.” Jack says, with a smirk.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Jack saying that.

 

“I would say I disagree with Jack, but we are in the same camp this time.” Sam smiles, “I want to know everything that you did this weekend, and what the girls thought of it and everything.”

 

“Fine. Okay. I’ll tell you.” Lena says, “But before I do, I want to know about how your date with Kelly went, while Alex was in Midvale with me and Kara.”

 

Sam chuckles, while also growing a smile on her face.

 

“That sounds like a fair trade to me.” Sam says.

 

“Then I’ll even tell you two about the 6 way I had this weekend. We can all share stories then.” Jack says.

 

“Jack, at this point, I’m not even sure if you’ve had a two way, with all the ridiculous stories you’ve told. So, I very much doubt you had a six way.” Sam replies.

 

Jack grows a pout on his face at Sam saying that.

 

“Fine.” Jack says, “Maybe it was more of a 6 way in my dreams.”

 

Lena and Sam both chuckle at Jack saying that.

 

“That sounds more like it.” Lena smirks.

 

“Okay. Okay.” Sam says, “Let’s go sit down and we can talk.”

 

“Alright.” Lena nods.

 

Lena, Jack and Sam then all take a seat on Lena’s couch in her office, and Sam begins to tell her two friends about her date with Kelly this weekend.

 

“She was just so sweet and cute throughout it all.” Sam smiles, “I don’t know, it might sound a bit weird to people who are used to only dating one person, or think you can’t be in a throuple. But I just feel that Alex and Kelly are so different, and maybe that has to do with Alex being an alpha, and Kelly being an omega. But I also think it might just be from their personalities. Alex, she is more confident, and bold. But then Kelly, she’s a little shy, and can be timid at time, and I find that absolutely adorable. This weekend, she very much let me take charge of things, and we had a great time. It was very cuddly, which was nice. Then, we also had some incredible sex. It was really awesome.”

 

“Well, fuck me.” Jack says, “I really can’t believe that here I am, with no girlfriend or boyfriend, and now here you are, with two girlfriends. It’s just unfair.”

 

“Maybe that says something about you, Jack.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“What?! I’m amazing!” Jack says, a bit sarcastically.

 

“Okay. Okay.” Sam says, with a chuckle, “We didn’t just come in here to tease Jack, and to talk about my love life. We came in here because we want to know about how your weekend went, Lena. So, I shared, now it’s your turn.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then proceeds to tell her two friends the story of the entire weekend, and everything they did, and how Natalie and Ashley bonded not only with Kara, but with Alex and Eliza too. Then, at the same time, Lena tells her friends just how amazing and beautiful Midvale was to be in.

 

“Wow, it really sounds like you had an incredible weekend, Lena.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah. Sounds like the perfect place to go to for a weekend getaway in the future.” Jack smirks.

“No. You are not soiling Midvale for Lena by deciding to go up there with someone you want to fuck for a weekend.” Sam says to Jack.

Jack grows another pout at Sam saying that.

 

“I didn’t even tell you two what happened when I got home. As, that was the biggest thing from this weekend.” Lena says.

 

Jack and Sam now both turn to look at Lena, with very intrigued looks on their faces.

“What happened when you got home?” Sam asks.

 

“Well, over the weekend, on Saturday night, Ashley saw me kissing Kara on the balcony.” Lena explains.

“WHAT?!” Both Jack and Sam exclaim, at the same time.

 

“Anyway….” Lena says.

“No. You can’t just gloss over that, Lena. You kissed Kara, again?” Sam says.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “But, that’s not important. What I’m trying to tell you is more important.”

 

“Hmm.” Sam hums.

 

“When I got home on Sunday, I wanted to talk to Ashley and Natalie about things, and Ashley then brought up the fact she saw me and Kara kissing. Long story short, we got into a discussion about me dating Kara, and both Natalie and Ashley said they would be okay with me dating Kara. In fact, they both sort of encouraged it, because Ashley explained that during the weekend Natalie had noticed that I was happier when around Kara, and after Natalie told Ashley that, Ashley noticed it too. So, Natalie and Ashley told me that if being with Kara would make me happier, then I should do it.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh…. my…… god.” Sam says, in a completely shocked voice.

 

“You are pulling our legs, right?” Jack says, “As there is no way Natalie and Ashley actually said that to you.”

 

“They did.” Lena says, with a nod of her head, and a small smile.

 

“Whoa.” Jack replies.

 

“This…. is big.” Sam says, “So, they really must like Kara now, huh?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena smiles, “I think, it’s not only because they’ve seen me smiling around Kara, but it’s also how they bonded with her over this weekend. From the stories that Kara shared with us, to Kara recommending food to us, to Kara playing in the playground with Natalie, and Kara teaching the girls how to skip stones. It was all a big bonding experience. Plus, I think that Natalie and Ashley really really like Kara’s adoptive mom, Eliza. Eliza fussed over the girls all weekend, basically accepting them essentially as her grandchildren, and getting them to cook with her and everything. It was really special.”

 

“Wow.” Sam says, “So…… what are you going to do now? Please don’t tell me that even after Natalie and Ashley have given you the greenlight you are still not going to make a move on Kara.”

 

“No. That’s not it.” Lena says.

“Oh my god! Lena is actually going to start dating Kara. Finally!” Jack says, with a big smile.

 

Lena now gives Jack a confused look, his reaction being a bit too dramatic.

 

“Why are you being so, over the top, even more so than usual about this?” Lena questions, with a raised eyebrow.

 

“No reason.” Jack says, and Lena can clearly tell that her friend is lying.

 

“Really?” Lena says, and then turns to look at Sam, “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about this, would you?”

 

“Fine.” Sam says, with a sigh, “A few weeks ago Jack and I made a bet about how long it would take you to finally actually just give in, and start dating Kara. I thought it would be sooner than this, so Jack’s going to win.”

 

“Yes! Victory is mine!” Jack says, with a wide smile, “And it is also definitive proof that I’m Lena’s best friend, and know her better than you do.”

 

“We never agreed that that is what this meant.” Sam scowls.

 

Lena simply rolls her eyes at her friend antics.

 

“Well, if you two are done betting on my love life, I could really use your help.” Lena says.

 

“Help with what?” Jack asks.

 

“I….. I don’t know how I should go about asking Kara out.” Lena admits.

 

“Oh god. Lena, asking someone out is simple. Just walk up to Kara, and ask her to go on a date with you.” Jack says.

 

“No. I’m…. not talking about that. I’m saying that I’ve rejected Kara already, and told her we couldn’t do anything because of Natalie and Ashley. So, I want this to be special. I want to do something romantic, not just ask her out on a date.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm… I see what you mean. You want a grand gesture?” Sam says.

“Yes. Sort of.” Lena replies, nodding her head.

“Well, you could just….. invite her round to your house one evening, and when you open the door to her, you are completely naked. I think she will get it from that.” Jack says.

 

Lena smacks Jack’s side for her friend saying that.

 

“I’m being serious here, Jack!” Lena says.

“So, was I!” Jack pouts.

 

“Why don’t you just invite her to have dinner with you at a fancy restaurant, a romantic restaurant or something, and take it from there? Keep it simple, and just have it be intimate.” Sam says.

“No. Lena can’t do that.” Jack says, “She has to do something that shows that she knows Kara well. I…. may or may not have done a bit of stalking Kara Danvers’ social media pages, and from what I have seen, she’s not the type of girl who’d choose going on a date in a restaurant as her ideal date. You should do something active with her.”

 

“What? Like go hiking?” Lena says, with a chuckle.

 

“No. I mean, take her to a carnival, or go bowling, or play mini golf. Some sort of activity you can have fun doing together.” Jack says.

 

“Wow…. actually…. that does sound like something Kara would like to do.” Lena says.

 

“Did Jack really just give you a good suggestion?” Sam says, in a slightly shocked voice.

 

“It seems so.” Lena replies, “I guess I’ll have to think about it, these next few days.”

 

“Further proof I am the best friend!” Jack says, with a big smile.

“No, you’re not!” Sam says.

“Okay. Okay. I think that is it for our little get together. I believe you both have work you need to do, and so do I. So, take this somewhere else.” Lena says.

“See, now you’ve pissed her off.” Sam says.

“That wasn’t me. That was you!” Jack replies.

“Go!” Lena says, standing up from the couch and walking back over to her desk.

 

Jack and Sam quickly leave Lena’s office after Lena says this, with Lena being able to hear Jack and Sam continue to argue as they walk away from her office.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 44

It is now Friday, and today is an important day for Lena, as she intends to do two very important things today. The first is to actually convince Cat Grant to sell her shares of CatCo to her, thereby getting one step closer to stopping Andrea from buying CatCo, and enacting some sort of petty ‘revenge’ on Kara. Then secondly, and more importantly, Lena will actually be taking Kara out on a date today.

 

So far, Lena still has continued with the pretence that she and Kara are just having dinner this evening. Lena hasn’t told Kara that she wants it to be a date, mostly because she doesn’t want to do that over the phone, and hasn’t had a chance to see Kara in person this week. But it is also because Lena has just been very nervous about the possibility of asking Kara to date her. Lena, of course, knows that Kara is interested in her, and literally less than a week ago in Midvale did tell her how she still cares for her, and would want to date her and things. However, there is a part of Lena’s brain that thinks that maybe Kara will finally be sick of her previously saying they can’t be together because of Natalie and Ashley, and thereby reject her this time. Lena doesn’t really think Kara will do that, but her self doubting part of her brain is worrying that it could be a possibility. Lena knows that she can’t worry about that now though, she has to just get through today, and hope her date with Kara actually goes well this evening.

 

This evening, Lena has planned to take Kara to do a few things as part of their date. Firstly, Lena intends just to walk with Kara along the beachfront area of National City, where she will actually talk with Kara, and tell her that she wants to date her, and hopes that this can be their first real date. Then, if that goes well, and Kara actually agrees to date her, Lena plans to do something active with Kara, and play a round of mini-golf, at a local mini-golf course, and after, going for a nice romantic dinner, in a restaurant that Lena has already booked a reservation for two, in hopes that the evening goes that way. Of course, seeing as it is Friday, Lena is supposed to be having Ashley and Natalie with her this evening, and for the rest of the weekend, but tonight the girls will be staying over at Sam’s house. Lena did consider about telling Andrea that she can have the girls for another day, but she didn’t want to deal with the questions Andrea might raise from that, or how she might use that as an example in their upcoming custody fight Lena very much intends to file.

 

“Miss Luthor?” Lena soon hears her assistant, Jess, say, through the intercom, interrupting her from her thoughts.

 

“Yes, Jess?” Lena replies.

“Reception downstairs just informed me that Cat Grant has entered the building.” Jess says.

“Right. Okay. Thank you, Jess.” Lena replies, “Please, send Miss Grant in right away.”

 

“Okay.” Jess replies.

 

Once the intercom is turned off, Lena quickly stands up and brushes down her clothes, wanting to make herself presentable. Usually, when trying to do a business deal like this, Lena wouldn’t be nervous or anything, but she is today. However, the reason Lena thinks she is nervous, is not because she is intimidated by Cat Grant, she has come across many other more intimidating people in her day. Lena is nervous because she knows that if these talks with Cat Grant don’t go her way, then Andrea will likely buy CatCo, and Kara will lose her job of being a reporter, which Lena knows she loves so much, even though she hasn’t been a reporter for very long. Lena would hate for that to happen to Kara, and she would hate what it could possibly mean for their potential relationship. Lena doesn’t think that Kara would hold losing her job against her, just because Andrea wants to get some sort of revenge or something, but Lena is worried that maybe unconsciously it could affect Kara, and thereby effect any relationship that she and Kara may have. So, all in all, Lena just really really wants this talk with Cat Grant to go well, meaning she has to put her best foot forward, and be on top of her game today. Lena knows that Cat Grant is very well known for being a bit of a handful, and a diva at times too.

 

A few minutes later, Cat Grant is finally escorted inside Lena’s office by Jess.

 

“Miss Grant is here to see you, Miss Luthor.” Jess says.

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles, with a nod of her head.

 

Jess then leaves Lena’s office, allowing Cat and Lena to be alone.

 

“Miss Grant, it is a pleasure to meet you.” Lena says, as she approaches Cat Grant and offers her hand for the present CatCo owner to shake.

 

Cat Grant then proceeds to look at Lena’s outstretched hand for a moment, before she does finally decide to shake it.

 

“Miss Luthor….” Cat says, with a nod of her head, as she shakes the CEO’s hand, “I have to say….. I was very surprised by how all of this came about.”

 

“Ah yes.” Lena nods, as her handshake with Cat Grant ends, “I can imagine Kara reaching out to you to try and get us in contact with one another so I could potentially buy CatCo would be surprising to you. But I’d be more than happy to explain it all to you.”

 

“Very well.” Cat nods.

 

“Shall we go sit on my couch area?” Lena suggests, “I don’t want to be talking to you across my desk.”

 

Cat grows a small smirk on her face at Lena suggesting that, clearly very much approving.

 

“Lead the way.” Cat says.

 

Lena and Cat then go and take their seats at Lena’s couch area. Lena sits on the couch itself, while Cat sits in one of the separate single chairs facing the couch.

 

“Can I get you anything to drink?” Lena asks, wanting to be a polite host at this point, and make Cat Grant happy.

 

“No. I’m okay.” Cat replies.

“Alright. I will get straight into things then.” Lena says.

 

Lena then proceeds to explain to Cat Grant how she found out that her ex-wife is attempting to buy CatCo, and tells Cat Grant that she became interested in buying the company because she knew that Andrea would run the company into the ground, and not use it for honest journalism. Of course, Lena completely leaves out the fact that the reason Andrea wants to buy the company in the first place is because she wants to fire Kara, and get revenge for Kara getting her pregnant.

 

“Hmmmm….. I see.” Cat hums, once Lena is finished explaining everything, “I will admit to you, over these last few weeks, I haven’t just sat blindly by. I have been aware that your ex-wife, Miss Rojas, has been buying shares in my company. I have even been putting out some feelers to see if there was anyone who would be willing to buy the company from me, so, I was very surprised when Kara suddenly called me and told me you are.”

 

“Yes. I understand that this is surprising, but as I have explained, you know my reasons for wanting to keep your company out of Andrea’s hands. In fact, knowing her as I do, I wouldn’t put it past her to use CatCo as a tool to just promote her own company, Obsidian North, while also trashing all other competitors in the public eye.” Lena says.

 

“I see.” Cat hums, “So, what are your intentions?”

 

“Yes, well, I intend for CatCo to be a place that….” Lena begins.

“No.” Cat says, cutting Lena off, “What are your intentions for Kara?”

 

“For…. for Kara?” Lena asks, surprised.

 

“Yes.” Cat nods, “I am not stupid, and I know Kara. She may be an alpha, but it is easy to read her pretty well. So, I’m asking you, what are your intentions with Kara? As if you are intending to just be a 40-year-old omega to have some fun with a hot young alpha, then I can tell you, you will have another thing coming. I understand the need for us older omegas to seek out a younger alpha, but I will not have you harming Kara like that. She wears her heart on her sleeve. She doesn’t deserve to be toyed with by some older rich omega.”

 

After Cat finishes speaking, Lena is literally a bit stunned in regards to what Cat just said, as she certainly was not expecting to hear her say that.

 

“I uhmmm….” Lena stammers.

 

“Well?” Cat says.

 

Lena takes a deep breath, and composes herself.

 

“I’m pregnant.” Lena says, and quickly realises that was not the right thing to say without any context.

“WHAT?!” Cat Grant exclaims, very surprised by Lena saying that.

 

“I uhmmmm….. I’m pregnant, and Kara is the other parent to the pup.” Lena explains, “We met several weeks ago. We had a night of passion, and it was fun, and we did really connect with each other. After that, we did meet up a few more times, and Kara did want to date me, but I said no. Not because I didn’t want to, but because I didn’t think it would have been a good idea at the time, as I was worried how my daughters would react. But after this, I found out I was pregnant, and seeing as I have not been with anyone else, other than Kara, in many years, she is the other parent. We have then been dealing with all that, and spending a lot more time together. This has included Kara meeting my two daughters, and getting to know them. But now…… my daughters very much approve of Kara. So, if you truly wish to ask for my intentions with Kara…… today, this evening, Kara and I are meeting up for a dinner. During our dinner I am going to tell Kara that I want to date her, and that it’s okay with Natalie and Ashley now. And if she still wants me, after all this, then I intend for us to date, and see where it goes from there. I do not see Kara as just some young hot 25-year-old alpha to use for sex or anything. I care about Kara.”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, and letting out a surprising amount of information to Cat Grant, which Lena thinks she might end up regretting later, especially if Cat Grant decides to write some sort of article on her or something, there is silence in the room for a little while. Silence as Cat Grant clearly just processes everything that Lena has just spewed out.

 

“Very well.” Cat eventually says, “We can now move on to what you wish to do with CatCo, if you buy it.”

 

“What?” Lena says, surprised Cat is now just brushing over what she just said, “That’s…. that’s it?”

 

“Yes.” Cat replies, “As someone who has worked as a journalist for multiple decades, by this point I have learnt to tell when someone is lying. While you were just saying everything you just said, you were not lying. I can see that you care for Kara. That is all I need to know.”

 

“I….. okay….. Thank you.” Lena says.

“Don’t thank me. Just make sure you treat Kara the way she deserves to be treated.” Cat says.

 

“I will.” Lena nods.

 

“Good. Now, what do you intend to do with my company?” Cat asks.

“Right.” Lena says, now gathering some more of her composure, and going back into business mode, “If I were to acquire CatCo, for the first few months or so, I would be the CEO, just as I get used to everything, and how CatCo works. During that time, I would hand over at lot of the L-Corp running to my CFO Samantha Arias, allowing me to focus more on CatCo. Then, once I have an understanding of the company, I would hope that CatCo moves in a direction where it focuses on writing pieces on new technologies, and other scientific stuff, but in a digestible way. I wouldn’t want the articles to read like a scientific journal or anything. Then, of course, at the same time, I would keep the company writing articles about most of the topics that the reporters currently write about. Although, I would hope to move away from the more trash sort of celebrity gossip news. I don’t want CatCo to be an organisation that constantly posts articles about a celebrity couple potentially breaking up or something.”

 

“I see. That is an interesting approach.” Cat says, “And given your background, and what you have accomplished with L-Corp, in such a short period of time I might add, it would be understandable that you’d want to focus CatCo in a more technology or scientific direction. However, I do want to ask. Previously you said how you believed your ex would use CatCo to promote her own company, and trash other competitors. How would you avoid doing that same sort of thing, even if unconsciously?”

 

“Well, I have actually though about that.” Lena says, “And generally I believe that I would be rather hands off in terms of the topics that the reporters write about. I would leave that down to the editor-in-chief, and the other reporters. So, if a reporter were to write a scathing article on L-Corp, I would allow it to be published. In fact, I wouldn’t even read over any articles written about L-Corp before publishing, to stop any bias or influence that could be at play. I would trust that CatCo has reporters that do the correct research, and don’t make up things to make people or companies look bad, just for a juicy article.”

 

“Okay.” Cat nods, “So, if you are to be hands off with the articles themselves, what do you foresee as being your area where you focus on?”

 

“Well, I might, from time to time, make suggestions to the editor-in-chief, as to topics that I want CatCo to cover. Although these would be broad topics. I wouldn’t tell CatCo to cover a developing negative story about one of my competitors or anything. Then, outside of all that, I would like to focus on finding ideal ways to make sure that CatCo remains profitable and sustainable, using social media, online marketing and advertising, and other means. We are now very much in an era where magazine sales, and physical paper sales, are at an all time low. Even brands such as Time Magazine, are affected by this, and this is a trend that will likely continue. So, I would very much like to find a way to increase traffic to CatCo’s online platform, while also not having the website have so many ads that they are distracting, like some other news outlets. Then, also, I would consider perhaps expanding CatCo into podcasting about certain news related topics, with sports obviously being a big one that has a large draw, while also making online content, for places such as YouTube and TikTok, hoping to draw an audience. However, the further details of that would have to come about when I actually have a larger understanding of CatCo.” Lena explains.

 

“I see.” Cat says, and then remains silent for a few moments, “I will admit, when Kara first told me about you wanting to buy my shares, I thought that perhaps you were only doing this to screw over your ex-wife. I have seen people spend more money than this to mess with their ex’s. But I can see now that you have put some serious thought into all of this, and frankly, you have put forward some interesting ideas. Ideas that I believe could refresh CatCo. So, if we can come to a reasonable price, I would be willing to sell you my shares. However, it would be with a clause that the company’s name must remain as CatCo, and if you are successful in taking the company private, in the future, if you take it public again, I will have first option to buy shares in the company.”

 

“I think we can agree to all that.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Okay. Let’s talk numbers then.” Cat says.

 

Lena and Cat then spend the next half an hour going back and forth in regards to a figure that they can settle on for Cat to sell all her shares to Lena, with both women being tough negotiators. After all, Lena and Cat are each two successful businesswomen, so they know how to make a good deal. Eventually though, the two do come to an agreement, and let each other know that they will be forwarding the agreement to each of their respected lawyers, so that they could draw up the legal part of the agreement, and the shares sale could be completed.

 

---

It is now later in the afternoon on Friday, and even though Lena has had a lot of work that she was supposed to get done today, even after her meeting with Cat Grant, she hasn’t got much done. The reason for this, is after Lena ironed out the deal with Cat Grant, and actually got one step closer to owning CatCo, and stopping Andrea from buying it, Lena’s mind turned to her date with Kara. Her date with Kara that Kara doesn’t know is a date yet. Lena just became anxious thinking about it, and spent a lot of time just trying to figure out what she wants to say to Kara, to explain everything to her, and tell her that Natalie and Ashley would be okay with them dating. Lena just doesn’t want to sound like a fool or anything.

 

Right now though, Lena is sitting in her driver’s car, just outside of CatCo, waiting for Kara to be finished with work for the day, so that they can go on their date. Lena has decided that she will have her driver drop them off at the National City beachfront first, with the excuse for this to Kara being that they can more easily walk to their restaurant from there, rather than drive up to it. This will then allow Lena to actually talk with Kara about things. Lena did think about actually having the conversation with Kara in the car, but Lena doesn’t want to have that conversation when someone can overhear her. Lena may trust her driver, but she would still not rather him hear her spill her guts out to Kara.

 

“Hey!” Kara says, with a smile, as she opens the car door, and hops inside.

“Hi.” Lena smiles back, “Did you have a good day?”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Cat stopped by.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Lena nods, “Frank, we can leave now.”

 

“Yes, Miss Luthor.” Lena’s driver replies.

 

The car then begins moving.

“So, where are we going to?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

“We are going to the beach front. I thought we could walk to our restaurant from there. It’s easier that way.” Lena says.

“Okay. That’s fine with me.” Kara smiles, “Did your meeting with Cat go okay today?”

 

“Yes. We made an agreement for her to sell me her shares, it is going to the lawyers now.” Lena says.

 

“Oh wow. So, does that mean you are going to be the owner of CatCo soon?” Kara asks.

 

“Not yet.” Lena says, “I will have to spend some more time, next week, buying more shares in the company from other individuals. But, I’m close to owning it.”

 

“That’s great.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to spent the next 10 minutes chatting about nothing as they are driven to the National City beach front. Eventually though, they arrive, and each get out of the car, and begin walking.

“So, how are Natalie and Ashley?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh, they are okay. I haven’t seen them yet this week.” Lena says.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, “You are supposed to have them today, but instead you are here with me. You shouldn’t have done that, Lena.”

 

“It’s fine, Kara.” Lena says, with a small smile, “Natalie and Ashley are spending the evening at Sam’s, with her daughter, Ruby. They are going to have a great time.”

“Okay, if you are sure.” Kara says.

 

“I am.” Lena nods, “But, speaking of Natalie and Ashley, I have something I want to say to you.”

 

“What is it?” Kara asks, with a bit of nerves in her voice.

“So, you know how I told you I would talk to the girls…. about…. about us…. once we got home from Midvale? Especially after Ashley saw us kiss?” Lena asks.

“Yeah….” Kara says, nervously.

 

“I did.” Lena says, “And what they said….. really surprised me.”

“Oh Rao. They don’t like me.” Kara says.

 

“No.” Lena quickly says, “In fact, the opposite of that.”

 

“Really?” Kara says, surprised.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “They both told me that they like you, and saw that I’m happier around you and everything. They did think that maybe we were dating already, but I told them we were not. However, they each then basically gave me their blesses to date you, if I want. Which I do. I care about you Kara. You make me feel things that I haven’t felt in a long time. And from you, I know they are genuine, not fake, like I have experienced before. I know I have really led you on an emotional rollercoaster so far. So, I will understand if you don’t feel the same as I do. But…… would you like to turn this dinner into our first date?”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, Kara is silent for a few moments, but she eventually grows a smile on her face.

“Yes. Yes, I would.” Kara says.

 

Lena now matches Kara’s smile.

“Can I kiss you?” Kara asks.

 

“Please.” Lena says.

 

Kara then takes Lena in for a loving kiss. The kiss just feels so right to Lena. It truly feels like some special is beginning, although perhaps that something special is actually their pup that they are having, which began several weeks ago.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 45

Kara and Lena part from their kiss, and right now Lena is so happy, she actually has a girlfriend, well, sort of. Lena truly has not felt this way in a long time. In fact, ever since Andrea, and how that relationship emotionally damaged her, Lena has never even been willing to open herself up to anyone else. For a long while Lena thought that she’d be okay just being by herself for the rest of her life, and surrounding herself with all her work at L-Corp, and in doing so, Lena essentially shut down her omega for years and years. However, that all ceased to be true when Kara came walking into her office for the first time. Kara’s alpha woke something up inside Lena, and not because Kara tried to force her alpha on her, or use her pheromones, just because there was something there between her and Kara. But now, Lena is finally going on a date with Kara, and has accepted that they can have a relationship. Lena knows that this is something different to her relationship with Andrea, as Lena may be older, but she is emotionally wiser now. Lena thinks that her current self would be able to pick up all signs of Andrea being a horrible person, and not just fall into Andrea’s alpha and ignore everything else. But Lena knows that Kara is nothing like that, so she doesn’t have to worry about Kara abusing her or something. Kara is a special alpha.

 

“So?” Kara says, with a smirk, once they part from their kiss.

 

“So?” Lena smiles back, happily.

 

“Where are we headed?” Kara asks.

 

“Well, I hope you don’t mind that I actually planned ahead for this situation, of you saying yes.” Lena says, “I don’t want you to think that I was being presumptuous or anything but I….”

 

“It’s okay Lena.” Kara says, placing a hand on one of Lena’s arms, and sending out some soothing pheromones.

 

“Hmmmm.” Lena hums happily, enjoying Kara’s soothing pheromones.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, and quickly pulls away from Lena, with her pheromones also suddenly going away, making the situation very jarring for Lena, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to do that. I didn’t mean to force my pheromones on you. That’s not something I have control of as much as some other alphas.”

 

“Kara, it’s okay.” Lena says, as she steps closer to the blonde, “I enjoyed the pheremones you just sent my way. You used your pheromones correctly there. You used them to soothe me, and my omega, when I was starting to panic a bit. I think you’ll find that you have more control over your pheromones than you think you do.”

 

Kara is then silent for a moment after Lena says this, slightly surprised by what the 40-year-old has just said.

 

“Are…. are you sure?” Kara asks.

 

“Of course I’m sure.” Lena replies, “I trust you, Kara. The only time I would be upset with you using your pheromones is if you used them on me to force me to do something. I know there are some alphas out there, with strong pheromones, who basically just use their pheromones to get omegas to submit to them and everything. But I know that is not you. What you just did was use your pheromones to calm me down and comfort me, and I liked that. And I hope in the future, if more situations like that occur, where I start to panic or something, you’d calm me with your pheromones then as well.”

 

“O….okay. If you say so.” Kara says, with a small smile on her face.

 

“I do.” Lena smiles back, “But I was going to say, in hopes that we could turn this dinner into a date, I thought that before we have dinner, we could go play mini-golf at a mini golf course near here?”

 

“Mini-golf?” Kara asks, surprised.

 

“Yes. I hope you are okay with that?” Lena says, “I will admit, I’m a bit out of practice at actually thinking up nice date things to do. In fact, even with Andrea we never really did proper date stuff. But I was talking to Jack and Sam about what we could do on a date, and they suggested to do something active, so we could do something, rather than sit down and just have dinner. And I thought that would be easier, especially as I’m out of practice in regards to dating.”

 

“I’d love to go play mini-golf with you.” Kara smiles, happily. “But I will warn you, I’m like one of those kids on YouTube, who can just whack the ball randomly and get a hole in one.”

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Are you now?” Lena smirks, “Well, I guess we will have to put to the test just how good you are. You probably already know this about me, but I’m rather competitive.”

 

“Bring it on.” Kara says. 

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, happily, “Shall we make our way there now?”

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena then begins walking, heading in the direction of where she knows the mini-golf course is, however, she is soon surprised by the feeling of Kara taking her hand in her own.

 

“Is this okay?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

“Ye… yes.” Lena smiles.

 

“Good.” Kara replies, with a nod of her head.

 

Kara and Lena then begin walking along the National City beach front, hand in hand, and Lena feels absolutely amazing. Lena feels so good right now. In fact, Lena feels so good a part of her wants to cry, as it’s been so long that she has felt like this, that she has felt her heart pounding like this. It feels like such a release for Lena. However, Lena isn’t going to cry, as that would certainly ruin her first date with Kara.

 

“So…… I’m not really sure how first dates are supposed to work anymore. It’s been a long time since I was on one….. do we…. small talk?” Lena asks, slightly nervously.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“I haven’t been on many first dates either.” Kara says, “But, we don’t have to do something just because it is usually done on a first date. I mean, I think the two of us are in a bit of a different situation to other people who go on first dates. We already know a lot about each other. I mean, we are going to have a pup together.”

 

“You’re right.” Lena nods, as she continues to hold Kara’s hand, “So…… how about you tell me something about yourself that I don’t know? And I’ll tell you something about me you don’t know?”

 

“Okay. That sounds fun.” Kara smiles, “I’ll go first.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, again.

 

“When I was younger, while I was still living in my home country, Krypton, in Europe, before my parents died, I really really wanted to be a scientist when I grew up.” Kara says, “In fact, I was really good at science, and my dad even put me in some advanced science classes where I was basically on track to becoming a scientist very young, and joining this thing called the young scientists guild, which was this prestigious scientist group for young people. A bunch of them, who were part of that group, have gone on to become well known scientists. But, after my parents died, and everything happened, it was too hard for me to think of science again, and to pursue that.”

 

“Wow… I’m….. sorry to hear that, Kara.” Lena says.

 

“You don’t have to be.” Kara says, “It was a long time ago.”

 

“I know. But it still hurts.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. It does.” Kara nods, “How….. how do you know that?”

 

“Know what?” Lena asks.

 

“That it still hurts? I….. you haven’t really talked to me about your parents.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh…. yeah….. well that actually leads me on to telling you something you don’t know about me.” Lena says, “So, a lot of people don’t actually know this, but Lillian is not my real mother. She is just my adoptive mother. My real mom, she was someone my father met on a business trip in Ireland. Apparently, he went back to have ‘business trips in Ireland’ to visit her many times. This was all while my father, Lionel Luthor, was married to Lillian, and they’d already had a son together, my half-brother, Lex. Eventually, my mom, she got pregnant with me, and I don’t know the specifics of it, but what I do know is that Lillian somehow found out about my mom, and Lionel having an affair with her, due to her being pregnant. After that, my father cut off all ties with my mom. He never even met me when I was born or anything. I have a feeling it was because Lillian basically threatened to use his cheating on her to divorce him and take half of his company, while also going public about it all. So, my father chose business over me and my mom.”

 

“That’s awful.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah. But I guess it was awful for him to be a cheater in the first place.” Lena says, “Anyway, I was then born in Ireland, and I lived with my mom there for about 6 years. However, something happened. I don’t really remember it now, because it would have been 34 years ago at this point, but me and her were visiting this lake, and she went out for a swim, and she never returned.”

 

“Oh, wow…. I….. I’m so sorry Lena.” Kara says.

“It’s okay. It was a long time ago.” Lena says.

“I know, but it still hurts.” Kara says, repeating Lena’s words from earlier.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, shooting Kara a small smile, “Anyway, after that, I was suddenly picked up by Lionel, who found out about my mother’s death, and I moved to Metropolis to live with the Luthors. Lillian didn’t like me, for obvious reasons, even though it wasn’t my fault. I got on well with Lex though. He was 10 years older than me, but he treated me very well, all the way up until he went crazy.”

 

“Yes….. I….. I know that when Lex did what he did, it was very much in the news. I was a teenager.” Kara says, “And my cousin…. He was friends with Lex, I think. Or maybe, sort of frenemies?”

 

“Who is your cousin?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Clark Kent?” Kara replies.

 

“Oh…. that’s not someone I thought about in a long time.” Lena says, “Yes, Clark and Lex were friends. But……. I think Lex wanted them to be more the friends.”

 

“Really? I didn’t know that. Clark never mentioned it.” Kara says.

 

“Yes…. well…. he probably didn’t know.” Lena says, “A lot about what Lex did was covered up by Lionel and Lillian.”

 

“How do you mean? If…. you don’t mind me asking.” Kara says.

 

Lena scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, I don't really want to get into it. But, let's just say that what Lex did, it wasn't suddenly out of nowhere. It really started to happen over a period of a couple of years. He began to get obsessed. He then started to mutter to himself, and talk about how he was the 'man of tomorrow' and other things of that nature. Then, one thing led to another, and he started to use drugs. He claimed he was using them to enhance his synapsis, but he was just a drug addict, looking for a rush, at the end of the day. He actually was confronted by Lex and Lillian about his drug use, as it eventually caught their attention. I think he got arrested or something, and it was covered up. Anyway, they made him quit drugs, and he did, without rehab or anything, as the family could not afford for it to come out that Lex was in rehab. He didn't actually use drugs for a little bit, but then he went crazy and did what he did." Lena says.  

 

“That……… wow…… I’m sorry to hear that, Lena.” Kara says, not having any other words to say right now.

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods, “It was….. sad for me….. Lex went crazy just before Ashley was born. And….. for a time….. after I told Lex about me being pregnant, he was so happy about being an uncle. He didn't actually think much of Andrea, but the prospect of me having a baby, he was overjoyed. I thought maybe that would help him, and he'd stop his madness, but no. He didn't.”

 

“Do…. do Ashley and Natalie know about him?” Kara asks.

“I don’t think so.” Lena says, “I have never spoken to them about him, and they have never asked. They may have read about him in the news or something. But that is it.”

 

“That…. must have been hard on you….. losing your brother just before giving birth.” Kara says.

“It was.” Lena nods, “Although, I think I’d been expecting it for a while, so I’d kind of prepared to get that phone call, about Lex finally going off the rails. I took Lionel’s death, a few months later, much harder.”

 

“He died….. a few months after Lex went mad, right?” Kara says.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Lionel….. he didn’t really have much contact with me, once I turned 18 and moved out. I think…. Lillian had forbid him from seeing me much. He never even met Ashley. So, about 2 months after Lex’s death, I was very surprised when I got a phone call from Lionel, and he told me he was dying. And by dying, he literally meant he had hours left, as he had cancer, and had been hiding it from the world for over a year. He then…. said some things to me…. But… the thing that broke me the most…… was he told me that my mother didn’t drown. For years I’d blamed myself for my mom’s death, because I was there, and saw her go under the water, and I didn’t do anything. I had so much guilt for that. But….. in our final phone call…. Lionel told me that they found my mom’s body weeks later, and they determined that she’d had a brain aneurysm, and died instantly. Hearing Lionel tell me that, that really broke me, mostly because he’d waited so long, and so many years, to finally just tell me as he was dying. That’s what made his death hurt so much. I was upset he was dead, but I was also furious with him. I didn’t even go to his funeral.”

 

“I……I…..” Kara says, really lost for words right now, so, instead of saying anything, Kara just takes Lena in for a tight hug.

 

At first, Lena is a bit surprised by Kara hugging her, but she soon melts into it, and wraps are arms around Kara too.

 

“I’m sorry.” Lena eventually says, as they part from their hug, “This was supposed to be a nice little bit of us getting to know each other more, and I turned it into something sad and upsetting.”

 

“It’s okay. I do know you better now. And you know me better now, and I think that’s good.” Kara says, with a small smile.

“I guess so.” Lena replies.

 

Kara and Lena now continue walking, holding hands once more, and they both can see the entrance to the mini-golf course.

 

“I hope you don’t mind me asking….. but…. what about Lillian?” Kara asks, “I know that Lionel and Lex are….. gone….. but…. do you speak to Lillian?”

 

Lena simply lets out a dry chuckle at Kara saying that.

 

“Lillian has not spoken to me since the day I went off to college.” Lena says, “I don’t really know what she is doing, or where she is. I know she’s alive, but that’s about it. I’m glad she’s not in my life any longer to be honest. She was never nice to me. I’m glad I can wash my hands of that.”

 

“Fair enough.” Kara nods, “It’s her loss.”

 

Lena smiles back at Kara saying that.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, now that they have officially arrived at the mini-golf course, “Enough of these sad topics. I believe I made a promise to beat you at mini-golf.”

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“And I told you I would beat you. So, let’s do battle!” Kara smirks.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed with their date, where they pay to play 18 rounds of mini-golf, on two 9 hole mini-golf courses. For the first set of holes Kara and Lena go back and forth as to who is in the lead, eventually though, on the 9th hole Kara completely has a mess, taking 7 shots to get the ball in the hole, while Lena only takes 4, thereby giving Lena the victory of the first 9 holes they play. On the second set of 9 holes though, Kara absolutely dominates Lena, getting the ball in the hole in fewer strokes in 5 of the 9 holes. At the end, Kara does have a bad final round, which allows Lena to catch up a little, but by this point Kara had such a lead it doesn’t matter, and she ultimately wins the second round.

“Victory!” Kara says, with a big smile, as Lena sinks her final putt.

 

Lena scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, we each won one 9-hole round each.” Lena says, “And technically, if we count up the entire scores, I beat you overall.”

 

“That’s only because on the last hole I was having fun, so you thought you could catch up.” Kara replies.

 

“Well, I never asked you to do that, so that’s your own fault.” Lena smiles, teasing Kara now.

 

Kara simply rolls her eyes at Lena saying that.

 

Kara and Lena then both hand in their balls and putters, and leave the mini-golf course, hand in hand once more, walking in the direction of the restaurant Lena has booked them a table at.

 

“That was fun.” Lena says, as they walk towards the restaurant.

 

“Yeah, it was.” Kara agrees, “That was a great date idea. I loved it.”

 

“That’s good. Maybe in the future we can come back again, and perhaps bring Ashley and Natalie?” Lena says, but then stops herself as she realises what she just said kind of implies, “That is if you…”

 

“That sounds great!” Kara says, cutting Lena off.

 

After this, Kara and Lena soon make their way into the restaurant, where they are quickly seated, and given menus to choose from. Lena, for her part, orders Kara some wine, as Kara didn’t know what to get, while ordering herself a nice soft drink, seeing as she is pregnant and cannot have alcohol. Then, after that, Kara and Lena order their food for the evening.

 

“So, tell me Kara….” Lena begins, once the waiter has taken their orders, “You worked closely with Cat Grant, as her assistant, for a couple of years, and after meeting her today I can see that that might have been a difficult task. How did you manage it?”

 

Kara can’t help but laugh at Lena saying that.

 

“You are right.” Kara says, “Cat can be an absolute handful, and a diva. But what I learnt quickly, is to best be Cat’s assistant, I had to anticipate the mood she was going to be in. So, if I knew that she had a date the night before, I would always make sure to get their early with her cup of coffee, in case it went bad. Then, at times when I knew Cat was mad, I made sure to stay out of her way, so she wouldn’t lash out at me, while also making sure everything she wanted was already done. That was…. a difficult job, but a rewarding one.”

 

“Hmmm.” Lena hums.

 

“But, speaking of work, what about you?” Kara asks, “L-Corp is one the most successful companies, in such a short period of time, how did you manage to do all that?”

 

Lena now chuckles.

“Is this the reporter talking, or Kara talking?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

“Kara, always Kara with you.” Kara says, with a loving smile.

 

Lena can’t help but smile back at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, the truth is that for a while I put in a lot of hours. At the time I was divorced, so I didn’t have Natalie and Ashley with me much, so I put all of my energy, and emotions, into L-Corp. I was working over 100 hours a week. Thankfully though, as a result of that hard work, I created a few inventions that put me on the map, and I was able to sell. People then took notice of me, and what I was doing, and various people started to invest in my company. After that, I had Sam come on board, who was an old friend who I hadn’t spoken to in many years. And Sam really helped with the finance side of things. Then, more recently, I had Jack come aboard, after buying his company. So, having them there, two friends who I really trust, has helped immensely.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I think what you have done is absolutely incredible.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena’s date then continues on from there, with the duo having a nice conversation between one another while they have their food, which ends up being absolutely lovely. The two just really enjoy each other’s company, with it being so easy to talk to the other. It’s almost effortless, and during it all there isn’t an ounce of anything alpha or omega. No pheromones, nothing. It’s just Kara and Lena. Eventually though, the duo do finish up their meal, and walk out of the restaurant, with Lena calling her driver to come pick them up.

 

“So uhmmm….. I…… would you like to go back to my place?” Lena asks, nervously.

 

“Lena Luthor, are you asking me to come back to your place on a first date?” Kara asks, in a teasing voice, with a smirk on her face.

 

“Okay. I take that as a no. Too bad. I had something fun in mind.” Lena replies, teasing Kara back.

“Wait! Yes. I want to come back!” Kara quickly says, wide eyed.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smirks.

 

Lena’s driver soon arrives, and Kara and Lena both get inside the car, and are driven in the direction of Lena’s home.

Chapter 46

Kara and Lena arrive at Lena’s penthouse apartment about 10 minutes after leaving the restaurant, and as the duo step inside the penthouse they are already all over one another. The biggest reason that Lena actually directed her driver to take them to her penthouse, instead of her house, where she spends most of her time, is because it was closer, and Lena didn’t want to wait any longer to actually have Kara again. Lena craves Kara. Lena wants Kara’s naked skin to be pressed up against her once more, and not just in some alpha/omega lusty way. Lena just really wants this with Kara. But of course, Lena has also been dreaming about Kara’s cock. Lena knows that Kara’s cock knows how to make her feel good, and she wants to feel good. Lena wants to feel so so good. Lena thinks that would be an absolutely perfect end to this first date.

 

Lena and Kara start kissing each other as the front door closes behind them, and Lena, knowing that Kara might be a bit unsure about what is okay or not, is the one that decides to tug at Kara’s clothing, wanting to remove it, giving Kara the sign that it’s okay for her to do the same. So, Kara then allows Lena to help her out of some of her clothes, while she does the same to Lena, all the while the couple continue to kiss one another. However, as they continue to lose more and more of their clothes, and more skin is exposed to each other, Lena starts to places kisses down Kara’s neck, and at other areas around the blonde’s face, wanting to put her omega scent all over Kara. Lena’s omega is now very much urging her on, even if Lena’s omega is not completely in control. But Lena’s omega does want to basically put her scent all over Kara, so that if some other omegas approach Kara now, they will smell her omega scent, and know that Kara is off limits.

 

Soon, after a couple of minutes, Kara and Lena are both down to their underwear, each wearing their bras and panties. At this point, the duo finally part from their continued kisses, and look one another in the eyes.

 

“You are perfect.” Kara says.

 

Lena grows a smile on her face at Kara saying that.

 

“You don’t need to smooth talk me anymore Kara, I’m already going to let you fuck me.” Lena says.

 

“I’m not smooth talking. I’m speaking the truth.” Kara replies.

Lena now grows a blush on her face at Kara saying that, feeling a bit like a school girl again, even though she is the 40-year-old in this situation, and Kara is 25-years-old.

“Well, thank you.” Lena soon replies, “And you are absolutely stunning yourself.”

 

Kara now grows a wide smile at Lena saying that, before taking the brunette in for another soaring kiss.

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss one another for the next couple of minutes, until eventually this time Kara is the one to make the first move, moving her hands behind Lena’s back to unhook her bra. Lena, for her part, allows Kara to do this, and once Kara has unhooked her bra, she presses her body against Kara’s, stopping the bra from falling down, and then reaches behind Kara’s back to unhook her bra too, all while the couple just continue to kiss one another. As Lena does this though, with their bodies pressed up against one another, Lena can literally feel Kara’s hard alpha cock straining in her panties, wanting to be released so badly, and Lena really wants that too. Lena’s omega is really starting to get into this, and she can smell that Kara’s alpha is very much getting into this too.

 

Eventually, after a few more seconds, Lena successfully unhooks Kara’s bra, and then she moves away from the blonde, causing both of their bras to fall down at the same time, revealing their naked breasts to one another. Of course, this isn’t the first, or even the second time, they have seen each other’s exposed breasts. However, it is still different this time, because this time this isn’t just some one-night sexual escapade where their alphas and omegas are going crazy, and enjoying the moment. This is something more. They are in a relationship now. So, this really could be the start of something special, on the sexual side of things.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to just look down at each other’s breasts for a few moments, before Lena takes the initiative, and steps closer to Kara, and takes one of the blonde’s breasts into her mouth, between her lips, and begins to lightly suck on it.

“Ohhhhh Rao!” Kara moans at Lena doing that, and places her hands on the back of Lena’s head, holding the 40-year-old there, but not in a forceful manner or anything.

 

“You like that?” Lena smirks, as she parts from Kara’s breasts, just slightly, and looks up into the 25-year-old’s eyes.

“Hmmm yes….” Kara hums, happily.

 

“Well, then I think you are going to like this too.” Lena says.

 

Lena then moves to Kara’s other breast, and she puts Kara’s nipple in between her teeth, and lightly pulls on it.

 

“LENA!!!!!!!!” Kara moans, happily, very much enjoying that.

 

Lena can literally smell how crazy Kara’s alpha is going right now from everything she is doing. However, at the same time, Lena can tell how much control Kara has in her alpha, even if she doesn’t think she does. A lot of alphas, in situations like this, where their alphas are going crazy from something an omega is doing to them, would just take this moment into their own hands, and quickly bend the omega over, so that they can start fucking them, or, at the very least, make the omega play with their cock, so they could get some more gratification. Kara isn’t doing any of that though, which makes her special. Lena can recount many many times when Andrea would just let her alpha take over, and force Lena’s omega to do something. It was never anything like Lena was getting raped by Andrea or anything, Lena was willing. However, there were times when Lena would be pressured to do certain things by Andrea’s alpha that she was not that comfortable with doing, at least in that moment. But all of that is different with Kara, and it makes Lena feel so good.

 

Lena continues to play with Kara’s breasts for the next few minutes, kissing them both, and making sure not to favour one more than the other. All the while Lena does this, Kara continues to moan happily, not forcing Lena to do anything further. Eventually though, Lena finishes playing with Kara’s breasts, and moves to take the blonde in for another passionate kiss. Kara responds in kind, slipping her tongue into Lena’s mouth, causing their tongues to swirl around each other, almost as if they are locked in some sort of erotic dance. However, they do have to part to actually breathe, after a few moments.

 

“Okay. I think I have teased you enough now.” Lena says, growing a confident smirk on her face.

 

“Yes I….” Kara begins, however, she never gets to finish her sentence, as she literally stops speaking, as Lena has reached her hand down, and gone inside her panties, and now has her hand wrapped around her straining cock.

 

“Hmm….. Is this nice and hard just for me?” Lena asks, with a wicked smirk.

“Lee…..na….” Kara groans, feeling Lena move her hand around her cock.

 

“You like this?” Lena smirks, and moves to completely take Kara’s panties off, dropping them to the floor.

 

“Lena…… if you….. keep… doing that….. I’m not going to be able to….. control…. my alpha…..” Kara says, between moans.

 

“That’s okay. Let go, Kara. Don’t be afraid. I trust you.” Lena says, as she looks the blonde in the eyes, with a loving look on her face, even though she still has her hand wrapped around Kara’s cock.

 

“Lena I….. I don’t know…” Kara says, nervously, with some of her alpha pheromones now fading.

“I do.” Lena says, and then twists her hand around Kara’s cock, causing the blonde to moan once more, “I trust you. And I want you to take me Kara. Let your alpha loose. I will tell you if I’m ever uncomfortable with something. And I trust that if I ever am, you will stop. So please, let go. For me.”

 

Lena, once more, twists Kara’s cock, which causes Kara to let out one more big moan, and as she finishes moaning, she looks back into Lena’s eyes, and Lena can now see that there is a hunger in Kara’s eyes, and she can smell Kara’s alpha rising again.

 

“Let go…” Lena says, in a light voice.

 

This is all Kara needs to hear, and she once more takes Lena in for a kiss again. However, this kiss is different, as Lena can tell that Kara is just being a bit more forceful, which Lena likes very much. Kara just kisses Lena all over her mouth, before she backs away, and starts to kiss Lena down her body, causing Lena to let out many moans herself. As Lena does this, she lets go of Kara’s cock, and Kara just starts to grind her cock into Lena’s side, and the 40-year-old can feel it rubbing against the side of her panties.

 

Kara continues to kiss down Lena’s body for the next few minutes, taking Lena’s breasts into her mouth, just like Lena did to her, but she does eventually get to Lena’s underwear, and this is when Kara decides to take the underwear between her teeth, and peel it off Lena’s body, revealing Lena’s pussy which is literally glistening from her arousal. In this situation, many alphas might just dive right in with there cocks, and take the omega. However, Kara does not do this. Instead, Kara begins to blow some cool air over Lena’s wet pussy, which causes Lena to moan very much, as it feels very good. Then, finally, after this, Kara starts to just pleasure Lena orally, with her tongue, which feels absolutely incredible.

 

Kara continues to orally pleasure Lena for the next few minutes, building Lena to an orgasm. However, just as Lena thinks that she is about to go over the edge, and have her first orgasm, Kara backs away from the brunette, causing her to let out an unsatisfied moan of disappear. Her omega wanted release so much in that moment.

 

“Be patient. I’m going to take you when I’m good and ready.” Kara soon says.

 

Lena simply hums at Kara saying this, while being even more turned on by Kara taking control right now.

 

Kara now stands up from the ground, and takes Lena in for another kiss, their tongues twirling once more. After a few moments they do part from their kiss, and this is when Kara surprises Lena, by just picking her up into her arms, bridal style.

“Let’s continue this in the bedroom.” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena says, in a breathless voice.

“Where is it?” Kara asks.

“That way.” Lena points.

 

Kara then carries Lena in the direction that Lena pointed her towards, and does eventually find the bedroom, placing Lena down on the bed, carefully, instead of dropping her, like some people may.

 

“I want you to bend over, and present yourself for me.” Kara soon says.

 

Lena grows a wide smile on her face at Kara saying that, happy that Kara is continuing to take charge, and she quickly gets into position, moving herself so she is on her hands and knees, presenting herself to the alpha.

“Hmmm… So good.” Kara hums, happily.

 

Kara then steps closer to Lena, and she proceeds to use her fingers to rub along Lena’s pussy, causing the CEO to let out many more moans, really being pushed to the edge as Kara continues to tease her.

“Please…. Kara….” Lena soon begs, in between her moans.

“Please, what?” Kara asks, with a smirk on her face.

“Please, just fuck me.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

Kara then takes a step closer to Lena, but as she does, she thinks of something.

“Do you….. do you have a condom somewhere?” Kara asks.

 

Lena, for a moment, finds it very jarring how Kara can go from being a confident alpha, to now being nervous to ask about a condom. However, Lena knows this is because Kara actually cares about her, and her head is overruling her alpha.

 

“No.” Lena says, “But I’m already pregnant, with your pup. It’s not like you can make me double pregnant.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, and admittedly, a part of Kara’s alpha brain does think about the idea of somehow making Lena double pregnant. However, Kara quickly shakes those thoughts from her head, and once more turns to look at Lena, who is still on her hands and knees, presenting herself before her.

“Okay.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

Kara then moves closer to Lena once more, and she soon slides her cock into Lena’s pussy, causing the brunette to let out the loudest moan she has made so far tonight. For Kara, doing this, feels so good, and it is so easy with how wet Lena is for her right now.

“FUCK ME KARA!” Lena shouts.

 

Kara doesn’t need to be told that twice, so she soon begins fucking Lena, letting her alpha take over, while Lena’s omega comes into full force too, moaning and begging for Kara to fuck her harder.

 

Over the next hour and a bit, Lena and Kara fuck in all sorts of positions, each cumming on multiple occasions, with Lena letting Kara cum into her pussy a few times, while also swallowing a bunch of Kara’s loads on a few occasions too. By the end of it all, Kara and Lena just collapse on Lena’s bed, being a completely sex filled mess.

 

---

It is now the following morning, and Lena is the first to wake out of her and Kara, and as she does, she notices that she and Kara are completely wrapped up in one another, still naked. They have their legs completely intertwined, while Kara’s cock is pressed right against her stomach as they cuddle facing each other. Kara’s cock isn’t hard now though, it’s flaccid, and things are calm.

 

Lena takes a few moments to just look at the still sleeping Kara, and her new alpha girlfriend, and she can’t help but grow a big happy smile, and feel so good. Lena doesn’t just feel good because having sex with Kara is truly amazing. Lena feels good because she loves being with Kara, and that she has a girlfriend now. Things are just great. So, Lena continues to just cuddle with Kara like this, as the blonde continues to sleep, and even moves her head further into Kara’s side, taking in more of Kara’s alpha scent, which smells so nice, and makes Lena feel so good.

 

About 20 minutes after Lena wakes up, Kara finally begins to wake up herself. Lena, for her part, just slowly watches as Kara opens her eyes, and then looks at Lena for the first time in the morning, both their eyes meeting.

“Morning.” Lena smiles, happily.

 

“Good morning.” Kara smiles back.

 

The two then smile at each other, with neither even attempting to unwrap themselves from each other. They are both just completely content to be here like this.

 

“I…. had a really good time last night.” Kara eventually says.

“I did too.” Lena smiles back, “And I hope we get to have many more nights like that in the future.”

 

“Me too.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena then continue to lay there like that, looking at each other, for the next few moments. Eventually though, they do have to part from one another, unwrapping their legs.

 

“I’m not sure how much food I actually have in my penthouse, so I’m not sure if I’ll be able to make you a breakfast, or even some coffee or something.” Lena says, as she gets to her feet.

 

“Oh, that’s okay…. Unless…. that’s your hint at kicking me out?” Kara asks.

 

“No!” Lena quickly says, “That’s not the case at all! It’s just…. usually…. during the week, I stay here in my penthouse, because I don’t have Ashley and Natalie. But recently, I have actually just been going back to my house. So, I don’t have any food. We only came here last night, instead of my house, because it is much much closer.”

 

Kara can’t help but smile at Lena saying that. It makes Kara feel so good to hear Lena say those things, and show her, with her words, that she is actually serious this time about them being together, and she hasn’t just changed her mind after they have had sex again.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, deciding she needs to say something so Lena knows she took that all in.

 

“I’ll tell you what…… how about…. we both get dressed again…. and then we can go out and pick up some breakfast together, to take away? I’m going to have to head to Sam’s to pick Natalie and Ashley up soon, but you are more than welcome to come with me, unless you are sick of me?” Lena says.

 

“I don’t think I could ever be sick of you.” Kara smiles.

“Okay then.” Lena smiles back.

 

Kara and Lena then head out of the bedroom, and walk back into the main area of the penthouse, by the front door. As they do this, both Lena and Kara see the results of everything they did last night, with most of their clothes thrown about all over the floor, completely mixed together.

 

“Hmmmm it looks like someone had fun in here.” Kara says, with a chuckle in her voice.

“Yeah.” Lena replies, with a smile.

 

Kara and Lena then go about gathering their things, sorting out whose clothes are whose. As they do this, Lena sees Kara begin to put her clothes back on, which admittedly Lena is a little disappointed in, as the sight of seeing Kara naked is a pretty nice one.

“Instead of putting those back on, why don’t we go have a shower?” Lena suggests, with a smirk.

“We?” Kara questions, growing a smile on her face.

“Yes. We.” Lena smiles, “But no funny business.”

 

Kara loses her smile upon hearing Lena say this.

 

“Well….. maybe I’d be okay with some funny business.” Lena says, now teasing Kara.

 

Kara huffs at Lena saying that.

 

“Come, on, let’s go. And after, you can borrow some of my clothes.” Lena says, “I think my bras might be too big for you, but we can make it work.”

 

Kara and Lena then both head into Lena’s marvellous shower, a rainfall shower, which is more amazing than any type of shower Kara has ever been in before. However, Kara really doesn’t pay much attention to the shower itself, as after about 20 seconds of the two of them being in the shower together, they each have their hands all over the other, and start kissing once more. One thing then leads to another, and the couple start to have sex again.

 

After a couple of orgasms, Lena decides that they do need to focus back on their day, as as much as she would like to spend all day having sex with Kara, and doing all sorts of other things, she does have to go and pick Natalie and Ashley up. So, Lena and Kara then help each other wash themselves, before getting out of the shower, drying themselves, and going back into Lena’s bedroom.

 

Once they are in Lena’s bedroom again, Lena finds some clothes for Kara to wear. Of course, the idea of Kara wearing some of her clothes is also something that Lena, and her omega, likes very very much. The only problem with it, is she and Kara don’t exactly have the same, or even similar, body types. Lena, for her part, has a much more petite body, and with larger breasts and a slightly bigger butt. Then, as for Kara, she has a more toned and muscular body, meaning that while her breasts are smaller than Lena’s, she wears a larger trousers and shirt size than the brunette. So, Lena finds Kara a loose flannel, red and black shirt that she has, and gets Kara a pair of jeans which Lena knows are too big for her, and she never threw away, while also getting Kara a pair of her panties, and a bra that she hopes Kara will be able to adjust to fit her better.

 

“This is the best I think I can do.” Lena says.

 

“That’s okay. I’m sure I’ll make it work.” Kara smiles, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome” Lena smiles back.

 

Lena and Kara then each get dressed in their clothes, facing away from each other. Once they are dressed through, Lena turns to look at Kara, and she sees that Kara has fit into all of her clothes, even if the jeans do look a little snug. However, the one thing that Kara has done that is really drawing Lena’s eye, is she has tied the bottom front of the flannel shirt into a knot, meaning that some of Kara’s abs are on display, just above the area where the jeans end. Lena knows this is going to be very distracting for her, and might not be ideal if they are about to go pick up breakfast, and bring it to Sam’s.

 

“What do you think?” Kara asks, with a smile, and does a little twirl for Lena.

 

“I think….. you look great.” Lena says, “But…… I think….. your abs are going to be a little distracting for me.”

 

“Really?” Kara asks, with a confident smirk.

“I’m being serious Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….. okay…” Kara says.

“Sorry. I just….. I don’t want to be distracted by your abs in front of Sam, or the girls.” Lena explains.

“That’s okay. I understand.” Kara says.

 

Kara then undoes the knot she has made with the flannel shirt, and instead tucks the shirt into the jeans.

 

“Is this better?” Kara asks.

“I wouldn’t say better….. but yes, it has achieved what I asked.” Lena smiles.

“Okay then.” Kara replies.

 

“Now, let’s go and get some breakfast. I’ll text Sam to let her know we will be bringing them all breakfast to eat.” Lena says.

 

“Let’s go.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then leave Lena’s penthouse together, hand in hand once more.

Chapter 47

Kara and Lena are now just arriving at Sam’s house, with each of them having big smiles on their faces, and just generally looking like a happy couple to the outside world. And that exactly is what Kara and Lena are. They may have only been on a single date, and had one night of passion since then, but this has been building up for them for a long while. Kara and Lena are just each overjoyed that they are finally together.

 

Since leaving Lena’s penthouse, Kara and Lena stopped off at Noonan’s to get breakfast food for everyone. The duo got a box of a dozen different donuts, a coffee each for Kara, Lena, and Sam, some juices for Ruby, Natalie and Ashley, then some rolls with bacon in them too. Lena knows that with all this food and drink, that everyone will be satisfied with it.

 

Eventually, Kara and Lena arrive at Sam’s house, where Kara quickly jumps out the car, and rushes to Lena’s door, and opens it for her, being romantic, despite the fact Lena was the one to drive.

 

Lena just chuckles and grows a wide smile at Kara doing that.

 

“You know, you don’t have to do stuff like that for me. You don’t need to continue to woo me.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Kara nods, “But I want to. I want to continue to woo you for the rest of our l….”

 

Kara pauses, as she realises that she may have just put her foot in her mouth and said something that may scare Lena, seeing they have only been on one single date.

 

“I uhmmm.” Kara says, now blushing, and not sure what to do or say.

 

“Don’t worry, Kara.” Lena smiles widely, “You don’t need to be scared about saying that type of stuff to me. I promise, I’m not going to run away this time.”

 

“I uhhh okay.” Kara nods, awkwardly, “Well, I’m going to continue to woo you always. I think that’s what any good couple should do throughout their relationship, not just at the start.”

 

“I guess that means I need to woo you too?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

 

Kara now chuckles.

 

“Sure. I’d welcome that.” Kara smiles, happily, relieved Lena isn’t freaking out about what she almost just said.

 

Admittedly, for Lena, she kind of liked what Kara was suggesting, that they might be together for the rest of their lives. Lena knows thinking like this about someone who you have only been on one date with might seem a bit childish, or like someone in their youth, however, Lena can’t help but think that maybe things might be this way with Kara. Lena thinks that perhaps she is being foolish, and Kara just brings out that foolish ‘we are going to be together forever’ person inside her. Only time will tell.

 

“Okay. I will have to think of some ideas.” Lena smiles, “But until then, hopefully this will tide you over.”

 

Lena then proceeds to get out of the car and give Kara a quick peck on her lips.

 

“Hmm. That’s nice.” Kara smile, happily.

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“Come on. Let’s get the food out of the back of the car, and go inside, otherwise our food and drinks will get cold.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles.

 

The duo then get the food and drinks from the back of the car, with Lena carrying the drinks, while Kara carries the dozen donuts and bacon buns in a bag on top of the donuts. Kara and Lena then walk to Sam’s front door, where Lena rings the doorbell. A few moments later, Sam opens to door.

 

“Oh, hello you two.” Sam smiles, widely, and knowingly.

 

“Hello, Sam. We brought breakfast.” Lena smiles back, as she gestures to the food and drinks she and Kara are carrying.

 

“Oh, that’s great! Come in. The girls are still asleep at the moment.” Sam explains.

 

Kara and Lena then both step inside Sam’s home.

 

“It’s nice to see you again, Kara.” Sam smiles, with another knowing smirk.

 

“It’s nice to see you again too.” Kara smiles back.

 

“Well, aren’t you two looking happy, and all full of smiles?” Sam smirks, “I take it thing went well yesterday?”

 

“Yeah, they did.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

“So, does this mean that the two of you are girlfriends?” Sam questions, with an eyebrow raised.

 

“We haven’t….” Kara begins, awkwardly.

 

“Yes. Kara is my girlfriend.” Lena says, cutting off Kara.

 

Upon Lena saying that, Kara simply turns to look at the brunette, and smiles at her widely, happy that Lena actually put a label on them. They are girlfriends.

 

“Well, that’s very good to hear.” Sam smiles, “Now, why don’t you both give me all the details of what you did last night. And I’m not just talking about your date, but your obvious…. sleepover after.”

 

“Sam!” Lena exclaims, “You really have been spending far too much time with Jack! You are starting to sound like him!”

 

“Oh, that’s mean, Lena.” Sam replies.

 

“We will tell you the details…” Kara begins.

 

“Kara!” Lena exclaims again.

 

“I wasn’t finished.” Kara says to Lena, before turning to look at Sam once more, “We will tell you the details of what we did last night, just as long as you give us all the details as to what you have been doing with Kelly? Alex has told me this past week she’s been busy being on call, but you and Kelly went out again.”

 

Sam’s eyes widen at Kara asking her that, not really expecting that.

 

“I uhmmm.” Sam stammers.

 

“Wow. I think you broke Sam, Kara.” Lena smirks.

 

“No… I….” Sam says.

 

“Maybe instead I should just ask you, what are your intentions with my sister? And have that shovel talk with you?” Kara smirks.

 

Sam now grows a wide smile on her face at Kara saying that.

 

“Oh, I like this one, Lena.” Sam says, “She knows how to give as good as she gets.”

 

“Yeah, I like her too.” Lena smiles, as she looks at Kara, lovingly.

 

“Okay… before I throw up from looking at this….” Sam says, gesturing to Kara and Lena looking all lovey, “Let’s go wake the girls up so we can have breakfast.”

 

Kara and Lena chuckle at Sam saying that.

 

“God. I really am starting to sound like Jack.” Sam says.

 

“Yes, you are.” Lena smirks, “Now, go wake up the girls, while Kara and I will unpack the food.”

 

“Okay. I see you want some alone time with your girlfriend.” Sam smirks, before heading upstairs.

 

Lena just rolls her eyes.

 

“Come on, Kara.” Lena says, as she leads the blonde into Sam’s kitchen, which has a large table in it.

 

“Before Natalie and Ashley come down, is there a way you want me to act?” Kara asks, nervously.

 

“What do you mean?” Lena asks, confused.

 

“I mean, should I avoid PDA with you?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, “You don’t have to avoid PDA, I want my girls to see what a happy relationship looks like. Of course, just use your common sense. No sex talk, or giving me a massive French kiss in front of the girls.”

 

Kara now chuckles at Lena saying that, because of course she would not do that sort of thing in front of any children, or out in public in general.

 

“Okay then.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to lay out all the food and drinks on the table, and a few moments later, they are joined by Sam once more.

 

“They will be down in a second.” Sam says.

“Okay.” Lena nods, “What did they get up to last night?”

 

“Oh, they stayed up late, watching some movies, and eating popcorn and a bunch of junk food.” Sam says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Sam saying that.

 

“Of course you fed them junk food, and let them stay up all night.” Lena says.

“What can I say? That’s what cool aunt Sam is supposed to do.” Sam says, with a smirk.

 

“Hmmm…. At least I know they weren’t going to get into too much trouble, like they probably would of if I left them with Jack for the night.” Lena says.

“If you left them with Jack for the night, you’d have probably got a phone call at like 10PM, with them begging to come home.” Sam smiles.

 

“Probably.” Lena agrees.

 

Lena, Kara and Sam now all take their seats around the table in Sam’s kitchen, and a few moments later, Ruby, Natalie and Ashley all arrive, still dressed in their pyjamas, and looking sleepy,

 

“Hello girls.” Lena smiles, “I heard you all had a nice time last night.”

 

“Hi mom.” Natalie says, “Hi…. oh…. Hi Kara.”

 

“Hello.” Kara smiles.

“Hey.” Ashley says with a smile, as she looks at Lena and Kara.

 

“Good morning, Ashley.” Lena smiles.

 

The group all then begin to take their seats.

“Oh, Ruby, I don’t believe you have met Kara before.” Sam says.

 

“No.” Ruby says, shaking her head.

 

“Well, Ruby, this is Kara, she’s my girlfriend.” Lena says, with a smile.

“It’s nice to meet you, Ruby.” Kara says, with her own smile.

“Hello.” Ruby says, politely.

 

“You are girlfriends now?” Natalie asks, eagerly, having clearly heard what Lena just said when she introduced Kara to Ruby.

 

“Oh uhhh…. Yes.” Lena says, “Last night, like I told the both of you, I told Kara that the two of you would be okay if we started dating, and I asked Kara on a date. We went on a date last night, and we have spoken some more, and we are girlfriends now.”

“Yes.” Kara smiles.

“I hope that is still okay with the both of you?” Lena asks, with a bit of nervousness in her voice.

 

“Yes. I think it’s cool.” Natalie smiles, as she nods her head.

“Yeah, I’m okay with it.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “Well, Kara and I bought all this breakfast for all of us to have together. We have donuts. We have juices for you kids, and then we also have some bacon buns, sandwiches with bacon in.”

 

“What about those?” Ashley asks, pointing to the 3 hot drinks.

 

Lena chuckles at Ashley asking that.

“Those are coffees for Kara, Sam and I.” Lena says, “You are both too young to start drinking coffee.”

 

“Ma lets us drink coffee.” Natalie says, speaking up.

 

Upon hearing Natalie say that, Lena instinctively wants to respond by sarcastically saying ‘of course she does’, but she bites her tongue. Lena doesn’t want to be one of those people that says something negative in front of their children about their ex-wife/husband.

 

“Well, I don’t think that the two of you should be drinking coffee. You are only 14 and 12.” Lena says, “Coffee is just too much for you growing kids to have, and I’m sure you’ve both had more than enough sugar last night, with all the junk food aunt Sam let you eat.”

 

Natalie, Ashley and Ruby all now look at one another, which clearly tells Lena that they really did have a lot of sugar last night.

 

“If you girls really need some sugar, there are still some donuts here, which we bought. So, dig in.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“I want the pink frosted one!” Natalie says.

 

“I want the chocolate one!” Ashley says.

 

Kara then hands out the donuts to the girls, and the group proceed to just get on with their morning breakfast, chatting lightly, with Natalie, Ashley and Ruby telling Lena and Kara what they got up to the night before, while also discussing everything that they have been doing this past week. Eventually though, the group finish up eating their breakfast, with, of course, Kara having eaten most of it. However, Kara wasn’t an absolute unthinking person, she made sure that everyone else had had their fair share of food, before she ate the rest of it, meaning there are no left overs.

 

“Okay girls.” Lena says, as she finishes the last of her coffee, “We’ve finished our breakfast, so why don’t you go back upstairs and grab your things, and we will head off home, and leave Ruby and aunt Sam to their weekend.”

 

“But…. we are not dressed.” Ashley says, “And we haven’t had a shower.”

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “We will only be driving straight home from here. So, I think it will be fine for you to go in the car in your pyjamas.”

 

“Kara is coming with us?” Natalie asks, curiously.

“Yes.” Lena nods, with a smile, as she turns to look at Kara, “Kara is going to spend some time with us today, before going home later this evening.”

 

“Yes. I talked with your mom early, and I don’t really have anything planned for this weekend, so she offered for me to spend the day with you guys.” Kara says, “Don’t worry though, I won’t take up your time with your mom all weekend. Alex is actually off call as of tonight, so we are going to have a sisters day tomorrow.”

 

“That okay with you girls?” Lena asks, a bit nervously, as she keeps thinking that maybe her daughters will change their minds about Kara, or about her and Kara dating. Although at this point, Lena also knows that even if the girls changed their minds, she wouldn’t stop dating Kara, she would just have to deal with the fallout.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

“Sure.” Ashley says.

 

“Alright. You go grab your things then.” Lena says.

 

“You help them, Ruby.” Sam says to her own daughter.

 

Ruby, Ashley and Natalie all then head back upstairs, leaving Sam, Lena and Kara alone in the kitchen once more.

 

“Let me help you clear this stuff away.” Lena says, as she stands up and begins to collect the leftover wrappers from all the food they ate for breakfast.

 

“You don’t need to worry, it’s really not much to clean up.” Sam says.

 

“Nonsense.” Lena says.

 

Lena then continues to clear away the wrappers, and box the donuts where in, before leaving the table, and walking further into the kitchen where the bin is, meaning that Kara and Sam are not sitting alone at the kitchen table.

 

“I’m sorry that I’m taking up some of Alex’s time on Sunday.” Kara says, “She told me that you asked to see her this weekend, because you have only been able to see Kelly this week, as Alex has been on call.”

 

“Oh, that’s okay.” Sam says, “I completely respect, and understand, that the sister time between you and Alex is very important. I think that if I had a sister I would love to spend as much time as possible with her, especially at your age, where you are in your early 20s, and still figuring out your life. So, you don’t need to apologise Kara.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, happy that Sam isn’t bothered by her spending time with Alex instead of her. Kara knows that there have previously been people that Alex has dated, before Kelly, and before Sam, who haven’t liked that Kara and Alex spend so much time together. In fact, Kara knows that during one year of university she and Alex were spotted together so much that there was a rumour that went around university that they were not just sisters but alpha-alpha lovers.

 

“And I’m actually hoping that I’ll get to spend some time with Alex on Monday night.” Sam says, “Alex is still off call then, and I’ve arranged for Lena to look after Ruby on Monday evening while I spend some time with Alex. I think Kelly is also going to be working late that night, so it’s ideal that I have spent a lot of time with Kelly, and now I get to spend some more time with Alex too.”

 

“That sounds amazing, Sam.” Kara smiles, “Although, I imagine with all of your jobs, and Alex having on call shifts which vary, it is going to be difficult for the three of you to spend a lot of time together.”

 

“Yeah.” Sam nods, “I’ve been thinking that too. But Kelly and Alex seem to make it work, before I was even in the picture. So, I think we can all make it work as well.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

Lena now returns to the table area.

“What have you two been talking about?” Lena asks.

“Oh, Kara was just asking me about any tips I might have overheard, during our friendship, about how to best please you in the bedroom.” Sam lies, with a smirk.

“No I wasn’t!” Kara exclaims, now really starting to blush.

 

Sam now breaks out into laughter upon seeing Kara’s reaction.

 

“That was mean, Sam.” Lena says.

 

“What? I have to get my kicks somewhere.” Sam says, with a shrug.

“Yes, well please get them out of someone else other than my new girlfriend. You’ll drive her away.” Lena says.

“Well, if she ‘drives away’ due to a few teasing comments from me, then she’s not worth your time.” Sam says.

“You know ‘she’ is right here still.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, you are.” Lena smiles, as she looks at Kara, before turning to look at Sam, “And I’ll have you know, Kara certainly does not need any tips about how to best please me in the bedroom.”

 

Sam’s eyes now go wide at Lena saying that.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are all back at Lena’s home, and over the last few hours Natalie and Ashley have got washed and dressed, and they have now started their homework for the weekend. One of the things that Lena always tries to get her daughters to do is to make sure that they get their homework done as soon as possible, as that way they have the rest of the weekend free to do whatever they want. Of course, there are times when this isn’t always the case, and Natalie and Ashley avoid doing their homework, but more recently they seem to have been sticking to it.

 

While Natalie and Ashley have been getting washed and dressed and doing their homework, Kara and Lena have just been sitting together in Lena’s living room, watching some TV. Lena also has her laptop with her, and she is getting on with some light work while she watches the TV sitting next to Kara. Then, at the same time, Kara has her phone out, and is researching a few things for potential articles she wants to pitch Snapper Carl to write next.

 

Eventually, Kara and Lena are soon interrupted by Natalie walking into the room, carrying her own laptop.

 

“Mom, I’m having trouble with my homework.” Natalie says.

“Oh?” Lena says, “What seems to be the problem?”

 

“In class we have been looking at all these poems. And I’m supposed to write a 500-word essay on 2 poems, and talk about the poems construction and the meanings behind them.” Natalie explains.

“Yes. And what seems to be the problem?” Lena asks.

 

“I just don’t know what to write. I’ve been looking at the poems, and they all just look like…. poems….. they don’t look like they have any meanings, other than being poems. I just…. I’m stuck.” Natalie says.

 

Admittedly, in this moment, Lena really isn’t too sure what to do, as while she does love to read books, when she can actually get a chance to read, the type of English assignments that Natalie is talking about have never been her favourite. Lena found, when she did them, she always thought about how doing analysis of books or poems at times felt like they were being over analysed, with them not having a deeper meaning or anything. Lena’s speciality subjects where she can actually help her kids with their homework have always been maths or science stuff, and maybe even a little geography, not so much English.

 

“Oh, I love poems.” Kara says, with a smile, now speaking up, “Can I have a look at the poems you are supposed to pick from?”

 

“Uhhh….. okay.” Natalie says, “Let me get them.”

Natalie then heads back upstairs so she can get the poems for Kara.

 

“You know, you don’t have to do that.” Lena says, “You don’t have to help Natalie or Ashley with their homework if you don’t want to. I’m not expecting you to be a parent to them, as well as our baby.”

 

“I know.” Kara says, with a nod of her head, “But I want to help. And, I am a reporter after all, so I think analysing things should be something I’m good at. And I did love reading all the poems in school, and writing about them.”

 

“Alright. As long as you are okay with this. But please, don’t just do all the work for Natalie.” Lena says, “I’d much rather her get an F doing the work by herself, than her getting an A with you doing the work for her.”

 

“I won’t do it all for her. I’ll just help her understand the poems better.” Kara says.

 

A few moments later, Natalie comes back downstairs, along with her little book of poems. Once Natalie does this, Kara has a browse through the poems, with her even coming across some poems she remembers she did tasks on at school. So, after this, Kara sits down with Natalie, and she spends about 20 minutes just talking about the poems, and helping Natalie understand the deeper meaning to them and everything, with Natalie writing down notes on her laptop. Lena, for her part, doesn’t interrupt, and watching the sight puts a smile on her face, as Lena knows that Kara is going to be such a great mom to their pup when he or she is born.

 

Once Kara finishes helping Natalie, the 12-year-old heads back upstairs, looking more confident in being able to do the homework, and Kara and Lena just return to watching some more TV. They then continue to do this over the next few hours, with Lena slowly moving to snuggle slightly into Kara’ side, and basically forgetting about her own work, and just enjoying this time with Kara, even though they aren’t talking or doing anything active. Once Natalie and Ashley finish with their homework, they join Kara and Lena, and watch some TV with them too.

 

Eventually 5PM arrives, and Kara decides that she should leave, and let Lena, Natalie and Ashley spend some time together just them. Lena, for her part, does offer to have Kara stay for dinner. However, Kara knows that she has some food in her fridge at home that she should eat, otherwise it will expire without her eating it. Plus, Kara is also aware that if she stays for dinner, then Lena might suggest she stay the night, then the following morning stay for breakfast, and so on. Kara doesn’t want to be the type of new girlfriend that just spends all her time with her girlfriend. Kara thinks that would have a negative effect on Natalie and Ashley.

 

As Kara does leave Natalie and Ashley do say polite goodbyes to her, with Natalie thanking Kara for helping her with her homework. Lena then walks Kara to the end of her driveway, where the cab that will drive Kara home is waiting for her, and the brunette gives Kara one more kiss to say goodbye. Natalie and Ashley both watch this as they look out the window to just spy on their mom, as teenagers do, and maybe, just maybe, they each have smiles on their faces upon seeing their mom kiss Kara.

Chapter 48

It is now a few days later, and Lena is sitting in her office doing some work. However, unlike usual, Lena has been finding herself smiling a lot more all this week while at work, and she knows it’s all because of Kara. Since Lena went on her first date with Kara last Friday, and spent Saturday with her, Lena hasn’t seen Kara again, but they have been texting one another every day, and Lena is actually going to be having lunch with Kara today. Lena does think though, with all the smiling she has been doing at L-Corp, some people might actually be more scared of her than usual, as it’s so rare to see her smile. 

 

Lena is soon interrupted from her pleasant day, so far today, by the sound of her intercom.

 

“Miss Luthor, Miss Rojas is downstairs in reception, and she is making a scene apparently, demanding to see you.” Jess says.

 

Lena sighs upon hearing this. Lena knew that this would happen sooner or later, that Andrea would come marching into L-Corp demanding answers. The only thing is Lena is unsure what Andrea is here to demand answers for, as it could be for multiple reasons. It could be for the fact that Andrea has got wind of the fact Lena is very close to completing the deal to buy CatCo, with her having bought enough shares to have control of the company once the sale of Cat’s shares to her is completed at the end of this week. Then alternatively, Andrea could also be here because from Natalie and Ashley, Andrea has heard that she is dating Kara. But finally, Andrea could also be here because Lena has officially filed a petition with the courts for a change in their custody agreement. Lena thinks that it might be all three.

 

“Okay Jess….” Lena soon says, “You can have her sent up to my office. However, I want a member of security to escort her up here.”

 

“Yes, right away Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

 

The intercom then turns off and Lena just composed herself, preparing herself for whatever Andrea is about to throw at her, and all the abusive she is about to receive. Lena thinks that this is such a great way to completely ruin her happy mood. However, Lena knew that she couldn’t just live in that happiness forever. Lena knew that eventually she would have to deal with Andrea once more. She was just hoping that she would have a bit longer to just live in her happiness.

 

About 3 minutes later, Lena’s office door comes swinging open, with a decent amount of force, and Andrea comes storming into her office, looking as angry as ever. The security officer that Lena had follow Andrea up has also walked into the office, along with Jess, who has a worried look on her face.

 

“I need to talk to you, and you better have some answers for me.” Andrea snarls.

 

“What do you wish to talk about?” Lena asks, with a part of her tempted to tell Andrea that if she wanted to talk, she could have made an appointment or phoned her. However, Lena decides against saying that, because she knows that would have just made Andrea even angrier than she already clearly is.

 

Once Lena says this, Andrea looks back at Jess and the security officer who are still standing there, with a disgusted look on her face.

 

“This is a conversation that we should have in private.” Andrea snarls, as she turns back to look at Lena, “And I don’t appreciate the fact that you thought I needed a fucking escort up to your office. Are you that scared of me or something?”

 

Lena now just takes an internal breath at Andrea saying that, knowing that her ex-wife is just trying to get under her skin.

 

“I heard you were acting like a child in my lobby. So, if you act like a child, you get treated like a child.” Lena replies.

 

At Lena saying this Andrea literally gets so red in her face that if they were in a cartoon she would have steam coming out of her ears. Meanwhile Jess just has gone wide eyed as she has never seen Lena talk to her ex-wife like that, but she does think it’s about time.

 

“However, if you calm down, and actually compose yourself, I will send Jess and Steve away, and we can have a calm talk in private.” Lena says.

 

Andrea opens her mouth to say something in response to Lena, clearly something aggressive, but she stops herself, and just turns around and takes some deep breaths, before turning back to look at Lena.

 

“Okay…… I can…. do that.” Andrea replies, through gritted teeth.

 

Lena then proceeds to just look at her wife for a few moments. Lena knows that it might be best to keep some witnesses in the room, but she also knows that she and Andrea won’t be able to have a proper conversation if that is the case.

 

“Alright then.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “Jess, Steve, you can leave us be.”

 

“Yes, Miss Luthor.” The security guard called Steve says.

 

“Are you sure, Miss Luthor?” Jess asks.

 

“I am, Jess.” Lena nods, with a smile, “Thank you.”

 

Jess nods her head back at Lena and then leaves the office along with the security guard.

 

“Now, how about you have a seat, and then we can talk about whatever you are angry at me about in a civil manner?” Lena says, gesturing to the seat on the other side of the desk.

 

“You know why I’m here. Don’t pretend otherwise.” Andrea says in a huff, as she takes a seat.

 

“I’m afraid you are going to have to be more specific.” Lena says.

 

Andrea now grows another angry look on her face.

 

“I’m here because you are trying to buy fucking CatCo out from under me!” Andrea says, angrily.

 

Lena just rolls her eyes at Andrea saying that.

 

“Oh please. Don’t act like this really is about CatCo.” Lena says, “You only wanted to buy CatCo so you could fire Kara anyway. You don’t care about the company itself.”

 

Andrea now lets out a huff.

 

“Don’t be a hypocrite, Lena. You and I both know you don’t care about the company either. You are just buying it to keep your pup’s alpha happy. I would ask if she somehow forced you to do it using her alpha, but I know she’s too pathetic to ever try anything like that. You probably just bought it because you have fallen for the 20-year-old blonde.” Andrea says.

 

“You are right. I am buying the company for Kara. To prevent Kara from losing a job she loves just because you are being vindictive. But I am also buying the company because the more I think about it, the more I believe buying CatCo might be an excellent investment opportunity.” Lena says.

 

“You really are a foolish little omega moron. You know that right?” Andrea snarls.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, now standing up from her own chair, “I think I’ve had enough of you today. I’ve heard you out, now you can leave.”

 

“No.” Andrea says, as she stands up too, and now slowly walks to the other side of the desk, “You are going to be a good little omega, and do what I tell you.”

 

Lena can now smell that Andrea is trying to force her alpha submissive pheromones on her. All Lena can do as a result of this is back away, shocked that Andrea is doing this.

 

“Give in to me, Lena. Be the little submissive omega bitch I know you are. This silly little charade of yours has gone on long enough.” Andrea says, as she continues to pump out more and more submissive alpha pheromones.

 

The pheromones are now overwhelming Lena, but not because she wants them to. They are overwhelming Lena because she really can’t escape them, and has now backed all the way to her balcony window, with her back pressed against the wall.

 

“That’s it. Be a good little omega.” Andrea says, as she now closes the remaining space between her and Lena, and starts to stroke Lena’s body, seductively.

 

“Ss… stop.” Lena manages to squeak out.

 

“Oh, you don’t want me to stop. You want me, Lena. You have always wanted me, Lena. You will always want me.” Andrea says.

 

Andrea then does the most shocking thing yet, and slips her hands into Lena’s trousers, and begins to finger her pussy, while pressing her against the window with her other arm, and pressing her lips into Lena’s neck, right where the mating bite Andrea gave Lena all those years is. Since Lena divorced Andrea, she has had the mark removed, but she still feels like she can feel it under her skin.

 

Meanwhile, outside Lena’s office, Kara is just stepping out of the elevator, arriving for her lunch with Lena.

 

“Miss Danvers?!” Jess says, with an alarmed look on her face, “What are you doing here?”

 

“I’m here for lunch with Lena. Didn’t she mention it?” Kara asks.

 

“No I….” Jess begins.

 

Suddenly, Kara quickly turns her head towards Lena’s office, as she can now smell distressed pheromones coming from the office. As a result of this, without saying another word, Kara goes rushing into the office, barging through the doors, and that is when she sees Andrea is sexually assaulting Lena, pressing her up against the glass window of Lena’s balcony.

 

“Get off her!” Kara roars.

 

Kara now goes charging towards Andrea, her alpha completely taking over right now, as from her alpha’s mind someone is assaulting, and hurting, her omega. So, Kara charges towards Andrea, who still has Lena pressed up against the window, and now grabs her by the shoulder, and flings her back, to the ground. Kara then turns around, with her back to Lena, as if she is blocking her from Andrea, and Andrea now gets up from the floor, with an angry look on her face. Kara can literally smell the aggressive pheromones Andrea is emitting right now.

 

“Stay out… of this.” Andrea spits, as she wipes her face.

 

“Stay away from MY OMEGA.” Kara snarls.

 

“YOUR OMEGA?!” Andrea says, wide eyed, before looking past Kara again, “YOU ARE ACTUALLY WITH THIS 20-YEAR-OLD FAKE ALPHA?!”

 

“DON’T TALK TO HER!” Kara says, angrily.

 

“What are you going to do about it?” Andrea says, as she steps closer to Kara, “I can do whatever I want to do. You may think you are dating her, but that bitch was just begging for it. As soon as I touched her, she was moaning in delight. She loves when I touch her. She will always love how I touch her, forever. There is nothing that will ever change that, and certainly not you.”

 

Kara now literally begins to shake in anger from what Andrea is saying, not because she believes anything Andrea is saying, but because Andrea has the audacity to actually say it. Meanwhile, Lena is still standing behind Kara, and she is lost for words, and completely in shock right now, it’s like this is a moment she is watching but can’t interact with, almost as if it were a movie or something. Lena is just given in to her shock of what has happened.

 

“Now, step aside. I have more to discuss with MY omega.” Andrea snarls.

 

Andrea now takes another step to try and get past Kara, and towards Lena, but now Kara reacts by clenching one of her fists and swinging for Andrea’s face, connecting, and hitting her square in the lips, causing Andrea to go falling to the ground once more.

 

“I SAID GET AWAY FROM HER!” Kara yells.

 

Andrea isn’t shocked by Kara punching her for too long, as she quickly recovers and gets to her feet, giving Kara a death stare, with blood dripping from her lips now. Andrea then goes charging towards Kara, ready to attack her, her alpha pheromones going absolutely crazy. Before Andrea can get to Kara, Kara takes the initiative and moves forward towards Andrea and sticks her leg out, causing Andrea to trip up over Kara’s leg, and go falling to the floor, sliding into Lena’s desk, hitting it with a thud.

 

After Andrea hits the desk, this time she doesn’t get up right away, she tries to stand up, but falls a bit, almost as if she is concussed, or on the edge of being knocked out. Before Andrea can get to her feet though, L-Corp security, along with Jess, come storming in to Lena’s office.

 

“Get her out of here!” Jess says, pointing at Andrea.

 

The security then grabs Andrea, pulling her to her feet, and at this point Andrea is just too out of it to struggle much. However, Andrea is still able to spit some final vile words.

 

“This isn’t over!” Andrea slurs, with blood still pouring from her face, “YOU’RE MY OMEGA BITCH LENA!”

 

Before Andrea can say anything else, she is dragged out of the office, with the door closing behind her, leaving Lena, Jess and Kara alone in the office.

 

Now that Andrea is out of the office, Kara finally has a chance to calm down, and she turns her attention to Lena, who still is standing pressed up against her office window, with a shocked look on her face, and her facial features not moving. Kara can clearly see that Lena is in shock.

 

“Jess.” Kara says, as she turns to Lena’s assistant, “Do you mind giving me and Lena a moment?”

 

Jess looks at Lena, then back at Kara, before nodding her head.

“Of course.” Jess replies, “I’ll make sure that Miss Rojas is out of the building.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara replies.

 

Jess then leaves the office, meaning that Lena and Kara are now alone. Once this is the case, Kara turns to Lena, and slowly begins to walk over to her.

 

“Lena?” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

Lena doesn’t respond to Kara saying this, and doesn’t even move, or make any sign that she has heard Kara.

 

“Lena?” Kara says again, in another soft voice, as she moves closer to Lena.

 

This time, Lena finally looks Kara directly in the eyes, and that is when everything just seems to catch up for Lena, and she lets out a gasp of shock, surprise, and several other emotions, and then starts to cry.

“I’m sorry.” Lena sobs.

Kara quickly takes Lena in for a hug, holding her tight, and letting out comforting pheromones.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says.

“I’m sorry….. I didn’t mean to let her…..” Lena sobs, “What she said….. it’s not……. I don’t want her.”

 

“Shhh…. It’s okay, Lena.” Kara says, as she holds Lena tightly, “I know what she said isn’t true. I trust you, Lena. I’m here now. She’s gone. It’s going to be okay.”

 

Lena just cries even harder at Kara saying that, for several reasons. Lena cries because of the obvious, the situation she is in. But Lena also cries because she has never really been supported like this, by a partner, and it’s so nice to just have someone, a girlfriend, who believes in her completely, without question.

 

After this, Kara and Lena just stay like that for a long time, hugging each other, standing there, as Lena continues to cry, and process everything that Andrea just did to her. Then Kara just continues to be a good person, and a good girlfriend, and supports her girlfriend. Admittedly, in the heat of everything Kara did call Lena her omega, but that’s not true. Lena isn’t hers until she has given Lena a mating bite. Kara just hopes that once Lena is back to normal, and has processed things, she isn’t put off or upset that she referred to her as ‘my omega’.

 

About an hour later, Kara and Lena have now moved to the couch in Lena’s office. Jess has thankfully let Kara know that she has cancelled all of Lena’s work for the rest of the day. Kara just thinks that Lena is really lucky to have such a great assistant looking out for her.

 

“Are you feeling a bit better now?” Kara asks, eventually.

 

“Ye…. Yeah.” Lena soon says, “I think….. I think I’ll feel better when I can have a shower…. and wash…… her scent off me……. But……. I don’t….. know….. I don’t know what to say.”

 

“I get it.” Kara nods, “It’s hard to find words to say when you have been assaulted.”

 

“WHAT?!” Lena snaps, as she turns to look at Kara, “I wasn’t assaulted!”

 

“Lena….. what Andrea was doing to you…… that was sexual assault. You didn’t consent to that. It’s textbook assault.” Kara says.

“No! That’s not true!” Lena says, growing panic in her voice, “That’s…. that’s just how Andrea is. How she has always been. I wasn’t assaulted. I’m not textbook anything.”

 

Kara’s eyes now widen, as she realises just how toxic Lena’s relationship with Andrea was. Kara hates to think about what Andrea did over the years of her and Lena being married, and Lena just took it, thinking that that is what people in an omega-alpha relationship do.

 

“Lena….” Kara says, in a soft voice, as she reaches out a hand to touch Lena’s, “I know you don’t want to hear it, but you were assaulted. But… that’s not your fault. It doesn’t say anything about you. You are the victim.”

 

“I don’t want to be the victim, Kara!” Lena snaps, as she stands up from the couch, pulling away from Kara, “I’m not the victim. I can’t be the victim. I’m an omega CEO of a billion-dollar company, I can’t be a victim.”

 

Kara now just looks at Lena with so much sympathy on her face, feeling really truly bad for her girlfriend.

 

“Lena…. I’m going to say some things now that you probably don’t want to hear.” Kara begins, “But, whatever way you swing it, you already are the victim, and from what you have just told me, I think you have been the victim of Andrea for a long time, and just not known it. What I saw just now, that was horrid. That was disgusting behaviour, and I wish I’d done more to her than just punched her in the face. You need to report this to the police.”

 

“No! I’m not doing that!” Lena quickly says, with more panic in her voice.

 

“Lena.” Kara says, as she stands up too, “I know going to the police is incredibly scary and intimidating, but you have to. If you don’t report this, then Andrea might try and do it again, not only to you, but to other omegas she meets.”

 

“I don’t care about other people!” Lena snaps, still panicking.

“Okay….. then….. I know I’m way out of line here, but I know you do care about your daughters.” Kara says, “You need to report her for your daughter’s sake. If that is how Andrea acts, it scares me how she may act around your children. I know I’m just an outsider, but I’ve had a little taste of what Andrea can do, and how vindictive she is, and what she has already done to your family. So, if you don’t want to go to the police for yourself, or for other women, do it for your kids. Do it so you can be sure they are in safe environment, at all times.”

 

“You have no right!” Lena yells, once Kara finishes, “You have no right to bring my kids up! You are not their mother! You are not their alpha parent! You have no right! You are way out of line!”

 

“Lena I…” Kara begins.

“No!” Lena yells, “I want you to leave.”

 

“Wh…. What?” Kara says, surprised by Lena saying that.

 

“I want you to leave.” Lena says, in a firm voice, now turning her back to Kara.

 

Kara is now silent, surprised by what Lena is just saying to her.

 

“No.” Kara eventually says, after a few moments silence, “I’m not leaving. And I’m not refusing to leave because of some alpha bullshit, where I don’t want you to dismiss me, and make me leave. I’m not leaving because I think that one of your first instincts is to push people away when you feel trapped, and I’m not going to let you do that with me. I’m staying. And I’m going to support you, no matter what, and no matter how mad you get at me, whether I overstepped or not. I’m not leaving, Lena.”

 

After Kara says this, Lena stills for a few seconds, with her back to Kara, before she eventually turns around, and looks at Kara with tears completely running down her face. Kara doesn’t move, allowing Lena to decide what to do next. Then, after a few moments, Lena quickly moves to Kara, and takes her in for a hug.

 

“I’m sorry.” Lena sobs.

 

“You don’t have to say sorry. I’m here, Lee. I’m here.” Kara says, as she holds her omega tight, letting out more soothing pheromones.

Chapter 49

It is now about 30 minutes later, and for the last few minutes Kara and Lena have just been snuggling on the couch, with Kara trying to send out some more soothing pheromones. Lena has seemed to have calmed down from her freaking out state when Kara suggested that she report this incident to the police. However, Kara hasn’t brought that upon again. Over the last few minutes though, Kara has been able to pull out her phone while comforting Lena, just to send Alex a text, asking her to come to Lena’s office just so she can have a look at her medically, letting Alex know what happened in the text also.

 

A few minutes later, Lena and Kara are interrupted by Lena’s office door opening. Kara thinks that it must be Alex, who has got there rather quick, but she soon sees that it’s Sam.

 

“Lena, are you okay?” Sam asks, in a concerned voice, as she moves closer to her friend.

 

“S..Sam…. What are you doing here?” Lena asks, as she slightly pulls her head away from Kara’s hug.

 

“Kara texted Alex, letting her know what happened. Alex texted me. She thought you could use a friend.” Sam explains.

 

“I texted Alex because she’s a doctor, and I wanted to make sure that everything is okay with you, and the pup.” Kara says, “I’m sorry if I overstepped.”

“No…. thank you, Kara.” Lena says.

 

Sam now takes a seat on the couch to other side of Lena compared to where Kara is sitting.

 

“So…. Lena…. what happened?” Sam asks, with a very concerned look on her face, with a lot of sympathy on it also.

 

Once Sam asks this, Lena looks at Kara for a few seconds, who just offers her a soft smile, while squeezing her hand. Lena takes confidence from this, and turns back to look at Sam.

 

“Andrea…. she…. came storming in here…. because she found out I’m buying CatCo…. instead of her….. She then said her normal abuse….. at me…. and before I knew what was happening…. she was trying to use her alpha pheromones to make me submit to her….. I backed away…. but she pressed me up against the window….. and…… and tried to kiss me on the neck…. where her mark on me used to be….. and she put her hand inside my trousers……” Lena explains.

 

“That fucking monster!” Sam exclaims, in an angry voice.

 

Lena visibly flinches at Sam yelling like that, causing her to move further into Kara’s side. Sam notices this, and can clearly see that Lena truly is in an emotional state right now, but thankfully she is actually leaning on Kara, both physically, and emotionally, for support.

 

“Sorry.” Sam says.

 

Lena nods her head.

 

“It’s just…. the fact she did that….. I swear…. I want to punch her in the face.” Sam says.

“Well, Kara already did that.” Lena says.

“What?” Sam says, looking at Kara surprised.

 

“Yeah. I was visiting Lena for lunch, and as I came out of the elevator and was talking to Jess, I could smell Lena’s distressed pheromones. I then came storming in the room and saw what Andrea was doing, and flung her off Lena. She charged at me and I punched her in the face. Then she also charged at me again and she went running into Lena’s desk after I tripped her up.” Kara says.

“Oh my god! Kara! You are amazing!” Sam says, “Lena, do you have security cameras in here? I would literally pay you to see that fight!”

 

“Not helping, Sam.” Lena says.

“Sorry.” Sam says, “It’s just…. Andrea finally got what she deserves.”

 

“Yeah….. maybe….. but she was still shouting vile stuff as my security dragged her out of my office.” Lena says, “I know for a fact this isn’t the last time Andrea tries something like this.”

 

There is then a few moments silence in the room.

 

“Lena…… I know you don’t want to hear this. But I have to say it again. You NEED to report this to the police. You can’t have this go on. You can’t live your life like this.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s face flinches at Kara saying this, but this time she doesn’t completely freak out and try and push Kara away or anything, like she did before.

 

“She’s right, Lena.” Sam says, “I know you probably don’t want to feel like you are the victim, but you are. You have been a victim of Andrea’s abuse for years. I mean…. the reason that you pushed me away all those years ago, was because of Andrea. She has been doing this for years and years. I don’t know if it was ever physical before, but abuse doesn’t just have to be physical, it can be mental, phycological. That is what Andrea has been doing to you. And it’s not healthy. It’s not healthy for you, or for Natalie and Ashley. Your two daughters should not live in that type of environment, where Andrea might try and pull the same phycological bullshit on them too.  In fact, she has already tried to do that, when she turned them against you. You can’t do nothing Lena.”

 

After Sam says this, everything does finally start to sink in for Lena. Lena realises that if both Kara and Sam are telling her that she is a victim, and she needs to report this incident, then that is probably what she has to do, even though almost every fibre of her being wants her to curl up into a ball and just hide from the world for the next few days. But, at the end of the day, Lena doesn’t want to be trapped by Andrea. Lena has already taken the first steps in fully moving on from Andrea, but not only filing for a new custody battle, but also embracing her omega again, and getting an alpha girlfriend in Kara. Lena doesn’t want Andrea to continue to have this hold on her that she has had on her for years. Lena knows that it has to change.

 

“Okay….” Lena says, after almost a minute of silence.

 

“Okay?” Kara says.

“Yeah…. okay…” Lena nods, looking directly at Kara now.

 

“Alright. That’s good.” Kara smiles.

 

“There is one thing though.” Lena says, as she turns to look at Sam, “Something I need from you.”

“Anything, Lena.” Sam says.

 

“I…. I need you to pick Natalie and Ashley up from school this afternoon. I don’t want them going home to Andrea’s home. I’m worried about what she might try and say or do, especially if I go to the police and she ends up getting arrested, or even just questioned.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. Of course.” Sam nods, “I’ll take them back to my house, where they can spend the evening until you have sorted everything out with the police. I don’t want to bring them back to your place, in case Andrea tries to use that as an example of you trying to kidnap the kids or something.”

 

“Okay…. thank you, Sam.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

Kara, Lena and Sam now continue to sit in the office for a few more minutes, with Kara and Sam just continuing to support Lena, and offer her the comfort that she needs right now. Eventually though, they are interrupted, once more, by Lena’s office’s door opening, and Alex appearing.

 

“Hey, Alex.” Kara says.

 

“Hi.” Alex says, and walks directly over to Lena, “Are you okay, Lena?”

 

“I….. I’m getting there.” Lena says, but in a rather unsure voice.

“Right.” Alex nods, “Well, I’m sure Kara told you, but she called me just to do a basic check up on you. Unfortunately, I have treated a few cases like this before, some of them being much worse, with omegas being the victims about 70% of the time. In those situations, it is a bit difficult for me, as I’m an alpha, and some omegas just instinctively shy away from all alphas after an attack. So, I just want to assure you, that you are safe, and that I’m just going to check up on you. Kara and Sam can stay here with you the whole time.”

 

“Okay…” Lena nods, taking in a deep breath.

“If you feel like I’m doing something you are uncomfortable with, even if you feel I’m not doing anything inappropriate, please tell me. It’s completely understandable in these situations for you to be uncomfortable with a lot of things, and that is not something you should try and shy away from. Right now you just need to focus on feeling secure in yourself, and if that means telling me to stop examining you, when you feel uncomfortable, then that’s progress.” Alex says.

 

Lena simply nods her head at Alex saying that to her.

 

Over the next few minutes, Alex conducts some basic medical tests on Lena, checking her heart, and looking for any other issues that could be a problem. Throughout it, Kara and Sam each stay by Lena’s side, offering her support. The support they offer is different though, as from Kara, Lena can sense Kara’s soothing alpha trying to support and comfort her. However, with Sam, Lena can sense a fellow omega, just sitting there with her in unity. It is a nice combination to have, and it certainly helps Lena, even if during the examination she does flinch away from Alex a few times, although she soon recovers and allows Alex to continue. Alex for her part though, doesn’t do any examinations of Lena’s private areas, as she doesn’t think she would be the right person for that, seeing as she is the sister of the person Lena is dating. Plus, Alex thinks that it is possible if she tries to examine Lena’s privates, even from a purely medical viewpoint, Kara’s alpha might trigger, which could make the whole situation worse.

 

“Okay.” Alex eventually says, with a sigh, “Everything looks okay, Lena. You do have a bit of an increased heartrate, but that isn’t surprising given everything you have been through, and also the nature of being examined making your heart rate quicken too. Of course, I haven’t done an examination of the area where Andrea forced her hands into your pants. But I don’t think I would be the best person for that. And you may not need to have an examination there anyway. All I need to know, is do you feel any discomfort, or pain, or something strange, down there?”

 

“No….. I just….. I just feel like I want to shower…. to get her off me.” Lena admits.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “Then I think you are physically okay, and don’t need any medication or anything.”

 

Lena nods her head.

 

“What…. do you want to do now, Lena?” Sam asks, hesitantly, knowing that if Lena does still want to go and report what happened to the police, then it has to be her choice, they can’t force Lena to do it, they can only encourage her.

 

Lena is silent for a few seconds, with Alex, Kara and Sam all looking at her with concern on their faces.

“I…… I think….. I need to speak to the police.” Lena eventually says.

 

Kara breathes an internal sigh of relief at Lena saying that, glad that if Lena does this, then hopefully it will prevent things like this from happening again, even if nothing comes of it, and it just makes Andrea hesitant to do anything like that. Although Kara does hope that something will happen, as she doesn’t want this to continue for Lena. Lena needs to be set free from Andrea’s bullshit.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, in a soothing voice, “Do you want to go on your own? Or would you like one of us to go with you?”

 

“Can…. you come with me?” Lena asks Kara, looking at her nervously.

 

“Of course.” Kara nods.

 

“I’ll pick Natalie and Ashley up from school, and bring them to my house, like I mentioned earlier. You and Kara can just text me with any updates.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and over the last hour and a bit, Lena and Kara have been sitting in a police station, informing the police what transpired in Lena’s office. At first, the couple did have to tell one officer what transpired together, but after that Lena and Kara were separated for a while. The officers obviously were taking the assault seriously, and to do that they needed to get Kara and Lena to each explain what happened, in their own words, without the two of them being next to one another. Kara and Lena each figured that this could happen, but that didn’t make it any easier for Lena. Lena was only separate from Kara for about half an hour, but during that half an hour, as she had to explain, again, what happened, Lena felt awful. Lena felt her heart pounding, so fast, that she almost felt like she was going to be sick. However, thankfully, the officer who was sitting with her, and listening to her, was very patient with her, and didn’t push her to continue at a pace she was uncomfortable with.

 

Right now, Kara and Lena are sitting in a room together, just waiting for whatever is going to happen next. So far all they have been told is that after questioning them, the police will take it from there. However, as of now, Kara and Lena have just been made to sit and wait, not really knowing what is going to happen next. Soon though, Kara and Lena are finally given an answer by one of the police officers returning into the room the two are waiting in.

 

“Sorry to keep you waiting.” The female police officer says, and takes a seat on the other side of the table from Kara and Lena, “We were just getting everything sorted, as we do take these cases very seriously, and they can be made complicated by assaults happening with a divorced or separated couple. However, with what the two of you have told us, and the fact that clearly security at L-Corp will be able to back up a large portion of what transpired, we will be moving forward with this case, which includes arresting Andrea Rojas for assault.”

 

Lena remains silent as the officer says this, just taking it in.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, speaking up, “So, what does that mean for Lena?”

 

“Well, we have already sent officers out to arrest Miss Rojas for the assault. It is likely given her financial status, and lawyers she presumably has, she will make bail very quickly after being processed. In situations like this, it isn’t uncommon for the arrested party to then make bail and try and confront their accuser. If this does happen, I very much recommend you call the police right away. Miss Rojas will be told not to contact you once she is released, as a condition of her bail.” The officer explains.

 

“O…… okay….” Lena replies, nervously, “But…. Andrea and I…… we have kids together….. and we share custody…… They….. they are supposed to be with her this evening, but….. I had my friend pick them both up…. because I was afraid she might try and manipulate them….. or something worse.”

 

“Okay.” The police officer nods, “Well, the custody of children is a whole separate matter. However, in this case, I don’t think it will be an issue if they stay with you tonight, as it will be seen as appropriate for the children to stay with the other parent, seeing as the one who is supposed to be with them will be arrested.”

 

“Alright.” Kara nods, “So…. what happens after this…. over the coming weeks…. once Andrea is arrested?”

 

“Well, then it’s going to be out of our hands, to be honest.” The police officer says, “So far, from all the evidence we have, we have a pretty strong case, and we would likely recommend that the DA pursue charges against Miss Rojas for this. However, that will ultimately be the DA’s decision, and will go through a whole legal process with Miss Rojas’s lawyers. If the DA do want to pursue this matter in court, it is possible that some sort of settlement will be reached. However, you, Miss Luthor, will likely be involved in this process. The DA might ask you some further questions, and if the case does go to court, both of you, and any other witnesses, will have to testify. However, I doubt this will ever go to court. A settlement is reach 90% of the time to avoid court proceedings.”

 

“Okay….. I think I understand.” Lena says, “So…. what happens now?”

 

“Well, right now you are free to return home.” The officer says, “As I mentioned earlier, if Miss Rojas does try and contact you, please call the police right away, as that will violate the terms of her bail agreement. In regards to your children, I understand that your kids are both of the age where they won’t necessarily require you and Miss Rojas to meet to talk about their care. Is that the case?”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “They usually stay with Andrea during the week, with me dropping them off to school on Monday, and then they go home to Andrea’s that afternoon. Then on Friday they will go to my home, or I will pick them up from school, so we don’t have to cross paths.”

 

“That is good.” The office nods, “That will be ideal in this situation, so you and Miss Rojas don’t have to talk or anything. I would recommend you continue with that.”

 

There is then another moment of silence.

“Alright, is there anything else we need to know before we leave?” Kara asks.

“No. That is it.” The police officer says, “You will get contacted if and when further information is needed from the two of you.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara then both stand up from their chairs, with the police officer escorting them out of the building. During all this, Lena remains quiet, and rather timid, not really saying anything, but holding Kara’s hand the whole time for support. Eventually though, Lena and Kara make it outside of the police building.

 

“Where do you want to go now?” Kara asks Lena.

 

“I….. I want to go home.” Lena says.

“Alright.” Kara nods, with a smile, “Let’s get a taxi and we can get you home. I’ll text Sam and have her bring the girls round to your house.”

“Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

The next half an hour then goes just as Kara said it would, she and Lena get a taxi which takes them to Lena’s house, with Kara texting Sam on the ride over to Lena’s home. Once Kara and Lena get back to Lena’s home though, Lena just goes straight into the shower, wanting to wash off Andrea’s scent, and just wash away everything that happened today. As Lena does this, Kara just waits downstairs in the living room for Lena to finish up, and for Natalie, Ashley and Sam to arrive.

 

About 20 minutes after Lena has gone up for her shower, Sam and the girls do arrive, with Kara opening the door to them. Right away, Kara can see that Natalie and Ashley have very confused looks on their faces. Kara can tell that obviously Sam hasn’t informed the girls what is going on, or why they have not gone to Andrea’s this evening.

 

“Hey girls.” Kara smiles.

“Kara?” Ashley says, confused, “What…. what’s going on?”

 

“Why are we here instead of at má’s?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara now looks at Sam, who just shrugs her shoulders.

 

“I haven’t said anything to them. I didn’t think it was my place.” Sam explains, to Kara.

“Said what to us?” Ashley asks, in an annoyed voice, “I’m tired of people just keeping secrets from us. I want to know the truth. What is happening? Has something bad happened?”

 

“Is mom okay?” Natalie asks, in a worried voice.

 

Kara now sighs and realises that she has to say something to Natalie and Ashley now, otherwise they are just going to keep asking, and probably get increasingly worried. Just like Sam said, Kara also knows that it is not really her place to tell Ashley and Natalie what happened, but at the same time, Kara thinks that Lena might just not have it in her at the moment to fully explain to Natalie and Ashley what occurred. So, after a few moments thought, Kara decides that she will tell Natalie and Ashley, and if Lena is mad at her for it, then she can deal with that later, and hope Lena’s forgives her.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a sigh, “I’ll tell you both what has happened. Let’s go sit down in the living room.”

 

Ashley and Natalie both now look at each other, before agreeing to Kara’s request, and heading into the living room. Sam and Kara both remain by the front door.

 

“Ruby is waiting for me in the car.” Sam says, “I would stay, but Ruby has a football match this evening.”

 

“It’s okay. I’ll stay. I won’t leave Lena alone.” Kara says.

 

“That’s good.” Sam smiles, “I’m glad Lena found you, Kara.”

 

“I’m glad I found Lena too.” Kara smiles back.

 

Sam then nods her head at Kara and exits the house, with Kara closing the door behind the CFO. Once Kara does this, she turns around and heads into the living room, where Natalie and Ashley are waiting for her.

 

“So, what’s going on?” Ashley asks, as she and Natalie sit on one of the couches together.

 

Kara now takes a seat so she is sitting at a right angle to Natalie and Ashley.

“Okay…. so…. the two of you should know that your má….. she wanted to buy the company I work for, CatCo. She told your mom she was doing it because she wanted to buy it to fire me. Your mom didn’t like that, so instead she has spoken to the current CatCo owner, and agreed to buy the company. Today your má found out about it, and she went to L-Corp to front your mom, and she got very angry. She got so angry that….. she assaulted your mom. I didn’t see how it started…… I was just arriving to have lunch with your mom…. But…. I could smell your mom’s distressed pheromones from outside her office, just as I arrived, so I ran inside the office. I then saw your má pressing your mom up against a window in her office, trying to press kisses to your mom’s neck, while also sticking her hand down your mom’s trousers. The whole time your mom was struggling and didn’t want that.” Kara explains.

 

Natalie and Ashley’s eyes now go wide at Kara telling them the full extent as to what transpired.

 

“I was able to get your ma off your mom, and I won’t lie to you, we fought. Your má tried to charge at me, and get to your mom, so I punched her. Then after that she tried to charge at me again, so I tripped her up and she fell into the desk. Luckily, security came into the office after that, and took your ma out of L-Corp.” Kara says, “Since then, your mom and I have gone to the police, and reported the incident, and right now your má is being arrested for what happened. I know this will cause you both to have mixed feelings, but what your ma did was awful, but she probably won’t go to prison or anything. However, right now your mom is not feeling great, because of what happened, and she is in the shower trying to just wash away what happened today. She wanted you to come here with her, because she didn’t want you to go to your ma’s, in case something could happen.”

 

Kara now finishes speaking, and just lets Natalie and Ashley process everything. Honestly, Kara doesn’t really know the reaction he two girls are going to have, because it could honestly be anything.

 

“Can we see here?” Ashley eventually asks, after several moments of silence.

Chapter 50

Kara releases a breath as soon as Ashley asks if she and Natalie can go and see Lena. Kara knows in this moment that the two girls may have had a different reaction, as after all what Kara just told them is an incident that involves both of their parents, who they each clearly love, despite how much of an awful human being Andrea is. So, Kara is hopeful that this reaction is at least positive, or in that sort of direction.

 

“Your mom is still in the shower at the moment.” Kara says, “Let me go up and check on her, and see how she is doing. But I should let you know, that she is pretty upset about what happened, as you can imagine. So, I’m not going to ask her if you can see her, but I’m just going to tell from her body language if I think it’s a good idea for the two of you to see her or not, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Alright. I’ll just be a few minutes, and go check to see how your mom is doing.” Kara says, “In the meantime, I know I can’t control either of you, or tell you what to do, because I’m not one of your parents. But I really would recommend that you don’t start texting your má, asking about what happened. You’d only get her side of things, and she has been known to twist the truth.”

 

Natalie and Ashley just nod their heads at Kara saying that, and Kara then leaves the living room area of Lena’s house, and heads upstairs, in the direction of Lena’s bedroom.

 

A few moments later, Kara arrives outside Lena’s bedroom, which the door of is shut. So, Kara just gently knocks on the door, but she gets no answer.

“Lena?” Kara calls out, “You in there?”

 

Kara still gets no answer, so she decides to open the door to the bedroom and step inside. As Kara does this though, she hears the sound of Lena’s shower still running, signalling that the brunette is obviously still in the shower. Kara thinks this is a bit strange, as that would mean Lena has been in the shower for almost 30 minutes at this point. So, Kara walks over to the bathroom door, and knocks on that too.

“Lena? Are you okay? You have been in there a while.” Kara says.

 

Kara, once more, does not get an answer from Lena.

 

In this moment, Kara doesn’t really know what to do, but as she stands there, outside of the bathroom door, her alpha starts to pick up on some slightly distressed, but mostly upset, omega pheromones. This tells Kara that Lena is very much not okay right now.

“Lena, I’m coming in.” Kara says.

 

Kara then opens Lena’s bathroom door and walks further into the bathroom, not seeing Lena right away. Eventually, as Kara approaches the shower itself, she sees Lena sitting on the floor of the shower, just trying to rub her skin with a sponge, almost as if she is in a bit of a trance, and doesn’t even notice Kara right now, and didn’t hear her come in. Upon seeing this, Kara feels so bad for Lena, because she knows that the brunette is only doing this to try and get Andrea’s alpha scent off of her, even though it likely went away a long time again. Kara thinks that Lena is just really truly experiencing the trauma of the assault in her office again.

 

“Lena….” Kara says, softly, as she just stands outside the shower.

 

Lena doesn’t respond to Kara again, and still does not look at her, just continuing to scrub her skin. So, Kara just decides to step in the shower herself, not even turning the water off or anything.

 

“Lena.” Kara says, in another soft voice, as she crouches down onto her knees, getting her own clothes soaking wet right now.

 

In this moment, Lena finally looks at Kara, growing a surprised look on her face.

 

“Kara?” Lena says, in a slightly surprised voice.

 

“Yeah. I’m here.” Kara says, “How about I help you?”

 

After Kara asks Lena this, Lena just stares at Kara for a few seconds, before she does finally nod her head.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, putting a small smile on her face, “How about you stand up, and then I’ll help you wash.”

 

Lena nods her head, and slowly gets to her feet, with Kara doing the same.

 

“Alright. I’m going to take this sponge from you now, okay.” Kara says, as she reaches for the sponge in Lena’s hand.

 

Lena allows Kara to take the sponge from her, which she then places to the side.

 

“Have…. you washed your hair?” Kara asks.

 

“No….. I was….. just trying to get the scent off my skin.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. That’s okay. I understand.” Kara says, “Let’s wash your hair first, and then we can wash your body afterwards, okay?”

 

Lena just slightly nods her head at Kara saying that, not even looking the blonde in the eye.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, “And if at any point you get uncomfortable with me touching you, just let me know, and I’ll stop. You are in control here, not me.”

 

Lena nods her head again.

“I need you to verbally say it, Lena.” Kara says.

 

“O….okay.” Lena replies.

 

“Good.” Kara says, with another small smile.

 

Kara then proceeds to look at Lena’s selection of shower products, with her soon finding some conditioner, which she squeezes into the palm of her hands, before rubbing it into Lena’s raven locks. In doing this, Kara makes sure to focus on Lena’s scalp, almost massaging it, hoping that it might soothe Lena a bit more. Lena, for her part, doesn’t say anything during this, and just lets Kara wash her hair for her, doing what Kara says when she asks her to turn, or lift her head up or something. A few minutes after this, Kara washes the conditioner out of Lena’s hair and moves on to the shampoo, with the blonde repeating the same process she did with the conditioner, and eventually washing that out too.

 

“Okay. Your hair is all done.” Kara says, as she places Lena’s hair over one of the brunette’s shoulders, so it is out of the way, “Now we can move on to washing your body. Is that okay?”

 

“Ye…s.” Lena says.

 

Kara nods her head again and picks up Lena’s sponge once more, before finding some shower gel, and squirting it on the sponge. Once Kara does this, she starts by washing Lena’s back and neck, wanting to be thorough, just to make sure that she gets every spot. Kara doesn’t do this because this is how she would normally shower or anything, or because she thinks Lena is dirty. Kara is doing this because she knows that because of the state Lena is in right now, she will probably be comforted by knowing that every inch of the skin on her body has been washed.

 

Eventually Kara works her way all the way down Lena’s back, and starts to wash her bum too, making sure to be respectful the whole time. Kara doesn’t want Lena to think that she’s another alpha who’s going to take advantage of her or anything. But soon Kara moves away from Lena’s bum, and has the brunette turn around, where she starts to wash the front of her body, including her shoulders, below her skin, her breasts, and her stomach, which is only now slightly starting to show the pregnancy. Kara doesn’t focus on that thought though, and moves onto Lena’s arms, and armpits, before then washing Lena’s legs too, only leaving Lena’s intimate areas to wash now.

 

“Do you want to do these last bits?” Kara says, referring to Lena’s privates, “I can put some more soap on the sponge and you can wash there at your own pace.”

 

Lena, once more, nods her head, and this time Kara decides not to try and press for a verbal answer.

 

Kara then does exactly what she told Lena she would do, and hands her the sponge, with Lena then washing herself, very thoroughly.

 

“I think that’s enough, Lena.” Kara says, after a couple of minutes, with Lena still trying to wash the area that Andrea’s hand must have touched.

 

“No…. it’s still there.” Lena says.

“It’s not, Lena. It’s okay. The scent is all gone. You’ve washed it away.” Kara says.

 

“No.” Lena says, as she continues to wash that area.

“Lena….. look at me.” Kara says.

 

Lena now looks Kara in the eyes, with a very nervous and distressed look on her face.

 

“You’ve got it. It’s not there anymore. I promise.” Kara says.

 

Lena then just looks Kara in the eyes for a few minutes, before she finally nods her head.

 

“Alright. You are all washed now. Let’s turn this water off, and get out of the shower.” Kara says, wanting to explain her actions, and what they are going to do next so Lena isn’t startled or anything.

 

A few moments later, they are both out of the shower, and Kara grabs a towel, which must be Lena’s bathroom towel she uses once she gets out of the shower, and starts to dry Lena. After a couple of minutes, Kara has dried most of Lena’s body, so she just wraps the towel around Lena’s torso, above her breasts, before getting a second smaller towel to dry Lena’s hair. Kara does notice a hairdryer sitting on one of Lena’s bathroom sinks, but she thinks it might be for the best to just hand dry Lena’s hair right now, as the hairdryer sound and heat might just be too overwhelming for Lena in her current state. So, over the next 5 minutes Kara just focuses on hand drying Lena’s hair, without either of them saying anything.

 

“Okay. I think we are all done now.” Kara says, as she looks Lena in the eyes.

“Your…. your clothes are all wet.” Lena now says.

“Yeah. They are.” Kara nods, as she looks down at herself, “But that’s okay. Nothing that won’t dry.”

 

“Thank…. Thank you….. for doing this.” Lena says, in a bit of a timid voice.

Admittedly, Kara does find this side of Lena a bit jarring, because usually, and so far in their relationship, or friendship, or whatever they were previously, Lena has always been so confident, and given that she is 15 years Kara’s senior, that is somewhat understandable. However, now it’s completely the opposite, Lena looks so timid and shy. But, of course, Kara completely understands why this is the case.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, Lena.” Kara says, “I’m more than happy to help. That is what girlfriends do for each other, and I’m not just doing this because of some alpha thing. I’m doing it because you are my girlfriend, and I very much care about you.”

 

In this moment Kara did almost tell Lena she loves her, because she does, even though they have really only been on one date. However, their connection is a bit more complicated than that. Even so, Kara thinks it might be a bit abnormal to tell someone you love them this soon in the relationship. However, either way, right now Kara doesn’t want to say those words to Lena, because she doesn’t want Lena to hear them after being in this situation. Kara wants to say those words when things are more positive, and Kara certainly doesn’t want to say them now and make Lena think she’s only saying them currently to try and put something positive in this current awful situation.

 

“Thank you…. still.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “Why don’t you go get changed, while I dry myself off in here?”

“Okay….. You can borrow some of my clothes….. Are you….. are you going to stay over?” Lena asks.

“Do you want me to?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

“Then I’ll stay over.” Kara says, with a small smile growing on her face.

 

“Good.” Lena says, still in a soft voice.

“Natalie and Ashley are here now.” Kara says, “They are downstairs wondering if you would be okay seeing them. I…. I told them about what happened, because I thought they deserved to know. If you are too uncomfortable seeing them, or just want some time alone, I’ll let them know that, and I don’t think they will be upset. I think they are worried about you though.”

Lena is silent for a few moments after Kara says this, which does make Kara slightly nervous, as she worries that Lena might freak out at the fact that Natalie and Ashley know what happened.

“I….. I can see them.” Lena says, “But….. I think I just want to stay in my room and lay in bed for the evening now.”

 

“That’s okay.” Kara nods, “Once I have got changed, I’ll let them know they can come up and see you in your room. Then, after, we can leave you alone, and I’ll make sure that the girls have a proper dinner and everything tonight.”

 

“Okay…. thank you….. for doing that…. Kara.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Kara nods.

 

---

Kara is now walking back downstairs, about 20 minutes after she left Natalie and Ashley. Kara can only imagine how nervous and anxious Ashley and Natalie must be, having had to wait so long for an answer to if they can see their mom or not.

 

“Is mom okay?” Natalie asks, as soon as she sees Kara.

“What took so long?” Ashley asks, at the same time as Natalie.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, taking a deep breath, “Your mom is still shaken from what happened. I just had to help her finish her shower and everything. She’s okay for the two of you to go up and see her in her room. But she just wants to stay in her room for the rest of the evening. When you speak to her, don’t try and ask her about what happened, as that might stress your mom out. Just be her daughters, and comfort her. Show her you love her, and try not to overwhelm her by talking to her a lot, or expecting her to speak a lot.”

 

“Okay….. can we go up and see her now?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes.” Kara says.

 

Kara leads Natalie and Ashley upstairs, where they soon arrive at Lena’s bedroom, which Natalie and Ashley soon go inside of. Kara then watches as Natalie and Ashley make their way over to Lena’s bed, with Lena sitting with her back to the headboard in the middle of it, having gotten changed into some pyjamas. Natalie and Ashley proceed to get onto the bed, either side of Lena, and just lay next to her, not saying anything to their mom, just offering her some love and affection, just like Kara asked them to. Upon seeing this sight, Kara decides to close the door, and give Natalie, Ashley and Lena some privacy, without her presence.

 

After this, for the rest of the evening Kara very much takes charge of Natalie and Ashley, making sure that they each have everything that they need for school tomorrow, and have all their homework done. This then also included Kara making dinner for herself, Natalie and Ashley, which thankfully the two girls did help her a bit with, seeing as she isn’t an excellent cook herself. In Lena’s fridge Kara did find some chicken, and vegetables, so she paired that with some sauce and some rice to make a decent little dinner. Natalie, Kara and Ashley all ate their dinner together, with Kara trying to ask the girls about what they have been doing at school this week, and keep the conversation away from Lena, trying to distract the two girls. At the same time, Kara did bring up a plate of dinner for Lena, but by the time Kara went to check on Lena later, the brunette hadn’t touched much of it.

 

Right now though, it is the end of the day, about 10PM, and Kara has made sure that both Natalie and Ashley are in bed. Kara has no idea what their bedtimes are, but she thinks 10PM is late enough for them, seeing as they have school tomorrow. At the same time, Kara also knows that she has work tomorrow, and needs to get some sleep too, so she heads for Lena’s bedroom, just to check on Lena.

 

Once Kara walks inside Lena’s bedroom, she sees that the brunette is asleep, laying on her side, with the plate of remaining food at the foot of Lena’s bed, only some of the chicken and a few of the vegetables having been eaten. Kara then proceeds to turn off the lights in Lena’s bedroom, before grabbing the plate and starting to walk out of the room.

“Kara?” Lena soon mumbles.

“Yes. It’s me.” Kara says, in a soft voice, as she looks back in Lena’s direction.

 

“Are you leaving?” Lena asks.

“I’m just going to put this plate in the kitchen, and then go to bed myself. I’ll be here in the morning.” Kara says.

“Are…. are you going to come back in here?” Lena asks.

 

“I….. I didn’t know if you’d want me to. I was going to sleep in your spare bedroom.” Kara says.

 

“I want you…. in here…. next to me.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll be back in a few minutes then.”

 

Kara then leaves Lena’s bedroom, putting the plate in the kitchen, before heading back upstairs and walking into Lena’s bedroom once more. As Kara approaches the bed again, she sees that Lena has fallen asleep. Even so, Kara still gets into the bed next to Lena. As Kara does this though, she notices how Lena moves over to her, and takes her in for a hug, and even seems to take a whiff of her alpha scent, before relaxing once more. Kara is just happy that there’s something that relaxes Lena, even in her sleep.

 

“Goodnight, Lena.” Kara says.

 

Kara then drifts off to sleep, joining Lena.

Chapter 51

It is now the following morning, and Kara has been the first one to wake up today. As she woke up, she saw that Lena was still cuddled into her side, looking so peaceful and everything, and Kara just didn’t want to disturb that. Kara wanted to be a good partner, and to just let Lena lay there a bit longer, and relax. Something that Lena truly deserves after what happened yesterday. Then, Kara also thinks Lena deserves this even more, because she knows that since they got back to Lena’s home yesterday, they have basically been living in a little bubble. Kara knows that Lena will have to go back out into the world today, and that might even include Andrea doing something awful again, or just sending Lena an abusive text or something. All Kara knows, is if she has learnt anything from her brief times experiencing Andrea, it’s that she cannot just let things be. So, Kara decided to lay there for a little longer, just to allow Lena to continue to sleep, and soak in more of her scent and everything.

 

Eventually, after about 10 minutes, Kara did really realise that her time snuggling with Lena would have to end, because she needs to head to the bathroom to just do a wee. Plus, Kara thought that if she laid there any longer, then she really might start to have a whole different problem in her pants, as sometimes, even though the situation would not be appropriate for it, Kara just cannot control her alpha penis.

 

Right now though, Kara has just walked out of Lena’s bathroom, after having gone to the toilet, and she is just checking the time on her phone. Kara sees that it’s just after 7, so she knows that she can’t get back into bed with Lena. Not only because she probably will have to go to work today, but also because Kara also remembers that Natalie and Ashley are in Lena’s house at the moment, so if they wake up at any similar time to the time she and Alex woke up for school when they were kids, the girls should be getting up now. Kara doesn’t want Lena to have to deal with making sure Ashley and Natalie are ready for school, so she will take that responsibility on herself today.

 

Kara takes a few more moments just to look back at Lena, and watch her still sleeping, making sure that Lena is okay, and not about to wake up and be all worried. Then, once Kara is certain Lena isn’t just about to wake up, she makes her way out of Lena’s bedroom and heads downstairs to the kitchen. Kara thinks that the kitchen might be the best place for her to be at the moment, because she is honestly unsure what she should do, or how far she should go with Natalie and Ashley. Kara certainly does not want to overstep with the kids, or make Lena feel like she has overstepped. Kara knows that she is not here to be another parent to Natalie and Ashley. Therefore, because of that, Kara is unsure if she should go into the girl’s rooms and wake them up, as she is worried that maybe the girls will be a bit freaked out by someone they don’t know extremely well waking them up in the morning. So, Kara has ultimately decided that she will just start making some pancakes for breakfast in the kitchen, and hope that Natalie and Ashley both wake up themselves, and make their way down into the kitchen for breakfast. Kara thinks the worst-case scenario is that the girls don’t want the pancakes, meaning she can eat them all, with them also needing to be woken up by her. However, Kara is going to give Natalie and Ashley a little longer to wake up themselves before she puts herself in the awkward position of having to go wake them both up.

 

Once Kara enters Lena’s kitchen, she has a look around for a few minutes, just trying to figure out where everything is, but she is soon able to find all the ingredients to successfully make some pancakes with. In fact, Kara even finds some fruit Lena has put in the fridge that she is sure she could use as toppings for some of the pancakes, if anyone wants that. Then, to top it all off, Kara has also found some chocolate chips in one of Lena’s cupboards, which Kara personally thinks are the best toppings for pancakes.

 

Over the next few minutes Kara begins to actually make the pancakes, with the lovely smell of the pancakes hitting Kara’s nose. Kara has always loved pancakes, ever since she was taken in by the Danvers family. Whenever Kara smells pancakes, she goes back to the memory of Jeremiah cooking them on Saturday mornings for them to all eat together as a family.

 

About 5 minutes after Kara starts making the pancakes, and creating a tower of pancakes for people to choose from, Kara soon hears the sound of someone walking down the stairs. A few moments later, Kara sees Ashley walking into the kitchen.

 

“Oh, good morning, Ashley.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“You’re still here?” Ashley asks.

“I uhh…. yeah….” Kara says, in a bit of an awkward voice.

 

Right now Kara is a bit unsure if Ashley is upset she is still here in the house with them or not. Kara knows that there is a difference of when children accept that one of their parents is dating someone else, and when one of their parents is having sleep overs with that person.

 

“Good. I’m glad you’re here.” Ashley soon says.

 

Kara can’t help but grow wide eyes at Ashley saying that, really not expecting it.

“Really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Yes. Really.” Ashley nods, “I think mom needed you yesterday, and maybe still today. She is calmer when you are with her. I think that’s a good thing.”

“Oh…. well….. thank you for saying that.” Kara replies, “I’m glad I could be here to help your mom. I really care about her.”

 

Ashley nods her head at Kara saying that.

 

“Don’t ever do what má did to her though.” Ashley says.

 

Once more, Kara’s eyes go wide, really really not expecting Ashley to say that to her.

“I…. of course I wouldn’t ever do anything like that.” Kara says, finding those are the only words that she can think to say right now.

 

“Good.” Ashley nods.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, taking in a deep breath, “Well, as you can see, I’m making some pancakes. Would you care to help me eat some of these for your breakfast?”

“Sure.” Ashley nods, “I uhmmmm….. are me and Natalie going to school today?”

 

Kara remains silent for a few moments at Ashley asking her this, because she knows that it’s really not her place to decide, but right now she is the only adult awake, so Kara guesses she has to take charge in this situation.

“Yes….. I think so.” Kara says, “I think…. you girls being here last night really helped your mom. But, despite everything that is going on, I think that she would not want you both to miss a day of school for her. Wouldn’t you agree?”

 

“Yeah…. you’re probably right.” Ashley says, with a huff.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley saying that, it clear the girl would love to miss a day of school, like most children do. Kara remembers that during the winter months, living in Midvale snows could get pretty heavy. On those days Kara and Alex would always listen to the radio, and check their school’s website as soon as they woke up, to see if they had a snow day, and didn’t have to go into school. So, Kara can’t blame Ashley for wondering if she and Natalie might be able to skip school today.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll take you and Natalie to school today, and give your mom a little more time to rest, and lay in bed. Hopefully your mom will let me borrow her car, as I don’t have my own.”

 

“Is mom not awake yet then?” Ashley asks.

 

“No.” Kara says, “She was still sleeping when I left the room. I mean…”

In this moment, Kara realises what she just said. She essentially confirmed to Ashley that she slept in the same bedroom as Lena last night. Kara has absolutely no idea how Ashley might feel about that.

 

Ashley simply huffs at Kara saying that.

“Kara, I’m not stupid.” Ashley says, “I know you and mom sleep in the same bed together, and I know you did it at Midvale too. I mean….. I know you’ve both had sex. Mom wouldn’t be pregnant otherwise. So I think you sleeping together really shouldn’t be a big deal.”

 

“I uhhh…. yeah….” Kara replies, “But…… I just….. I wasn’t sure how you’d feel about knowing that me and your mom shared a bed. I know you are okay with me dating your mom now, but…. sharing a bed is different.”

 

“Yeah…. I guess it is….. But….. you and mom are kind of already past the normal dating phase. You are going to have a baby together. I….. I don’t mind you sharing a bed. Just as long as mom is okay with it.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll go check in on your mom in a little while, and wake her up if I have to. But speaking of waking up, do you know if your sister is awake?”

 

“No. I don’t think she is.” Ashley replies, “I set my alarm every morning to wake up without mom having to wake me, but Natalie doesn’t. Mom always has to go into Natalie’s room to get her up.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a sigh, “Would you mind going and waking Natalie up then? Please?”

“Do I have to?” Ashley asks, with a bit of a pout.

 

“I mean….. I don’t think we should ask your mom to do it right now. We should just let her sleep.” Kara says, “And I’m still a bit of a stranger to you both, so I don’t think it would be appropriate for me to wake Natalie up. That leaves you.”

 

“Okay. Fine.” Ashley says, with another pout, “But I want 4 pancakes, with as many chocolate chips as I’d like on them.”

 

“Yes. Okay. That sounds like a fair deal to me.” Kara says, “Just make sure you girls start whatever your morning routine is before going to school. Meaning, I don’t know if one of you needs to get in the shower now, while the other has breakfast or something?”

 

“No. We both have our own showers.” Ashley says.

“Oh… right.” Kara nods.

 

“We just have to make sure we are ready for 8. That’s the time we leave for school from here.” Ashley explains.

 

“Okay. Then go wake Natalie, and by the time you girls both come back down here I’ll have all the pancakes ready.” Kara says, “We can then eat our breakfast, and you both can then go shower, and get dressed for school. While you are doing that, I’ll go check on your mom.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Ashley then leaves the kitchen and heads upstairs, and a few minutes later, Ashley returns back into the kitchen, followed by Natalie, who has a very tired look on her face. Right away Kara can tell that clearly Natalie really isn’t a morning person. At least, not a morning person on days that she has to go to school.

 

“Morning, Natalie.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Morning.” Natalie says, in a quiet voice.

“I have made us all pancakes this morning.” Kara says, with a smile, “And they are just about done.”

 

Kara then proceeds to dish up three plates of pancakes, while placing the toppings for the pancakes into some bowls that they can pick from if they’d like. Kara does make sure to leave some pancakes on the original plate she was making the pancake tower, in case Lena wants to have them for breakfast once she wakes up.

 

“Let’s go sit down at the table to eat.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

The threesome then move to the table, and they all begin to eat their breakfast. Just like Ashley said, she puts a bunch of chocolate chips onto her pancakes, with Kara basically doing the same. Natalie, for her part, actually just puts some banana and raspberries onto her pancakes. Kara can clearly tell that Natalie has obviously been heavily influenced by Lena in that regard.

 

“Kara?” Natalie soon asks, as they are mid-way through eating their breakfast together.

 

“Yes?” Kara replies.

“Is….. is mom going to be okay?” Natalie asks.

 

Once Natalie asks this question, Kara remains silent for a few moments, because she knows that the answer to that question is complicated, as the question is a complicated one. Kara knows that really what happened yesterday, that was truly awful, and a horrific and scaring event in of itself. However, Kara also thinks that one of the reasons that Lena had such a big reaction to everything yesterday, is what she said to Lena afterwards. Kara thinks that it’s only now that Lena is starting to realise, and process, all the years of abuse that Andrea put her through. Abuse that at the time Lena had clearly rationalised as Andrea just being Andrea, rather than it being something horrifically wrong that Andrea did. So really what has happened is Lena has been hit by over a decade worth of abuse all at once. However, Kara thinks she has a pretty good idea as to who Lena is now. Kara doesn’t think Lena is the type to let herself crumble permanently. Kara is sure that Lena will be able to recover from this, and come out the other side, even if she does need some help to do that. Help that she may have refused in the past.

 

“I…… I think that for the next couple of days your mom is going to be….. upset…. and sad….. like she has been, while she processes what happened, in her mind.” Kara says, “But….. I think both of you girls know your mom. You know how much of a strong woman she is. So, with that, I think we can be confident that eventually she will come out the other side of this. Just, while she is doing that, I think she will just need our love and support to help her.”

 

“Yes….. okay.” Natalie nods, “Can we go see mom once we’ve eaten?”

“Uhhh….. Once you have eaten, you can go have your showers, and get dressed and ready for school and everything.” Kara says, “Then, after that you can go see your mom, if I say it’s okay, before I take you both to school.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley then continue to eat the rest of their breakfast together, with Kara eventually sending the girls upstairs to get showered and ready for school, while she just does all of the washing up. After a few minutes though, Kara finishes the washing up, and she heads upstairs herself, to go check on Lena.

 

A few moments later, Kara enters Lena’s bedroom again, and as she does, she hears Lena move in the bed, signalling that the 40-year-old omega is clearly awake.

 

“Kara?” Lena says, in a voice that very much shows Lena has just woken up.

 

“Yes. I’m here.” Kara says, as she walks over to the bed, and sits down on the side next to Lena.

 

“I…… what time is it?” Lena asks Kara, as she rubs her eyes.

 

“It’s around 7:30.” Kara says.

“7:30!” Lena says, alarmed, jumping in the bed, “I need to wake the girls! They’ll be late for school otherwise.”

 

“Don’t worry about that, Lena.” Kara says, “They are both already awake, and having their showers right now. I already fed them pancakes for breakfast too, and I’ve told them I’ll take them to school today, if you’ll let me borrow your car, so I can give you more time to rest.”

 

“I uhh…. Yes…. okay….. Thank you for doing all that, Kara. But…. I should be okay to take the girls to school.” Lena says.

“No. I want you to just relax a bit more.” Kara says, “I would say that you shouldn’t go to work today. But…. I doubt I’d be able to stop you doing that even if I tied you to this bed.”

 

Lena can’t help but grow a smile on her face at Kara saying that to her.

“No…. I really need to go to work today. There are some things that Jess will pull her hair out if she has to reschedule them.” Lena says, “Plus….. I think I’d like the distraction.”

“Okay.” Kara says, “But I’ll still take the girls to school. Then, after, I can come back here, and I’ll pick you up, and we can drive to L-Corp together. I’ll park the car there, then I’ll walk to CatCo.”

 

“Alright. But, are you sure you are okay with doing that?” Lena asks, “You don’t have to.”

“I’m sure, Lena.” Kara says, with a smile, “I just want you to continue to relax, and take some deep breaths and everything. Try not to get overwhelmed and everything, like I’m pretty sure you do.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Thank you…. for this…. and for everything you did for me yesterday.”

 

“Of course, Lena.” Kara says, “I want to be here for you, because you are my girlfriend, and I care about you.”

 

Lena grows a smile on her face.

 

“I care about you too.” Lena replies, “But…. I know that Natalie and Ashley were not part of the deal.”

 

“Maybe.” Kara replies, “But going into this, I knew you had kids. I mean, I invited you all up to Midvale to spend time with me, and get to know me. I think Natalie and Ashley are two good kids, who maybe have just been manipulated by Andrea too. But, ultimately, I think they each have a heart of gold, and care about you very much. In fact, they both asked if they could come and speak to you before they leave for school.”

 

“Yes. They can.” Lena nods.

 

“Alright. I’ll let them know.” Kara replies, “I have left some pancakes downstairs in the kitchen for you by the way. Maybe you can have those while I take the girls to school?”

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Kara then stands up from the bed, ready to leave the bedroom.

 

“Wait!” Lena calls out, stopping Kara in her tracks.

 

“Yes?” Kara replies.

 

“Can….. can you kiss me….. and give me some of your alpha scent….. I….. I want to smell it….. not Andrea’s.” Lena explains.

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara then leans back down onto the bed, and takes Lena in for a loving kiss, while also giving off some of her alpha pheromones to soothe Lena, and for her to take in. The kiss last for about a minute, before Kara breaks from the kiss and leaves the room to go get Ashley and Natalie.

 

---

It is now about 15 minutes later, and currently Kara, Ashley and Natalie are all in the car, about 5 minutes out from Natalie and Ashley’s school. Over the last 15 minutes Kara did let Natalie and Ashley go in to speak to Lena for a little while, leaving them alone with their mom, before they all headed off to school. Kara did notice how Natalie and Ashley both had concerned looks on their faces as they left Lena’s bedroom though.

 

“Kara?” Ashley asks, from the back seat of the car.

 

Today, Kara has told Natalie and Ashley to both sit in the back of the car, simply because she remembers all the arguments that she and Alex had about who gets to sit in the front next to Eliza whenever they were driving anywhere. Kara didn’t want something like that to happen today.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies, glancing in the rear-view mirror.

 

“Do…. we have to go back to ma’s house tonight?” Ashley asks.

 

Kara sighs at Ashley asking her this, because ultimately she again knows it’s not really her place to answer this. However, Kara thinks that Ashley and Natalie may have been wanting to ask this question of Lena, but didn’t, because they didn’t want to cause any more issues for their mom.

 

“I don’t know.” Kara says, “It’s…. a complicated issue. The reason you stay at your má’s on the week, and your mom’s during the weekend is because of a legal custody agreement. Yesterday the police told us that it would be okay for you to stay the night at your mom’s, simply because your má….. was going to be dealing with other things…. because of what happened. But….. I don’t think that will be the case now.”

 

“What does that mean?” Ashley asks.

 

Kara sighs, once more.

 

“Look…… I can’t tell either of you to do anything.” Kara says, “And if I were to tell you something, and you did it, I could get in trouble, and so could your mom. However, hypothetically, if I were in your shoes, I would know that during the week at your má’s, you make your own way home from school. So, your mom would get in trouble for picking you up from school herself during the week, and taking you to her home. However, if you were to…. and again….. this is hypothetically…… make your own way home from school….. and you just decided you wanted to go back to your moms….. and if asked you tell them it was your choice….. then your mom wouldn’t get into trouble…. Nor would no one else.”

 

“I don’t understand.” Natalie says, with a confused look on her face.

 

“Don’t worry, Nat. I do.” Ashley says, “Kara is saying that if we want to go back to mom’s tonight, we will have to make our own way there, because if mom, or aunt Sam, or Kara, were to come and pick us up, they’d get in trouble, because it goes against the custody rules for us. So, tonight we can go back to mom’s, by ourselves, if we want.”

 

“I hypothetically said that.” Kara says.

“Yes. Right.” Ashley nods.

 

“Okay…. I think I understand.” Natalie replies, “Are you going to be there this evening, Kara?”

“Uhhh…. That will be up to your mom. If she wants me to come over I will.” Kara says, “But it’s completely up to her. I think it’s for the best if we let her have control over things, after what happened, which she couldn’t control.”

 

“Yeah. I get that.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara now pulls up to the front of Natalie and Ashley’s school.

 

“Here we are.” Kara says, with a smile, “I hope you too have a good day at school. And don’t mention what happened to your mom to any of your friends or anything. The last thing your mom needs is for your friends to tell their parents, and the news of what happened to start spreading around everywhere.”

 

“Yes. We won’t say anything, Kara. Right Nat?” Ashley says.

“Yes.” Natalie nods.

“Good girls.” Kara smiles.

 

“Bye Kara.” Natalie says, as she hops out of the car.

“Bye, Natalie.” Kara smiles, with a little wave.

 

“Bye.” Ashley says.

 

“See ya.” Kara says to Ashley.

 

Kara then watches for a few seconds as Natalie and Ashley walk into their school, before she drives away, and heads back in the direction of Lena’s house.

Chapter 52

Kara and Lena are now just pulling into the L-Corp car parking lot, with Kara having driven the car today. This all means that Kara and Lena are moments away from leaving each other for the first time since Andrea assaulted Lena. Kara knows this might be a bit of an nervous moment for Lena, so, once they have parked the car, the duo just sit there for a minute, with Kara giving Lena all the time she needs to make the first move.

 

Eventually, after a couple of minutes, Lena closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and releases the breath, clearly just trying to prepare herself to step back into the building, and the room, where she was assaulted.

“Okay. I think I’m ready.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara says, with a nod of her head, and a smile, “If you need anything today, please don’t hesitate to call me.”

 

“I think I’ll be okay, Kara.” Lena says, as she turns to look at her girlfriend, “I really appreciate everything you have done for me over this last day, and everything you did for Natalie and Ashley too. It truly does mean a lot to me. But, I think you need to focus on you, and your work, and job. I can’t have you dropping everything for me again. That would just make me feel awful.”

 

“Lena, I would happily drop everything.” Kara says.

“I know you would. And I appreciate that. I truly do. But, I don’t want to feel bad about you doing that. If something does happen, I will let you know, and I’ll text you. But I have Sam, Jack, and even Jess here who can help me if something happens. Of course, if something major happens again, I will let you know, and you can come and see me. But…. I think I need to get through this by myself, if only to prove that I can.” Lena explains.

“Okay. I think I get that.” Kara nods, “So….. does that mean you don’t want me to come round to your place tonight?”

 

“I uhhmmmm….. I think…… I need some time to myself…..” Lena says, “And that isn’t anything against you, Kara. I want that to be clear. And I promise I’m not going to just let myself wallow, or press everything down like I have done in the past. I just…. I need some time to sort through everything. But, we can talk on the phone this evening, and you can still text me and everything, if that would be okay?”

“Of course that would be okay, Lena.” Kara says, with a smile, “And if you do need anything, no matter the time, I’ll be there.”

 

“Thank you, Kara. You are amazing.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I’m dating an amazing woman.” Kara replies, with a wide smile.

 

Lena then smiles back at Kara, before leaning over and taking the blonde in for a tender kiss. The kiss lasts for about 10 seconds, so not a long one or anything, but a nice loving one.

“Okay.” Kara says, once they part, “Here are your car keys.”

“Oh. Thank you.” Lena says, as she takes her keys, “Will you be okay getting home from work today, seeing you won’t have a car?”

 

“Yes. I’ll be fine. I walk to work most days anyway. I only ever really use the car, or the bike, if it’s really cold, or I’m running late and can’t afford to walk.” Kara explains.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena then opens the door to her side of the car, and soon hops out, with Kara doing the same too. The couple then take each other in for a hug, and say goodbye, before walking in different directions. Kara walking towards the exit of the parking lot, and Lena walking into the entrance of L-Corp itself.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Kara is sitting at her desk at CatCo, getting on with her day, and trying to catch up on the work that she missed yesterday, when she basically took the afternoon off to take care of Lena after everything that happened. Thankfully, Kara’s friend, Winn, was able to cover for her, and tell Snapper that she was out for the afternoon doing research, so she isn’t in any trouble about basically leaving work in the middle of the day. So, Kara really has just been trying to focus on her work. Kara doesn’t want to let her work fall down to the side because of what happened. However, Kara can’t help but keep thinking about Lena, and wondering how she is doing. Kara has been tempted to text Lena, and ask how she is doing, several times today, but Kara just really wants to respect Lena wanting to just be alone, to work through her thoughts. Of course, Kara does realise that some people might be upset about their partner asking for space, but Kara completely understands it. Kara understands that some time, for some people to recharge, and work through things, they need to be alone, even if Kara would prefer to have people around her, and surround herself with people. Kara just thinks that’s one of the ways she and Lena differ, and she thinks that’s likely because of the trauma that she went through as a kid, when she lost both her parents. After that, Kara never really wanted to be alone ago, because the event scared her so very much.

 

Right now, Kara is just at her desk, trying to figure out an article that she can pitch to Snapper. Kara thinks there are so many options for her, but her thoughts keep going to Lena still. However, Kara knows she can’t let herself become one of those people, and one of those alphas, who is just obsessed with their partner. Kara thinks that’s rather toxic, and she isn’t a fan of relationship when couples just can’t exist without one another, and always have to be by each other’s side. So, Kara just forces herself to focus, and really try and get on with things. About 20 minutes later though, Kara is interrupted by Winn standing at her desk. Kara has been friends with Winn ever since she joined CatCo, after he befriended her. Winn is an omega, and Kara did get the feeling that Winn desperately wanted to be her omega, but after a while they just settled into a friendship. Winn works in the tech department at CatCo, and when Kara began working Winn was only an intern, but now he runs the entire tech department.

“Uhh…. Kara?” Winn says.

 

“Hey, Winn.” Kara smiles, as she looks up at her friend, “What’s up?”

 

“Uhh…… I was just talking to Nancy at the front desk. She had some more problems with her emails, as she always does.” Winn begins.

 

Kara rolls her eyes.

 

“Was it the same thing again? She completely forgot everything you told her last time, as to how to do her emails?” Kara asks, with a smile.

“Yeah. Pretty much.” Winn nods.

 

Kara chuckles.

“I swear Winn, I think that she secretly only calls you over because she has a crush on you.” Kara says, with a smirk.

“Ewww. Gross. She’s like 70.” Winn says, turning up his nose.

 

“She’s only 55.” Kara says, with a shrug, “Maybe you could bag yourself a MILF?”

 

Winn cringes at Kara saying that.

“Please, never say anything like that ever again.” Winn says, “And either way, she’s just too old for me.”

 

“Alright.” Kara smirks, “Why did you come over here anyway, you were gonna to say something to me?”

 

“Yes. Right.” Winn nods, “As I was saying, I was at Nancy’s desk, in reception, and a man just came in, asking for you. The other receptionist, Claire, she didn’t let him through or anything, because of the company policy not to unless someone as an appointment. But, even so, he’s still standing in reception, refusing to leave unless you come and meet him.”

 

Kara is aware of this policy that CatCo has, in regards to visitors not being allowed past reception, unless they have an appointment, or reception knows beforehand that a person can come through. So, for instance, if Alex were to come to CatCo to see Kara, reception would be allowed to send Alex through, because they know she is her sister. However, if a stranger, like this man waiting in reception for Kara, were to arrive, reception would not let them through without an appointment. This is simply to avoid any angry people, who might be upset at articles that have been written, from coming to CatCo and confronting the journalist who has written the article. Kara remembers just how many times people tried to do that while she was assistant to Cat Grant, who when she wrote a negative article about someone, it was usually scathing, and certainly made a lot of people angry at the current CatCo owner.

 

“Uhhh…. did he say what he wants from me?” Kara asks.

 

“No. He refused to say.” Winn replies, “He’s carrying something that looks like a large envelope though.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Winn saying this, as right away she has a pretty good idea as to what is probably inside that envelope.

 

“Rao.” Kara mutters.

“What? Do you know what it is?” Winn asks.

 

Kara sighs as she stands up from her desk, and begins walking towards reception, with Winn following her closely behind.

 

“I’m pretty sure it’s documents informing me that I’m being sued.” Kara explains.

“You’re being sued? By who?” Winn asks, in a surprised voice.

“Andrea Rojas.” Kara replies, plainly.

 

“The…. billionaire? Why? Did you write a bad article about her or something?” Winn asks.

 

“No. I punched her in the face yesterday.” Kara replies, as she continues to walk.

“Oh my god! Kara!” Winn explains, “Did you go to jail?! Is that why you missed work yesterday afternoon.”

“No. It’s nothing like that. I was defending someone.” Kara explains.

 

“Who?” Winn asks, confused.

 

Kara doesn’t answer Winn, as they have now entered the reception area of CatCo. As they enter, right away Kara spots the man carrying the large envelope that Winn told her about, and it’s clear the man also spots Kara, as he begins walking towards her.

 

“Are you Kara Danvers?” The man soon asks.

 

“Yes.” Kara says, with a sigh.

 

“You’ve been served.” The man says, as he hands the envelop to Kara.

 

Kara simply rolls her eyes at the man, who proceeds to just take a quick picture on his phone of her holding the documents. Once the man does that, he turns around and heads towards the CatCo elevators. Kara, for her part, just opens the envelope, and reveals the documents. There are clearly several pages, but right away Kara can see that Andrea Rojas is suing her for grievous bodily harm, claiming that yesterday she broke Andrea’s nose, and broke her lip, which required stitches, while also giving her a concussion. Kara knows that only one of those things is really true, with even that being self defence when Andrea tried to charge at her.

 

“Grievous bodily harm?” Winn says, clearly reading the document over one of Kara’s shoulders, “Kara, what did you do?”

 

Kara sighs, and soon grabs Winn and pulls him inside an empty conference room new reception, making sure that no one else is around to hear what she is about to say to her friend.

 

“I’m not going to give you all the details.” Kara says, “because it’s not just my story to tell. But the long and short of it is I’m dating Lena Luthor, who is the ex-wife of Andrea Rojas.”

 

“OH MY GOD! You’re dating a billionaire genius!” Winn basically shouts.

 

“Shhhh!” Kara says, “Will you keep it down? I don’t need everyone to know my business.”

 

“Right. I’m sorry.” Winn says, “But…. it’s so cool you are dating a billionaire? Is this why Andrea is suing you, because she is jealous?”

“No.” Kara replies, “Yesterday I went to have lunch with Lena, and as I came into her office, Andrea was assaulting Lena, I defended Lena, which included me punching Andrea in the face, and also tripping her over and sending her crashing into the back of a desk. The police already know about the incident, as Lena reported it to them yesterday. This is just Andrea trying to get her own back on me and Lena, because she is horrible, and needs to have control over everything.”

 

“Oh…. wow… She’s sounds like the absolute worst.” Winn says.

 

“Believe me, she is.” Kara says.

 

“What are you going to do about the lawsuit then?” Winn asks.

“I don’t know.” Kara says, with a sigh, “I’ll probably have to go find a lawyer to help me deal with it.”

 

“Why don’t you talk to Lena about it? Surely she has lawyers who can help?” Winn asks.

 

“No.” Kara quickly replies, “Firstly, I don’t want to be the type of person that just asks my rich girlfriend for things. I don’t want Lena to think I’m with her for her money or anything. Then, secondly, Lena is already upset about what happened yesterday, so the last thing I want to do is put this on her plate. Lena just needs time to recuperate from what happened. I’ll deal with this by myself.”

 

“Okay.” Winn nods, “But, if you ever need any of my help, just say the word and I’ll do whatever I can to help.”

 

“Thank you, Winn. You are a good friend.” Kara smiles.

 

---

Back at L-Corp, it is now the middle of the day, and Lena has just been burying herself in work the entire day, trying to use it as a distraction from thinking about what happened yesterday. For Lena, this morning when she first walked into her office, for the first time since the assault, it was very difficult for her, because she was essentially going back to the scene of the crime. Then, even when she was inside her office, she could swear she could smell Andrea’s pheromones lingering in the air, so she had Jess just get some air freshener to spray around the room, while she also has left the balcony door open all day long, despite how cold it has gotten at times, or how some wind has blown pieces of paper off her desk a few times.

 

Right now is about the time that everyone takes their lunches at L-Corp, Lena though really doesn’t ever take lunch, or if she does, she has it sitting by her desk. The only time she has really ever taken any form of lunch, has been when it has recently been with Kara. Lena has absolutely no intention of taking any form of lunch break today, because she is worried if she does it will give her a moment to think about everything yesterday. Lena would prefer just to continue to burry herself in her work.

 

Soon though, Lena is interrupted by the door to her office opening, and right away, even from the sound of the door opening, Lena can tell who it is, and who is going to try and make her eat lunch, the troublesome duo, Sam and Jack.

 

“Hi Lena.” Sam says, with a smile.

 

“Lena, hey.” Jack says.

 

Lena now looks up at her two best friends, and all she sees is sympathy in their eyes. Lena absolutely hates that.

 

“Could you please just stop looking at me that way. It’s making me feel awful.” Lena says.

 

“Sorry. We didn’t mean to.” Sam says, as she approaches Lena’s desk, “We brought you lunch. We thought you could take a break and have lunch with us? It might just give you some time to relax.”

 

“No thanks.” Lena says.

“Come on, Lena.” Jack says, “Have lunch with us.”

 

“No. I can’t.” Lena replies.

“Why not?” Sam asks, “Jess has already told us that you are not too busy to take a 20 minute break for lunch.”

 

“Because…. I can’t.” Lena replies.

 

“We don’t understand.” Jack says, with a confused look on his face.

“Because….. if I take a break…. Then I might think about it again….. and I don’t want to think about it. I don’t want to talk about it anymore. Not now. Not yet.” Lena explains.

 

Sam and Jack now look at each other with worried looks on their faces.

 

“Okay.” Sam says, “Then…. we don’t have to talk about that. We can just sit and have lunch, and talk about whatever comes to our minds, besides that. In fact, I have something that I want to tell you and Jack about.”

 

“I….. don’t know.” Lena says, in an unsure voice.

“Oh, come on Lee.” Jack says, “I can tell you the story of the amazing four way I had this weekend on a rich alpha’s boat.”

 

“Yeah, we all know that’s bullshit.” Sam says, with a chuckle.

 

“Hey!” Jack pouts.

 

Lena can’t help but grow a small smile on her face at her friend’s banter.

 

“Oooo look. She’s smiling.” Jack says, pointing at Lena.

 

“Only because you both are insane.” Lena says.

 

“Oh come on Lena. Have lunch with us.” Sam says, “I wasn’t going to use this card, but I will if I have to. You need to each lunch, because you are pregnant.”

 

“Oh, low move Sam.” Lena says.

 

“If it gets you to eat lunch with us, I think it’s worth it.” Sam says, “Come on, we brought you a kale chicken, lettuce and tomato sub sandwich, your favourite.”

 

Lena literally slightly licks her lips at Sam saying that, while her stomach also grumbles, as that is her favourite type of sandwich.

 

“Fine.” Lena says with a huff, as she stands up from her desk.

 

Lena, Jack and Sam all then take a seat on Lena’s couch, and they begin to eat their sandwiches, just talking about everything and nothing, while specifically avoiding speaking about what happened yesterday. Eventually though, as they are all finishing their food, Lena grows a sad look on her face, as she can’t help but think about what happened yesterday.

“Hey, Lena. Is everything okay?” Sam asks, in a concerned voice.

“It’s just…… I keep replaying what happened yesterday in my head. It won’t go away.” Lena says, “I keep thinking that maybe there is something I could have done differently to avoid that.”

 

“No, Lena.” Jack says, “Andrea is the one who took action to do that to you. You shouldn’t think what you could have done differently. None of the responsibility of what happened yesterday is on you, it’s on Andrea.”

“Yeah. I agree with Jack. In fact, that might have been the wisest thing you’ve ever said, Jack.” Sam says.

“I have my moments.” Jack says, with a shrug.

 

Lena now lets out a little chuckle.

“Thank you guys, both of you.” Lena says.

 

Lena then proceeds to take Jack in for a hug, before taking Sam in for a hug afterwards.

“Anytime, Lena.” Sam says, “We are always here for you.”

 

“Yeah.” Jack replies, “It’s my job as your best friend.”

 

Sam just scowls at Jack for saying that.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Thank you. But Sam, wasn’t there something you wanted to tell us?”

 

“Uhhh….” Sam says, “It can wait for another time.”

 

“Okay. If you are sure?” Lena replies.

“I am.” Sam nods.

 

Sam and Jack then proceed to spend a few more minutes with Lena, before they both have to get back on with their work days, and allow Lena to get on with hers. As they leave Lena’s office though, Sam can’t help but feel bad that she didn’t tell her best friends about the news she found out two days ago. Sam just didn’t think it would be a good idea to tell Lena when she is still working through what happened yesterday. However, the evidence of Sam’s news is in her purse. Five positive pregnancy tests.

Chapter 53

It is now later on in the evening, and Kara has returned back to her apartment after finishing all her work at CatCo, for the first time in almost 2 days, after having spent last night at Lena’s. As Kara returns home to her apartment though, she can’t help but continue to think about Lena, and wonder how she is doing now. A part of Kara does want to go round to Lena’s house this evening, and spend more time with her girlfriend, not only because she wants to continue to be there to comfort Lena, but also because she just absolutely loved getting to spend the evening with Lena and the girls, and sleep in the same bed as the brunette. However, despite Kara thinking all this, she knows that right now Lena just wants some space. In fact, Kara can very much understand how perhaps her continuing to be there for Lena might be a bad thing, as Lena doesn’t need to be overwhelmed my another alpha currently, even if Kara’s intentions would be completely good.

 

Of course, Lena isn’t the only one that has to deal with the results of Andrea’s assault on Lena yesterday, as now Kara has to also, with the lawsuit that Andrea has filed against her. Kara does think this is absolutely typical of Andrea, from what Lena has told her about her already. The only thing that Kara is actually worried about, is even though she is literally in the right in this lawsuit, and did absolutely nothing wrong, Andrea is still a very rich person, while Kara probably can’t even afford to hire a proper lawyer to fight her case for her in court. Then, on top of that, even if Kara were to hire a good lawyer, to actually fight Andrea, she would have to have Lena present evidence of what happened, and Kara certainly does not want Lena to be put through all that. So, in reality, Kara thinks that she’s pretty screwed by this lawsuit. None the less, Kara is hopeful that she will be able to figure something out, and she really does not want Lena to get involved. Lena does not need this added stress on her plate right now.

 

Once Kara gets home, the 25-year-old blonde alpha decides to just try and forget about her worries for the evening, and relax. So, to do this, Kara gets in her shower, and she allows the hot water to just run over her body, and soothe her sore muscles from sitting hunched over her desk all day at CatCo. In fact, this ends up relaxing Kara so much, that she starts to get thoughts in her mind that very much arouse her, causing her alpha cock to harden. So, Kara then proceeds to do the thing that most people with penis’ do in the shower, when they get an erection, and starts to stroke it.

 

Kara continues to stroke her cock over the next few minutes, thinking about Lena the whole time, and just how beautiful she is. Kara’s thoughts are no longer on what happened to Lena, but just on her pure lust for her. Kara thinks of Lena’s beauty, and just how much she cares for her, and wants to be with Lena. Kara thinks of the fact that in about 7 months time Lena will give birth to their first pup. The fact Kara actually thinks ‘first pup’ in her mind is something that also excites her too. Kara thinks about all the things she wants with Lena in the future. Kara wants to be with her, be her alpha, give her her mating bite, and then grow a family with her, having multiple more pups. Kara knows Lena is 40, and at the age where most omegas no longer are able to have pups anymore, but Kara knows that Lena is not like most omegas. Kara wants to continue to have more pups with Lena for as long as possible. Kara wants a large family, which both includes their future pups, and includes Natalie and Ashley too. Kara wants all of that with Lena. Lena who is just so stunningly beautiful, and has a large freckle on the left side of her neck. In this moment, that freckle is so alluring to Kara, and all she can think about is how she wants that to be the spot where she finally gives Lena her alpha mating mark in the future, and puts her claim on her, letting the world know that Lena Luthor is hers.

 

“LENA!!!!!!!!!!!!” Kara moans, as she finally climaxes after several minutes, her alpha load shooting onto her shower wall, and then being washed away by the water.

 

As Kara does cum, the orgasm she has is so good that she literally has to move one of her hands out, to hold the side of her shower, just so she can stable herself, because the orgasm makes her legs feel a bit weak, and like she is going to fall over. Eventually though, as the orgasm finishes wracking through her body, Kara is able to stable herself once more, and she then just finishes washing herself in the shower, before heading into her bedroom and getting dressed.

Kara dresses in some comfy casual clothes. Clothes that she wouldn’t wear outside of her apartment, but clothes that are very comfy. No bra or anything. Kara has no intention of going out anymore this evening. Kara’s plan is just to relax for the rest of the day, and maybe call Lena a little later. Once Kara is dressed, she walks out of her bedroom, into her living room area, heading for her kitchen to get herself a glass of water.

“Hey.” Alex says, sitting on Kara’s couch in her living room.

“AHHH!” Kara yelps, in surprise, and literally jumps.

 

Alex starts laughing at the fact she scared Kara.

“Alex!” Kara says, holding her chest, “You scared the hell out of me! What are you even doing here?”

 

“Did you forget?” Alex asks, “Like 2 weeks ago, we arranged for us to spend the evening together, for a sisters night, and watch Terminator.”

 

“Ah, yes….” Kara nods, “But I mean….. why are you sitting on my couch, and being all creepy?”

“Oh. I knocked but you weren’t answering.” Alex says, “So, I let myself in. I then heard you were in the shower, so I waited out here for you to be finished.”

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, now blushing, “Please, for the love of Rao, don’t tell me that you…”

 

“Heard you moaning, and going to town on yourself in the shower?” Alex says, interrupting Kara.

 

“Alex!” Kara says.

 

“What?! It’s not like that was a party for me either.” Alex says, “I’m just glad you were moaning Lena’s name, and not someone else who I won’t be able to look in the eye anymore.”

 

Kara rolls her eyes at Alex saying that, before grabbing herself a glass of water, and then walking back into the living room area of the apartment.

 

“Aren’t going to get me a drink?” Alex asks, as Kara takes a seat on the couch next to her.

“You have legs. Get it yourself.” Kara says, “I’m sure you are capable of that, seeing as you have already seemed to make yourself very comfortable in my apartment, which includes letting yourself in when I’m in the shower.”

 

“What can I say? I didn’t want to wait in the hallway.” Alex says, with a shrug.

 

Kara rolls her eyes again.

 

“Yes, well, maybe I’m going to have to take away your apartment key privileges to my apartment.” Kara says.

“Oh, don’t be such a drama queen.” Alex says, “You’ve literally walked in on me and Kelly having sex before.”

 

“Ugh! Alex! Why did you make me think about that! That was one of the worst days of my life!” Kara says, as she moves her hands to her face in disgust of the memory.

 

Alex just chuckles.

 

“Well, it’s not like I was entertained hearing you in the shower. So, I think we are even.” Alex says, with another shrug.

“We are so not even! But…. can we please just talk about something else?” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Alex says, with another chuckle, “How is Lena doing?”

 

“Uhhh….. yesterday was really tough for her. I think that everything kind of hit her about how Andrea had been abusing her for years, and she just didn’t realise it. So…. it was a lot.” Kara says, “She spent basically all of yesterday evening in her bedroom, and she spent a long while in the shower, just trying to scrub Andrea’s scent off her, even though it was gone. I had to get in and help her wash, and just take care of her and everything.”

 

“You are a good girlfriend, Kara.” Alex says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara replies, with a small smile.

 

“What about Natalie and Ashley?” Alex asks, “Lena mentioned how she was having Sam pick them up from school so they didn’t go to Andrea’s. How were they?”

 

“Uhh….. well…. obviously when they arrived at Lena’s home, they were very confused, because Sam didn’t tell them why she was picking them up, or why they were going back to Lena’s. They, as you might expect, had a lot of questions.” Kara says, “So, once Sam left, I basically had to sit them both down, and I kind of gave them a quick overview of what happened, and what Andrea did to Lena. I didn’t get too much into the specifics, but I knew I had to tell them what happened, because I knew Lena wouldn’t tell them, and frankly she was in no state to tell them anyway. Then, on top of that, I knew if I didn’t tell them, Natalie and Ashley would keep asking, and would go into Lena’s room and constantly ask her questions, which would have been too much for her.”

 

“Well, I think you did the right thing, Kara.” Alex says, “I kind of only got a small insight into how those two girls’ lives are like, when we went to Midvale together, but from what I could see, and from what you and Sam have told me, Lena really doesn’t tell them much about the goings on with Andrea. Then, at the same time, Andrea clearly just pretends to be someone else when she is with the girls. So, I think you had to tell them, because there was no one else there who was going to tell the girls. It may suck that it had to be you. But I think you did the right thing.”

 

“Yeah….. thank you for saying that, Alex.” Kara says, “When I was telling the girls I was very worried that Lena might get upset about me overstepping or something. She did thank me later, afterwards, for doing it. But it’s still good to hear someone else say I did the right thing.”

“Of course, Kara.” Alex says.

 

Alex then takes Kara in for a brief hug, just to give Kara some affection, as Alex can clearly see that everything that happened yesterday has taken a toll on Kara too.

 

“Thanks.” Kara smiles, as they part from their hug.

 

“How did Natalie and Ashley react when you told them?” Alex asks.

“Uhhh….. I think they were a bit confused at first, which is understandable, because I was basically telling them that one of their moms did something truly horrible to their other mom. But, after a few moments, both girls were just really concerned for Lena, and they wanted to go see her, and talk with her about it.” Kara says, “They did do that, later, once I made sure Lena was okay to see them, and I left them with Lena to talk between themselves for a while. I don’t know what they talked about, as I decided to let them have that moment just between the three of them, and not intrude.”

 

“Yeah, I get that.” Alex nods, “What happened after that?”

 

“Uhhh…. after that I basically cooked dinner for all of us, with some help from Natalie and Ashley. Then, me and the girls watched a movie together, with Lena staying up in her room. I did bring Lena some food, but she didn’t really eat much of it.” Kara says, “Eventually, I made sure the girls got into bed at a reasonable time, because they had school today, and after that I went into Lena’s room, and she asked me to stay the night, and sleep in bed with her, which I did, and she cuddled up to me. I think she liked smelling my scent. I hope it soothed her.”

“I’m sure it did, Kara.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

“Anyway, then this morning me and Lena woke up, talked a bit, and I made sure Natalie and Ashley had their breakfast and got ready for school. I drove them to school afterwards, and then came back to Lena’s where Lena and I drove to L-Corp together and parted ways.” Kara explains.

 

“Do you know if Natalie and Ashley are going back to Andrea’s tonight?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhh…. they kind of asked me that in the car. I basically told them that because of the custody agreement Lena and Andrea have, someone couldn’t come and pick them up and bring them back to Lena’s, but if they decided to head home to Lena’s on their own after school, that wouldn’t be a problem.” Kara explains.

“Ah.” Alex nods, “That sounds like a horrible custody arrangement.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara agrees, with a nod of her head.

 

“I have to say, I’m kind of surprised that you didn’t go back to Lena’s tonight.” Alex says, “I was expecting to get a text from you today, calling our sisters night off. But now I see you forgot about that anyway. Still though, you are here, and not at Lena’s.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara says, with a bit of a sigh, “Admittedly, I would like to be at Lena’s, to just be there for her, but Lena said she would like some space. Not in a bad way though. She just said she wanted some space to process everything, you know, and work through stuff in her head on her own. I completely understand that, even if I would quite like to be there with Lena right now.”

 

“Yeah, I get that.” Alex nods, “Kelly is kind of like that too. I think it’s the therapist in her. She just needs time alone, away from me, sometimes to recharge. I get it, but it still kind of sucks. Then, I can only imagine how much it must suck for you after what happened yesterday.”

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

Alex now opens her mouth to say something else to Kara, but her phone then proceeds to ring.

 

“Oh, let me just get this.” Alex says.

 

Alex then grabs her phone, and she sees that Sam is calling her, so she decides to answer it.

 

“Hello?” Alex says.

“Hey Alex. I really need to talk to you.” Sam says.

 

“Uhhh…. that doesn’t sound good. Is everything okay?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhhh….. I’m just kind of freaking out about something.” Sam says, “Are you and Kelly at your apartment?”

 

“No. I’m at Kara’s. We are having a sisters night. Or we are supposed to be. Kelly has a few late sessions tonight.” Alex explains.

 

“Oh…. I…. uhh…. Usually I would say it’s fine, but I do really need to talk to you Alex. Both you and Kelly really.” Sam says.

 

“Okay….. are you breaking up with us?” Alex asks.

“No! Nothing like that. It’s just…… I usually wouldn’t ask this…. but can I meet you at Kara’s?” Sam asks.

“Let me just ask if it’s okay with Kara.” Alex says.

Alex now turns to look at Kara, moving the phone away from her ear.

“Sam says that she needs to speak to me about something in person. Would it be okay if she comes over here to do that?” Alex asks.

“Sure.” Kara says, with a smile.

“Thank you.” Alex says, before putting the phone back to her ear, “Kara says it’s okay. I’ll text you Kara’s apartment address.”

 

“Thank you. I will see you soon.” Sam says.

 

The call then ends, and Alex proceeds to text Sam the address to Kara’s apartment.

 

“What do you think that’s about?” Kara asks, curiously.

 

“I don’t know.” Alex replies, “She said it’s not her needing to break up with Kelly and I, so I’m not sure.”

 

“I guess you’ll find out soon enough.” Kara says.

“Yeah. Anyway, how was the rest of your day?” Alex asks.

Kara now lets out a big sigh at Alex asking her that, because she is once more thinking about the fact that she is being sued by Andrea.

 

“Something did happen….” Kara says.

“What? Tell me.” Alex says.

 

“I uhh….. A person came to CatCo looking for me today……” Kara says, “And don’t…. flip your lid…. But they basically served me with documents, letting me know I’m now being sued by Andrea.” Kara explains.

“WHAT?!” Alex says, as she stands up from the couch, “You can’t be serious?!”

 

“Alex, I said don’t flip your lid.” Kara says, with a sigh.

“Well, what do you expect me to do, Kara?” Alex asks, “You are being sued by Andrea, who assaulted Lena yesterday, and was arrested for it. That’s absolutely outrageous!”

 

“Yeah, well, she’s claiming I assaulted her when I was defending Lena.” Kara says.

“That’s bullshit! And I’m sure the police report will certainly show that! And if not, Lena can speak up about it.” Alex says.

 

“No.” Kara quickly says.

“No?” Alex asks, confused.

 

“I don’t want Lena to get involved with this. She is already dealing with enough bullshit. She doesn’t need to know about this on top of it all.” Kara says.

“So, what? You are not going to tell her?” Alex asks.

 

“No. I will sort this out on my own.” Kara says.

 

“Kara….. Andrea is a billionaire. You know how billionaires are. They just use their money to win, even when they are in the wrong. They just make it cost so much money for the person they are suing.” Alex says, “And we already know how Andrea has a sort of vendetta against you. She will drag this out for as long as possible, to make your life as miserable as possible.”

 

“Don’t you think I know that, Alex?” Kara says, “I get that. I understand that is what Andrea is probably going to do, and honestly it’s giving me major anxiety. However, ultimately, I don’t want to be the type of person that asks my girlfriend for help to deal with this. I don’t want to put that on Lena’s plate. Like I said, she already has enough to deal with.”

 

Alex now sighs, growing a sympathetic look on her face at Kara saying that to her.

“Kara…… you realise eventually Lena will find out about this on her own, right? I mean…. I wouldn’t be surprised if Andrea just brings it up to Lena as a way to taunt her, from what I know of her.” Alex says.

 

Kara sighs.

“Yeah….. I know….. But I don’t want to tell her about it right now. I don’t want to add that on. I’ll figure out how to sort this out on my own.” Kara says.

 

Alex now looks at her sister, and she sees that Kara is a bit stressed about this, so she decides not to push this further, even though she disagrees with Kara’s decision not to tell Lena about this right now, and ask for her help.

 

“Okay.” Alex says, “How about we just put Terminator on to watch before Sam arrives?”

 

“Sure. Thank you.” Kara says.

 

---

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Sam is just arriving at Kara’s apartment. As she does arrive, Kara answers the door to her.

“Hey, Sam.” Kara smiles.

 

“Hi, Kara.” Sam replies, “You okay?”

“Yeah…. you know.” Kara says, with a shrug.

“Yeah, I get it.” Sam nods.

 

Alex now walks over to Sam and Kara at the front door.

 

“Hey.” Alex smiles, and takes Sam in for a greeting kiss.

“Hi.” Sam replies, once they part from their kiss.

Sam now glances at Kara, as she would really rather have this conversation without Kara listening in too, even though Sam knows this is Kara’s apartment.

 

“Kara…. could you give us a minute?” Alex soon asks, noticing Sam’s look.

“Oh…. right…..” Kara says, “Sure. I’ll go in my bedroom.”

 

“Thank you, Kara.” Sam says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“It’s alright.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now heads into her bedroom, leaving Sam and Alex standing by her apartment front door.

“So, what did you want to talk about?” Alex asks, once Kara is out of earshot.

“Uhhhh….. I uhmmmm…… I don’t really know how to say this….. as….. I found out the other day….. and I’ve kind of just been freaking out since then…… and I’m still freaking out now….. but I guess you need to know too.” Sam says.

“Sam, whatever it is, you can tell me.” Alex says, with a loving look on her face.

 

“I….. I’m pregnant.” Sam says.

 

Alex’s eyes now go wide in shock.

Chapter 54

Alex still just stands there, shocked, after Sam has just told her she is pregnant. Alex never expected this. Of course, Alex knows that when she and Sam have been together, and even when she, Sam and Kelly have all been together, she has had sex with Sam, meaning there was a small chance Sam could get pregnant, even though they were using a condom, and Sam wasn’t in heat, and she wasn’t in rut. Still though, Alex completely did not expect Sam to say this. In fact, Alex wonders what the likelihood of her and Kara both getting people pregnant at the same time is. It sounds like something that should be very unlikely. 

 

“You’re pregnant…” Alex says.

 

Sam simply nods her head, not saying anything else.

 

“Are….. are you sure?” Alex asks.

 

“Yes!” Sam says, “I’ve taken like 10 pregnancy tests at this point. I’m sure I’m pregnant!”

 

“Okay…. Okay….” Alex says, after taking a deep breath, “What….  What are you going to do?”

 

Sam now sighs.

 

“I don’t know, Alex.” Sam says, “I thought the first step would be telling both you and Kelly. As while the baby is obviously not related to Kelly, the three of us are in a relationship, so I thought everyone involved should know. But beyond that, I don’t really know, Alex. I mean, after Ruby, I never thought I’d have another child again. I was more than happy with it just being Ruby and me. Then, at the same time, raising Ruby was not the easiest, as I was a young single mom, without any friends, so having another child was not in my plans. It especially wasn’t in my plans at age 40. I mean, I was surprised when Lena told me she was pregnant, given her age, but even more surprised I’m pregnant. So, I’m just kind of freaking out right now, Alex.”

 

“Alright.” Alex says, after taking a deep breath of her own, “Well….. I uhhh……. I can’t speak for Kelly, because…. I guess this is kind of weird for her…… and different than it is for the two of us…… but…… whatever you decide, I’ll support your decision. I’m not going to force you into anything just because I’m an alpha and you’re an omega.”

 

Sam chuckles.

“Babe, I don’t think you could force me into anything even if you tried, with all your alpha might.” Sam smirks, “And I’m not saying that in a way to demean you, but because I’m my own independent woman, albeit an omega, and I don’t let myself be pushed around by anyone.”

 

“Yeah, I know that.” Alex smiles.

 

“But…… have you ever wanted kids?” Sam asks.

 

There is now a moment silence between Sam and Alex, with Alex just looking into the older woman’s eyes.

 

“Yes.” Alex says, “I didn’t really know about my sexuality, and my preferences in that regard until I was basically at college, but ever since I was a young girl I knew I wanted to be a mother. In fact, when I presented as an alpha I was disappointed, not because I hated being an alpha or anything, or was disgusted by it, but because I knew I would never get to carry my future pups, like omegas can. So, yeah, I do want kids. I just….. I didn’t think it would happen right now…… But like I said, whatever you decide, I will support, whether it’s keeping the pup or not.”

 

“Okay….. Thank you for saying that to me, Alex.” Sam says.

“Of course.” Alex replies, with a soft smile.

 

“Before I decide anything….. I think…… I think we need to tell Kelly, and just figure out how all this works.” Sam says, “Then, at the same time, I think I’m going to have to tell my daughter Ruby about us, and our relationship, which I know she might find strange, because there is three of us.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Alex nods.

“But….. after that…. depending on things….. I think it might be a good idea for you and Kelly to meet Ruby….. if we decide to continue our relationship, and this hasn’t put you off, or made you want to run away from me.” Sam says.

“No.” Alex quickly replies, “This changes nothing, Sam. I really really like you, and so does Kelly. And I’m not just saying that from a sexual point. I’m saying I like who you are, and I still want to pursue this relationship with you, and I know that Kelly will too.”

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, with a small smile, “I have to get going now…. and I don’t want you keeping things from Kelly….. so maybe you can tell her about this…. and then on Friday afternoon you and Kelly can come round to my house and meet Ruby, and the three of us will just talk about everything?”

 

“Sure.” Alex nods, “That’s fine with me.”

 

“Great.” Sam smiles, “And thank you for being so good about this.”

 

“Yeah, no problem.” Alex replies, “I just…”

“What?” Sam asks, now with an unsure look on her face.

 

“No. It’s nothing bad. I just…… Can you please give me the god ahead to tell Kara?” Alex asks, “She’s my sister, and I tell her everything. I hate to keep secrets from her, and she can always tell when I’m keeping a secret, just like I can tell when she is keeping one from me. I promise she won’t say anything to anyone else.”

 

“Yes, okay, Alex.” Sam says, “I trust your judgement. Just, please make sure she doesn’t mention this to Lena, as I haven’t had a chance to tell her about this yet. I was going to tell her about it today, during lunch, but she is still a bit fazed from everything that happened.”

“Yeah, okay.” Alex nods, “I’ll make sure that Kara doesn’t say anything.”

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Sam says, “I have to go now though. I really don’t like leaving Ruby at home alone this long, even though she’s a teenager.”

“Yeah, okay. But….. before you go…… I guess I can trade secrets with you…. a secret you can’t tell Lena, but I think you need to know…..” Alex says.

“What?” Sam asks, confused.

“Andrea is suing Kara.” Alex says, “And….. Kara wants to just handle it herself and everything, and not tell Lena, and trouble her with it….. but I’m worried. I’m not worried because I think Andrea has a case, but because she’s a billionaire, who wants to take revenge against Kara. So, essentially, Andrea could drag this out for as long as possible, and make it basically bankrupt Kara from all the legal fees and everything, which Andrea can easily afford, and Kara can’t.”

“That fucking asshole.” Sam says, with an angry look on her face, “Look…. I….. I don’t really know what to say to that right now, as my mind is a bit frazzled with everything. But, let me have a think about it, and I’ll get back to you about it within the next few days.”

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Alex smiles.

 

“But, either way, Kara should tell Lena, even if she tells Lena not to get involved.” Sam says.

“I know.” Alex replies, “I told Kara to do that too, I just think she’s too worried about Lena to trouble her with anything at the moment.”

“Yeah, okay. I get that.” Sam nods, “Well, I have to go. Thank you for taking this news so well.”

 

“Of course. There’s no other way I would take it.” Alex smiles.

 

Sam now smiles back at Alex and takes her in for a brief kiss, before turning around and leaving Kara’s apartment.

 

“Alright Kara, you can come out now!” Alex calls out once the door is closed behind Sam.

 

Upon Alex calling this out, Kara goes rushing into the main area of her apartment.

“OH RAO! YOU ARE GOING TO BE A MOM TOO!!” Kara says, excitedly, as she rushes over to Alex.

 

“How did I guess that you were totally listening in to Sam and I’s private conversation?” Alex asks, with a smirk.

 

“I was only listening in to the first part of it.” Kara says, “After I realised what it was about I stopped listening.”

“Yeah….. well….. I figured you were going to listen in at first anyway. You always used to do that when we were growing up and I was having a private conversation with mom, or one of my friends.” Alex says.

 

“Yeah. I guess I’m predictable that way.” Kara says, with a shrug, “But let’s talk about you! You are going to have a pup, just like me! Oh Rao, Eliza is going to absolutely freak! She is going to have two grandchildren in the space of a few months! Then, just think about it Alex, our babies can get to grow up together. They will literally be the same age, give or take 3ish months. They will get to be in the same class, and just be best friends!”

 

Upon Kara saying this, Alex can literally see Kara bouncing with excitement.

 

“Okay, Kara. Calm down.” Alex says, “Sam doesn’t even know if she is going to keep the baby yet. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

 

“Oh….” Kara says, “I uhh….. do you want her to keep the baby?”

“Of course I do.” Alex says, “I mean, I didn’t say that to Sam, because I want to support her with whatever decision she wants to make, and I don’t want to try and influence her. But yeah, I want her to keep the baby. Like I said to Sam, I have always wanted to be a mom, but recently, I have kind of realised just how hard and difficult that can be.”

“Yeah, raising a baby isn’t easy, Alex.” Kara says, “But I’m pretty sure Sam already knows that, and so does Lena.”

 

“That’s not what I’m talking about.” Alex says, with a sigh.

“What are you talking about?” Kara asks.

 

“You know….. when I was first doing my training residency at the hospital?” Alex asks.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “You always said once you got home, or were off from work, you just didn’t want to talk about anything that happened there, because you just wanted to take a break from it all for as long as possible, because of all the hours you were spending there.”

 

“Yes.” Alex nods, “And that is mostly true. But another reason I didn’t want to talk about it, is because I didn’t want to bum you and Kelly out, and I didn’t want to talk about some of the things that I got to witness.”

 

“What are you talking about, Alex?” Kara asks.

 

Alex sighs.

“For my first 6 months of my training, I was based in the maternity ward of the hospital. Due to that, as you can imagine, I had to focus on pregnant mothers, including helping to deliver some babies. And don’t get me wrong, delivering the babies I got to deliver was an incredible experience, but it wasn’t all just that. There were times when things were awful. There were a few times when I was assisting with a birth, and there were issues. One time the baby was born, and we found that he wasn’t breathing, because the umbilical cord got wrapped around his neck during the birthing process. Then, another time a baby was born, and she seemed to be absolutely healthy, but 3 hours later, just suddenly, she died. None of those deaths were my fault, and I don’t feel guilty about them, but seeing how devastated the parents were broke my heart.” Alex says, “When….. I first started my training, one of the doctors spoke about emotionally connecting with patients. He told us that it would be for the best, for all of use, if we made sure to keep emotional distance between ourselves and our cases, and patients, as otherwise emotionally it would hurt us too much when our patients got bad news. And….. I tried to do that…. but seeing those parents hurt….. and upset……. I couldn’t help but feel for them.”

 

“Alex…… I….. I had no idea.” Kara says, in a shocked voice.

“Yeah….. but that’s not the point I’m trying to make.” Alex says, “What I was saying, is I’ve seen how hard it can be for people to have babies. I think far too often in media, and on the news, we are made to think that pregnancy and giving birth is simple. That probably from the fact of the health advice to wear a condom to stop someone getting pregnant, which is something that people should do, but at the same time I think it gives off the feeling that it’s very easy to get someone pregnant, when it’s not. In my time in the maternity ward I also dealt with cases of couples who were struggling with infertility, and that is devastating too. I’ve seen alphas who are basically suicidal because they can’t get their omega pregnant, and couples who are desperate to try anything to try and have kids. This includes couples paying more money than they have just to try various fertility treatments to have kids, and sometimes it doesn’t work, and they are left devastated. So….. what I’m trying to say Kara, is it does sort of scare me in a way. I want Sam to have this baby, but I’m not going to force her. But I’m scared if she doesn’t have this baby, then maybe something bad will happen, and I’ll never have a chance to be a mother.”

 

“Oh….” Kara says, now truly realising what her sister has been getting at, “I…. uhh….. I don’t know what to say, Alex. I….. I’m sorry for assuming.”

“That’s okay.” Alex replies, after a few moments silence, “Can we just…. sit and watch the rest of our movie?”

 

“Sure.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Alex then proceed to do just that, not really saying much to each other for the rest of the evening as they watch the rest of Terminator. The only good thing that comes out of this, is this does happen to distract Kara from thinking about Lena, and wondering what she is doing. In fact, it distracts Kara so much that she completely forgets to call Lena this evening, while Lena doesn’t call her either.

 

---

Elsewhere in National City, Lena is just getting back home after her long day of work at L-Corp, and just trying to burry all her problems with the work she has to do as CEO. Then, as Lena walks into her home, right away she sees that Natalie and Ashley’s backpacks are by the front door, signalling that her two daughters have come back to her home tonight, instead of going to Andrea’s, where they are supposed to be going. However, that is not the only thing that Lena notices as she steps inside the house. Lena also notices a delicious smell coming from her kitchen.

 

“Hello?” Lena calls out.

 

Lena soon hears the sound of footsteps coming towards her, and a few moments later she sees Nata and Ashley appear.

 

“Hey mom.” Ashley smiles.

“Hi mom.” Natalie says.

 

“What….. what are you two girls doing?” Lena asks.

 

Ashley and Natalie now look at one another, before turning back to Lena.

 

“Well, we kind of figured that you’d be home late tonight, so we thought that instead of you cooking dinner for us, we’d cook dinner for you.” Ashley says.

“Really?” Lena says, in a surprised voice, “I mean…. I really appreciate that…. but…. wasn’t it only about a month ago when the two of you couldn’t cook a pizza, because you left the bottom plastic bit on it when you put it in the oven?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “But we have been looking at some YouTube videos, and online tutorials, and we found this tomato pasta chicken dish, with some kale in it too, and it said that it was a beginners dish.”

 

“Yes. We also phoned Eliza to ask for some advice.” Natalie says.

“Nat! You weren’t supposed to say that!” Ashley says.

“Sorry.” Natalie says.

 

“You called Eliza?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Yeah…… we hope you don’t mind.” Ashley says, “It’s just…… Kara gave us Eliza’s number when we got home from our trip to Midvale…. And….. we have each kind of texted with her a bit.”

 

“We didn’t mean to keep it a secret from you, mom.” Natalie says, “And we are sorry if you are mad at us for doing that.”

 

“No. I’m not mad at you at all.” Lena says, “If you both want to text and speak with Eliza, and she is happy to speak with you, I have no problem with that. I just….. I hope you didn’t tell Eliza about what has been going on.”

 

“No.” Ashley says, “We just told her we wanted to surprise you and make dinner, and wanted some help. Eliza then just gave us some tips.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, feeling better just by the fact that her two girls wanted to do something for her to cheer her up, even if it’s something as simple as making her dinner, “Well, how about I go see how the two of you are getting on with the dinner?”

 

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

After this, Lena heads into the kitchen where she has a look at what her daughters are doing, and she soon finds that her girls have been doing a pretty good job. The only thing that Lena does notice is that it seems the girls have cooked the chicken breasts, that they want to cut up and mix in with the pasta tomato sauce and kale, for a bit too long, as the chicken looks very very dry. However, Lena decides just not to mention that, and hopes that the pasta sauce will help make the kitchen less dry.

 

Lena then proceeds to allow Natalie and Ashley to send her away to sit up their kitchen table, while her two daughters serve the dinner on three plates, and bring it to her, along with some cutlery, salt and pepper, and even some grated cheese. They all then tuck into their food, which Lena soon finds is a pretty good, even if the tomato sauce they have used is a tad watery. Either way, Lena just feels so good and amazing that her two daughters have been so nice to cook her dinner.

 

“Thank you, girls. That was lovely.” Lena smiles, happily, once she finishes her food.

 

“Really?” Natalie asks.

“Yes. Really.” Lena nods, with a smile.

 

Natalie simply smiles back at Lena.

“That’s good.” Ashley says, “We’ll clear up the table for you now.”

 

“No. That’s okay.” Lena says, as she stands up.

“No!” Natalie quickly says, “We are supposed to be making dinner for you, not the other way around!”

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“How about we wash up the dishes and everything together? It will be quicker that way?” Lena suggests.

 

“Yeah… okay.” Ashley says.

 

The trio all then take their plates and things into the kitchen, where they begin to wash things up. Natalie moves everything over to the area where it needs to be washed, with Ashley doing the washing, and Lena doing the drying. As they do this though, Lena has a thought that comes to her mind, that she knows she needs to ask her two daughters.

“Girls?” Lena says.

“Yeah?” Ashley says.

“Yep?” Natalie says.

 

“You….. have told your má you are here tonight, right?” Lena asks, “As….. I really don’t want to speak with her right now, or have her come here and have a stand off with her about you supposed to be at her home right now.”

Natalie and Ashley now look at one another again, before turning back to look at Lena.

 

“We….. told her……” Ashley says, “And we said that…… we don’t want to speak with her right now.”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

Lena sighs.

“Girls….. you don’t need to cut your má out of your life, for me, or because of what happened. She is still your má.” Lena says.

 

“That’s not what we are doing.” Ashley says, “Yes, she was horrible to you, and we don’t want to be around her right now. But we also just want to be with you. Plus…… she…. didn’t take to well to it when we said we didn’t want to spend time with her for a while.”

 

Lena now grows a panic in her chest upon hearing that, worrying that this is going to now be some massive issue that Andrea has.

 

“What….. what did she say?” Lena asks.

 

“She…… she said that…. we had to choose either her….. or you….. and that if we choose you….. she didn’t want us to be around her anymore……” Natalie says, now with a timid look on her face.

“Oh…. girls.” Lena says, now feeling very bad for her daughters, just because of how awful Andrea is being saying that, even if she was just saying it in anger, and didn’t mean it.

 

Lena now takes both Ashley and Natalie in for a hug, and as she does, both her daughters start to cry a little bit, which is completely understandable. Lena continues to hug her daughters for a few minutes, with them eventually parting once Natalie and Ashley stop crying.

 

“We….. we don’t want to choose.” Natalie says, with a sniffle.

“I know.” Lena says, “And I’m not asking you to.”

 

“We know.” Ashley says, “But…. we both spoke about it….. and….. if we do have to choose….. we choose you, mom.”

“Oh, girls.” Lena says, and now cries some own tears of her own.

 

Ashley and Natalie take Lena in for another hug upon seeing their mom cry like this. It really being a total reverse from before, when Natalie and Ashley were being manipulated by Andrea, and chose Andrea over Lena. But now they are not being manipulated, and they have chosen Lena.

Chapter 55

Lena is still hugging Natalie and Ashley, after what her girls said to her, after they told Lena that they choose her over Andrea. Of course, Lena doesn’t want her daughters to have to choose between her and Andrea, and she would give almost anything for her girls not to be in this position. However, there is a part of Lena that feels happy about this happening. For so long Natalie and Ashley choose Andrea over her, and that hurt Lena’s heart so much, simply because of how much she loves her two girls, and how much it hurt to see them not want to spend time with her. Now however, things are completely reversed. Her girls want to be here with her, and are offering her the love she has always wanted from them. If this didn’t come from a horrible situation with Andrea, Lena would say this is a dream come true. But, either way, Lena is enjoying the fact that the girls have, sort of, chosen her this time.

 

Lena, Ashley and Natalie continue to hug for a few minutes, but they do eventually part from their hug, and all look into one another’s eyes.

 

“What….. what happens now, mom?” Natalie asks, nervously.

 

Lena sighs.

“I honestly don’t know.” Lena says, “I wish I could tell you I do know, or I have some sort of idea as to what is going to happen next, but I don’t. So, how about we just take things one day at a time from here on out?”

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yeah, I’m okay with that.” Natalie says.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles.

 

“There uhmmmm……. What about Kara?” Ashley asks.

 

“What about Kara?” Lena asks, confused, with her heart suddenly beating quickly, because Lena is worrying that maybe Ashley brought up Kara because she doesn’t want Kara around when she and Natalie plan to be here a lot or something.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at one another again, almost as if they are having a silent conversation between each other.

“In ma’s….. texts to us……. she also….. she said that she’s suing Kara….. and is going to make sure that she ends up penniless and alone, or in prison.” Ashley says.

“What?!” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

“She said….” Natalie begins.

 

“I know what she said.” Lena quickly says, “I…… Kara is being sued?”

 

“That’s what ma said.” Ashley replies.

“Hasn’t Kara told you?” Natalie asks, in a bit of a confused voice.

 

“No.” Lena replies, “Kara and I haven’t spoken since this morning when we parted ways after we arrived at L-Corp.”

 

“Why?” Natalie asks.

“What do you mean?” Lena asks.

“Why haven’t you spoke since then? Aren’t you girlfriends? Aren’t you…. supposed to talk all the time? Even if it’s just texting each other goodnight or something?” Natalie asks.

 

“Well, it hasn’t exactly been that long, Natalie.” Lena explains, “But, I did ask Kara to give me some space.”

 

“Why do you want space from Kara?” Ashley asks, “Did she do something wrong?”

 

“No. She hasn’t done anything wrong.” Lena says, “I just….. I don’t want to be the type of person that needs their partner with them all the time. And…. after what happened….. I just wanted some space to be by myself…. And think through things on my own. That’s nothing against Kara. It’s just what I want to recharge.”

 

“Oh.” Natalie says.

 

There is then a brief silence.

“Does that…. mean you would prefer if Natalie and I weren’t here?” Ashley asks.

 

“No. Of course not.” Lena says, “I’m more than happy that the two of you are here. I just….. I don’t want to have to sit here and talk with you about everything for the rest of the evening. If it’s okay with you, I think that I’m going to go upstairs and run myself a nice bath, and just have some relaxing alone time, to recharge. It’s nothing against the two of you. And if either of you need me, you can come into my room and speak with me. And I promise before the two of you go to bed, I’ll say goodnight to you.”

 

“Okay….” Ashley nods.

“Yes, okay.” Natalie says, “But….. what about Kara?”

 

“I don’t know.” Lena says, with a sigh, “I’ll have to speak with Kara about it. I don’t know anything about your ma suing Kara, other than what you just told me. And, hopefully, your ma just said that in a fit of anger when she was texting you, rather than it being real, and something she has actually done.”

 

After this, Lena does exactly what she told Natalie and Ashley she would do earlier, and goes upstairs to her bedroom to have some alone time, while also relaxing in a nice bath for a while. This very much just allows Lena to go through her thoughts, and also recharge her batteries a bit, because Lena certainly knows that everything with Andrea isn’t over. Lena is sure that Andrea will eventually have something else in store that she will spring on her, Kara, or the two girls.

 

Eventually, as it gets late, Lena goes into Natalie and Ashley’s room and says goodnight to her two girls, just like she told them she would. While doing this, Ashley and Natalie both surprise Lena by taking her in for a big long hug. Lena, for her part, very much enjoyed these hugs, and is just happy that her girls are here with her on a weekday. Something that Lena really hopes becomes normal in the future. Lena feels she’s just missed out so much by only have Natalie and Ashley on the weekends. Once Lena finishes saying goodnight to Natalie and Ashley though, she heads into bed herself, even though by this point it’s only 9PM, and just goes to sleep for the evening.

 

---

It is now the following day, and Lena has just arrived at L-Corp. Lena has actually got to work a bit early today, or at least early for normal people. The reason for this isn’t because Lena wants to actually start her work early, like she normally would when getting to L-Corp really early. Lena has got to L-Corp early because after what Natalie and Ashley told her last night, Lena wants to take this time to phone Kara, and ask her what is going on, and if she can confirm the fact that Andrea is suing her. So, once Lena settles down on her desk, she pulls out her phone, and clicks on Kara’s contact to call her. The call itself rings about 4 times, before Kara finally answers.

“He… hello?” Kara says, in a weird voice.

 

“Uhhh…. Kara? Hey, it’s me.” Lena says, “Are you…. okay? You sound…. weird.”

 

Kara clears her throat at Lena saying this, with Lena now realising she must have woke Kara up, and the reason Kara sounded weird was because of that.

 

“No…. it’s….. okay….. I just….. it’s early….” Kara says.

 

“I’m sorry….. I thought you’d already be awake seeing as it’s 8:20.” Lena says.

“WHAT?!” Kara suddenly says, in an alarmed voice.

 

Lena then proceeds to hear the sound of Kara moving her phone, clearly to check the time, and actually confirm it is 8:20. As Kara does this, her she gets a bit jump in her chest, because she sees that Lena was wrong, it’s not 8:20, it’s 8:25.

 

“OH RAO!” Kara says, to herself.

“Kara?!” Lena calls out on the phone.

 

Kara now quickly puts the phone back against her ear, remember that she is on the phone with her girlfriend.

 

“Rao. I’m late, Lena.” Kara says.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Kara saying that, having figured that out by now.

 

“Did you miss your alarm or something?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

 

“No.” Kara replies, as she gets up from her bed, and now walks into her bathroom, ready to quickly rush her morning routine so she doesn’t get to work late. “I think I just forgot to put my alarm on last night, with everything going on.”

 

“Oh….” Lena says, in a solemn voice.

“No.” Kara quickly says, “It’s not that. Well…. it is…. but it’s not just that. There was something else that happened…. or that I found out….. but I can’t tell you about it….”

 

Lena now remains silent for a few moments.

“You mean, Andrea suing you?” Lena asks.

 

“What?!” Kara says, alarmed, “How….. how did you know about that?”

 

Lena sighs, feel very sad now that Andrea wasn’t lying when she told Natalie and Ashley she was suing Kara.

 

“Andrea said it in a rather set of awful texts she sent to Natalie and Ashley, that they told me about.” Lena says, “I was calling now because I wanted to know if it’s true.”

 

“I….. yeah…” Kara says, “But….. you don’t have to worry about that…. I will figure it out on my own.”

 

“Kara, this is happening because you are involved with me. Let me help you.” Lena says.

 

“Look…. I….. can we talk about this later?” Kara asks, “I’ve really got to rush to get into work now.”

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “But, can you come by my office at around lunchtime?”

 

“Uhhh…. Sure…. I think I’ll be free then.” Kara says.

“Good. And for the record, I’m not a fan of you keeping things from me like that, and you saying things happened yesterday that you can’t tell me about.” Lena says, “I may have been vulnerable…. but….. I’m doing better now…. I’m not fragile and going to break easy.”

 

“Yes…. I know that…” Kara says, “And I didn’t mean… Look….. we can talk about it later, and I’m sorry if you feel I was keeping things from you. But, for the record, I wasn’t actually talking about Andrea suing me when I said something else happened yesterday that was on my mind.”

 

“Then what were you talking about?” Lena asks.

 

“I can’t tell you, as it’s not my place to tell. But, I’m sure you’ll find out some time soon.” Kara says, “I promise I’m not hiding things from you. I’m just not even supposed to know this, so I can’t rightly tell you.”

“Okay….” Lena says, “We can talk more over lunch.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “I’ll try and get there around 12. I have to go now though, otherwise I’m really going to be late to work.”

 

“Okay. See you at lunch. Bye.” Lena says.

“Bye.” Kara replies, before ending the phone call.

 

Once the phone call ends, Lena just sighs, dejected, upset and annoyed that Andrea is suing Kara, while also being a bit frustrated that Kara decided not to just come out and tell her the truth. However, Lena just hopes that when she speaks to Kara later, over lunch, they will just be able to talk through everything.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Lena is once more disturbed by Jack and Sam walking into her office, which has basically become a daily occurrence now. Lena thinks that she might just have to start scheduling time to put aside for Jack and Sam, so she doesn’t just constantly have her work disrupted by her two friends coming into her office together at random times, throughout the day.

 

“Hello Lena.” Sam smiles, “How are you doing today?”

 

“That’s a stupid question, Sam.” Jack says, “We agreed we were just going to be casual, and ease into things.”

 

“No. You said that’s what you wanted to do. I never agreed with that. I said that we need to be direct, because Lena’s not stupid, and if we came in here, acting all casual, and avoiding what we all know we really want to talk about, Lena would pick up on it.” Sam says.

 

“Well, I think it’s just polite to not be direct like that.” Jack says, “We could have just helped Lena take her mind off things, before diving into the deep stuff.”

 

“Oh, I very much doubt Lena can take her mind off this. If you know her as well as you claim to know her, you’d realise that.” Sam says.

 

“Yes. But, if you were truly her best friend, as you claim to be, you’d know it’s our job to try as best as possible to distract Lena, so she doesn’t just think about all those negative thoughts.” Jack says, “I personally do that with my quirky charm.”

“Yeah…. I wouldn’t call it quirky.” Sam mutters.

“Hey!” Lena now says, in a loud voice, “You both realise that I’m here in the room with you, right? You were literally just having a little fight, talking about me in the third person while I’m right here.”

 

“Uhh…. yes…. sorry about that.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah, Sam’s sorry.” Jack replies.

 

Sam now punches Jack in one of his arms.

“Owww. I’m sorry too.” Jack says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at her two friends, knowing that they will likely never change from being this ridiculous duo that they have become since Lena introduced the two of them.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, with a sigh, “Let’s go sit down so we can get this over with.”

Lena then guides Jack and Sam to her casual seating area with her couch, coffee table, and a few single chairs, at the other end of her office than her desk. The trio all then sit down, with Lena taking a seat on the couch first, and Jack and Sam basically play fighting to be the other person to sit on the couch with Lena, Jack getting there first this time. This leaves Sam taking one of the single chairs, which she just moves so it’s closer to Lena on the couch.

 

“Okay. So, how are things Lena? What is happening now?” Sam asks.

 

Lena now sighs at Sam asking her that, because she realises she is going to have to tell her friends the updates since yesterday, as if she doesn’t they are just going to pester her until she does. So, Lena begins to tell Sam and Jack everything, which is just essentially what happened with Natalie and Ashley last night, but Lena does also tell them about her conversation with Kara this morning too.

 

“Well, I think it’s nice that Natalie and Ashley are finally taking care of you, and chose you.” Jack says.

“Yes. I agree.” Sam nods.

“That’s the thing though. I don’t want them to have to be in a position where they have to choose between me and Andrea.” Lena says, “I know Andrea is an awful person, but she is still their mom. No child should have to feel like they have to choose one of their parents over the other. It’s just…. a horrible situation.”

“I know it is, Lena.” Sam says, with a sympathetic look on her face, “But this situation was not caused by you. Andrea is the one doing this. Andrea is the one who sent that text to the girls. This is her choice. The girls have now made a choice of their own. You shouldn’t feel guilty about that.”

 

“Yeah…. I guess you are right….. It still sucks though.” Lena says.

“I know it does.” Sam nods.

 

There is then a silence between the trio.

 

“As for your thing with Kara.” Jack says, ending the silence, “I think you’ll be fine. Kara is crazy about you, and I have big respect for her for how she defended you. I’m sure that whatever is going on, you two will be able to figure it out by talking in a bit, at lunch time.”

 

“I hope so.” Lena says, “I’m still a bit annoyed that she decided to hide things from me, and was planning on keeping the fact Andrea is suing her a secret. Not to mention the other thing that she’s not telling me.”

 

“Uhhh….. well…. I agree that she probably should have told you about Andrea suing her, but maybe she was just going to wait a while, until she knew you were in a better place, mentally, after everything that happened.” Sam says.

“Yeah…. maybe.” Lena replies.

“And as for the other thing she’s hiding…. I guess that’s my fault.” Sam says.

“Your fault?” Lena asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Yeah….. I went over to Kara’s last night….” Sam begins.

“SAM! I don’t need you talking to my girlfriend behind my back!” Lena says, in a bit of an annoyed voice.

“No.” Sam quickly says, “I was actually there to talk with Alex.”

 

“Oh.” Lena says, “What were you talking with Alex about.”

 

“OH MY GOD!” Jack suddenly says, with him putting a hand to his mouth, growing a look of shocked realisation on his face.

 

“What?” Lena says, as she looks at Jack.

 

“I knew it! You are glowing! And now I know why!” Jack exclaims, as he looks at Sam.

 

Lena now turns back to look at Sam, all while she processes what Jack just said, and once she does, she gets a look of realisation on her face too.

 

“You’re…… you’re pregnant?” Lena asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yes.” Sam says, with an annoyed look on her face, as she looks at Jack, “And I totally wanted Jack to be the one to tell you, and let that slip.”

 

“Sorry. It’s not my fault you have that pregnancy glow.” Jack says.

 

“Wait…. So…. you are actually pregnant?” Lena asks, wanting clarification.

“Yeah.” Sam nods, “I went to speak to Alex about it yesterday. I was going to tell you both yesterday, before Alex, but with everything I decided not to. But I guess Kara must have overheard me talking to Alex about it, seeing as the talk was in Kara’s apartment. That’s obviously what she was saying when she said there’s another thing she can’t tell you.”

 

“You’re pregnant….” Lena says, again.

“YES, LENA!” Sam exclaims, “How many times do I have to say it?”

“Sorry….. I just…… I can’t believe you’re pregnant…… at the same time as me being pregnant…….. from the sister of the alpha who got you pregnant.” Lena says, “Wait…. Alex is the other parent, right?”

 

“YES!” Sam says, “Of course she is.”

 

“Thos Danvers sisters surely must be something else.” Jack says, “Are you sure they don’t have like a third alpha sister who can just fuck my brains out? And try and get my beta ass pregnant?”

“Jack, stop being gross.” Lena says, as she screws up her face in disgust.

“What?” Jack says, “I can’t be jealous that the two of you scored hot alpha sisters?”

 

“Okay, Jack, that’s enough from you.” Sam says, “Say one more word like that, and I’ll have you stand in the corner for 5 minutes.”

 

“I’m not a child, Sam.” Jack counters.

 

“Well, do you want to find out what happens if you don’t do what I say?” Sam says, as she looks at Jack in a challenging fashion.

 

“I…. I’m not gonna say anything like that…. but not because I’m scared of you.” Jack says, after a moments silence.

“Whatever helps you sleep at night.” Sam says, with a smirk.

 

“So, Sam…. what…… are you going to keep the baby?” Lena asks.

 

“I uhhh… I still haven’t made up my mind on that yet.” Sam says, “I told Alex last night, and wasn’t able to talk with Kelly, but Alex told Kelly, and the two of them are going to come round to my place this evening to meet Ruby, and then talk more about things. I did tell Ruby about it last night, and how I’m in a relationship with Alex and Kelly.”

 

“How did she take it?” Lena asks.

 

“She…. kind of just took it in her stride.” Sam says, “She just told me that she thinks it will be cool to have a younger brother or sister, but wishes I’d had another kid before now, so they could have grown up together. Then, as for me being in a throuple, she just said it just meant I was in a relationship with more people to love, and more people to love me, and she said that was fine.”

“Wow. She sounds very mature. I’m impressed.” Lena says.

 

“I know. Me too.” Sam nods, “But, talking to Ruby, and how she reacted, made me sort of think I might keep the baby. I just…. I hope that Kelly and Alex are going to be okay with it. I know this could be weird for them, because they are young.”

 

“Yeah, but if Alex is anything like Kara, she will 100% support you, and I think Kelly must be like that too. I don’t think you’ll have anything to worry about, Sam.” Lena says.

“I guess I’ll find out tonight.” Sam says.

 

After this, Sam, Lena and Jack all just chat with each other for another 5 minutes before Lena sends her friends on their way. Once they leave, Lena is able to get on with a little bit of work, until the clock hits 12, and she gets a text from Kara that she’s on her way to L-Corp.

Chapter 56

It is now just after 1, and Kara is arriving at L-Corp to have her planned lunch with Lena. Admittedly, Kara is a bit nervous about this lunch, because by the sounds of things Lena was a bit upset with her for not telling her about Andrea suing her, even though she was doing it to just try and protect Lena. Then, at the same time Kara just worries how Lena has been taking everything, seeing as it’s been a day since she last saw her, and at that point Lena was doing better, but still not amazing. Either way though, Kara knows she just has to be open and honest with Lena, and take it from there.

 

After a few minutes Kara makes it up to Lena’s office floor, where she is ushered into Lena’s office by Lena’s assistant Jess. Once Kara steps inside the office she is surprised to see Lena already sitting on her couch, seemingly waiting for her.

 

“Hi.” Kara says, a bit nervously.

 

“Hey.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara then slowly walks over to Lena, who still hasn’t got up from the couch, and Kara is unsure if she is supposed to greet Lena normally, with a kiss, or if she should hug her, or just not do anything. Thankfully though, just as Kara reaches Lena’s side, the brunette stands up, and takes the initiative, taking Kara in for a brief kiss.

 

“Hi.” Kara says again, once they part from their kiss, this time with a bit of a smile.

 

“Hi.” Lena smiles back.

 

“So uhhh…. I guess we need to talk about…. stuff.” Kara says.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Did you not bring any lunch for us to have with you?”

 

“Oh Rao. I didn’t even think to do that. I’m sorry. I can quickly go out and get us something if you want?” Kara suggests, nervously.

 

“No, darling, don’t worry about it. And you don’t need to apologise.” Lena says, “I wasn’t specific about whether you should get food or not. Don’t worry. I’ll have Jess order something in for us.”

 

Before Kara can say anything else, Lena walks over to her office door and opens it.

 

“Jess?” Lena says.

 

“Yes. Miss Luthor?” Jess replies.

 

“Could you please order Kara and myself some sandwiches for lunch. I’ll have a chicken sandwich.” Lena says, and then turns to look at Kara, “Is there a sandwich you’d like?”

 

“Uhh I’ll have a steak sub with mayonnaise and mustard.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then turns back to Jess, “Did you hear that Jess?”

 

“Yes. One chicken sandwich and a steak sub with mayonnaise and mustard. Do you want any drinks?” Jess asks.

 

“No. We’ll have the water in here. Thanks Jess.” Lena says.

 

Jess then nods her head at Lena, and Lena closes the door once more and walks back over to Kara.

 

“Okay. I’m sure our lunch will be here soon.” Lena says, “Let’s sit.”

 

“Right.” Kara nods, nervously, with the two then sitting down next to one another.

 

“Before we begin, I want you to know that Jack and Sam were in here earlier, and Sam told me some news that I presume was the news you overheard that you couldn’t tell me about?” Lena says.

 

“You mean….. About Sam being pregnant?” Kara asks, hesitantly.

 

“What?! She pregnant?!” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at what Lena just said.

 

“I’m kidding, darling.” Lena says, with a chuckle in her voice.

 

“Oh Rao! That was mean!” Kara says, “I thought I’d accidentally just given away Sam’s pregnancy.”

 

“Yes. Well, call it a little payback for you not telling me about Andrea suing you.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. I…. I’m sorry about that.” Kara says, awkwardly, “It’s just with everything that happened, I didn’t want to pile on. After speaking with Alex yesterday…. she did kind of set me straight…. and tell me that I should tell you about it, even if it wasn’t to ask for your help. And I was going to do that, telling you, not asking for your help.”

 

“Okay…” Lena says, after a moments silence, “Well….. okay…. I think I understand. But… Kara….. I….. I know we haven’t really talked about…. how serious we are or anything….. I know that getting to the point were I was happy for us to be girlfriends was….. trying…. and difficult for you…. But…. I want you to know…… I’m not in this relationship for a fling or anything. I’m in it for it to become serious. I don’t want to put any pressure on you, as I know you are only 25 and me saying this might be not what you are comfortable with. But my point is…. as I want us to eventually have a more serious relationship….. I want that to include us telling each other things….. and not trying to protect one another from stuff. I was in a relationship with Andrea where she was dishonest and closed off from me, I don’t want that to be the case again. I’m not trying to say you are like Andrea, as that’s the furthest from what you are. I’m just trying to say I want us to both be open with each other, and honest. I don’t want you thinking you have to protect me. That’s not the partner I want.”

 

Okay…. yeah….. I…. understand what you are getting at.” Kara says, “And just so we are on the same page, I’m not scared about our relationship being serious. The way I look at it, I want to go into every relationship with the potential for it to be something that become serious. And personally, I don’t really like it when people refer to a relationship as being serious, as that kind of makes it just seem so extreme and serious, for lack of a better word. What people really mean is a relationship that potentially could lead to marriage, or a permanent partnership, and that’s something I’d like to see if we could have together oner day. That’s my version of serious.”

 

Lena breaks out into a small smile at Kara saying that.

 

“I like the sound of your version of serious, darling.” Lena says, and then leans closer to Kara to take her in for a kiss.

 

Kara smiles into the kiss, and the two continue to kiss for the next couple of seconds.

 

“Hmmmm….. That was nice.” Kara smiles.

“It was.” Lena nods, “But getting back on topic, you are going to let me help you with Andrea suing you. You are going to let my lawyers handle it.”

 

“No, Lena. I can’t ask you to do that. I don’t want to be the type of person that has to ask you for help for stuff like this.” Kara says.

 

“Is this…. an alpha thing?” Lena asks, “You don’t want my help because you’re the alpha, and I’m the omega, and you are supposed to do stuff on your own?”

“No! Of course not!” Kara replies, “It’s just…. I don’t want you to think that I’m with you for the…. benefits….. if you know what I mean.”

“I do, darling.” Lena smiles, “and I don’t think you are with me for my money. I want you to use my lawyers, and let me do that. I understand where you are coming from, wanting to deal with this bullshit lawsuit by yourself, without me getting involved, and I appreciate that, but at the end of the day Andrea is only suing you because she’s my ex, and you are with me now. You don’t deserve to basically go through financial ruin by fighting Andrea in this lawsuit. As believe me, even if Andrea loses in the end, her goal will be to drag it out for so long that the costs of your lawyers will just bankrupt you, and make you miserable.”

 

“But…. if she is going to do that…. that makes me feel even worse about you…. and your lawyers, helping. As surely that will mean you are going to spend a lot of money paying your lawyers to defend me.” Kara says.

 

“You don’t have to worry about that, Kara.” Lena says, “My lawyers are on retainer, so I’m paying them the same either way. Plus, with my lawyers it’s much more likely they’ll be able to dismiss the case very quickly compared with if you just hired your own lawyer, who would go up against the legal team I know Andrea will assemble.”

 

Kara now just looks at Lena for the next few moments, with an unsure look on her face.

“Are…… are you sure it’s okay?” Kara asks.

 

“Of course I am.” Lena says, “You are in this because of me. Let me help.”

 

“Okay…. Fine…. Thank you.” Kara replies.

 

“Great. I’ll call my lawyers, and we can set you up to have a meeting with them sometime on Monday. Is that okay?” Lena asks.

 

“Sure. That works for me.” Kara replies.

 

Lena and Kara are now interrupted by a knock at the door to Lena’s office. Then, a few moments after that, Jess walks into the office, with a bag of food in hand, their lunch.

 

“Oh, is our lunch here, Jess?” Lena asks, with a smile.

“Yes.” Jess replies, with her own smile, as she approaches Kara and Lena, and places the bag of food down on the table in front of the couple, “It just got here. I hope you enjoy it.”

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena smiles, “You should take your lunch break now.”

“Yes, thank you, Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

“Thank you, Jess.” Kara says.

 

Jess then nods her head, before walking out of the office, leaving Kara and Lena alone with their food. After this, Lena opens the bag of food, and she makes sure to distinguish between her chicken sandwich, and Kara’s steak sub, and hands the correct sandwich to Kara.

 

“Do you want some water, Kara?” Lena asks.

 

“No. I’m good. We can get that in a bit. Let’s eat.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara then Lena then proceed to eat their food, and are comfortable not to talk with one another as they eat their food. Both Kara and Lena feel this is a very important part of their relationship, because they know that there are many couples out there who just can’t live with there being a lull in conversation between them, even when they are doing something like eating food, which literally makes it harder to talk. So, the fact that neither of them feel awkward about this silence feels like a big deal.

 

After a couple of minutes, with Lena almost being finished with her sandwich, she gets up from the couch and walks over to her sort of bar area to grab herself and Kara some water.

 

“Do you want some water now, darling?” Lena asks, with a smile.

“Yes, please.” Kara says, with a mouth full of food.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara speaking with her mouth full, and Kara just blushes, realising what she just did isn’t exactly something you are supposed to do in front of your girlfriend.

 

Lena grabs two bottles of cool water from her mini-fridge in her bar area, before walking back over to the couch, and taking a seat, placing the second bottle of water in front of Kara.

 

“How is your sandwich?” Lena asks, before starting to drink some of her water.

 

This time, Kara actually swallows before she responds to Lena.

“It’s really really good.” Kara says, “I could eat like 4 of these.”

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, “Next time maybe I’ll try one too, and we can order you an extra one.”

“Yes. That would be good.” Kara nods, with a smile, as she places the last bit of her sandwich on the wrapping paper on the table, before picking up the water, “I’m going to have to get Jess to tell me where she got these sandwiches from though, as I definitely want to order from this place again myself.”

 

“I’m sure Jess will be happy to tell you.” Lena smiles.

 

Over the next couple of minutes, Kara and Lena continue to eat their food, and drink some water to flush it down, all while not needing to actually talk to one another, still being very comfortable with their silence.

 

“So, I was wondering….. seeing as it’s Friday….. would you like to come over tonight?” Lena asks, hesitantly.

 

“Really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice, “I thought you said you wanted some space?”

 

“Yeah, I did.” Lena nods, “But…. I’d like you there with me now…. If that’s okay with you?”

 

“Sure. I’d love to come over tonight. I presume Natalie and Ashley will be there too?” Kara asks.

“Yeah. That’s likely. Is that okay?” Lena asks.

“Of course it is.” Kara replies, “Maybe I can keep the girls entertained tonight, and you can just have a nice relaxing evening. I can get them to help me make dinner and everything.”

 

Lena grows a wide smile and also chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“What?” Kara says.

“Well, they actually both made me dinner last night.” Lena says.

“Really?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah. So I’m not sure if they’ll do it two nights in a row.” Lena says.

“Hmmm….. Well then, maybe I’ll have to bring something with me to bri….. wait…. Not bribe…. Incentive them.” Kara says.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Ice cream will probably work.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“Then ice cream is what I shall bring.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay. Natalie and Ashley will love that.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“What time do you want me to get there?” Kara asks.

“Anytime after you finish work, I don’t mind.” Lena says.

“Alright.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena then spend the next 15 minutes just finishing off their food, and chatting more about a few other light topics. Eventually though, they both realise they have to put an end to their lunch, so they give one another a kiss, before saying goodbye, with Kara then leaving and heading back to CatCo.

 

---

It is now around 6PM, and both Alex and Kelly are just arriving at Sam’s home, with them about to discuss Sam’s pregnancy, the three of them, for the first time. Then, at the same time, Alex and Kelly will both be meeting Sam’s daughter, Ruby, for the first time too. Alex and Kelly are all very nervous about this, both in regards to discussing the pregnancy, and meeting Ruby. Of course, Alex and Kelly are nervous about the pregnancy for obvious reasons, but they are even more nervous about meeting Ruby, because they realise that the teenager might just not understand how the three of them can all be in a relationship together. In society a couple is the norm, where has a throuple is very very abnormal. So, it’s totally understandable for Ruby to be confused by that.

 

Alex and Kelly soon ring Sam’s doorbell, and a few moments later, Sam answers the door, with a big smile on her face.

“Hey babes.” Sam smiles, happily.

 

Sam then takes both Kelly and Alex in for a kiss, before gesturing for them to come into her home.

 

“Hi, Sam.” Alex smiles.

“Hi.” Kelly smiles, with a bit of a nervous look on her face, as Kelly realises she is kind of the odd one out, as she is not biologically related to the baby, unlike Sam and Kelly.

 

“Aww, Kelly, you don’t need to be nervous, babe.” Sam says, noticing Kelly’s demeanour, “Come, let’s all go sit in my living room, so we can talk about things.”

“Sure.” Alex nods, “Is Ruby here?”

 

“Yes.” Sam nods, “She’s up in her room right now. I thought we should all just talk for a little while before I get Ruby to come down and meet you both.”

 

“Okay.” Alex nods.

 

The trio all then make their way into Sam’s living room, where they soon sit down on one of the couches together. As they sit down, Sam makes sure to sit in between both Kelly and Alex, as she wants them each to feel like she is including them equally.

 

“So, Kelly, I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to tell you about me being pregnant in person.” Sam says, “I did want to tell you, but Alex told me yesterday that you were working.”

 

“Yeah…. It’s okay though…. It’s…. it’s not my baby or anything…” Kelly says, still in an unsure voice.

 

Sam cups one of Kelly’s cheeks at the omega saying that to her.

“I don’t want you to feel that way, Kelly. I don’t want you to feel not included in this. Having this baby, I want the three of us to all raise it together. We will all be the baby’s parents. None of us will have more authority than the other.” Sam says.

 

“Wait….” Alex now says, in a surprised voice, “So…. does that mean…. you are keeping the baby?”

 

“Yes.” Sam nods, as she turns back to look at Alex, “I hope you are both okay with that. I just thought….. given my age…. this is very unexpected. I didn’t think I would have another child after Ruby. So, now that it has happened, and I’m pregnant, I think I want to have this baby, because I think I’d regret it if I didn’t have the baby, and then in a few months or years time I find out I can’t have any more children. I’ll feel like I’ve missed an opportunity. Are you….. both okay with that?”

 

Kelly and Alex now look at one another for a few moments.

 

“Yeah. I’m very okay with that.” Alex smiles.

“Me too.” Kelly says, with her own smile.

“Good!” Sam says, happily, “I’m so happy to hear that. I know this might all be a bit weird, because society doesn’t really accommodate for a throuple, but we will all make it work. I feel it’s just important we talk about things together.”

 

“Agreed.” Alex nods.

 

---

Meanwhile, elsewhere in National City, Kara is just arriving at Lena’s house, with it being about 6:15 right now. Kara did finish her work at the normal time, around 5PM, but the reason she didn’t get to Lena’s house soon after was because she wanted to do a few things between ending work and arriving. In that time Kara decided to change into some more comfortable clothes, and also go shopping for some food that Kara hopes to cook with Natalie and Ashley this evening. Then, of course, Kara also got some ice cream for Natalie and Ashley, just like she discussed with Lena earlier.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles, as she opens her front door, and sees Kara carrying 2 shopping bags of food.

“Hey, Lee.” Kara smiles, and takes Lena in for a brief kiss, as she steps inside the house.

“What did you buy?” Lena asks, with a bit of a chuckle, “It looks like you went on a real shopping trip.”

 

“Oh, no. I just had some ideas as to what we could make for dinner tonight.” Kara says.

 

“Oh?” Lena says, with a smirk, “And what did you settle one?”

 

“I thought we could have something a bit fun and make something for dinner that is a bit….. more active, for lack of a better word to describe it.” Kara explains.

“Okay…. what are we having?” Lena asks.

 

“I thought we could have some steak wraps.” Kara says, “We’ll chop the steak up into slices and cook it, and then have a bunch of other vegetable toppings, and cheese, that we can put into bowls and sort of make our own wraps. That way at least we all get to choose what is in our food. I thought the girls might like that.”

“I’m sure they’ll love it. I like that sound of it too.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Good. I did make sure to bring a bunch of ice cream too, just in case.” Kara says.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that, while growing a happy smile on her face. Lena just feels so good when Kara is here, in her home, with her, even when it’s Kara just doing something basic as making dinner for her and her kids.

Chapter 57

It is now a few minutes later, and Ashley and Natalie have joined Kara in the kitchen to help her make the dinner for everyone, successfully incentivising them with the promise of ice cream later, once they have finished their dinner. Once Natalie and Ashley agreed to help Kara though, the trio all kind of shooed Lena out of the kitchen to do her own thing, and allow them to get on with making dinner without Lena either asking if she can help, or just standing over them and watching. This has just allowed Lena to sit in her living room and relax while reading a nice book. Admittedly, hearing Kara talking with Natalie and Ashley in the kitchen while they are cooking together is also relaxing for Lena, and puts a smile on her face.

 

“Okay, so now we have washed our hands, and got everything we need to make our dinner out of the cupboards, what do we do now?” Ashley asks, Kara.

 

“Well, this is all going to actually be a rather quick process.” Kara says, “We will be done within a few minutes, just because these steaks only need to be cooked for a few minutes. So, because of that, we are going to need to be really organised.”

 

“Alright.” Natalie nods, “What should we do then?”

“Well, I’m going to focus on cooking the steaks, because they only need a little time to be cooked, and it’s not an easy thing for people new to cooking to figure out how to perfectly cook a steak. As, you don’t want to cook it too little, and you don’t want to overcook it either.” Kara says.

 

“I thought undercooking food makes people sick?” Natalie says, in a bit of a confused voices.

 

“No. Not all food Natalie. Some foods are different.” Ashley answers.

“Oh.” Natalie replies.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, “Most foods you don’t want to undercook, but when it comes to steak, well, you can undercook it, as most people will talk about not overcooking it. Some people think it’s a sin to overcook steak. For steak specifically you only need to cook it so it gets to a high enough temperature just to kill any harmful bacteria inside. For some people, this means they’ll only cook the steak for a few seconds, but others will cook it for longer. Cooking it only for a few seconds makes the steak very bloody, and personally I don’t like that.”

 

“What type of steak do you like, Kara?” Natalie asks.

“Uhh…. I kind of prefer a medium steak.” Kara says, “Although, I prefer it closer to medium-well than medium-rare, as eating steak that’s a bit rare always gives me a stomach ache for some reason.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. So, you are going to be cooking the steaks. What are Nat and I going to do?” Ashley asks.

“Well, as we are going to be having wraps, which we will be making ourselves, we are going to need more ingredients for the wraps to put in them. Otherwise it would just be boring to have steak alone in the wraps.” Kara says, “So, we are going to be including some vegetables and cheese. You two can work on chopping up the vegetables, and grating the cheese for me.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“I remember now!” Natalie says, “These are the wraps you told me you used to make with Alex and Eliza growing up! You told me you did them with chicken a lot!”

“Yes.” Kara says, with a smile, “That is exactly what we are making.”

 

“I think you made these for us to eat with mom a few weeks ago too, before we went to Midvale with you.” Ashley comments.

 

“Oh, okay. Well, I think the two of you get the gist of what we are making then.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah. I think so.” Ashley nods.

“Great.” Kara smiles, “So, in those shopping bags over there I bought some vegetables and cheese with me. I’m not sure if there’s some of those vegetables and cheese in the fridge you just want to swap out and use instead, as those haven’t been refrigerated for a little while. But either way, I firstly want you two to start on cutting up the green, red and yellow bell peppers I have got, as we want to do those first because we are going to be putting those in the frying pan along with the steaks in a little while, and let them cook. All the other vegetables we can just put into their own separate bowls and pick and choose from them, and put them in our wraps, eating them raw.”

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley all then begin working together, with Kara starting to cook the steaks on Lena’s grill, and seasoning them a bit with some salt and pepper. While Kara does this, Natalie and Ashley work on the vegetables, first starting off with the peppers, just as Kara asked, before moving onto some other vegetables, including kale and tomatoes.

 

After about 10 minutes, everything is basically done, and the last task that needs doing is for some cheese to be grated, so those who want to put cheese in their wrap can do so.

 

“Alright. Everything looks done here.” Kara says, as she puts the last bit of cut up steak into a big bowl, “All that is left is to grate some cheese. Natalie, I believe you were a big helper for me, doing that last time, so why don’t you do that, while Ashley and I move the rest of the food to the table, and set things up?”

“Okay.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

 

---

Meanwhile, a few miles away at Sam’s house, Alex and Kelly are currently nervously sitting on one of the couches in Sam’s living room, waiting for Sam to come back down the stairs with her daughter, Ruby, who they both will be meeting for the first time. Kelly and Alex are obviously nervous because they have no idea how Ruby will take to them, as this is a really complicated thing. It makes Alex actually feel a bit of sympathy for Kara, because she is now starting to realise a bit of what Kara must have felt when she met Natalie and Ashley for the first time, and Alex knows it wasn’t too great for Kara at times, with Andrea being in the background manipulating Natalie and Ashley. Thankfully, that isn’t the case here. No one is going to be in the background manipulating Ruby, and trying to get her to turn against Kelly and Alex. However, the one big problem with all this, is unlike Kara’s situation, Kelly, Alex and Sam’s situation revolves around the three of them being in a throuple, which makes this situation completely different from the one Kara and Lena are in. Alex thinks that Ruby might have so many questions for them, if she is okay with it, and frankly, most of the questions that Ruby may ask, neither Kelly or Alex really have an answer for right now. After all, Kelly and Alex didn’t jump into bed to actually start a family right away. Of course, Alex and Kelly did become a throuple with Sam, very willingly on their part, after some resistance from Sam herself, but they certainly did not expect for a baby to come out of it, at least not now. Kelly and Alex are still both in their 20s after all, so it’s not like their plan was to have a baby right now, but things have changed.

 

After about 5 minutes of Kelly and Alex sitting there, waiting for Sam to return with Ruby, the duo finally hear the telltale sign of two people walking down Sam’s stairs. The fact it has taken so long for Sam to go and get Ruby feels like a really bad sign for Alex and Kelly, but there is nothing they can do now. They are stuck in this situation, and have to meet everything head on.

 

A few moments later, Sam and Ruby finally appear in the living room, and Alex and Kelly see Ruby for the very first time. Ruby has brown hair, and is clearly about 13 or 14 years old, and certainly looks very much like Sam. Right now though, the worrying thing for Kelly and Alex is that Ruby looks to have an annoyed look on her face, or something like that.

 

“Ruby, I would like you to meet Alex, and Kelly, my girlfriends.” Sam says, “Alex, Kelly, this is my daughter, Ruby.”

 

“Hello, Ruby.” Alex says, with a smile, “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

 

“Yes, it’s very nice to meet you, Ruby. Your mom has told us a lot about you.” Kelly lies, as Sam hasn’t ever said much about Ruby to them, but it feels like the appropriate thing to say right now.

 

Ruby, for her part, now just stares at Kelly and Alex for a few moments, almost with an unimpressed look on her face.

 

“Hi.” Ruby says.

 

Sam rolls her eyes at Ruby only giving that response.

“Come on, Ruby. I think you can say more than that.” Sam says.

 

“No. Don’t worry, Sam.” Alex says, “I completely get it. This is a very awkward situation, and I don’t think Ruby should be expected to chat with us or anything. Like I said, this is awkward. And I can only imagine how weird Ruby finds it.”

 

“Yes. I agree with Alex. If you would like to talk more with us Ruby, and get to know us better, then we’d be more than happy to talk with you, but if not, that’s okay too.” Kelly says.

 

Ruby grows a small, almost unnoticeable smile on her face at Kelly and Alex saying that.

 

“I…. will talk….. but I need to take some painkillers. Please mom?” Ruby says, as she looks at Sam.

 

Alex and Kelly now each grow concerned looks on their faces, wondering why Ruby wants to take painkillers.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Sam says, “But only take one. The painkillers are strong, and you are not supposed to have too many of them at your age.”

 

“Thank you.” Ruby says, with a smile, and then walks out of the living room, heading for the kitchen.

“What’s the matter with Ruby, if you don’t mind me asking?” Alex asks Sam.

“Oh.” Sam says, “She’s a big fan of soccer. She’s loved it all her life, both watching it, and playing it. Today, while she was playing it, she said that she did something to her leg, that felt weird, and as a result kind of fell forward and rolled her ankle.”

 

“Oh, that’s horrible. Poor thing.” Kelly says.

 

“She’s in enough pain to want to take painkillers?” Alex asks.

“Yeah.” Sam nods, “That’s why we were up in her room for so long. She was telling me that the pain has gotten worse since she got home. I was just trying to have a look at her leg, but I couldn’t see anything. Nothing feels broken.”

 

“Hmmmm….. I could have a look at it, if you want? And if Ruby doesn’t mind?” Alex suggests.

 

“Oh no. You certainly don’t have to do that.” Sam says.

 

“It’s no bother. If you are okay with it, and Ruby is okay with it, I’m more than happy to take a look.” Alex says, “I understand if you don’t want me to though.”

 

“Uhhhh….. yes…. okay…… but…. I’m not sure if Ruby will want you to.” Sam says.

“I get it.” Alex nods, “I won’t be offended if she says no.”

“Okay. Thank you.” Sam nods.

 

Ruby now comes walking back into the living room area, drinking a glass of water.

 

“Did you take the tablet?” Sam asks.

“Yeah.” Ruby nods, after finishing the glass of water.

 

“That’s good.” Sam says, “Alex here was just offering to take a look at your leg for you. She’s a doctor. But if you are not comfortable with that, she says she won’t be offended.”

 

“Yeah. I get it might be strange me looking at your leg after just meeting.” Alex says.

 

Ruby now looks at Alex for a few moments.

“Okay.” Ruby says, with a shrug, “Where do you want me?”

 

“Uhhh….. Kelly, would you mind sitting over there, so that Ruby can sort of lay on this couch and stretch her legs towards me?” Alex asks.

“Of course not.” Kelly smiles, as she gets up from the couch, just as Alex asks, deciding to just go stand by Sam’s side, instead of taking another seat.

 

Once Kelly does this, Ruby takes a seat on the couch, just as Alex suggested her to.

 

“What leg is it?” Alex asks.

 

“This one.” Ruby says, touching her right leg.

“Alright.” Alex nods, “I’m going to begin looking now, and touching your leg.”

 

“Okay.” Ruby nods.

 

“What exactly where you doing when you did this?” Alex asks, as she begins her inspection, and starts feeling the muscles around Ruby’s leg.

 

“We were in the middle of a game. My team had lost possession of the ball, and our defenders had all come up too far, so I was running back to try and stop the other team from scoring a goal, but just as I got there, I felt a weird slight pain in the back of my leg, and before I could do anything else, I rolled my ankle, and fell to the ground.” Ruby explains.

“Okay.” Alex nods, “Where does it hurt the most?”

 

“Here.” Ruby says, as she touches the back of her right leg, just above the ankle.

 

“Hmmm…. okay.” Alex says, as she begins to examine there.

“Owww.” Ruby says, as Alex touches a certain part.

 

“Sorry.” Alex says, “But what was the pain level, 1 – 10, 10 being the worse.”

 

“About…. a 6…. OWWW.” Ruby says.

“That one?” Alex asks.

“Closer to an 8.” Ruby replies.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, and now switches over to look at Ruby’s other leg.

“Why are you looking at that one. I said it was this leg.” Ruby says.

 

“I’m just looking, and feeling, to compare the muscles.” Alex explains, “In this situation, the best solution would probably be to do a scan on your legs, to have a look at the muscles, but scans cost money, and take time. So, this is the best we can do for now. Plus, I don’t think this is that serious.”

“Are you saying I’m being a drama queen?” Ruby asks, with a bit of a scowl on her face.

“No. No. Not at all.” Alex says, “Actually I think you have likely strained your muscle on the back of your leg. The injury I think you have is actually very common with runners, and seeing as that is what you were doing when the injury occurred, I think that is what happened.”

“What about her rolling her ankle though?” Sam asks.

 

“I think that was more so just a result of the strain. Ruby likely sort of lost a bit of balance once she felt the strain, and then that caused her to roll her ankle.” Alex explains.

 

“But…. why is it suddenly hurting more now, since I’ve been home?” Ruby asks.

 

“The adrenaline is wearing off. Adrenaline very much helps athletes who are injured get through their games. You’d be amazed at just how badly someone can be hurt and still preform thanks to adrenaline. That was the case for you too.” Alex says.

 

“Okay. So, what do you suggest Ruby does?” Sam asks.

 

“Well, I don’t think it’s a bad strain. If it was bad when I touched the area Ruby would have screamed in pain, even with painkillers. So, it’s just a grade 1 strain. Meaning that for the next couple of weeks Ruby will need to take it easy, no soccer, or exercise, and she will have to rest her leg as much as possible. She can still walk about and things, but that’s it.” Alex says.

“WHAT?! But….. my school’s soccer team is playing in our first qualifier match for Nationals next week!” Ruby says.

 

“I’m sorry, Ruby.” Alex says, “But you will have to sit that out. If you do play your strain on your leg could get worse, and become a tear. If it becomes a tear, you will require to wear a boot, you might need surgery, and the healing time is 2 – 3 months, instead of 2 – 3 weeks. Plus, for athletes it’s very difficult for them to come back from a muscle tear in their leg like that. This is just going to be some short-term pain for you, for a long term gain.”

 

Ruby sighs at Alex saying that.

 

“Fine….. I guess……. I can sit out the first few qualifiers. I just….. It’ll suck if we get knocked out while I’m not playing.” Ruby says.

 

“It’ll be for the best, Ruby. You don’t want to hurt yourself more, do you?” Sam says, “You could play and hurt yourself more, allow your team to get to the Nationals, only not to be able to play there. And I think that would be worse, don’t you?”

“Yeah. You are right.” Ruby nods.

 

“Well, like I said, you just need to take it easy on your leg for the next few weeks. After that, I’d be more than happy for you to come to the hospital I work at, and we can get you in for a scan to make sure everything is healed properly. And if you would like, I could help you, and give you some fitness tips to make it less likely for you to strain your muscles like this, as I presume, from what your mom has told us, that you very much intend to continue playing soccer, hopefully professionally one day?” Alex says.

“Yes! I want to be the next Alex Morgan!” Ruby says, with a big smile, “I’d love you to help me!”

 

“Great.” Alex smiles, happy that maybe she has connected with Ruby already.

 

“Well, now that that is sorted. How about we all figure out something to order for dinner?” Sam suggests, with a smile.

 

---

Back at Lena’s home, Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie are all finishing up eating their lovely dinner which Kara has made with the girls. Of course, seeing as they were making the wraps themselves and choosing the ingredients of their wraps from bowls, there has been a little bit of a mess made on the table, mostly by Kara, Natalie and Ashley. Lena’s area of the table is basically completely pristine, Lena didn’t even have any bits of her wraps fall down onto her plate while she was eating it. So, essentially Lena’s plate doesn’t even need to be washed.

 

After the group finish their dinner, Kara sends Lena away into the living room, to choose a film for them all to watch for the evening, and in the meantime Natalie, Ashley and Kara all do the washing up, and clear away the table. During this, Kara does start to notice how Ashley is sticking to her side a lot, which Kara thinks is a bit strange, and unlike Ashley, but she decides not to say anything about it. However, this then continues when they all move into the living room, and take a seat on the couch, after getting their ice cream to eat of course. As they start to watch the movie, and eat their ice cream, Kara, once more, notices Ashley deciding to be very close to her, and essentially press her side up against her. Lena and Natalie don’t say anything about it though, and don’t even seem to notice, as they each fixate on the movie.

 

Eventually, time goes by, and once the movie comes to an end, Lena decides that it’s time for them all to go to bed for the evening. So, Ashley and Natalie both head upstairs to their bedrooms, while Lena and Kara remain downstairs, just to make sure everything is tidied away before they head upstairs themselves.

 

Once Kara and Lena head upstairs though, Lena goes into Ashley’s bedroom, and that is when she finds her oldest daughter on her bed, clutching her stomach, complaining that she is in pain. This, of course, worries Lena very much, as she certainly does not want either of her daughters to be in any pain, and Lena tries to spend a little bit of time trying to figure out what is wrong. A few minutes later, Kara comes into Ashley’s bedroom, having overheard that Ashley is in pain, now being worried that maybe something she cooked has given Ashley food poisoning. Kara would absolutely hate if she did that, and never forgive herself.

 

“Is everything okay?” Kara asks, as she walks into the room.

 

“No….” Lena says, sitting on the bed next to Ashley, “Ashley tells me she’s in real pain, by her stomach, and it won’t stop.”

 

“Oh…. I….. I’m sorry….. I…. really hope it’s not food poisoning.” Kara says, with a guilty expression on her face.

“I don’t think it is. I’m fine. Natalie hasn’t complained, and you aren’t feeling sick, are you?” Lena asks.

“No. I feel fine.” Kara says.

 

“Okay….. Well…. I’m just going to get Ashley a glass of water, and quickly check on Natalie, to make sure she is okay.” Lena says, “Do you mind sitting with Ashley for a moment for me, Kara?”

 

“Of course not.” Kara replies.

 

Lena now gets up from the bed and walks out of the room, and once she does, Kara takes a seat on the bed next to Ashley. As soon as Kara does this though, Ashley looks at Kara for a few moments, before quickly moving over to her, and resting her head on Kara’s lap, growing a bit of a happy look on her face as she does, almost as if Kara’s presence is soothing her.

“Ashley, what are you….” Kara begins, but she then senses a smell, the smell of an omega, that isn’t Lena, “Oh Rao…. Ashley.”

 

“What?” Ashley grumbles, as she seems to deeply breath Kara in.

 

“You’re….. you’re presenting….” Kara says.

 

“I’m…. what?” Ashley asks.

 

“You…. you’re presenting as an omega.” Kara explains, “That is why you have been sticking so close to me this evening, because your omega can sense I’m an alpha. Going through the process of presenting can be a painful process for omegas, being around an alpha helps. Usually….. this is a role your alpha parent is supposed to play, to care for you and sooth you through this….. transition.”

 

Right now, Kara really feels so awkward, because not only has she just figured out Ashley is presenting as an omega, but she is basically taking a role for Ashley that Andrea, as Ashley’s alpha parent, should be doing. This situation really is not ideal.

Chapter 58

Kara is now sitting there on Ashley’s bed with the 14-year-old snuggled into her feeling so awkward. Kara isn’t feeling awkward because she thinks this is wrong or anything, but because the role she is playing for Ashley right now, is one that is supposed to be filled by the alpha parent of a presenting omega. How things work for omegas, alphas and betas is betas have it the easiest out of anyone, meaning that betas don’t actually ever go through a presenting phase. Betas are called betas simply because they have never presented as an alpha or omega. As they grow, they do develop a bit of an ability to sense pheromones alphas and omegas give off, but nothing that could force their actions, pheromones more so can just entice betas, and not drive them sexy crazy or anything like some alpha/omega pheromones do to alphas and omegas. The trade-off of not presenting as an alpha or omega for betas is that they cannot biologically have children, and sometimes in society as they can’t really be affected by pheromones, they are seen as less than, or a sort of third class. Most alphas, if they had to choose between an omega or a beta, would choose an omega nine times out of ten.

 

Alphas and omegas have things completely different from betas, as they do present. Both alphas and omegas usually present somewhere in the early teenage years, but some people can present much earlier, and some much later. For those who present later, this can cause some anxiety as they don’t want to be a beta, and just hope they are presenting later. 99% of people have presented by the time they are 21. There are also factors which can influence when someone presents, and sort of trigger it. This includes stressful or extreme emotional situation, or sometimes when falling in love with someone else, the latter is not yet known as to the scientific reason that falling in love could trigger someone to present though. Then the final way that can cause someone to present, is when they are in close proximity to another person who is in the midst of presenting. This means a lot of the time if there are kids living in a home who are of similar ages, and are not too young to present, one child presenting can trigger another child to present to. Therefore, in the situation Kara finds herself in right now, the 14-year-old Ashley presenting could trigger the 12-year-old Natalie to present, if they continue to spend more time together over these next few days while Ashley goes through presenting. It is common in times like these for parents to keep the presenting child away from the other children, as some parents want to stop their other children from presenting early when they perceive their younger children to not be ready to present. Then, at the same time, presenting due to being triggered by another person presenting can cause the person who is triggered to present, to go through a much more severe presenting process. But also, a part of parents not wanting multiple of their children to present at the same time is it can be a very taxing period, for everyone.

 

When alphas and omegas do present though, their experiences are different. Alphas generally have a much easier experience because their presenting period tends to be much briefer, and the only real painful part of it is for those alphas who were born without a penis to grow one. For some this can just happen overnight without them even noticing or feeling any pain though, as it did for Kara. Then, for those alphas who were born with a penis, it is claimed that when presenting their penis grows slightly, however there isn’t really any scientific evidence for this. It is possible this is just a myth that has been spread by male born alphas, as a way to just suggest they have bigger cocks, after all no ethical scientist is ever going to conduct a study to measure the penis size of boys before and after they present as an alpha. A downside for alphas presenting though is the fact that they cannot be soothed by pheromones from an alpha parent or an omega parent, like omegas can with an alpha parent, or just another alpha. However, what alphas go through is not that painful, and is mostly a period of them essentially being sex crazy, and basically playing with their alpha cocks for hours on end. This is all because the newly presented alphas’ bodies are just getting used to their new pheromones, and their ability to sense other people’s pheromones. This all will last only a day or so though.

 

The presenting process for omegas is a lot more difficult and painful compared to the process for alphas. This is mostly because for those omegas who were born male, they go through a rather painful process of their penises shrinking, and going back into the body to then develop a vagina. Then, for all females the process is painful because presenting triggers their insides to quickly change so that they can carry multiple pups, and actually have children. This can all be extremely painful, with no painkillers ever being able to take the pain away. Then, at the same time, omegas also go through a similar adjusting period in regards to pheromones as alphas do, however for them they don’t suddenly get very horny, instead all pheromones and even some smells just smell and sense so extreme to them, it can make them nauseas, similar to what pregnant omegas may feel. An omega can be soothed and helped through a presenting period though by sticking very close to an alpha, and taking in their scent, it doesn’t take away the pain and other feelings completely, but it does dramatically reduce them. Not just any alpha can take up this role for a presenting omega though. The presenting omegas can only be soothed by alphas whose scent they are already used to. For most presenting omegas this is their alpha parent who they have obviously been around a lot, for others it might be an alpha boyfriend/girlfriend they have and have spent a lot of time with at school or something. In rare cases though an omega can be soothed by an alpha who they are not related to, and have no romantic feelings for, but it’s said there must already be a bond there, otherwise it won’t work. A large majority of the time though the alpha parent of a presenting omega is chosen as the one to soothe their child, not only because it’s a parental thing to do, but also because a presenting omegas new scent and pheromones can be influenced by the alpha who is helping soothe them. This means that once the presenting period is done, the new omega’s pheromones and scent might smell similar to the alpha who helped soothe them. The scents are nowhere near the same, but people would be able to tell that the scents are similar.

 

Due to all this, right now, as Kara sits there with Ashley clinging to her, you can imagine how strange and awkward this situation is for her. Kara already knows that Andrea is out to get her, and if she were to find out Ashley has bonded enough with her for her alpha pheromones to help soothe her while presenting, then all hell could break loose. Not to mention the fact that if Ashley ends up with a similar scent to Kara, Andrea would notice that too, and probably go on the war path. However, at the same time, despite thinking all those things, Kara can’t help but feel bad for Ashley. Kara doesn’t want Ashley to feel the extremes of the pain of presenting, so if she is helping her, she will stay, if Lena allows it, and deal with any consequences or revenge from Andrea later.

 

A few minutes later, Lena finally returns, walking in to Ashley’s bedroom with a glass of water in hand. However, obviously Lena clearly sees that Ashley is now basically completely cuddled to Kara’s side, which is a very surprising sight for Lena to see.

 

“What….. are you okay, Ashley?” Lena asks, in a bit of a confused voice.

 

“Yeah….” Ashley hums, in a happy sigh, while still pressing her face into Kara.

 

Lena now shoots Kara a confused look, clearly wanting her to fill her in on what is happening.

 

“She’s… presenting as an omega.” Kara explains.

 

Lena’s eyes widen upon hearing Kara say this, with a part of her also feeling like a bad mother because she didn’t even consider this to be a possibility, or pick up on any faint pheromones that come off omegas as they are presenting. However, Lena quickly puts these thoughts in her mind to the side for the moment, and focuses her attention back on her oldest daughter. Lena is at least relieved that there is an answer to why Ashley was feeling pain.

 

“Oh, my poor baby.” Lena says, as she quickly rushes to Ashley’s side, placing the glass of water down on the bedside table, before taking a seat on the other side of Ashley.

 

Lena now begins to just stroke Ashley’s side, but the 14-year-old makes no move to move away from Kara, and closer to her.

 

“How are you feeling now, Ashley?” Lena asks.

 

“Better.” Ashley says, with a happy sigh, as she takes in more of Kara’s scent.

 

It is in this moment that Lena finally realises what is happening, and why Ashley is insistent on staying snuggled with Kara. Kara’s scent is soothing her.

“Oh….” Lena says, with her eyes now going slightly wide.

 

Kara notices Lena’s eyes going wide like this and just awkwardly nods her head at Lena.

 

“I uhhh…… Kara….. can we talk….. for a bit?” Lena asks, awkwardly.

 

“Of course.” Kara replies.

 

“Alright, Ashley, we’ll be back in a second.” Lena says, as she stands up from the bed.

 

Kara too goes to stand up from the bed, but as she moves away from Ashley, Ashley just groans in disapproval.

 

“No….. Please….” Ashley says, in a pleading voice, as she basically clings to one of Kara’s arms.

 

Kara now just looks at Ashley a bit helplessly, not really sure what to do, because Kara does realise that she probably does need to speak with Lena in private about all this, but at the same time she doesn’t want to leave Ashley, and for the emerging omega to start feeling pain again.

 

“Ashley, please can you let go of Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Nooo….. It will hurt.” Ashley moans, not evening looking at Lena, just putting her head so her nose is pressed up against Kara’s arm.

 

Lena sighs, a bit in frustration, at this situation.

 

“I’ll tell you what?” Kara says, “Lena, would it be okay if I just borrowed a shirt? That way I can give my shirt to Ashley, which she can use to take in some of my scent while the two of us talk. Just as long as you are okay with me taking off my shirt in front of Ashley. I am wearing a bra, so she won’t see anything.”

 

“Oh…. that…. is very thoughtful of you, Kara.” Lena says, in a slightly surprised voice, just at how accommodating Kara is willing to be for this situation, and for Ashley, “and I’m okay with it. But, are you okay with it? I know you taking off your shirt in front of a 14-year-old you don’t know too well might be weird.”

 

“I’ll be fine.” Kara says, “It’s not like I’m going to be showing off my body or anything. Plus, we are all girls here. I’m sure Ashley has probably see far more on TV, or maybe from women in bikinis at the beach.”

 

“Yes, I guess that is probably true.” Lena says, “I’ll….. go get you a shirt then. Do you have a preference?”

 

“Uhh…. well…. I think I probably wear a larger shirt size than you anyway, so just something you think will be loose on me. I’d prefer a t-shit, but if I have to go with a button up that will be fine. We are supposed to be going to bed now away, so it doesn’t really matter too much.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. I’ll be back in a few moments.” Lena says.

“Alright.” Kara nods, shooting Lena a smile.

 

Lena then leaves the bedroom, and Kara just stays standing their awkwardly, while Ashley still holds her arm, and takes in her scent.

 

“Ashley?” Kara soon says.

“Hmmm?” Ashley replies, but not looking up at Kara.

 

“Do you want to drink some water?” Kara asks, as she picks up the glass of water Lena got Ashley from the bedside table.

“Noooo.. Not now.” Ashley says.

 

“I think you should.” Kara says, “I think drinking some water might make you feel a little bit better, plus, you need to really try and stay hydrated during this process.”

 

“But….. I don’t want it to hurt again.” Ashley says.

 

“I know you don’t.” Kara says, “But I’ll sit back down on the bed, and you can stay right next to me the whole time while you drink your water. Alright?”

 

Ashley remains silent for a few moments after Kara says this.

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley eventually says.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now takes a seat back down on the bed, sitting right next to Ashley, and as she does, Ashley lets go of her arm, and just sort of leans her head on one of Kara’s shoulders.

 

“Here you go.” Kara says, as she hands the glass of water to Ashley.

“Thank you.” Ashley says, with a light sigh, but soon begins drinking the water.

 

Kara just stays there and watches Ashley drink all of the water, before the 14-year-old hands the glass back to her. As Ashley does this, and Kara moves to put the glass back on the bedside table, Lena comes back into the room with some clothes for Kara. Lena very much notices that Kara just got Ashley to drink some water, and is taking care of her, which puts a small smile on her face. Lena doesn’t think that Andrea would have ever done something like that for Ashley, even though it’s just such a small caring gesture, and really doesn’t mean much in the grand scheme of things.

 

“I got you some options to choose from, Kara.” Lena says, as she walks over to Kara and Ashley, and places the clothes down on the bed.

 

“So, I got you a set of pyjamas, with some shorts, which I think might fit you. Then, I also got you a t-shirt which hopefully will be loose enough on you. But, if that doesn’t work, my last resort is this blouse I have here, which will be loose on you, but it is a bit thrilly at the front.” Lena explains.

“Yes. Okay.” Kara nods, “I’m sure we can make this work.”

 

Kara stands up from the bed, with Ashley clinging to her arm once more, taking in her scent. Kara then, in one swift motion, proceeds to take her shirt off with her free arm, and eventually roll it down the arm Ashley is holding, with it moving towards Ashley’s face.

 

“Just try and take the scent in from that, Ashley.” Kara says.

 

Ashley quickly takes the shirt, and basically buries her nose completely in it, letting out a happy sigh, and moves away from Kara. Once Lena and Kara see this, Kara quickly begins putting on the shirt that Lena got her, which thankfully is loose enough on her. Kara and Lena now know they need to be quick, as while the shirt might be working for Ashley, the scent on it won’t last long, and she will soon be back in pain once more.

 

“Okay. Kara and I are just going to step outside and talk. Alright Ashley?” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Ashley mumbles, as she now lays face forwards on the bed.

“We will be back in a few minutes. Call us if you need anything.” Lena says.

 

Ashley doesn’t reply to this, and Lena just gestures with her head for Kara to follow her out of the room, which Kara does. Lena then proceeds to lead Kara out of the bedroom, and into her own bedroom away from Ashley’s, so that no one can overhear their conversation.

 

“Lena, I understand why you want to talk with me.” Kara begins, not even letting Lena speak, “I know this might be weird for you, because it’s my scent that Ashley is being comforted by, when it should be a parent’s. I know I’m really still a bit of a stranger to Ashley and Natalie, and this might make you feel uncomfortable. So, if you want me to just go, and not help Ashley, I will, and I won’t be offended. I completely get it. But, if you are okay with it, I’m happy to help Ashley. It’s all just up to you.”

 

Lena now grows a small smile on her face once Kara finishes speaking, as she now realises she is going to have to have a different conversation with Kara than she thought. The reason Lena actually wanted to talk with Kara was because she was worried that Kara would be the one uncomfortable with this, not that she is uncomfortable with Kara being this close to Ashley.

 

“Well, firstly Kara, clearly you are not much of a stranger to Ashley, because it is your scent which she is being soothed by, and you can’t be soothed by just any alphas scent during this time. Believe me, I know. When I emerged as an omega, it was really really bad for me, and it lasted almost an entire week. I was in so much pain, and the only alpha around was my father, but his scent didn’t soothe me. I think it was because I wasn’t around him much, so I didn’t have any bond with him for his scent to help me. Then, at the same time, I think him realising that made him want to drink a lot more, which ultimately led to his death. Not saying I caused it. He was an alcoholic before that point, but it certainly didn’t help. Anyway, I’m not speaking to unload my past onto you. What I’m trying to say, is Ashley is clearly comfortable with you, Kara, as your scent is soothing her, and I don’t want my daughter to be in pain like I was. So, if your scent soothes her, I’m more than happy for you to help her. I trust you, Kara. I trust you with my daughters. I know we’ve only been together for just over a month now, but I do trust you. I trust you maybe more than I ever trusted Andrea. But the point is, I know you helping Ashley, and soothing her, and having to be so close to her will not lead to you, or your alpha, wanting to do anything. I completely and utterly trust you in that regard.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. Of course I wouldn’t do anything. That would be awful, and so inappropriate. But I know some alphas do go crazy when they smell an presenting omega. But I don’t feel that way around Ashley. You are the only omega that can drive me crazy.” Kara says.

“That’s good to know.” Lena smiles, “But, are you sure you are willing to do all this, Kara? I mean, this might be a whole weekend commitment for you. You’d have to stay by Ashley’s side almost all of the time. I certainly know that’s not the weekend you signed up for. I mean, you were only supposed to be having dinner with us tonight, and we were going to talk more about the lawsuit, and my lawyers helping you with it. I didn’t mean for your weekend to turn into this.”

 

“No. I’m happy to do it, Lena.” Kara says, “Yes, this isn’t how I imagined my weekend would go, but I want to help Ashley. I don’t want to see her in pain. That would make me feel awful. This may not be ideal. But it’ll be okay.”

 

“Okay. Well, as long as you are okay with it.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. I am.” Kara replies, “And uhhhh….. I’m not sure if this is my place….. but…. what are you going to do about Natalie?”

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Well, I think it might be best to keep her away from Ashley, as far as possible. I might send her to Sam’s tomorrow, for the weekend. It’s a bit late to do that now, and I’m sure Sam still is busy with your sister, Kelly and Ruby, but I’ll figure that out tomorrow.”

 

“Well, if Sam’s place doesn’t work, I could just bring Ashley to my apartment? If you are okay with that.” Lena says, “I’m sure the scent in my apartment will just be stronger, and it might allow Ashley to not have to cling to me all the time.”

 

“Yes, maybe.” Lena nods, “I’ll consider it tomorrow. But….. I do think….. as much as I don’t want to….. I need to contact Andrea. If I don’t at least tell her what is going on, she will give me so much grief, and use it as a reason to attack me or whatever.”

 

“Yes I uhhh….. okay…” Kara says, awkwardly, still remembering how Andrea assaulted Lena less than a week ago.

 

“I won’t mention you though. If I do, she’ll go crazy.” Lena says.

“Yeah, probably for the best, especially while she is trying to sue me.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Let’s go back into Ashley’s room.”

 

“Sure.” Kara replies.

 

Kara and Lena then walk back into Ashley’s room, and once they do, Ashley quickly clings to Kara again, growing a look of relief on her face.

 

“Oh…. did the shirt not work?” Kara asks.

“It did…. but it was going away.” Ashley says, now with a happy sigh.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

“Alright, Ashley, Kara has agreed to stay by your side, and help you. Her scent will continue to sooth you. So, you are going to be lying next to each other tonight, while you sleep. Are you okay with that?” Lena asks.

“Yeah.” Ashley says, with another happy sigh as she takes in some of Kara’s scent.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Well, why don’t the two of you just try and get changed into your pyjamas, and in the mean time, I’ll go grab both of you some more water.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then picks up the glass of water, and leaves Kara and Ashley alone in the bedroom, heading back downstairs. Once Lena is downstairs, she gets out her phone and sends a text to Andrea, not really expecting an answer back.

 

Lena (to Andrea): I wouldn’t be sending you a message otherwise, but Ashley is presenting as an omega right now. It just started to happen. Obviously omegas are soothed by the pheromones of an alpha they have bonded with, usually a parent. Do you want to take her, and be with her, through this?

 

It hurts Lena to give Andrea this offer, but she is only thinking of her daughter right now, and knows that Andrea should be the chosen alpha over Kara, even if Lena herself does prefer Kara.

 

Andrea (to Lena): No. I’m in Rio for the weekend. Plus, Natalie and Ashley made their choices. They chose you over me. It’s not my fault they are already suffering the consequences of it.

 

Upon seeing this text Lena literally just wants to throw her phone down on the ground in anger, as Andrea essentially just happily suggested Ashley being in pain from presenting as an omega is a ‘consequence’ she deserves to face for choosing her over Andrea. It truly sickens Lena how she ever was in love with such a wicked and cold-hearted woman.

Chapter 59

After seeing Andrea’s awful text, Lena just internalises those feelings she feels for Andrea right now, and just heads into the kitchen to get Kara and Ashley a glass of water each. Lena then fills the glasses up, before heading back upstairs to Ashley’s bedroom. Lena has absolutely no intention of telling Natalie or Ashley the text that Andrea just sent, so she knows she has to school her face right now, and not show her true emotions. Although, Lena doesn’t think Ashley is in any state to actually see her emotions anyway, she’s too busy snuggled into Kara.

 

As Lena walks back into Ashley’s bedroom, she does, once more, see the sight of Ashley and Kara snuggled together, now laying down on the bed, but not with the covers over them. However, now they have both changed into their pyjamas, with Kara wearing the pyjamas Lena brought for her earlier. Admittedly, Lena does kind of like the idea of her alpha wearing her pyjamas. A part of Lena hopes that maybe Kara’s scent will get soaked into them and then she can wear them more often afterwards, even if they are not really the style of pyjamas she usually wears. However, Lena quickly dismisses those thoughts from her head. Right now Lena knows she needs to focus on Ashley, and not get caught up in any of her omega lust for Kara.

 

“Hey, you two.” Lena smiles, as she approaches the bed, “How are you both doing?”

 

“Yes, we are okay.” Kara smiles, as she has an arm wrapped around Ashley, who is partly laying on Kara’s chest, with her nose basically pressed onto Kara’s chest itself.

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, as she places the two glasses of water down on the bedside table, “Ashley, are you feeling a bit better?”

 

“Yeah…. I’m tired.” Ashley mumbles.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “You can go to sleep now, darling.”

 

Lena now walks over to Ashley’s side of the bed and places a kiss on the 14-year-old’s cheek. Lena then does the same by walking over to Kara’s side of the bed and taking her in for a brief kiss too.

 

“Goodnight, both of you.” Lena says, once she ends her kiss with Kara, “If either of you need anything in the night, or something happens, please wake me up.”

 

“Okay. We will.” Kara nods, “But don’t worry, Lee. Ashley is going to be fine with me.”

 

“I know she will.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now walks out of the bedroom, turning off the lights as she does, and closing the door behind her. What Lena just said to Kara is completely true. Lena knows that Ashley will be in amazing hands with Kara, and much better hands than if she were to go through this even with a willing Andrea. In many ways Lena thinks that Kara could be a better parent to her girls than Andrea has ever been. However, Lena knows not to get carried away with thoughts like that, she and Kara are nowhere near something like that, and mentioning that type of thing to the alpha you are dating, after only a month of dating, is more than likely to scare them off, even if Kara is a different type of alpha.

 

Lena now walks from Ashley’s room, to Natalie’s bedroom, where she sees her 12-year-old daughter is snuggled under her covers, but still with her bedside light on.

 

“Hey, darling. Are you still awake?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie mumbles, in a tired voice.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, and then takes a seat on the side of the bed next f Natalie, and begins stroking her top of her head affectionately.

 

“Is Ashley okay?” Natalie asks, having found out about Ashley being in pain when Lena came into her room earlier to ask her if she’s feeling any pain.

 

“She’s doing much better now.” Lena says, “Kara figured out that Ashley was feeling in pain because she’s presenting as an omega.”

 

“Oh, can I see here?” Natalie now asks, sounding more awake now.

 

“No.” Lena says, “Kara is staying with Ashley for the night, because Kara’s alpha scent is soothing your sister, and making her not feel much pain. But, until Ashley has finished the presenting process, you are not going to be able to see her. Ashley presenting could trigger you to present too, as an omega or an alpha, and I don’t want that for you yet. I want it to happen naturally for you, or not at all if you are a beta. If it happens now, because you get triggered by Ashley presenting, you presenting can be so much worse for you.”

 

“Oh…. Okay.” Natalie says, “Is Ashley going to have to stay in her room until she finishes presenting then?”

 

“Uhhh…. I don’t know. I was thinking of maybe having you stay at aunt Sam’s for the weekend. Or alternatively, Kara has offered to have Ashley stay with her for the weekend. That way Ashley would be surrounded in more of Kara’s scent, and you’d be able to stay here with me for the weekend.” Lena explains.

 

“I don’t mind what you do mom. I only care about Ashley, and making sure she’s okay.” Natalie says.

 

Lena’s heart literally warms at Natalie saying that. A part of Lena doesn’t understand how Natalie can be so caring for her sister when she has been influenced and manipulated by Andrea for years. Lena thinks it just shows how amazing her youngest daughter is.

 

“Aww, darling. That’s so nice of you to say.” Lena says, as she leans down and places a kiss on one of Natalie’s cheeks.

 

“Love you.” Natalie says to Lena.

 

“And I love you too, so very much. More than you can ever imagine.” Lena replies.

 

Natalie just smiles happily at Lena saying that, but in a way that tells Lena she is tired.

 

“Okay. You have a good sleep now, darling, and we’ll figure out what is happening tomorrow.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. Night, night mom.” Natalie says.

 

“Goodnight.” Lena says, and then leaves Natalie’s bedroom.

 

Lena then heads to her own bedroom, and starts her nightly routine, before getting into bed herself. However, instead of just trying to go to sleep, Lena decides to grab her phone, as she knows she’s not going to be able to fall asleep right away because a part of her was looking forward to falling asleep wrapped in in Kara’s scent, but Lena has to give that up tonight to help Ashley. So, Lena decides to send Sam a text, to see how her evening went, because it was a big one for her too.

 

Lena (to Sam): Hey.

 

Lena: I was just wondering how your evening went, with Alex and Kelly meeting Ruby.

 

Lena doesn’t expect to get a response that quickly, but she actually gets one almost immediately.

 

Sam (to Lena): Hi!

 

Sam: I think the evening actually went really, really well.

 

Sam: I think Ruby bonded a bit with Alex, because she’d hurt herself, and Alex was able to give her some medical advice, and offered to help her with her soccer fitness training, when she has healed from her injury.

 

Sam: Then, after that, Kelly was able to talk with Ruby, and they kind of talked about the physiological aspects of things, and trying to be a professional soccer player, and the stresses that entails.

 

Sam: Kelly offered Ruby some tips to help her mentally, and coping mechanisms when things get tough. I think Ruby really liked that.

 

Sam: We only basically talked for a while, had dinner, and talked a bit more, before Alex and Kelly left, so it wasn’t much. But it was something.

 

Sam: I haven’t really dared to directly ask Ruby yet what she thinks of Alex and Kelly. I’ll do that tomorrow. But, my impression is that Ruby likes them. Or, at least, that is my hope.

 

Lena: Oh, that is so good to hear!

 

Lena: I’m so happy for you Sam!

 

Sam: Thank you.

 

Sam: How has your evening been? Another one with Kara coming over and the two of you sort of moving on with what happened?

 

Lena: Yeah. I mean, it started off that way.

 

Lena: Kara made dinner with the girls, and was really great with them, and we had a nice time all watching a movie together, and eating ice cream, afterwards.

 

Lena: Just as we were going to bed though, things took a turn for the worse.

 

Lena: Ashley was complaining about some pains in her stomach, and it had me so worried.

 

Lena: Kara came in to check, and Ashley was soothed by Kara, and felt better being around her.

 

Lena: So, Kara figured out that Ashley is presenting as an omega, and she could sense it from her scent too.

 

Lena: It turns out that Ashley is being comforted by Kara’s scent!

 

Sam: Oh my god! And I thought my evening was crazy!

 

Sam: That’s so much, Lena.

 

Sam: I mean…. Ashley is presenting as an omega, and is comforted by Kara’s scent. That’s such a big deal!

 

Lena: I know. I know that this process is supposed to be a bonding experience between the emerging omegas alpha parent, and them, but I’m glad it’s Kara, and not Andrea.

Sam: Me too. I doubt Andrea would have been very helpful anyway.

Sam: I kind of picture her being annoyed by Ashley wanting to cling to her all the time to take in her scent, and eventually just shoving her in her room and allowing her to suffer on her own.

 

Lena: That’s kind of how it was for me. Not that I had any alpha around me whose scent would comfort me anyway.

 

Lena: But I did reach out to Andrea, just to check, because I didn’t want to not ask and then her to use that over me for her bullshit. She basically told me she’s in Rio, and the girls can suffer the consequences of their action.

 

Lena: I forgot to mention, the girls told me Andrea basically gave them an ultimatum, spouting her bullshit, and had the girls choose between her and me. They chose me.

 

Sam: Oh my god! That’s amazing Lee! I’m so happy for you.

 

Sam: It’s funny. They chose Andrea before, without knowing all the facts, and now they do know the facts, and they chose you.

 

Sam: That must kind of feel good inside.

Lena: Yeah…. it kind of does.

 

Sam: How is Ashley doing now though?

 

Lena: I’ve let Kara lay in bed with her tonight, just to soothe her and everything. Kara being by her side really has been working well.

 

Sam: Wow. That’s a big step in your relationship.

 

Lena: Yeah. Maybe. But, I trust Kara anyway, and I think Kara is such a caring person that she might do the same thing for a stranger, if they were soothed by her scent.

 

Sam: Maybe. But it’s not a stranger, she is doing it for your girls.

 

Lena: Yeah. I guess you are right.

 

Lena: How were things when Ruby presented as an alpha?

 

Sam: Oh, things were okay. Ruby kind of freaked out about the whole suddenly having a penis thing, and I didn’t even dare go into her room, not wanting to see anything of what she did in there while her pheromones were going crazy.

 

Sam: But I was really really relieved she didn’t present as an omega, like me, though.

 

Sam: I was terrified that seeing as I’m a single parent, and there is no alpha here, that Ruby would present as an omega, and have no one to help soothe her, a bit like how it was for you.

 

Sam: I didn’t want my daughter to go through that pain. So, I was kind of happy when she presented as an alpha, for her sake.

 

Lena: Yeah. I get it.

 

Lena: I’ve never really though about it that way. If anything, I may have thought about it the opposite, just because of my experience with Andrea being so awful to me for so long, and it turning me off from alphas, until Kara.

 

Lena: But that doesn’t matter now. I’m just happy Kara is here, and is helping Ashley.

 

Sam: Yeah.

 

Sam: What are you going to do with Natalie?

Sam: I presume you don’t want her to be around and risk triggering her presenting.

 

Lena: Yeah.

 

Lena: Kara has offered to take Ashley to her place for the weekend, or however long this lasts. She thinks that her place will just have more of her scent soaked in, so that might help Ashley, and allow her a bit more space from Ashley, to just do some normal stuff without Ashley basically being stuck to her side.

 

Lena: But, I don’t know if I want to do that.

 

Lena: I was wondering if you’d be okay with taking Natalie for the weekend? She has told me she is okay with it, because she knows it’s to help her sister.

 

Sam: Oh. Well. Of course you can bring Natalie over here. You don’t even have to ask me that. I know you’d do the same for Ruby.

Sam: But, I have to ask, why don’t you want Kara to take Ashley to her place?

 

Lena: It’s just, I know that I can’t really do anything to soothe Ashley, like Kara can, but at the same time, I also kind of just want to be here for Ashley. I don’t want to be in a completely different building from her. I want to be her mom through this.

 

Sam: Yes. I can understand that.

 

Sam: Well, the choice is up to you.

 

Sam: You can bring Natalie over here, or have Ashley go to Kara’s. You can let me know in the morning. It’s no bother.

 

Lena: Okay. Thank you Sam.

 

Sam: Of course. Better bring Natalie over here, than sending her over to Jack’s.

 

Lena: Oh god. I honestly think that from the last time they were at Jack’s they are still traumatised.

Sam: Lol. Yes!

 

Sam: Jack very much still lives the life of a bachelor, and has an apartment as such. It’s not really a kid friendly place.

 

Lena: Yes, that, and I’m not sure he has every cleaned it.

 

Sam: Gross.

 

Lena: Anyway. I think I’m going to go to sleep now.

 

Lena: I’ll let you know if I’m going to bring Natalie round tomorrow.

 

Sam: Okay. Goodnight, Lena.

 

Lena: Night x

 

Sam: xxx

 

Lena sighs, glad that she has a friend like Sam who she can talk to about all sorts of things. It’s not like in the past Lena couldn’t talk to Jack about everything, it’s just, because Jack is Jack, and not a female omega like her, there are just certain things that Lena can never really talk about with him, as he just can’t relate to them.

 

Lena now places her phone down to the side, and decides to turn off her bedside light, closes her eyes, and a few moments later she falls asleep.

 

---

It is now the following morning, and Kara is just waking up. As Kara wakes up, at first she is a little confused, because she is not in a bedroom that she recognises, and at the same time she has the scent of an omega cuddled next to her who she knows is certainly not Lena. For a few seconds it all just feels wrong. However, thankfully, Kara quickly remembers where she is, and who is next to her, so she calms down a little bit, and sees that Ashley is still completely snuggled to her side, still asleep.

 

For the next few moments Kara really doesn’t know what to do, as she does kind of wants to get up, so that she can go to the bathroom, as right now she very much has morning wood, but not the type of morning wood that is from her being horny or anything, it’s just the type of morning wood which is being caused by the fact that she really needs to go to the bathroom, and has a rather full bladder right now. However, Kara doesn’t want to have to wake Ashley up, or even part from her if Ashley still is feeling the need to cuddle up to her and take in her scent to feel better.

 

After a few more moments of Kara just laying there, she eventually makes the decision that she just really needs to go to the bathroom, and she hopes that enough of her scent has now soaked into Ashley’s surroundings so that she can quickly run to the bathroom and back. Kara really doesn’t want to have to deal with the potential embarrassing moment of Ashley waking up and seeing that she has morning wood, and at the same time, Kara doesn’t think that she can hold not going to the toilet to pee for much longer.

 

Kara soon takes a deep breath, and slowly begins to peal Ashley off of her, so the 14-year-old isn’t just clinging to her and stopping her from moving. Thankfully, Ashley doesn’t wake up from this, so Kara then proceeds to carefully get out of the bed, not wanting to move it too much and wake Ashley. Once Kara stands up, she quickly jogs into Ashley’s ensuite bathroom, and a few seconds later, Kara starts to empty her full bladder, feeling amazing as she does. After this, Kara flushes the toilet, and washes her hands, before slowly heading back into Ashley’s bedroom. As Kara does this though, she clearly hears the sound of Ashley whimpering on her bed.

 

“Ashley?” Kara asks, in a soft concerned voice.

 

Kara then rounds the bad, and that is when she sees that Ashley is still asleep, but she is clearly whimpering while sleeping, possibly due to pain she is feeling. To quickly resolve this, Kara lays back down on the bed again, and pulls herself close to Ashley, and the whimpers stop a few seconds later. Upon seeing this, Kara just feels so bad that she basically just did something that made Ashley feel pain, even while sleeping, for a few seconds, even though Kara really did have to go to the bathroom. Kara just feels a bit guilty.

 

After this, Kara just lays there in bed with Ashley for a while, and decides she will stay laying in the bed with Ashley until the 14-year-old wakes up. About 5 minutes later though, Kara’s phone, which she left on the bedside table, next to some water, buzzes, so Kara reaches to grab it, and that is when she sees she’s got a text from Lena.

 

Lena (to Kara): Morning, darling. I’m not sure if you are wake or not. I guess you will be when you read this. I poked my head in the bedroom earlier, and saw you and Ashley were still asleep.

 

Lena: Anyway, I’m just texting you to let you know I’m just leaving to take Natalie to Sam’s for the weekend.

 

Lena: This is nothing against you. I would just like to be there for Ashley through this.

 

Lena: I was actually wondering if you’d be okay with us going to your apartment together, the three of us, so more of your scent could be there?

 

Lena: That way we could all spend the day together, and hopefully Ashley won’t have to cling to you the whole time, and perhaps in the evening I can leave to go pick Natalie up and take her home with me, while you stay with Ashley?

 

Lena: But it’s up to you, Kara. If you just want to stay at my place, that’s fine.

 

Kara (to Lena): I’m more than happy to do what you just suggested.

 

Kara: I actually woke up a few minutes ago, before you sent your first text.

 

Lena: Hi Kara. This is Natalie. Mom is driving, but she told me to text you for her.

 

Kara: Hi Natalie!

 

Kara: Did you sleep well?

 

Lena: Yeah.

 

Lena: Mom wants to know how Ashley is?

 

Kara: She’s still asleep right now, but I did have to quickly get up to go to the bathroom to do a wee, and when I came back Ashley was whimpering, in her sleep, in pain. I quickly laid back down next to her and she is okay now.

 

Lena: Okay.

 

Lena: Mom says she’ll be back home in about 30 minutes.

 

Kara: Alright. I hope you have fun at Sam’s, Natalie.

 

Lena: I will. Bye Kara.

 

Kara: Bye Natalie :).

Chapter 60

It is now about 10 minutes later, and Ashley is finally actually waking up, after Kara has had to lay there awake with the 14-year-old for a little while. Kara, for her part, watches as Ashley slowly wakes up, and soon realises that this may be a bit of an awkward experience for Ashley, as even though the young girl still likely needs her to stay by her side, and take in more of her pheromones to ease her presenting process as an omega, her head might be a bit clearer to realise how awkward this situation is. Kara doesn’t really feel that awkward though, as at the end of the day she knows this is really only a natural process that Ashley is going through, and she is actually touched that Ashley is close enough with her that she is soothed by her pheromones/scent. The only real thing that Kara thinks she might feel a bit awkward about, is if Ashley gets a sort of clearer head eventually, and then just feels uncomfortable with Kara being around her, and so close to her. But, at the end of the day, Kara knows there really isn’t anything she can do about whatever Ashley’s response is going to be, so she will just have to wait and see what it is.

 

“Good morning, Ashley.” Kara eventually says, after a few moments.

 

After Kara says this, Ashley swiftly turns her head to look at Kara, and a moment after that, she grows a very red look on her face, clearly embarrassed.

 

“H… hi…” Ashley says, nervously.

 

Kara clearly notices Ashley acting nervous, and she knows she should probably put Ashley at ease, otherwise they may be in this sort of awkward phase for a while, with neither of them clearing the air or anything.

 

“Hey, I know you might feel embarrassed, or awkward about this. I don’t know if maybe you are through the first stage of presenting, and have a bit more of a clear head. But, you really don’t need to feel embarrassed or awkward.” Kara says, “I know this situation, with me, is a little strange and everything, but I truly do feel very honoured that I was able to comfort you, and I was, and still am, more than happy to do it.”

 

Ashley now just looks at Kara for a few seconds, not saying anything to her. Kara isn’t sure what Ashley looking at her means, whether the young girl has just frozen in awkwardness, and doesn’t know what to say, or if she is just looking at her to try and figure out if she is being honest or not.

 

“I…. thank you….” Ashley says, after a while.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, Ashley.” Kara says.

 

“I do….” Ashley says, as she shifts away, on the bed, from Kara slightly, “I….. you don’t really know me that well….. and…. I mean…. there have been times when it’s not like I’ve treated you well or anything….. but…. even with all that…. you were willing to give up your Friday night just to help me, and make me feel better, because I’m presenting. It would have been understandable if you were too uncomfortable to do that, but you did it anyway.”

 

“Oh, Ashley, of course I was going to comfort you. You are right, we may not have the strongest bond, or know each other extremely well or anything, but I have forgiven you and Natalie for the things you did that hurt me. I know that type of thing wasn’t coming from anywhere other than you just wanting to look after your mom.” Kara says, “I think you and Natalie are both extraordinary young girls, and I have truly enjoyed spending time with the both of you, and getting to know you better, and I’m not just saying that because I’m dating your mom, and it being something I say to just try and get in your good books or something. I truly do mean it. You, being comforted by my pheromones is proof of the fact that you feel comfortable around me, and close to me, which is one of the greatest honours of my life. You have no idea how astounded I am by all this, as I certainly was not expecting it. So, you certainly don’t have to feel bad about this Ashley. And if anything, I just hope that this experience, and us spending this time together, will just allow us to strengthen our bond, and get to know each other better, as at the end of the day, I have absolutely no plans to not be around you anytime soon, because I love your mom, and I want to be with her for as long as she will have me.”

 

Ashley now grows a soft look on her face at Kara saying that, which soon breaks out into a small smile.

 

“Okay. Thank you for saying that, Kara. And…. I would like to get to know you better, and bond with you more too, even if now, with a bit of a clearer head, I’m a bit embarrassed about cuddling up to you, and sticking my head in your chest to just take in your scent.” Ashley says.

“It’s a natural process Ashley. There is nothing to be embarrassed or ashamed of.” Kara says.

 

There is then another brief moment of silence between the two women.

 

“So…. you really love my mom?” Ashley soon asks, with a smile.

 

Kara’s eyes now widen at Ashley saying this, because she now realises that she just confessed her love for Lena to Ashley, before she has actually said it to Lena.

 

“I…. uhh…. yeah…. I do.” Kara replies, “But…. can we…. just not tell your mom I said that? I haven’t told her I love her yet. I….. have been waiting to say it at the right time…. and…. seeing with everything that has happened recently, and the fact we haven’t been dating that long…. I haven’t wanted to just say it to your mom and scare her off or anything.”

 

“Okay. I understand.” Ashley says, “But, I think you should say it to mom. I think she will say it back to you too.”

 

“I hope so.” Kara says, with an awkward chuckle, “Anyway, while you were sleeping your mom texted me, and she let me know that she has taken Natalie over to Sam’s for the weekend, and will be back here soon.”

 

“What…. why does Natalie have to be at Sam’s? It…. this isn’t going to make me do things I normally wouldn’t do, would it?” Natalie asks.

 

“No, of course not, Ashley.” Kara says, “Your mom has taken Natalie to Sam’s because when there are siblings in a household close in age range, it is possible for one of you presenting to trigger the other person to present. That causes all sorts of issues, with the main one being if someone is trigger presented like that, usually their presenting process is a lot rougher than just presenting normally. Plus, dealing with two kids who are presenting at the same time is a bit of an issue for parents. So, your mom just has decided Natalie can spend the weekend at Sam’s, because she doesn’t want her to be triggered by you presenting.”

 

“Oh…. okay…” Ashley says, growing a bit of a disappointed, or perhaps guilty, look on her face.

 

“Hey, you have no need to look like that. Natalie was more than happy enough to spend the weekend at Sam’s, because she loves you, and wants to do what’s best for everyone, including you.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley soon says, with a sigh.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Now, how about we actually get out of bed, and try and do something?”

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Ashley nods, “I just need to go to the bathroom and….”

 

As Ashley says this, the 14-year-old gets up from the bed, moving away from Kara slightly, and that is when she whimpers, feeling pain suddenly flooding back to her stomach. In response, Ashley quickly comes back to Kara’s side.

 

“Are you okay?” Kara asks.

“Ye…. Yes….. I wasn’t expecting…… I thought I was better…. because…. I don’t feel the need to rub my face on you, to smell you.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah. This is just a stage of things, Ashley. You could put up with the pain of not being around my scent/pheromones, but you don’t have to. You seem to be a bit more clear headed now, so I think by the end of the weekend you’ll probably be done with this whole…. process.” Kara says.

 

Ashley sighs at Kara saying that, realising that even if she is okay with Kara being around her, things are going to be awkward, seeing as she might need Kara to come to the bathroom with her, just to not feel pain.

 

“I know this must be a bit frustrating, Ashley. But you can get through it, and everything will work out okay in the end.” Kara says.

“Yeah…. okay.” Ashley says, with a sigh, “Can you…..”

 

“You want me to come into the bathroom with you?” Kara asks, realising what Ashley was going to ask her.

“Yes. Please.” Ashley nods.

“Of course.” Kara says, “I know me being in there with you might be a bit awkward. As I know I wouldn’t want someone in there with me while I pee or anything. So, I’ll try and make things as easy for you as possible, and turn my back and everything. Okay?”

“Okay. Thank you.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara and Ashley now both make their way into Ashley’s bathroom, with Ashley staying close by Kara’s side the whole time.

 

---

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Lena is just returning home from dropping Natalie off at Sam’s house. Sam and Ruby, of course, had a lot of questions for Lena, mostly just asking about how Ashley is doing and everything, and Lena answered them as best as she could. However, Lena very much knows that she really isn’t the one that can best answer those questions, as that really is Kara. A part of Lena does find that a little bit weird, seeing as Kara is not one of Ashley’s parents, yet she is the one that can answer more of the questions about the presenting process Ashley is going through right now, only because the two are basically attached to one another. Despite this thought though, Lena is just happy that Ashley has someone like Kara who is there for her, and happy to help her and things. Then, at the same time, Lena is also just happy at how well Natalie is taking this all. Lena is well aware that some kids would have been very put off by knowing that they would have to spend the weekend at someone else’s house, because of their sibling. So, before leaving Natalie at Sam’s, Lena made sure to give Natalie a big hug and kiss, and tell her how grateful she is that Natalie is willing to stay at Sam’s for the weekend, while also promising her that she’ll see if she can bring her home tonight if she decides Ashley can stay at Kara’s for the evening.

 

As Lena walks back into her home, right away she can clearly tell that Kara and Ashley have gotten out of bed, because she can hear noises coming from her kitchen, as well as the smell of pancakes being cooked. So, Lena slowly makes her way through her home, until she eventually arrives in the kitchen, where she sees Kara and Ashley working together, standing side by side, making pancakes and talking with each other.

 

“Hello, you two.” Lena smiles, widely.

“Oh, hello, Lee.” Kara says, clearly not having noticed Lena walking into the kitchen, or even coming home.

“Morning, mom.” Ashley smiles, happily.

 

“What are you two up to right now?” Lena asks, with a slight smirk.

 

“Oh, well, after Ashley woke up and went to the toilet, she told me that she is really really hungry. I told her that is to be expected, as during this process she’ll crave a lot more food, because she is using more energy due to the presenting process. So, I thought that we could come down here and try and make pancakes for breakfast, seeing as that’s really the breakfast dish I am most competent at.” Kara explains.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Lena smiles.

 

“Would you like some?” Kara asks, “We are making lots?”

 

“Hmmm…. I might eat one or two, but don’t make any more than you would on my account.” Lena replies.

 

“I think we will have more than enough for you, mom. Kara said we should make a big tower of pancakes, as it’s not fun otherwise.” Ashley says.

“Of course she did.” Lena says, while rolling her eyes at Kara’s child-like antics, “How are you doing today though, darling?”

 

“Oh, I’m okay.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

“I was talking to Ashley.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“Oh.” Kara says, and blushes slightly, while Ashley just giggles a little bit.

 

“I’m doing okay, mom.” Ashley replies, “I don’t feel like I need to rub my face against Kara, just to feel better right now, and I feel a bit more…. aware of things and stuff. But…. earlier I did try and leave Kara’s side for a bit…. and that really didn’t work out well. I got pains back in my stomach right away.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Well, you are moving along with things, that is at least a good sign.”

 

“Yeah. Kara said something similar.” Ashley nods.

 

Lena now stays in the kitchen with Kara and Ashley, just chatting with the two of them, while Kara and Ashley make the pancakes. Eventually though, Kara and Ashley finish making the food, and the trio move to the kitchen table, with Lena sitting next to Kara, sitting at the head of the table, while Kara and Ashley sit right next to each other on one side of the table, Ashley still not being able to stray too far from Kara.

 

“Mom?” Ashley soon asks, as they start to dig into their pancakes.

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies.

“What….. what was it like for you…. when you presented as an omega?” Ashley asks, curiously, “Did you have it as bad as me?”

 

After Ashley asks her this, Lena does grow a bit of a hesitant look on her face for a few moments, as she knows that the answer to that question is a bit of a sob story, and she really doesn’t want to bring the mood down. However, Lena also knows that she has promised to be truthful with her kids, and she ultimately thinks that Ashley knowing what she went through while presenting might make her realise how lucky she is to have Kara here helping her.

 

“Uh….. I had it much worse than you, Ashley.” Lena says, “My pains began, and they really really hurt. I can’t say if they hurt more than yours or anything, because I don’t know how bad your pains were for comparison. But they were some of the worse pains I have ever felt. The only pain I have felt worse than the ones I felt during my presenting process, was during your birth.”

 

“My birth?” Ashley asks, confused, “Not Natalie’s?”

 

“No.” Lena says, with a chuckle, “I always thought that the saying a second childbirth is much easier was a lie omega’s say, but it’s actually true. Giving birth to Natalie was a lot easier process, and I was certainly in labor for a lot shorter time than I was for you. Then, at the same time, while I was in labor with your sister, I was much more willing to take all the drugs the hospital would offer me, to make the process less painful, so that helped too. But anyway, my point is my presenting process was very painful.”

 

“Did you not have anyone who could comfort you…. like Kara is for me?” Ashley asks.

 

“No.” Lena says, “I first started to present on a Thursday afternoon, and at the time my father, Lionel, he was on a business trip across the country. He, being the alpha, was the one that was supposed to be there to comfort me and everything, but he wasn’t there. For a day and a half, I was literally in bed, in the worst pain ever, which mostly was because of how long it lasted. In fact, my pain was so bad that my step mother, Lillian, for probably the only time actually looked like she cared about me. She put a wet cloth over my head, and spent a few hours trying to find ways that could soothe me, but nothing worked. It got so bad at one point I even threw up all over her, from the pain, and I was so sure she was going to tell me off, which is what she normally would have done, but she didn’t. Later, on Friday evening, Lionel finally came back to the Luthor mansion, and he came in to finally try his role of soothing me, but it didn’t work. My omega just didn’t respond to Lionel pheromones in a comforting fashion. I was still in pain, and from that point on I just had to ride it out by myself really. It sort of finally finished by Tuesday, but after that for the next week my insides just felt sore from the pain they’d been in for so long.”

 

“Oh my god mom. I had no idea you went through that.” Ashley says, in a shocked voice.

“Yes, well, I don’t talk about it often or anything.” Lena says, “It’s not something I like remember. Plus, I’m pretty sure that Lionel realising that his pheromones didn’t soothe me made him hate himself even more than he already did. He never said it, nor did Lillian, but we all knew that I wasn’t soothed by him because he just wasn’t around enough, or spent enough time with me, for me to even get used to his scent/pheromones.”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, Kara reaches out a hand towards Lena, and gives one of Lena’s hands an affectionate squeeze.

“I’m sorry you had to go through that, Lena.” Kara says, in a sympathetic voice.

 

“Thank you.” Lena replies, with a small smile on her face.

 

“What was your presenting process like, Kara?” Ashley asks, before pausing, awkwardly, for a few seconds, “If you don’t mind me asking.”

“No. Of course not.” Kara replies, “It’s nothing that notable to be honest. Fact is that I started to live with the Danvers when I was 12. At that point neither Alex or I had presented, and we shared a room together. We ended up both presenting at the same time. Obviously it was too much of a coincidence for one of us not to have triggered the other, but there was no way to tell who was first, and seeing as we presented as alphas, things were not bad or that painful for us. Eliza did have to separate us for a few weeks though, but not for the reason you may think. We were separated because with our new alpha pheromones going all about the place, whenever we would spend a lot of time together our alpha pheromones would mix, and it would make us all alpha aggressive towards one another. So, we just had to be apart until we got our pheromones under control. Other than that though, things were fine. No pain or anything.”

 

“Oh…. well….. sounds like presenting as an alpha is an easier process than presenting as an omega.” Ashley comments.

 

“Yeah. It probably is.” Kara nods, “Although to wake up one day with a new appendage is a little strange, and takes some getting used to.”

 

“Hmmm…. I can get that.” Ashley nods.

 

After this, Kara, Lena and Ashley just continue to eat the rest of their breakfast, with Kara and Ashley working together to clear up the plates, and wash the dishes. Once they complete this, Lena does call Ashley into the living room though, as she knows there is something she will need to talk to Ashley about now that she is presenting as an omega. Lena would have preferred to have this conversation with Ashley alone, but she knows her daughter can’t be away from Kara right now, and honestly Kara actually might be able to help her.

“Ashley, now that you are presenting as an omega, there are some things I think I should talk with you about.” Lena says, as Ashley takes a seat on the couch next to her.

 

“What things?” Ashley asks, curiously.

“Well, I think you need to know about how you may be treated by other people, particularly alphas, now that you have presented.” Lena says, “There will be some alphas out there, the more aggressive and rude ones, who will want to use you for nothing more than sex, and just be a tool to them.”

“Mom! I don’t want to know about this!” Ashley protests.

 

“It’s true, Ashley.” Kara says, “There are alphas who will try and take advantage of you. You are only 14, but at your age there will likely be some alphas in your school soon enough, and even if they are nice people, with their new pheromones, and the new pheromones coming off from you, it might trigger them, and try and make them come after you, and even use their pheromones on you to try and seduce you or something.”

 

Ashley now grows a concerned look on her face at Kara saying this to her.

 

“What I’m trying to say, Ashley.” Lena says, “Is you need to be careful. Over these next few months you will be getting to know more and more about your omega, and how to control your pheromones, and your reaction to other pheromones. I just want you to be prepared for that.”

 

“O….okay…” Ashley says, in a bit of a nervous voice.

“I don’t mean to scare you or anything. I’m just telling you the truth.” Lena says, “Thankfully, you won’t have to deal with heats yourself just yet. But, you may have to deal with alphas in rut. They can really give off a strong scent. If that happens, you should avoid that alpha until their rut is over.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “I….. thank you for telling me, mom.”

 

“Of course, Ashley.” Lena says, and then takes her daughter in for a hug.

Chapter 61

It is now a few hours later, and Kara and Ashley were able to manage having a showering and everything, separate from one another. Kara was pretty glad about that, as while she would have had a shower with Ashley if she really needed too, she did think that doing that would be pushing things just too far. Instead, Kara and Ashley were simply able to each have a shower by themselves, with the other standing outside the shower, with their back turned to the shower itself. This, thankfully, saved both Kara and Ashley some sort of modesty from the other. Kara and Ashley may have grown closer over these last few hours, but they are still not at that level of close. In fact, Kara very much doubts Ashley would like to be in the same room as Lena naked, as she’s a teenager now, and is at the age where she really doesn’t want, or need, to see one of her parents naked.

 

Now that Kara and Ashley are out of the shower though, Lena has just recommended that they all just take a rather relaxing day. Obviously, with Ashley presenting, it’s not like she could actually leave the house, as if she were to come across other people her age, she could force them to present too, and equally, it might be a bit embarrassing for Ashley to have to stick to Kara’s side while going out and about. So, Lena, Kara and Ashley all intend to stay inside today, and make the most of it, with there being a possibility that Kara and Ashley go to Kara’s apartment later this afternoon.

 

Currently, Kara, Ashley and Lena have all decided to sit on one of the couches in Lena’s living room, and just watch another movie together, like they did last night with Natalie too. The positions they are in are a bit strange, because Ashley is, of course, snuggled up on one side of Kara. But then Lena has also taken the prerogative to use this moment to actually snuggle up to Kara too. Admittedly, with Ashley getting so much attention from Kara, Lena’s omega is feeling a bit put down, even though Lena’s brain, and emotions, completely understand why Kara is focusing more of her attention on Ashley. It’s just one of those stupid omega things, that really can’t be brushed away by some common sense or anything.

 

Eventually, after Kara, Lena and Ashley finish their movie, the trio just chat for a while. Kara learns more about Ashley, and her school life and things, while Kara and Lena each talk about their respected jobs. It is just a really nice moment, and from Lena’s perspective, it really feels like a nice family and bonding moment, thinking that perhaps one day this is what she can truly have with Kara, without Andrea hanging over their heads or anything. It’s not that Lena wants to just remove Andrea from their lives. Although, Lena would love to remove Andrea from her own life completely, but at the end of the day she is still Natalie and Ashley’s other parent. It’s up to Andrea how involved she wants to be in their lives, and Lena is not going to stop her from trying to be involved, even if she is coming to realise just how evil Andrea is. That said, with everything that has happened recently, and the sort of ultimatum that Andrea gave Natalie and Ashley, it looks like Andrea might have made the decision to remove herself from Natalie and Ashley’s lives. Unfortunately though, that doesn’t mean that Andrea is suddenly going to be removed from Lena’s life. Lena still knows that she is going to have to deal with Andrea on many fronts moving forward. Lena is going to have to deal with Andrea when it comes to the new custody battle which she is filing, and with everything Andrea has said, Lena is hoping that Andrea might not put up much of a fight. Although Lena thinks she probably will, just to spite her, and make her life more difficult. That said, Lena also knows that she now has proof of Andrea being a monster, thanks to the texts she has sent Ashley and Natalie, giving them an ultimatum. So, Lena knows that she should be able to present that to any judge as evidence as to why the girls should stay with her. Then, on top of all that, Lena now has a literal police report, where Andrea was arrest for assaulting her. So, Lena thinks that will be a good trick up her sleeve for the custody battle.

 

Another front that Lena will have to deal with Andrea though, is in regards to the potential assault charges that may be pressed against Andrea. Lena doesn’t have much hope for this though. After everything Andrea has done, particularly the fact that Andrea is now suing Kara, out of some sort of revenge or pettiness, Lena does want to very much encourage the courts to press charges against Andrea. However, Lena also is a realistic, and knows how these things work. Lena knows that Andrea isn’t just some poor omega woman, who would be an easy target to pursue charges on. Andrea is a billionaire female alpha, meaning that it is very easy for Andrea to just use all her money to make the charges go away. Then, on top of all that, Lena also knows that a lot of the time the district attorneys doing these cases, tend to give rich people a slap on the wrist with a plea deal, as they know that the rich person will have a team of lawyers, who will drag things out in court, and ultimately might use some sort of tactic to get the rich person off, by simply introducing reasonable doubt. That is not a loss that any district attorney wants to risk being on their record, so they would much rather let the rich person off with a weak deal, of something meaningless, like a fine, than actually pursue things, and have the accused actually be sentenced to prison, like a poor person would be.

 

The next front Lena will have to deal with Andrea though, is in regards to her purchase of CatCo. Lena knows that even though she has now signed an agreement with Cat Grant, to buy the CatCo founder’s shares, before it goes through officially, Andrea will likely fight tooth and nail, with all her lawyers and everything, to try and stop the process. Andrea will do this out of some sort of spite against Lena, and not wanting to ‘lose’ to her, even though this all started in the first place because Andrea wanted to buy CatCo, and spend all that money, just to fire Kara. At the same time though, Lena is very aware that Andrea likely would also use CatCo to writer damaging articles about herself and L-Corp, while also writing positive articles about Obsidian North. Lena is well aware that one of the reasons that Andrea is so vindictive towards her, is because she hates the fact that Lena was able to create a much more successful company, in a much shorter amount of time, than she was able to do. Lena thinks that maybe, deep down, Andrea knows that during those first few years when Andrea was running her new company, she is aware that Lena put in a lot of the work too. So, Lena thinks Andrea knows that even her own company wouldn’t be what it is without Lena, and the Obisidan North owner absolutely hates that. Admittedly, this does give Lena some sort of amusing, and in the past she has considered buying shares in Obsidian North, just as a way to hold that over Andrea, by being one of the shareholders Andrea has to answer too. But ultimately Lena decided against it, because she doesn’t need to add extra Andrea drama to her life.

 

Finally, the last Andrea based thing that Lena is going to have to deal with moving forward, is actually helping Kara fight Andrea. Lena hopes that doing this will be a mostly hands off process for her, which will mostly be taken care of by her lawyers, talking with Kara. However, Lena also knows, if it comes to it, to make sure Andrea doesn’t screw over Kara, she will happily testify in front of whoever, to prove that Andrea assaulted her, and Kara was doing nothing more than defending her. Lena will not let Kara become some sort of collateral damage, from the vindictive rage Andrea has against her.

 

As Kara, Ashley and Lena continue to talk, it soon just becomes Lena and Kara talking with each other, with neither of the adults making any note of Ashley stopping talking. They just think it’s a lull in the conversation for Ashley, and she’s just happy to hear Kara and Lena talk. After all, she is still snuggled next to Kara. Kara and Lena would have certainly taken note if Ashley stopped talking, and also moved away from Kara. What they did eventually notice, is Ashley slightly rocking back and forth next to Kara.

 

“Ashley, is everything okay?” Kara says, as she looks at Ashley.

 

Ashley is silent for a few moments, and now looks between Kara and Lena.

 

“I….. I think something is wrong…. I….. I don’t feel so good.” Ashley says, with a bit of a helpless look on her face.

 

Lena now springs into attention, and quickly moves from being on the other side of Kara, to sitting on the other side of Ashley.

“Tell me what’s wrong, darling. Are you in pain again?” Lena asks.

“No…. I…. I just don’t feel good. I feel…. I feel….” Ashley says.

 

Ashley now makes a croaking sound, and Kara quickly realises what it is.

“Oh Rao.” Kara says.

 

Kara now springs into action, and picks Ashley up in her arms, and runs with Ashley to the downstairs bathroom. Lena follows closely behind. Thankfully, Kara is just able to get Ashley back onto the floor of the bathroom in time, for the 14-year-old to throw up. The only problem, is the toilet seat was down as Ashley threw up, so her puke splashes, and goes on the lid of the toilet, on the floor, on Ashley’s clothes, and also on Kara’s socks and a bit of her trousers.

 

“I’m sorry.” Ashley moans, obviously feeling awful that she not only puked, but didn’t puke in the toilet, and got some on herself and Kara.

 

“Don’t apologise, Ashley.” Kara says, “It’s not your fault. It’s okay.”

 

“Let me…. get something to clean this up.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Ashley now makes another croaking sound, and Kara knows that means she’s going to throw up again. However, Kara also knows she can’t just lift the toilet seat up, as the puke on the top of the toilet seat will go flying everywhere. So, Kara quickly gets Ashley back up to her feet, and holds her over the sink, allowing Ashley to just throw up into the sink. This does mean that some of the sick on Ashley’s clothes falls to the floor though, but not as much as would have flung to the floor if Kara tried to lift the toilet seat.

 

Over the next half an hour, Kara, Ashley and Lena remain in the bathroom, with Kara and Lena helping Ashley. Lena does end up being the one to clean up all of the sick, eventually allowing Ashley to just lean over the open toilet. Cleaning up the sick does make Lena feel a bit sick herself, and she has to take a moment to just stand in her kitchen, and take in some breaths away from the smell. Kara doesn’t get that luxury though, and spends the whole time giving Ashley soothing words, and holding the young girl’s hair out of the way of her face.

 

After this half an hour comes to an end, Lena does get both Kara and Ashley a fresh set of clothes each, having them get changed down to their underwear, and placing the clothes with sick on them into a bag. Lena thinks she’s just going to throw those clothes away, rather than try and wash them. The clothes Kara is wearing are her own after all. Soon after this, Kara and Ashley successfully change into a new set of clothes, and are able to leave the bathroom for the first time in a while, with Ashley not being sick for the last 10 minutes.

“How are you feeling now, darling?” Lena asks, in a concerned voice.

 

“Be…. better….. but….. I’m really cold….. and I have a headache.” Ashley mutters.

 

Lena now presses her hand against Ashley’s forehead, and she can feel that Ashley is burning up.

 

“Darling, you are really hot.” Lena says.

“But…. I’m cold.” Ashley moans.

 

“I know you are.” Lena says, with sympathy, and some worry, on her face, “Kara, can you just lay Ashley down on the couch, and I’ll get her a cool flannel to lay on her forehead.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Lena do both that, and soon Ashley is laying with her head in Kara’s lap, and a flannel on her forehead, while Lena has also placed a bucket on the floor, just to the side of Ashley, in case the 14-year-old feels the need to throw up once more.

 

“Are you feeling a bit better now, Ashley?” Lena asks.

 

“I’m just…. I’m tired.” Ashley says.

“Okay, darling. Shut your eyes. You can go to sleep if you want.” Lena says.

 

Ashley nods her head, and soon shuts her eyes, falling asleep moments later.

 

“I….. I don’t know what is going on Kara.” Lena soon says, “I….. is this normal? I…. I guess you wouldn’t know…. I just…. I didn’t have this when I presented, and my presenting process was bad.”

 

“I don’t know, Lena.” Kara says, “But I know who will. Alex. Maybe I can text her, and have her come over here to just check on Ashley?”

 

“Yes. Okay. Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

“Can you get me my phone. It’s upstairs in Ashley’s bedroom still.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. I’ll be right back.” Lena says.

Lena quickly goes upstairs to grab Kara’s phone, and soon returns, handing it to the blonde.

“Thank you.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

As Kara looks at her phone, she sees that over the last hour and a bit, she has got a few texts from Alex.

 

Alex (to Kara): Hey. Do you want to hang out today?

 

Alex: I was wondering if you wanted to talk about things with Lena with me, and I could talk about how things are with Sam with you?

 

Alex: Hello?

 

Alex: It’s been an hour. You usually respond to my texts by now.

 

Alex: I know you are not sleeping.

 

Alex: Oh my god! Are you in the middle of a sex session with Lena? That’s why you are not answering.

 

Alex: Wait. Don’t answer that.

 

Alex: I don’t want to know.

 

Alex: Just….. text me back…. when you can…. so I know you are actually alive.

 

Kara (to Alex): Hey Al.

 

Kara: Sorry about not responding to your texts, I just haven’t had my phone on me over the last few hours.

 

Kara: I’m still at Lena’s. Ashley is presenting as an omega. Could you please come over to Lena’s?

 

Kara: Ashley isn’t doing good. She just threw up, and is burning up. Lena’s worried.

 

Alex: Yes. Okay. I can be there in a little while. Kelly and I are just out shopping at the moment. Is it okay if I bring her?

 

Kara now turns to look at Lena.

“Is it okay if Alex brings Kelly too?” Kara asks.

“Of course. She can bring whoever she likes.” Lena says.

 

Kara: Lena says it’s okay.

 

Alex: Alright. I’ll be there as soon as I can.

 

Alex: Until I get there, just make sure Ashley stays cool.

 

Alex: You and Lena shouldn’t worry too much about this though. This is a normal reaction to an omega presenting, without an alpha parent being there.

 

Alex: Presuming she’s an omega, and Andrea isn’t there?

 

Kara: Yes, you are right. But, Ashley has been soothed by my pheromones since last night.

 

Alex: Okay… that….. is unexpected.

 

Alex: I’ll be there as soon as I can.

 

Kara: Okay.

 

Kara now puts her phone down to the side.

 

“Alex has said she will be here as soon as she can. She and Kelly are just out shopping at the moment, and coming right here.” Kara explains.

 

“Okay. That’s good.” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to just stay there, sitting in Lena’s living room, not really saying anything to each other, while they just look at Ashley.

 

---

Alex arrives at Lena’s home with Kelly about 20 minutes after sending her final text to Kara. Lena swiftly answers the door to the couple.

 

“Thank you, so much, for coming Alex.” Lena says.

 

“Of course.” Alex nods, carrying her medical bag in one of her hands, “Where is Ashley?”

 

“She’s in my living room with Kara, just through there.” Lena says, pointing.

“Okay.” Alex nods, and then begins walking in the direction Lena pointed.

 

Lena now turns and looks at Kelly, who is just awkwardly standing there, in the rush of everything Alex not introducing Kelly to Lena or anything, even though Lena has technically met Kelly, albeit briefly, when they were all at the bar together, with Sam and Jack there too.

 

“Hi, Kelly. It’s nice to see you again. Even though this feels a bit like I’m introducing myself to you.” Lena says.

 

Kelly lets out a relieved chuckle at Lena saying that, happy that Lena isn’t going to allow this moment to just be awkward.

 

“Hi.” Kelly smiles back, “It’s nice to see you again, Lena, even if it isn’t under great circumstances.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena says, with a sigh, “Hopefully we will get to spend more time together under better circumstances. As, from what I hear from Sam, things went pretty well with Ruby last night.”

 

“Yes. I think they did.” Kelly nods, with a smile.

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles back, “Let’s go join Kara, Alex and Ashley.”

 

Lena and Kelly now walk into the living room together, where Alex has already sprung into action, and is doing some tests on Ashley, checking her heart and temperature, while also asking the young girl some questions. Neither Lena or Kara try and interrupt Alex, to ask her questions, while she is doing her tests. They both trust that Alex is just doing her job as well as she can, and will tell them later.

 

After about 10 minutes, Alex finishes, and stands up and looks at Lena.

 

“We should talk, in the kitchen?” Alex suggests.

“Sure.” Lena nods back.

 

Lena then leads Alex into the kitchen, very much aware that Alex only wants to do this so they can talk without Ashley overhearing. Kara and Kelly both stay with Ashley in the living room.

“So, what is wrong with Ashley?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, everything is going to be okay. She’s not in any dangerous risks. However, things are not going to be great for her.” Alex says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“Why?” Lena asks, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Well, there is no real scientific studies behind it or anything. So, I am basing this on what I’ve seen myself, and been told by doctors who trained me. I’m sure you are aware that presenting can be a rougher process if the presenting is ‘forced’ by a person being triggered by another person presenting?” Alex asks.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “That’s why I had Natalie stay with Sam.”

 

“Right.” Alex nods, “Well, the process can also be rougher if the presenting is ‘forced’ due to a stressful situation. I can kind of already guess, with everything going on with your ex-wife, that there has been some stress there?”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

“Well, that is part of it. But another part of it, is Ashley being soothed by an alpha’s pheromones who is not her alpha parent. On its own, if Kara were to be soothing Ashley, without Ashley’s presenting process being triggered by stress, everything would be fine. Then alternatively, if this was triggered by stress, and the alpha parent was the one to soothe Ashley, things would be fine too. The combination of the both is what causes the issues that you have already seen Ashley has. From what a doctor told me, they theorise it’s because the body can’t handle both not presenting naturally, and the process of their natural pheromones changing to be more in line with the alpha who is soothing them.” Alex explains.

“I…. I see.” Lena says, taking all that information in, “What does this mean? Should…. would it be better for Ashley if Kara were to not soothe her?”

 

“That’s…. debatable. It’s more of an issue of if the pain is worse, or these side effects are worse. Then, it is also possible that Ashley might have the pain, and still have these side effects, as they have already begun, if Kara were to leave.” Alex says.

 

“Then, what can I do? Is there anything?” Lena asks.

 

“There is some medication, which I can prescribe, which is essentially a very very mild suppressor for an omega in heat. If Ashley were to take that, it might reduce some of her symptoms.” Alex says.

 

“Are there any downsides to the medicine?” Lena asks.

 

“There is a tiny tiny chance that it could cause Ashley to go into heat, which would make things so much worse for her.” Alex says.

“How small is the chance?” Lena asks.

 

“1 in 10,000.” Alex replies.

 

Lena now goes deep into thought, thinking about what the best course of action for Ashley is going to be. Lena doesn’t want Ashley to be in pain if there is medicine that can help her. But equally, Lena doesn’t want Ashley to be in even more pain if the medicine doesn’t work.

 

“What do you recommend?” Lena asks.

 

“I recommend waiting for a few hours. If Ashley’s symptoms don’t get much worse, you probably shouldn’t risk it with the medicine. Ultimately though, it will depend on what Ashley can handle.” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “We will wait and see. I’ll talk to Ashley about it if things get worse. Will you stay here with us though?”

 

“Of course.” Alex nods, with a small smile.

Chapter 62

Kara, Lena, Ashley, Kelly and Alex are all sitting in Lena’s living room together now, with Ashley laying her head on Kara’s lap, and Lena letting Ashley rest her feet on her lap. Alex and Kelly are sitting on their own separate couch. Over the last hour, Alex has checked on Ashley a few more times, and thankfully it does look like the 14-year-old is starting to get a bit better, as she hasn’t thrown up again, and her temperature has gone down. So, Alex is hopeful that Ashley won’t have to take the drug that she mentioned to Lena earlier. Ashley, for her part, is now just closing her eyes while she rests her head in Kara’s lap, with the blonde soothing stroking Ashley’s hair, just wanting to young girl to relax, and feel better. Kara really does feel so bad for Ashley, as she doesn’t think any omega deserves to go through a presenting process like this. Kara just hopes that this doesn’t last much longer, and Ashley can start to feel better. Of course, Kara doesn’t mind how long this takes, as she is more than happy to spend time with Ashley for however long the 14-year-old needs her, and her scent, she just is purely thinking of Ashley in this moment, as the quicker this is over, the quicker Ashley will be feeling better.

 

“Thank you again for being here, Alex.” Lena says, with the adults having been quietly talking with each other for the last hour, between Alex checking in with Ashley.

 

“Of course. It’s my pleasure.” Alex smiles, “And, I want you to know, if there is ever anytime you need a doctor, whether that is for yourself, Ashley or Natalie, please don’t hesitate to contact me. You are going to be giving birth to my future niece or nephew, so as far as I’m concerned we are family. And by extension, that means that Ashley and Natalie are part of our family too.”

 

Lena can’t help but grow a happy smile on her face at Alex saying that. The thought that in dating Kara, and just being with her, Lena also gets the benefits of all of Kara’s lovely family too, is really nice for Lena. Then, Lena has literally already witnessed how it has been nice for both Ashley and Natalie, to sort of have a relationship with both Alex and Eliza, as they both got on very well with them when they went up to Midvale together, with Natalie very much taking to Eliza, and Eliza being more than happy to accept Natalie and Ashley, and sort of treat them like her grandchildren. This really isn’t anything she, Natalie, or Ashley had before when she was married to Andrea, as while Andrea does have parents, they live in Brazil, and are divorced anyway. Andrea’s father, he has always plainly refused to ever travel outside of Brazil to see his grandchildren, because he has a distain for America. Then, as for Andrea’s mother, ever since she divorced Andrea’s father, she seems to have spent the half of the fortune she got in the divorce flying around the world. From all that, it has been clear to Lena that Andrea’s mother would much rather fly around the world and have fun, than even spend a little time with her grandchildren. On top of all this, Andrea is an only child, so she doesn’t have any brothers or sisters that could be aunts and uncles to the girls. So, in reality, none of Andrea’s family have ever been involved in Ashley or Natalie’s lives, and the same can be said of Lena’s own family. Lena just hopes that things could possibly be different with Kara and her family, if everything continues to go so well, and works out okay.

 

“Thank you for saying that, Alex.” Lena says, with a smile, “That really means a lot to me. You have no idea how much I appreciate you saying that.”

 

Alex just nods her head at Lena in response to the brunette saying that, with her own smile written across her face.

 

“Anyway, I don’t think I’ve ever been told. How did the two of you meet?” Lena asks Kelly and Alex.

 

“Oh. That’s a funny story.” Alex smirks, “But…. probably not appropriate for young ears.”

 

Lena now glances at Ashley, realising that Alex’s story of meeting Kelly is clearly R rated.

“She’s fallen asleep.” Kara says, as she strokes Ashley’s head in a soothing manner once more.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I wouldn’t want her to wake up and hear an inappropriate story though.”

 

“I think we can manage to tell it, and avoid certain things.” Kelly says.

 

“Hmmm…. Sure….” Alex says, “Do you want to start, or should I?”

 

“You go ahead.” Kelly says, as she rests her head on one of Alex’s shoulders with a smile.

 

“Okay. Well, it was at college.” Alex begins, “Kara’s cousin, Clark, was visiting National city, and he had brought along with him his best friend James, who also happens to be Kelly’s brother. Kelly came too, but she was there because she was considering transferring from a university in Metropolis, to one here in National City.”

 

“Yes. I wanted to do that, because James and I are close, and when we were young our father died, so we sort of had a very strong bond because of that.” Kelly explains, “James is a few years older than me. But, when I was in my second year of university, our mom died. It was very sudden, and we found out that she had cancer, which she had been fighting on and off for most of our childhoods, she just hid it from the two of us, because she didn’t want our childhood to be filled with worries about her.”

 

“I’m so sorry, Kelly.” Lena says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“Thank you. But, it’s okay.” Kelly says, “Anyway, after our mom died, James decided that he didn’t really want to live in Metropolis anymore. He wanted to move to an entirely new place, away from memories of our mom and stuff. So, James got a job all the way here in National City. He actually works at CatCo with Kara.”

 

“Really? I didn’t know that.” Lena says, “How comes you have never told me this?”

“I guess…. it just never came up, and I never thought to mention it.” Kara says, with a shrug.

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, “Please continue with your story Kelly.”

 

“Yes, well, after James told me he was moving to National City, I was very upset, because it felt like he was abandoning me, as he was my only family. He then suggested that I could move to National City too, and transfer to a university there. After some thought, I agreed, and I went with James and Clark to National City, while they were visiting. I believe Clark was just there to see Kara, and James was there because he was apartment hunting before completing his move. I personally was there to just look for accommodation near the university, as I was going to complete my transfer the start of the next semester.”

 

“At this time, at university I was sort of a student leader of a programme that helped people find appropriate housing, and also matched students up with each other, so they could be roommates.” Alex says, “That is how I met Kelly, but it was only brief. She came into the room we were set up in, and she told me what she was looking for, and I then passed her along to someone else, who could help her better, as I was sort of the management of it, and other people did the more focused approaches.”

 

“Yeah. At the time, as soon as I saw Alex, I felt something for her. I had a crush right away. But I saw her give me to someone else and I was really disappointed, and thought she wasn’t interested.” Kelly explains.

 

“At the time, I very much was not looking for a relationship whatsoever. I was much more interested in just having casual sex, and it was only with omegas. I didn’t think I wanted a relationship, or had time for one, with all my course work, and the other extra stuff I did.” Alex explains.

 

“Yes. Cut to a 3 days later, I was invited to a dinner with James and Clark. I was told that Kara would be there, and was bringing her sister too. James and Clark thought it would be a good idea for me, because Kara and Alex were both students, and they thought I would at least know some people, and could maybe be friends with them. Needless to say, I was a bit surprised when I saw Alex. But I was disappointed when she turned up to the dinner with a blonde on her arm.” Kelly says.

 

“Yeah….. I uhhh… was coming off a rut….. and I’d spent the last 2 days in my room with that blonde, riding out my rut, if you know what I mean.” Alex says, “I brought her to dinner because I still was very much in that rut mode.”

“That whole evening I was very jealous, and Alex and I did talk a bit, and she recognised me, but she was much more interested in the blonde who she had with her.” Kelly says.

“Oh, you don’t need to be jealous now, Kelly. You know she is nothing compared to you.” Alex says, as she leans over towards Kelly, and takes her in for a kiss.

“She better be.” Kelly smirks.

 

Alex just chuckles at that.

 

“Anyway, about 3 weeks later I officially completed my transfer, and had an apartment I shared with 3 other people, who I’d met through the student housing matcher programme. Leading on from that, the university had arranged a sort of party, or get together/mixer, for the students who had all used the student programme to find housing. I was hesitant about going, but one of my roommates encouraged me to go, so I went. About an hour into the night, I saw Alex there, and she had that same blonde with her, and I was upset.” Kelly says.

“Yes. At the time the blonde, whose name I honestly can’t even remember, kind of didn’t realise what I had expected from her. She thought we were more than what we were. She didn’t think we were just rut partners, and she couldn’t take a hint or anything. She’d been away with her family for the few weeks between the party, and the last time I’d seen Kelly, so that night she got back and she came over to my place, and I just told her I was going to this party, and she awkwardly invited herself.” Alex says, “That evening went on, and the blonde eventually left my side to get drinks, or go to the toilet or something, and as she did, I sort of scanned across the party, and that is when I saw Kelly, sitting on a couch, all by herself. I thought she looked lonely, so I went over to her.”

 

“I saw Alex coming over to me, and I just kind of felt both mad, and I wanted to escape. But I knew I couldn’t do anything.” Kelly says.

“I then sat with Kelly, and we started talking a bit, and we just clicked. I already knew she was a beta from meeting her before, but I still felt something for her.” Alex says.

“I felt the same thing too, and I thought that Alex was flirting with me a bit, which was confusing, because I thought she was dating the blonde. So, after a while, I made an offhand comment asking Alex if she needed to go back to her girlfriend. That is when Alex explained everything to me about the blonde.” Kelly says.

 

“Yeah. It was in that moment that I really realised I wanted to date Kelly, because I panicked at the thought of her thinking I was with someone else.” Alex says, “But a few moments later everything was ruined when the blonde came back over, and purposefully sat down right next to me.”

 

“Yeah. The blonde… Stacy! That’s what her name was, Stacy!” Kelly says.

“Yes, that’s it!” Alex exclaims.

 

“Yes. Stacy then proceeded to flirt with Alex, and even get a bit handsy with her, while also calling her some pet names and things. She was sort of acting like she and Alex were an actual couple, rather than just a fling of some kind. Then, Alex was clearly uncomfortable, and was trying to give Stacy hints she wasn’t interested, but Stacy just was either ignoring them, or just not getting it.” Kelly explains.

 

“I then decided to take things into my own hands, and I asked Stacy to get us some drinks, which she agreed too, and once she left I asked Kelly if I could kiss her.” Alex says.

“I quickly agreed.” Kelly smiles, “And the kiss was great.”

“Yeah. The only thing that ruined it was Stacy saw, and decided to throw the drinks she had at us. Then started screaming about how I broke her heart, and was the love of her life and things.” Alex says, “Needless to say, Kelly and I decided to get out of that party very quickly.”

 

“Yep. Then, after that, Alex asked me out on a proper date, and we have been together ever since.” Kelly smiles.

 

“Wow. That’s such a great story.” Lena smiles, “And that Stacy girl sounds a bit crazy.”

“Yeah. Probably.” Alex says, with a shrug, “I should check Ashley again now.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Alex then moves over to Ashley, and starts to check the young girl over, for her fever and everything.

“Good. Her temperature has very much improved.” Alex says, “Ashley, I need you to wake up now honey.”

 

Kara now starts to stroke one of Ashley’s cheeks.

 

“Ashley, you need to wake up.” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

As Kara does this, deep inside her, she feels something stir. Something inside Kara that she doesn’t quite know how to place at first, but after a little while Kara does realise what it is. Deep inside her, Kara wants to be a parental figure to Ashley. Kara wants to create that sort of bond with both Natalie and Ashley. Kara doesn’t want to replace Andrea or anything, even if that would be great in an ideal world. Kara just wants Ashley and Natalie to be part of her family too. As if this experience has done anything for Kara, it’s just furthering her bond with Ashley, while she already has a strong bond with Natalie.

 

“Hhmmmm.” Ashley grumbles, as she wakes, and reaches to rub her eyes.

 

“Hey, Ashley.” Kara smiles, with these new thoughts in her head, “Sorry to wake you, but Alex just needs to check you over.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, tiredly.

 

“Are you feeling any better, Ashley?” Alex asks, “Do you feel sick still or anything?”

 

Ashley is silent for a moment.

 

“Yes….. I feel a bit better.” Ashley eventually says.

“Good. That’s good.” Alex smiles, “You feeling any other symptoms or anything?”

 

“I…. just feel really tired, and just… not too great…. But not as bad as before.” Ashley explains.

 

“Okay. That is all completely understandable.” Alex says, “I think, and hope, that the worst of your symptoms have gone by now. If I’m right, that should mean over this next day and a bit, you really should start to get better.”

 

“Will Ashley still need to be near Kara?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Alex nods, “In fact, now Ashley will need to be near Kara more than before, as she will have a return to the pains she had before, but even more extreme, if she leaves Kara’s side. This is because Ashley and Kara’s scents are now sort of linked up, and similar to one another’s.”

 

“Really?” Lena asks.

“Yes. Can’t you sense it?” Alex asks.

 

Lena now moves closer to Ashley and Kara’s body, trying to take in their scents.

 

“Not really. I kind of only smell Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm…. Yes. It’s probably not that noticeable at the moment.” Alex admits, “But I know Kara’s scent very well, from us living together after we presented for so long. So I can distinguish between her scent and Ashley’s. But they both are similar.”

 

“I….. have a scent like Kara?” Ashley now asks.

“Oh uhhh…” Alex stammers, realising that maybe that is not something she should have said in front of Ashley, if Lena wanted to just explain that, and all this, to Ashley more specifically.

“Yes. You do, darling.” Lena says, “It’s because you have basically linked with Kara’s scent, as her scent was the one that soothed you through this.”

 

Ashley now just looks up at Kara, with her head still in the blonde’s lap.

 

“I….. I’m sorry Kara.” Ashley says.

 

“Don’t be sorry, Ashley.” Kara says, “I honestly feel very honoured that our scents are now similar. It makes us feel closer, and maybe all of this has just helped us bond more. At least, that is what I’d like it to have achieved.”

 

“Me too.” Ashley smiles.

 

Kara just grows her own wide smile at Ashley saying that to her. It honestly all just feels so very good for Kara right now.

 

“Alright.” Lena smiles, widely, being so happy that Kara and Ashley are furthering their bond, “Alex, Kelly, would you like to stay for dinner, and we can just all have an early dinner together now. Unless you have plans of course. I don’t want to take up more of your weekend than I already have by you coming here and checking on Ashley.”

 

“No. I’m happy to be here, we both are.” Alex says, as she glances at Kelly with a smile.

“Yes. We are.” Kelly nods, “And I think we’d love to stay for dinner.”

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods.

 

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, “It’s a bit early just yet. But how do you both feel about Indian food? I thought we could just order that. It being my treat, of course.”

 

“Oh, you don’t need to do that, Lena.” Alex says, “Kelly and I are more than capable of paying for our own food.”

 

“I know you are.” Lena smiles, “But I’m a billionaire, who is never going to be able to spend all my money. So, I think it’s only fair that I pay for our dinner, as just a way to thank you for coming over here and checking on Ashley.”

 

“I wouldn’t try and argue with her.” Kara says, “I’ve had this debate with Lena multiple times now, but she always insists she should pay, because she’s a billionaire.”

 

Kelly and Alex both chuckle at Kara saying that.

 

“Okay.” Kelly smiles, “We’ll be happy to order an Indian then, and let you pay, Lena.”

“Thank you.” Lena smiles.

 

Alex now chuckles.

 

“And now she is thanking us for letting her buy us dinner.” Alex says, with a chuckle in her voice.

“Alex, don’t be rude.” Kelly says, as she pokes Alex’s side.

 

“Yes. Sorry. But thank you, Lena.” Alex smiles.

“Of course.” Lena nods, “Do, you have any idea if Ashley can eat an Indian, or should we get her something plain, seeing as she did throw up early, a little bit after having our breakfast.”

 

“Hmmmm.” Alex hums, and grows a thoughtful look on her face, “I don’t think her problem was her stomach not being able to handle any food. I think Ashley was going to throw up, even if she ate the most plain food imaginable. But, with that said, I don’t think she should eat anything extreme. So, maybe she can stick with just some rice, and some plainer chicken, like chicken tikka, without any sauce or anything. That will all of course depend on if Ashley continues to feel better.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “What do you think Ashley? Will you be okay with having a plainer Indian?”

 

“Yeah. I think so.” Ashley nods, while still resting her head in Kara’s lap.

 

“Okay. Good.” Lena smiles.

After this, Kara, Lena, Alex and Kelly just continue to talk with one another for the next couple of hours, with the adults all checking in on Ashley every now and then, and trying to include her in the conversation too. Ashley though is just happy to remain quiet, and rest while relaxing in Kara’s lap.

 

Eventually Lena does order the Indian food, and the group all eat it together, sitting in the living room, with Ashley getting up into a sitting position, right next to Kara and eating a little bit of the food. Once they all do finish, Lena clears everything away, with a little help from Alex and Kelly, and then excuses herself upstairs for a bit, just so she can make a phone call to Sam.

 

“Hello?” Sam answers.

“Hey, Sam.” Lena says, “I’m just calling to check in on Natalie, and make sure she’s okay. I did tell her that I maybe could pick her up tonight, if Kara and Ashley stayed at Kara’s place. But, I don’t think that’s going to be the case now.”

 

“Oh. Everything is fine with Natalie. She and Ruby have been having a great time all day. They are already talking about having a sleepover in Ruby’s room tonight, so I don’t think Natalie is too concerned with coming home or anything.” Sam says.

“Oh, okay. That’s good.” Lena smiles.

“How’s everything going with Ashley?” Sam asks, “Kelly did text me earlier to tell me that she and Alex were going over to your place to look in on Ashley, because she got worse or something?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Ashley threw up a little while after I got home, and gained a temperature and everything too. But she’s doing better now. Alex just explained it’s because Ashley is now gaining a scent like Kara’s. It’s a rare result of her being soothed by an alpha’s pheromones which are not her parent alpha’s.”

 

“Oh my.” Sam says, “I’m glad Ashley is okay now.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Do you mind putting Natalie on the phone, just so I can speak with her for a bit?”

 

“Of course.” Sam replies, “Let me just go get here.”

 

Lena then waits on the phone, and a few moments later, she hears Natalie’s voice.

“Mom?” Natalie says.

“Hello, darling.” Lena says, with a smile, “I was just phoning to check in, and make sure everything is going okay? I’m not going to be able to pick you up this evening, as Kara, Ashley and I will be sleeping here. Is that alright?”

“Yes. That’s okay mom. Me and Ruby are going to have a sleepover, and watch films, and build a sleepover fortress out of blankets.” Natalie says, in an excited voice.

“Oh, well that sounds like fun.” Lena smiles.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie replies, “Is Ashley okay?”

 

“Yes. She’s doing a lot better now. Hopefully she will be okay for you to be here tomorrow evening, but we’ll have to wait and see.” Lena says.

“That’s okay mom. Just as long as Ashley is better.,”

 

“Alright. Well, I’ll let you go now darling. Have a good evening with Ruby, and sleep well.” Lena says.

“Yes. Okay. Love you, mom.” Natalie says.

“I love you too, darling.” Lena replies.

 

The phone call then ends, and Lena makes her way back downstairs, to rejoin Ashley, Kara, Kelly and Alex.

 

For the next few hours, the group all have a nice time together, but Alex and Kelly do eventually head home, with Alex doing one final check on Ashley to make sure everything is okay with her. After this, Kara, Lena and Ashley all soon retire to bed too, with Kara and Ashley sleeping in the same bed once more.

Chapter 63

Kara is the first one to wake up again, out of herself and Ashley, and as she does, Kara smells a very distinct set of pheromones now coming off of Ashley. Ashley’s omega pheromones have now come in thick and strong, and they very much have a familiar scent to Kara’s own pheromones. Of course, Kara already knew this was happening to Ashley’s pheromones, but they are now much stronger and more noticeable. Kara hopes, for Ashley’s sake, that means that Ashley is over most of the worst parts of presenting as an omega.

 

Now that Kara is awake, and she smells Ashley’s pheromones, which have a similar scent to her own, the blonde just lies there and looks at the 14-year-old. Kara doesn’t do this in a creepy way. Kara may be an alpha, and Ashley may be an omega now, but Kara would never ever do anything inappropriate with Ashley, even if Ashley’s omega pheromones went haywire, which some omegas pheromones have been known to do at moments of extreme stress, and thereby cause an alpha, or alphas nearby, to go into extreme rut. But that would never happen for Kara, her relationship with Ashley is certainly not like that, aside from the fact it would be illegal. Kara now really sees herself having more of a parental type relationship with Ashley, even if she’s a bit afraid to suggest that herself. After all, she and Lena haven’t been dating that long, and they are far from Kara becoming more of a parent to Ashley and Natalie regularly, even if Kara is going to be a parent soon enough, when Lena gives birth to their pup. But, in this moment, as Kara just looks at Ashley, and takes in the 14-year-old’s scent, Kara just feels proud. Kara feels proud in a way a parent must feel proud of their child at times throughout their life. This is a completely new feeling for Kara, but it’s not one that she is put off by.

 

Kara lays like this for about 15 minutes, before she finally sees Lena poke her head through the door, to check to see if she and Ashley are awake. Kara just gives Lena a little wave, and a bright smile. In return, Lena slowly walks inside the room, realising that Ashley is obviously still asleep.

 

“Hey.” Lena whispers, and walks to Kara’s side of the bed, after check on Ashley for a few moments.

“Hey.” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Have you been awake long?” Lena asks.

 

“No. Only about 15 minutes. It’s okay.” Kara says.

“Oh, alright.” Lena nods, “I suppose you don’t really know how Ashley is doing at the moment then.”

“No.” Kara says, “Although, I’m not sure if you can smell it, but I can smell that Ashley’s pheromones are a lot stronger now, and similar to mine.”

 

“Oh. I can’t really tell. I kind of have a mix of yours at the moment.” Lena says, “But, I didn’t get a chance to ask how. Are you okay with Ashley’s pheromones having a scent similar to yours.”

 

After Lena says this, Kara turns and looks at Ashley for a few moments, with a big smile on her face, before turning to look back at Lena.

“Yeah. I really am okay.” Kara says, “If anything, it kind of makes me feel proud. I’m not sure if you’ll find that weird though.”

“No. I don’t find that weird at all.” Lena says, “I’m happy it makes you feel that way.”

 

Kara shoots Lena a smile in response to the brunette saying that. The two then just stay looking at each other for a few moments, not saying another word.

 

“I feel bad leaving you stuck like this. But…. I guess I should go.” Lena says.

“Don’t feel bad. It’s okay.” Kara says, “But, how about you just come lay next to me, on this side, for a little while. I think you can squeeze in, and I haven’t got to be close to your much recently.”

 

“No. We can’t do that with Ashley right there.” Lena says.

Kara lightly chuckles.

“We won’t do anything. We will just be cuddling.” Kara says.

 

Lena just looks at Kara for a few moments, thinking on what Kara has just suggested.

“Okay, fine.” Lena eventually says.

“Great.” Kara smiles happily.

 

Lena then lays down on the bed, next to Kara, and cuddles into her side. In this moment, Kara feels so happy, as on one side, she has someone who she feels parental feelings for, then on the other side, she has a woman who she is completely in love with, even if she hasn’t said those words out loud.

“This is nice.” Kara hums, taking in some of Lena’s scent.

“Yeah.” Lena smiles, happily.

“I’ve missed not being able to do stuff like this with you.” Kara says.

“Me too.” Lena replies, “Hopefully Ashley will be able to move away from you now, when she wakes up.”

 

“Hopefully.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara, Lena and Ashley all lay there for the next 20 minutes, until Ashley eventually wakes up. Kara and Lena then just watch as Ashley slowly wakes up, and turns to look at Kara and Lena, getting a bit of a surprised look on her face to see her mom there.

 

“Morning, Ashley.” Kara smiles.

“Hi….” Ashley says, a bit awkwardly, “What…. what are you both doing…. laying here?”

 

“Don’t worry, darling. We weren’t doing anything. Kara just asked me to lay here with her for a little while, as we haven’t had much time to be close to one another these past couple of days.” Lena explains.

“Oh.” Ashley says, and now glances at Kara, “I…. I’m sorry, Kara.”

“You don’t have to apologise, Ashley.” Kara says, “I don’t blame you at all. And I feel proud that all of this has happened, and you now have a scent similar to mine. You never, ever, have to apologise for any of this. I just wanted to cuddle with your mom for a little while, while we waited for you to wake. I’m sorry if that makes you uncomfortable.”

 

“No.” Ashley quickly says, “I was….. I was just surprised. I’m…. not uncomfortable about it at all. I’m….. I’m glad you two both do that. It shows you love each other.”

 

Lena’s eyes now widen at Ashley saying that, because she is well aware that she and Kara have not uttered those words to each other yet. Meanwhile, Kara just glances at Lena awkwardly.

“That’s…. good to here.” Kara says, deciding that would be a better answer than saying ‘yeah’. Kara may love Lena, but she doesn’t want to confess her love to Lena by confirming something that Ashley has said.

 

“Hmmm.” Lena hums, now blushing slightly, feeling a bit like an embarrassed 20-year-old omega, “But, how are you feeling now, Ashley? Do you feel any better? Kara mentioned how she can how really notice your omega pheromone scent, meaning that hopefully the worst of things are over for you.”

“I….. feel a lot better.” Ashley says, “Actually, I feel really really good.”

 

“Really?” Kara asks.

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, with a smile.

 

“Do you want to try moving away from Kara’s side for a bit then, and just see how that works out?” Lena suggests.

“Uhhh…. okay.” Ashley says, hesitantly, but only hesitantly because she remembers how awful she felt when she did part from Kara before, and that pain. Ashley is scared that that pain will come back.

 

Ashley slowly moves away from Kara, a few inches at a time, being very cautious the whole time, before finally standing up from the bed. Once Ashley stands up, she just stays still for the next few moments, just checking to make sure she isn’t suddenly going to feel any pain. Then, Kara and Lena remain laying on the bed, not wanting to say anything, just waiting to see how Ashley feels, and what she says.

 

“I….. I don’t feel any pain.” Ashley says, with a smile, clearly happy about it.

“That’s great news, darling.” Lena smiles, and gets off the bed, walking over to Ashley, and taking her in for a hug.

“Yeah. That’s great.” Kara smiles, now remaining sitting on the bed as Ashley and Lena hug.

Lena and Ashley hug for a few more moments, before they finally part.

 

“I know you might still be a bit hesitant about things, and that pain suddenly coming back. So, how about Kara and I just sit in her, on your bed, while you go and have a shower? That way we can be close by, or Kara can be close by, if that pain does come back, and she can quickly be at your side. This way at least you and Kara can be apart for a while, and Kara won’t have to be in the shower with you.” Lena suggests.

 

Ashley grows a thoughtful look on her face for a few seconds, as she glances at Kara, then the bathroom door in her room.

“Okay…. I can try it…. Just…. promise that you’ll both listen out if I need to call you, for Kara to come be by me.” Ashley says.

“I promise, Ashley.” Kara says, still sitting on the bed.

“I promise too.” Lena smiles, while brushing some hair out of Ashley’s eyes in an affectionate manner.

 

“Okay….. I guess….. I’ll go have my shower now then.” Ashley says.

 

“Alright.” Lena smiles.

 

Ashley then cautiously walks across her bedroom, and into her bathroom, before closing the door behind her. A few moments later, Kara and Lena hear the shower turn on. Lena, for her part, goes and sits back down on the bed with Kara. Once Lena does this though, Kara quickly turns to Lena, and takes her in for a passionate kiss. This surprises Lena a bit, so much so that she moans a bit into the kiss, but not too loudly that Ashley will hear from inside the bathroom.

 

Kara and Lena kiss for a few moments, before finally parting, now looking each other deep in their eyes.

 

“Whoa.” Lena says, feeling like she needs to catch her breath.

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that.

“That good?” Kara smirks.

 

“Certainly.” Lena smiles.

“That’s good. I’ve been wanting to do that for a few days.” Kara says back.

“Well, I’m glad you did it.” Lena says, with her own happy smile.

 

Kara and Lena then just both relax comfortable, sitting next to one another, just enjoying one another’s company. However, a thought soon pops into Lena’s head. Something that Lena has been wanting to ask Kara since last night.

“Kara?” Lena asks.

“Yeah?” Kara replies.

“Last night….. Alex and Kelly….. they mentioned you have a cousin….. Clark…. I….. How comes you never mentioned him to me before?” Lena asks.

“Oh I uhh….. well…. my relationship with Clark is a bit complicated.” Kara says, “I promise it wasn’t anything to do with you. You shouldn’t feel bad about it.”

 

“Well…. do you care to share now?” Lena asks.

 

“I uhh…. well…. it’s just not much of a fun story or anything, hence why I haven’t said it before.” Kara says, “But Clarke is about 10 years older than me. That meant we really didn’t grow up together or anything. His parents, my aunt and uncle, actually died before I was born. His godparents were a couple in Kansas, instead of my parents, so he actually went and lived there, instead of staying at Krypton. I wasn’t very old at the time, so I don’t really have memories of spending time with him. Anyway, after that I didn’t see Clark for years and years, and he had his whole life in America, where he grew up in Kansas, had parents there, and eventually moved to Metropolis and became a reporter at the Daily planet.”

“Wait a minute….. is your cousin Clark Kent?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. You know him?” Kara asks, curiously.

 

“Yeah, well…. only because I know he’s married to Lois Lane, who, on several occasions, has asked me to do an interview with her, for the Daily planet.” Lena says.

“Yeah…” Kara says.

“Please, go on. I didn’t mean to cut you off.” Lena says.

“Uhh… well…. anyway…. after my parents died….. and I was moved to the US to live with the Danvers, I thought my cousin, my only living blood relative, would come visit me, and make sure I’m okay. But he didn’t.” Kara says, “He didn’t come and visit me for about 2 years, and I think the only reason he did is because he told Lois about me, and she gave him an earful for not visiting me, and checking up on me. After that, Clark has spoken to me more often, and we have grown closer, but I still have some resentment towards him for sort of abandoning me in a time I needed my family.”

 

“I…. I’m so sorry to hear that Kara.” Lena says, “I…. I understand why you didn’t mention this to me beforehand.”

 

“Yeah…” Kara says, with a sad smile, “I just… don’t like talking about it. But, I’m glad you know now. It makes me feel closer to you.”

“Yeah. Sharing our own personal history, both sad or happy, does tend to do that.” Lena smiles.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and over the last few hours Ashley has still been feeling fine and everything, so Kara and Lena are both confident that Ashley has got through her presenting period, meaning it is now safe for Natalie to return, without there being a risk that she could present to, by being triggered by Ashley. So, Lena is just returning with Natalie, while Ashley and Kara have stayed at Lena’s home together.

 

“Hey, Natalie.” Kara smiles, as soon as Natalie and Lena walk in the front door.

“Hi, Kara.” Natalie smiles, and walks over to Kara, taking her in for a hug.

 

Kara is a bit surprised by Natalie greeting her like this, but she doesn’t mind, and actually quite enjoys it, and hugs the 12-year-old back.

 

“Hi, Nat.” Ashley says, once Natalie and Kara part from their hug.

 

“Hi.” Natalie smiles, “Are you feeling better now, Ashley?”

 

“Yeah. I am feeling much much better.” Ashley smiles.

“That’s good.” Natalie nods.

 

“Did you have a good time at Sam’s, with Ruby?” Ashley asks her sister.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie smiles, nodding her head, “We had a sleepover last night, and got to build a fort in Ruby’s room to sleep on. Then we watched movies last night in the fort, and ate a bunch of candy and popcorn. It was so much fun.”

“Well, I’m glad you had such a good time, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “Me too. I’m glad you are not upset that you had to leave because of me.”

 

“No.” Natalie quickly says, “I’m not upset at all, Ashley.”

 

Natalie now quickly moves over to her sister, and takes her in for a hug. Kara and Lena both look at this sight, and grow fond looks on their faces, realising that this is a special moment between sisters.

 

After this, over the next few hours, Kara, Ashley, Natalie and Lena are just able to spend some time together during the Sunday afternoon. This includes the group playing a few board games together, and also watching a movie. They do all then eat a nice dinner together, which Lena cooks for them, with the help of Kara, all enjoying one another’s company, and it being a nice way to end their weekend, together, almost like a family.

 

“Okay…. well…. it’s getting a bit late now….” Kara eventually says, at around 9PM.

 

“Oh…. yes….” Lena replies, “Would you like to stay the night again?”

 

Lena asks this question with a hopeful look on her face, because she thinks that if Kara stays the night, then she will get to sleep in the same bed as Kara, which is not something she has been able to do over this weekend, and she has missed it, very much.

 

“Oh…. I’d love to…. but I have work tomorrow….. and….. I don’t have any clothes here or anything….. and….. seeing as my car isn’t here, I’d have to get a cab back to my place, and then get ready. It…. it would just be too much of a hectic start to my Monday morning.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh, okay. I understand.” Lena says, “How about, if you have to leave now, I give you a lift back to your place? That way you don’t have to take a cab.”

 

“Uhhh…. are you sure about that? I know it’s a bit late right now?” Kara says.

“Of course. I’d like to.” Lena says.

“Okay then.” Kara nods, happily.

 

“Perfect.” Lena says, “Girls, say goodbye to Kara.”

 

Ashley and Natalie both give Kara a hug before the blonde leaves, with Ashley, once more, thanking Kara for everything she has done for her over this weekend. A few moments after this, Lena and Kara leave the house, and get into Lena’s car, where they head back in the direction of National City, towards Kara’s apartment.

 

During the car ride, Kara and Lena chat about a few things, being able to talk about some topics they weren’t able to during the weekend, as Ashley was stuck by Kara’s side. Eventually though, after about 15 minutes, Lena pulls up to the front of Kara’s apartment.

 

“So… this is me.” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena says, reluctantly.

“I would invite you up right now. As, I won’t lie, I really really would like to press you up against one of the walls in my bathroom, and make you moan my name as I fucked you. It’s been killing me to not be able to do anything with you over this past weekend.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s omega lets out a little whimper at Kara saying that, Lena very much liking that idea.

“Yeah…” Lena says, a little breathlessly, “But…. I think I would get too many questions from Natalie or Ashley about why I was gone for so long.”

“Yeah…” Kara now says, reluctantly.

“Although….” Lena says, after a moments silence, “Maybe we can figure something out?”

 

Kara now turns to look at Lena with a confused look on her face.

 

“What do you mean?” Kara asks.

Lena now leans over to Kara, placing one of her hands on Kara’s crotch.

 

“Not many cars are around. And I can be quick.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara moans at Lena saying this, and that is all the affirmation Lena needs. The brunette quickly begins to under Kara’s trousers, before pulling out Kara’s alpha cock, and taking it into her mouth.

“Oh Lena!” Kara moans, and tilts her head back in ecstasy.

 

Lena continues to give Kara a blow job, going really fast, bobbing up and down, taking Kara’s cock all the way to the back of her throat. Ideally, Lena would like to take her time doing this, but she knows that they need to be quick while doing this. After about 2 minutes, Kara does yell out in orgasmic bliss, shooting a load down Lena’s throat. Lena, for her part, swallows every single drop of Kara’s cream delight.

 

“Wow.” Kara says, once Lena pulls away, the blonde now catching her breath.

 

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Lena says, with a smirk, as she uses one of her thumbs to move some of Kara’s leftover cum from her lips into her mouth.

 

Seeing this, Kara takes Lena in for a passionate kiss, and can even taste herself on Lena’s lips, but she doesn’t care. Kara is just in awe of how good everything just felt.

 

“That was…. amazing…. I will…. have to give it back to you…. at some point.” Kara says, once they part from their kiss.

“I’ll look forward to it. I’m sure we can figure something out.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara and Lena then sit there in silence for the next few moments before Kara finally decides she has to head inside, before people wonder why the car has been sitting there so long. So, Kara gives Lena one final kiss, before getting out, and heading up inside her apartment, with Lena driving away. This past weekend may not have been the way Kara and Lena imagined they’d spend it, but it certainly ended on a very high note.

Chapter 64

It is now Monday, and it has been a rather hectic day for both Lena and Kara. For Lena, it has been a hectic day, because today she has actually had a lot of work to do at L-Corp, and several things seemed to have all popped up at once. This has led to Lena needing to be in meetings most of the day. The only good part about those meetings, is she was joined by Sam for most of them. Lena doesn’t mind going to meetings by herself, as she is CEO after all, but Lena does always prefer if at least one of her friends, in Jack or Sam, is at the meeting with her, as that makes it much more bearable. Jack is rarely in meetings with Lena though, as part of the deal with Lena actually buying Jack’s company, was that he no longer would have to go to meetings regularly, and all of that sort of thing would be handled by Lena, and other members of management.

 

On top of these meetings, today has been a busy day for Lena because she has also been communicating with her lawyers all day long, and on several fronts. Lena has had to talk with her lawyers about both dealing with the finalisation of the sale of CatCo to her, and also the legal custody battle that Lena is now going to ignite between herself and Andrea, so she can keep Ashley and Natalie most of the time, rather than it being the other way round. The only positive thing from this, is Lena’s lawyers have told her that some of the texts Andrea has sent, will be very good proof to present to a judge, who will then likely make a favourable ruling towards her. Despite this being a bit of good news though, things have not been all good news, as on the CatCo front Lena has found out that Andrea’s lawyers have filed for the sale of CatCo to be halted, attempting to claim that both Lena should not own CatCo as well as it will becoming a sort of monopoly, where Lena has leading the leading tech company, and a major news organisation. There are then claims from this where Andrea is suggesting that Lena would use CatCo to write positive articles about L-Corp, while writing negative ones about all her competitors, including Obsidian North. Lena does find that amusing, seeing as that is what Andrea was going to do. But alternatively, Andrea’s lawyers are also trying to stop the sale of CatCo, as they are claiming there has been some sort of corruption, or underhanded deal, which is illegal, that Lena has made with Cat Grant to sell CatCo. Obviously Lena did nothing illegal, but this process is just going to be a bit of a headache, and take longer than Lena would have liked to complete.

 

Despite all these hurdles that Lena will now have to go through, both on the CatCo front, and on her personal front in regards to custody of Ashley and Natalie, Lena’s lawyers have assured her that she has a strong case in both instances. The only problem Lena is thinking about is that she knows that Andrea can clearly be a vindictive person, so even if Andrea knows she is going to lose, Lena expects her ex-wife to stretch all this out for as long as possible, and have her lawyer team try all the legal tricks and loopholes to make this process as difficult as possible for Lena. Of course, Lena knows that her legal team is more than capable of dealing with all this, but even the best lawyers in the world aren’t able to do anything about things when the opposing lawyers just try tactics to slow down a case. But communicating with her legal team has not been ideal for Lena today, because while her legal team have been based at L-Corp all day long, Lena has had to go in and out all day, basically just spending time with her lawyers between her meetings, when she really should be taking a break or something. Thankfully, Sam and Jess have managed to stay on top of things for her, with Jess even handing Lena bottles of water, and some snacks, at various points throughout the day.

 

On the Kara side of things, for Kara today has been hectic so far for multiple reasons too, but nowhere near like the stressful reasons that Lena’s day has been hectic. Firstly, today has been hectic for Kara for the simple reason that it’s Monday. Mondays for news organisations is always one of the more stressful days, as there is usually just so much to cover. Most news organisations, over the weekends, keep on a minimal staff to post a few things here and there, with it mostly being sport related things. These same staff will also sometimes cover any major breaking news stories which happen over the weekends, but if the story is big enough, then one of the main reporters, who works during the week, will be called in during the weekend. This weekend there was no major breaking stories or anything, so it’s a typical Monday, where all the news from the weekend basically gets reported in one big lump today. This, of course, leads to absolute chaos at CatCo on Mondays, as everyone is running about, and trying to meet their deadlines and everything. So today is chaotic for that reason for Kara, but what makes it worse is the fact that Kara has had to squeeze all of her usual Monday work into a much fall span of time, because she is taking the afternoon from 2PM onwards off, so that she can go to L-Corp to meet with Lena’s lawyers, to sort out the whole Andrea situation of Andrea suing her. So, today has been pure chaos for Kara. Thankfully, she was able to get through her day, and do all of her work before she left for the day, although it did mean working through her lunch break.

 

Once Kara got to CatCo, Kara thought that maybe she would have a moment to speak to Lena, which she knew would calm her down a bit, before going into see the lawyers, which is a bit of a nerve wrecking experience. Unfortunately for Kara though, Jess told her that Lena was in the middle of a meeting, so she didn’t get to see her, and had to go straight in to talk with Lena’s lawyers.

 

The meeting with the lawyers was about as boring as one might expect a meeting to be. Kara was honestly pretty overwhelmed with all the information that they were spewing at her. The long and short of it though, or at least what she was able to pick up, is that Andrea’s case really doesn’t have much merit, but there is a possibility Andrea tries to drag it to a trial, which is where Lena would then be forced to testify. Kara really doesn’t like the idea of that happening, and putting Lena through all of that, making the omega relive what Andrea did to her. However, from what the lawyers have told Kara, there is really no other way to fight the lawsuit and to have it dismissed completely, without having to make Lena testify. Kara just really hopes that Andrea doesn’t drag it out that far, although deep down, she knows that she will. After all, Kara knows that the whole point of this lawsuit on Andrea’s behalf is to just make her suffer, even though Andrea is well aware she would end up losing this lawsuit. Kara is pretty sure that Andrea’s plan was to just force her to get her own lawyer, and then go into massive debt by having to keep paying the lawyer for as long as this court case drags out. It is just lucky that Lena was able to convince her to use her lawyers, as that has certainly saved Kara from a hell of a lot of hardship.

 

Kara is now just leaving the hour long lawyer meeting, and as she does, she feels so drained and dejected. Kara really just wants to go home and sit on the couch and each a bunch of ice cream, putting on a good movie, for the rest of the day, even though it’s only 4PM at the moment. Although one good thing for Kara, is tomorrow she is actually going to be working from home, so at least she can lay in a bit longer, as she won’t have to account for the time it takes her to get to CatCo from her apartment as part of her morning routine.

 

As Kara leaves the conference room with the lawyers, she spots Lena’s assistant, Jess, just waiting outside the room, and coming towards her. It is clear from this that Jess obviously has been waiting for when the meeting with the lawyers ends.

 

“How did the meeting go, Miss Danvers?” Jess asks, in a polite voice.

“Alright. It was a lot, ya know?” Kara says, deciding not to correct Jess on not calling her Miss Danvers, she’s too drained right now.

“Yes. I understand.” Jess nods, “Anyway, I just came to tell you that Miss Luthor told me to let you know that her current meeting should finish in about 10 minutes, and she will then have a 5 minute window to spend some time with you, before she has to go to her final meeting of the day. Miss Luthor suggested that you could wait in her office for her, if you’d like?”

 

“Oh. Yes. I would like that very much.” Kara smiles.

 

“Okay. I’ll walk with you. I’m heading back to my desk anyway.” Jess says politely.

 

Kara then follows Jess to Lena’s office floor, the two using an elevator to get there. Once they step out of the elevator, Jess opens Lena’s office door for Kara to step inside, so that the blonde can wait for Lena.

“Is there anything I can get you, Miss Danvers?” Jess asks, with another polite smile.

“Please Jess, I’m not your boss, you can really call me Kara.” Kara says, deciding she needs to correct Jess now, otherwise if she doesn’t it may lead to one of those classic awkward situation where it has been so long it becomes embarrassing to have to correct the person.

 

“Okay…. Kara, is there anything you’d like me to get for you?” Jess says, after a moments pause.

“No, Jess. I’m fine thank you.” Kara says, smiling politely.

“Okay. I will leave you too it.” Jess replies, “But I’ll be right out here, at my desk, if you do need something.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Jess then leaves the office, leaving Kara alone to just collect her thoughts, and think on what happened during the meeting with the lawyers. Kara is sure that Lena is going to want her to recount everything to her, but Kara is pretty drained right now, she doesn’t really want to go through all that again. Kara just would like to spend some quality time with her girlfriend, before heading home for the day.

 

Kara only has to wait about 5 minutes before Lena comes walking into her office. Right away Kara can see that Lena has had a rather stressful day, from the look on her face. Although, Lena’s face does grow a small smile on it as soon as she sees Kara sitting there, waiting for her.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena then comes over to Kara, who stands up, and takes the blonde in for a kiss. The kiss is only a quick one.

“Hey, Lee.” Kara smiles.

 

“How did the meeting with my lawyers go?” Lena asks.

 

Kara sighs at Lena asking her that.

 

“Okay…. I guess…” Kara says, “I know you probably want to go through every detail with me, but honestly, I’m just drained from it. Can we…. just spend some time together, before you have to leave for your next meeting?”

 

“Yes. Okay. I understand.” Lena nods, “Although, I only have about 2 minutes.”

 

“Let’s make the most of those two minutes then.” Kara says, as she sits back down on Lena’s couch, and touches the spot next to her.

 

Lena’s smile widens at Kara giving her that gesture, and she quickly goes and sits next to her girlfriend. Once Lena is seated, Kara wraps an arm around Lena, bringing her in for a sort of hug.

 

“Hmmmm…. this is nice.” Lena hums, as she relaxes into Kara’s embrace.

 

“Yeah…. I needed this.” Kara hums, happily, as the smell of Lena’s omega pheromones makes her just feel more relaxed.

 

Kara and Lena continue to sit like this for a few minutes, not saying anything to each other, just enjoying one another’s company. Eventually though, Kara realises that she will have to let Lena go, so she moves her arm away from being around Lena’s body.

“Why’d you do that?” Lena asks, almost with a pout on her face.

 

Kara chuckles.

“Because you said you only had two minutes, if we cuddle for any longer, then you will be late for your meeting.” Kara says.

 

“So, I’ll be late.” Lena says, “I’m the boss, it’s not like I’m going to get fired for turning up to one meeting today late. Let’s cuddle for a few more minutes.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then continue to cuddle for a few more minutes, until they are eventually interrupted by a knock on Lena’s office door.

“Miss Luthor, you need to leave for your meeting now.” Jess says, through the door, without opening it.

 

Lena is pretty sure Jess didn’t open the door, just in case she was doing something with Kara that shouldn’t be seen by other people.

 

“Okay, Jess.” Lena calls back, with a sigh.

 

Kara now, reluctantly, parts from the hug with Lena, and both women stand up.

“What are you going to do for the rest of the day, darling?” Lena asks, with a smile.

 

“Oh. I think I’m just going to chill out and relax. Sit on my couch, eating some ice cream, in front of a good movie. I’m kind of drained.” Kara says.

 

“Sounds nice. I wish I could do that.” Lena says, “I’ve got this meeting, then a little bit of paperwork, before I can then head home for the evening.”

 

“Oh, well, I hope you are able to do it quickly, and have a nice evening with Natalie and Ashley.” Kara says.

“I do too.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara then walks out of the office with Lena, and the two part ways, Lena heading to her meeting, and Kara leaving L-Corp.

 

---

It is now Tuesday, and so far today Kara’s day has been pretty easy. Seeing as Kara is working from home, everything has been at a much more relaxed pace. Kara hasn’t had to deal with the stressful situation of dealing with Snapper Carl, who is a very moody person. The joke in the office is that Snapper is just going through the male version of menopause, or a midlife crisis of some sort, that causes him to act a bit bipolar, and snap at people for no particular reason. So, Kara is just glad that so far today she has been able to stay in her pyjamas, sitting on her couch, with a nice coffee she has made, and do her work on her laptop.

 

Kara is soon disturbed from her relaxed state by a phone call. Kara looks at her phone and sees that it’s a call from a number she doesn’t recognise. A part of Kara does think about just letting the call go to voicemail, but another part of Kara thinks that maybe it could be someone at CatCo trying to contact her, and she just doesn’t have their number saved into her phone. So, Kara answers the call, after about 5 rings.

“Hello?” Kara answers.

 

“Kara?” A voice that Kara recognises says, a voice that is clearly crying.

 

“Ashley?” Kara says, in a confused voice.

 

Kara is confused for many reasons. Kara is confused because she has not given Ashley her phone number. Kara is also confused because she doesn’t know why Ashley is calling her specifically. Then Kara is very much confused because it’s 11:30AM on a Tuesday right now, so Ashley should be in the middle of her school day.

 

“Yes…. can you come get me?” Ashley asks, in a crying voice.

 

“Wha…. What do you mean, Ashley? What is going on?” Kara asks, in a concerned voice.

 

“A group of alphas…. In the year above me…. realised I’m an omega…… and then they all teamed up against me…. and sent there….. pheromones against me….. they…. they tried to make me do things to them….. and they touched me…… I just….. I fell into a ball and cried…. And then a teacher found me…..” Ashley says.

 

Upon hearing this, rage literally floods through Kara’s body. Kara’s alpha thinks ‘how dare some stupid alphas do something like that to Ashley’. Kara wants to find those alphas and beat them to a pulp. However, Kara knows that rage isn’t going to be very helpful to Ashley in this moment.

 

“Oh Rao…. I…. I’m so sorry, Ashley….” Kara says, “Have….. have you called your mom? Shouldn’t you call her?”

 

“I tried to….” Ashley says, “But…. she’s in a meeting….. and I don’t have her assistants number…. the only other person is ma, and she told me to ‘figure it out on my own’ as she’s still out of the country. I…. I have Eliza’s number…. so I phoned her…. and asked her to give me yours….. please come get me Kara….. The school says you can get me…. as long as they get verbal permission from mom.”

 

“Okay. I’ll come get you Ashley. Can you please just text me your school address, and name, and I’ll be there as soon as possible. I’ll call your mom too.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says, with a sniffle.

 

The call then ends, and Kara quickly rushes into her bedroom to change into some proper clothes, and out of her pyjamas. Kara changes very quickly, in about 60 seconds, and then leaves her apartment, grabbing her car keys. Luckily today Kara has the car she shares with Alex, as Alex has decided to take her motorbike into work, and just see if the hospital makes any comment about it.

 

Kara soon leaves her apartment building, and as she does, she sees she gets the text from Ashley, letting her know the location of the school. Kara gets in her car soon after this, and begins driving.

 

A few minutes into Kara driving to Ashley’s school, Kara finds Jess’s number in her phone, using the hands free mode, of course, and rings Lena’s assistant. Kara has Jess’s number simply because of everything that has happened. Lena very much insisted on her having it.

 

“Hello, this is Jess.” Jess answers.

“Jess, this is Kara. I need to speak to Lena, and it’s urgent.” Kara says.

“Oh…. Miss Luthor is actually in the middle of a meeting right now. She’ll be done in about an hour. Can I take a message for her?” Jess asks.

“Jess, this is urgent. Lena’s daughter, Ashley, just phoned me up crying. She got bullied, and possibly assaulted, by some alphas at school, and she wants me to pick her up. She tried Lena, but obviously her phone is off, or not with her. I’m going to pick Ashley up now, but Lena just needs to give the school permission for me to do so.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh my.” Jess says, “Okay….. I’ll pull Miss Luthor out of her meeting, and I’ll tell her to call you right away.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “Thank you, Jess.”

 

The call then ends, and Kara continues to drive towards Ashley’s school. About 5 minutes later, Kara sees her phone is ringing, and Lena is calling her.

 

“Hello, Lena.” Kara answers.

“Kara, what is going on? I see that Ashley has blown up my phone. Ashley has been assaulted?” Lena asks.

“Yes. She phoned me, crying, and told me that some alphas were bullying her. They were using their pheromones on her, because she’s a new omega, and then they touched her, and it made her crawl up into a ball and cry until a teacher found her. I didn’t ask for further details beyond her saying they touched her.” Kara explains, “I’m on my way to Ashley’s school now though. You just need to tell the school I’m allowed to pick her up, according to Ashley.”

 

“Yes…. okay….” Lena says, “I will phone Ashley, and have them pass the phone to whoever to give you permission to bring her home. Thank you for doing this, Kara.”

 

“It’s no worries Lena.” Kara says, “I hope you don’t mind me bringing her back to my place. I’m working from home today, and I still have some work to do.”

“Of course, that is fine.” Lena replies, “Thank you again, Kara. I’ve got to go now, as I need to speak to Ashley.”

 

“Okay. I’ll text you when I have here.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Lena replies.

 

The call then ends, and Kara continues to drive towards Ashley’s school.

 

Kara arrives at Ashley’s school about 10 minutes later, and she quickly goes flying out of her car, entering the school, where she is soon guided to the principle’s office. A few moments later, Kara arrives there, and she sees Ashley sitting outside the principle’s office, by herself, looking upset.

 

“Ashley!” Kara says, and goes rushing towards the 14-year-old.

 

Ashley stands up as soon as she hears Kara’s voice, and allows herself to be taken in for a hug by Kara.

“Kara…” Ashley says, in a sad voice.

 

“Don’t worry. I’m here, Ashley. I’m here.” Kara says, sending out soothing pheromones to the omega who has pheromones similar to hers now.

Chapter 65

Kara is now continuing to hug Ashley, after having just arrived outside the principal’s office to come get the young omega. While Kara hugs Ashley, she sees a woman, who is clearly a secretary or something, who has a desk right there, just outside the principal’s office, stand up, and walk over to her and Ashley. Just as the woman gets close to Kara and Ashley, Kara pulls back from her hug with the 14-year-old.

“Hello, you must be Kara Danvers, Miss Luthor spoke to me on the phone, and let me know that you have her permission to pick Ashley up from school today.” The woman says.

 

Kara now just looks at the woman for a few seconds, not saying anything, just taking in this woman, and trying to figure out if she should yell at her or not, as Kara is feeling rather protective right now. Her alpha is in a very protective state.

 

“Yes….. I am Kara…..” Kara says, “I will be taking Ashley home, and I’m sure Lena has already given you, and the principal an earful over what happened, and what she wants to happen to the assholes who did this to Ashley. I’m not going to say anything further as Ashley is right here. But, what I will say is that I am a reporter for CatCo Worldwide media. I expect it wouldn’t go very well for this school if I had CatCo write an article on how students are being bullied and abused at this school, with there seeming to be a lack of protection provided by the teachers, as what happened today was allowed to happen. Frankly, I would sort of understand if this was a public school, as the public school system has a lack of teachers, who are mostly underpaid. But this is one of the top private schools in National City, which has a high enough tuition that all teachers should be well paid, and stuff like this shouldn’t happen. I expect much better. And I expect all the students who did this to Ashley to be held accountable for their actions.”

 

The woman clearly grows a bit of a nervous look on her face at Kara saying this, obviously not expecting Kara to make a threat like that.

“I uhhh….. I can assure you…. we are doing everything….. to make sure the students are punished appropriately.” The woman says, nervously.

 

“I hope that is true. If it isn’t, and these students get off with a slap on the wrist, if you think me writing a negative article on this school is bad, you have no idea what Lena is capable of, and what she is willing to do to protect her daughters.” Kara says.

 

The woman just nods her head at Kara saying that.

 

“Ashley, let’s go.” Kara says.

 

Kara then takes one of Ashley’s hands, and begins to walk away from the principal’s office, not even looking at the other woman, or saying another word to her. A few moments later, Kara and Ashley arrive outside of the school, and walk over to Kara’s car.

 

“Hop in.” Kara says, as she unlocks her car, “I’m going to take you back to my place, as I still have some work to do today, and then mom is going to come pick you up once she finishes a few things at work.”

 

“Yes… okay…. That’s fine.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara and Ashley then get inside Kara’s car, and a few minutes later, they start their drive towards Kara’s apartment. For the driver itself, they sit in rather silence, and Kara doesn’t really know how to fill it with conversation after what has happened to Ashley today. Kara thinks that maybe Ashley just wants to be left alone, with her own thoughts, at least for now. So, to make sure that the car isn’t just filled with silence, which may become awkward, Kara turns on her radio.

 

About 5 minutes later, a song starts to play on the radio which Kara knows, and enjoys, so the blonde starts to sing along to the song a bit. Kara does this not as a way to just try and lighten the mood for Ashley or anything. Kara does this because this is just a normal type of thing that she does in the car. Ashley, for her part, just listens to Kara sing along for a while, before turning to look at Kara, realising that the blonde has a really good singing voice. As Ashley looks at Kara, Kara doesn’t seem to have a care in the world, and is just happily singing along to the song while looking in the direction of where they are driving, and also tapping her hands on the driving wheel. Ashley can’t help but grow a small smile on her face at seeing Kara does this. A few minutes later, the song finishes, and Kara stop singing.

“You…. have a really nice singing voice.” Ashley says, a tad shyly.

 

“Oh….” Kara says, as she looks over at Ashley, now with a look on embarrassment on her face. The reason for this is as Kara got so into singing along to the song on the radio, she went into her own little world, and totally forgot that she had an audience, with Ashley sitting in the passenger seat, “Thank you…”

 

A few more songs then play on the radio, and then another song that Kara recognises comes on too.

“Oh! I like this one too!” Kara says, with an eager smile.

 

“Me too..” Ashley replies.

“Care to sing with me?” Kara asks, with a smirk, as she glances at Ashley.

 

“Noo…… thank you….” Ashley says, in a bit of a nervous voice.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara then quietly begins singing along to the song, with Ashley growing another smile on her face at Kara doing this. About halfway through the song Ashley finally gets enough courage, and confidence in herself, to begin singing along with Kara. Kara notices this, and grows her own smile on her face, while also not looking at Ashley. Kara doesn’t want to give Ashley a knowing smirk and then scare the 14-year-old from singing with her. For the rest of the song, the duo just sing along together, and by the end of it they really are singing the song very loudly, with no care in the world whatsoever. It is in a moment like this, that Ashley is able to briefly escape from the trauma of what happened today, and that is thanks to Kara just being Kara.

 

Finally, Kara and Ashley arrive at Kara’s apartment building, with Kara being able to park just round the block from the entrance to her apartment. It’s only about a 2-minute walk to her apartment, so not that bad.

 

“Here we are, Ashley.” Kara says, with a smile, as she takes her key out of the ignition.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara and Ashley then get out of the car, and they proceed to walk alongside one another as Kara leads them into her apartment building, and soon up a few flights of stairs to get to the floor her apartment is on.

 

“Like I said Ashley, I do have a bit of work to do today. I know it’s going to be lunchtime in a bit. I can’t spend time going out with you for it, unfortunately, and I don’t think I have much lunch food in my fridge or anything. So, how about in a little while I just give you my phone, and you can figure something out for the two of us to eat, that we can order for delivery?” Kara suggests.

“I’m okay with anything you want, Kara. You don’t have to feed me.” Ashley says, in a very innocent voice.

“Nonsense. Of course I’m going to feed you. I want some lunch myself, and I’m not a fussy eater, so you can pick whatever you like. I think you deserve some nice comfort food after what you have been through today.” Kara says, “I may even have a tub of ice cream which we can share later. Although, I’m sure your mom probably won’t approve of that.”

 

“Probably not.” Ashley says with a small smile, and a little chuckle in her voice.

 

Kara and Ashley now arrive outside Kara’s apartment door, with the blonde soon opening the door, and the two stepping inside. Once they step inside, Ashley simply takes a look around Kara’s apartment, taking everything in, as she has never been here before.

 

“What do you think, Ashley?” Kara asks, with a smile.

“I like it.” Ashley replies, “I like that you have a lot of light coming into your apartment.”

 

“Me too.” Kara smiles, “I love the sun, and seeing the warm glow shine into my apartment is a big plus for me.”

“Yeah.” Ashley agrees, with a nod of her head, and begins to walk further into Kara’s apartment, continuing to take everything in, and look around.

 

Ashley sees that Kara’s apartment is rather open plan, with the kitchen, living room, and a big table to eat at, all basically being in the same big room, without a wall separating them. Then, as an extension of the living room, through an archway, Ashley can see into Kara’s bedroom, there being no doors top separate them from each other. As Ashley continues to look around she soon stumbles across an area of Kara’s apartment, between the living room area, and Kara’s big table, where Kara has a canvas, and a painting that she looks to be in the middle of painting on it.

 

“Did you pain this?” Ashley asks, curiously.

“Oh….. yeah…. I know it’s not very good.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

Ashley just looks at the painting for a few moments, with it just showing a beautiful hilly meadow landscape, with flowers dotted all over the place, and the sun shining brightly overhead, with only a few clouds in the sky. The painting is truly beautiful, and as Ashley looks at it some more it becomes clear that Kara was just being modest, as the blonde saying she isn’t very good is just a plain lie.

 

“That’s not true.” Ashley replies, “This painting is beautiful Kara. You are a really talented painter.”

 

Kara slightly blushes at Ashley giving her a compliment like that. Kara has never been one to take compliments well, as they always make her feel a bit awkward. It’s another reason that Kara just thinks isn’t a very alpha response of hers, as alphas are supposed to just be confident, and take things on the chin.

“Thanks.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

Ashley then continues to look at Kara’s painting for a few more moments, before she turns back around to look at Kara, shooting her a smile.

“Okay.” Kara says, responding to Ashley with her own smile, “So, I’m going to have to do some work now. I’ll just be sitting up my table here, on my laptop. You are free to do whatever you like. You can sit and watch some TV, or find a movie or something to watch, if you like, whatever you want Ashley, really. I might have to make a few phone calls for work at some point. If I do, I’ll give you a heads up, and if you could just turn the volume of the TV down, that would be really appreciated.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley replies.

“Uhhh….. what else?” Kara says, as she thinks to herself, wanting to make sure Ashley has everything she needs and isn’t put in a situation where she feels a bit awkward, and then has to ask her for something, “Oh. So, the bathroom is just through my bedroom. Use it whenever you like. You don’t have to ask me or anything.”

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“And lastly….” Kara says, as she now approaches Ashley, and grows a soft look on her face, “I know what happened today was horrible for you. I am so very sorry that happened Ashley. And, I also know that you probably don’t want to talk about what happened, at least not now. However, if you do want to talk about it, you can talk to me about it, whenever you want. That can be today, while you are here, if you like, or whenever after that. You have my phone number now, so you can call me if you ever feel like you need to talk, and I’ll be here to listen to you. I know that sometimes talking to your parents about things can be a bit more awkward than just talking to a friend, or someone else. So, that is what I’m here for.”

 

“Thank you for offering that, Kara.” Ashley replies, “I don’t really want to talk about anything now. But…. maybe later?”

“Of course, Ashley. Whatever you want.” Kara says, with a soft smile, “Now, you can go settle in the living room. I’m just going to send your mom a text, to let her know I have you, as I promised her I would.”

 

“Alright.” Ashley says, and then heads into the living room.

 

Kara now pulls out her phone, and selects her texts to Lena.

Kara (to Lena): Hi. Ashley and I just got back to my place.

 

Kara: Ashley is doing okay. She was a little upset when I got there, and I may….. have gone a bit over board and….. maybe…. threatened the school with a bad article if they don’t give an appropriate punishment to the kids who did this to Ashley.

 

Kara: Ashley is doing a bit better now though. I think she just wants some time to forget about it a bit, and take her mind off it. She’s just settled own on my couch, and is going to watch some TV while I do some work.

 

Kara: I did offer to listen to anything Ashley wants to say about what happened today, but she told me she doesn’t really want to talk about it yet.

 

Kara: That’s it though. I can’t think of anything else to say.

Kara: I know you must be very concerned about Ashley, but you don’t need to worry, I’ve got her. You can come get her whenever you are finished with work. No rush. I promise.

 

About a couples of minutes later, as Kara gets herself a glass of water to drink, Lena responds to Kara’s texts.

Lena (to Kara): That is a relief.

 

Lena: I’m glad Ashley is with you now.

 

Lena: I’ve been in constant meetings, and I’ve been pulling out my phone every few minutes to check for a text from you.

 

Lena: Just tell Ashley that I’ll be there as soon as I can. And please, just keep a careful eye on her. I think that sometimes Ashley tries to act a bit more unaffected by things than she really is.

 

Kara: Of course. I promise to watch over her well.

 

Lena: Thank you, Kara.

 

Lena: I’ll give you an update in a few hours about when I might be free to come and get Ashley.

 

Kara: Okay. No worries. See you then xxx.

 

Lena: See you then xx.

 

Kara and Ashley then both settle into their own activities, with Kara grabbing her laptop from the coffee table in the living room, and starting to work from it up at her kitchen table, while Ashley just sits in the living room, watching some TV, flicking through a few channels until she finds something that she is actually interested in watching. Kara and Ashley continue like this for a few hours, only saying a couple of words to one another, in between bits of work that Kara has to do today. Eventually, at around 1PM though, Kara’s stomach very noticeably starts to rumble. Kara thinks that’s a good indicator that she should probably take a break to order some lunch for herself and Ashley. Kara still has a decent amount of work to do today, so because of the time she spent going to pick Ashley up, Kara is aware that she can only really afford to take a 20 – 30-minute break.

 

“Okay, Ashley.” Kara says, as she stands up and walks into the living room, where Ashley is still watching some TV, “I think it’s time we ordered some lunch. Are you hungry?”

 

Ashley just nods her head at Kara.

 

“Alright. Let’s have a look at our options then.” Kara says.

 

Kara then proceeds to pull out her phone from her pocket, and take a seat next to Ashley on her couch, having a look through her phone at all the delivery options she has available.

 

“Any type of food you fancy right now?” Kara asks.

 

“No. Not really.” Ashley replies.

 

“Hmm….. okay…..” Kara says, as she looks through her choice options, “How about we stick with a classic then? And go with Big Belly Burgers?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“You sure, Ashley?” Kara asks, “You don’t have to agree with me, just because you don’t want to disagree with me. Please tell me if you’d rather have something else.”

“No. It’s okay. I’m happy with a burger.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. Good.” Kara smiles, “You like the bacon double cheeseburger, right?”

 

“Yes, please. Could I also have a diet coke with it please?” Ashley requests.

“Of course you can.” Kara says.

 

Kara then proceeds to place the order for her and Ashley’s food, with it soon saying it should arrive within the next 15 minutes. Kara’s apartment is only about 4 blocks away from the nearest Big Belly Burger, so she had hoped that the delivery of the food would be quick.

 

“There we go. It’ll be here soon.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Ashley then continue to sit on the couch with each other, and just watch the TV together, watching some TV show that Ashley has decided to watch. Kara, for her part, isn’t really watching the TV though, she has just decided to stay sitting close with Ashley, to offer the 14-year-old some human contact, and comfort, if she wants it. Ashley does seem to take this offer, even though Kara never says anything to her about it, as the 14-year-old slowly moves closer to Kara, until she is basically cuddling one side of her. This ends up with them being a bit of an awkward, and uncomfortable position, so Kara decided to change that by just take Ashley in for a hug, which Ashley accepts, after a moments hesitation, resting her head on one of Kara’s shoulders/

“It’s okay, Ashley. I’m here.” Kara says, repeating her words from when she picked Ashley up from school a few hours ago.

 

Kara just, once more, has anger rushing through her, thinking about how anyone could do this to her pup.

 

As Kara has this thought she almost physically jerks in surprise, as without even thinking about it, Kara’s alpha just considered Ashley to be her pup. Kara doesn’t really know what to think of that. As, of course Kara feels very protective of Ashley, and very close to her after what happened during Ashley’s presenting process. However, Kara is also aware that she is not Ashley’s alpha parent, and not even one of her parents. So, Kara has rather conflicting, and confusing feelings.

 

Before Kara can think too much more on these thoughts though, she and Ashley are soon disrupted from their hug by a knock at the door. The two back away from the hug right away, as they look at the door.

“That must be our food.” Kara says.

 

Kara then goes to the door, and gathers the food from the delivery person, before returning to the living room with it, where she and Ashley begin eating their lunch together, still sitting rather close to one another.

 

Lena (to Kara): Hey. Just checking in.

 

Lena: I’m probably not going to be able to come get Ashley until around 3.

 

Lena: I still have a few things to do.

Lena: How is everything going? How is Ashley?

 

Kara (to Lena): Hi. We are just eating our lunch now. I ordered us Big Belly Burgers.

 

Kara: Ashley is doing okay, all things considered.

 

Kara: We did just have a big of a hug together, as I do think Ashley is trying to hide how effected she has been by all this. But, I do think she is doing better.

 

Kara: And, it’s okay for you to get her around 3. Like I said, there is no rush. Ashley has been really good, just watching TV while I do some work.

 

Lena: Okay. That’s all good to know, Kara. Tell Ashley I’ll be there as soon as I can, and am thinking about her.

 

Kara: Will do. See you when you get here. xxx

 

Lena: xxxx

 

“Ashley, that was just your mom. She’s busy at work, but she is going to try and get here for 3. She told me to tell you that she is thinking about you all the time, okay?” Kara says, to the 14-year-old.

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

Chapter 66

Kara and Ashley now continue to eat their lunch, still sitting rather close to one another. Kara still decides not to make a comment about this, as she thinks that maybe Ashley is just looking for a little bit of emotional intimacy after what happened to her today, and Kara is more than willing to give that to her. Kara just has this really intense feeling to protect Ashley, and destroy anyone who would dare to hurt or harm her. It’s honestly making Kara feel more alpha than she has felt in a long long time, even times when she has been in the middle of a rut with Lena. Kara thinks all this has just been enhanced by the presenting experience which she went through with Ashley.

 

“How is your burger, Ashley?” Kara asks, deciding to fill the air with some sort of conversation, even though it’s not completely silent, as the TV is still playing.

“Good.” Ashley nods, as she continues to eat her burger.

“That’s good.” Kara replies, awkwardly, “So, your mom said she would be here at around 3, so that means that until then you can just chill out, watch some tv, or whatever. Do whatever you like really. I’m still going to have to do some more work, so it’s not like I can now just sit here with you, unfortunately.”

 

“I know. That’s okay, Kara.” Ashley says, sounding very innocent right now.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

There is then a silence between Ashley and Kara. A silence that Kara honestly doesn’t know what to fill with.

 

“Kara?” Ashley soon asks.

“Yes?” Kara replies, as she turns to look at Ashley.

“What are you working on? Are you writing an article on something?” Ashley asks, curiously.

“Oh.” Kara says, surprised that Ashley just asked her that, “Yes. I am writing an article. I’m writing an article discussing the National City mayor’s new green initiative. I’m discussing what it includes, what it means for every day people of National City, and also giving input from scientists who are explaining both why the initiative could be a good thing, and why it could also be a bad thing.”

 

“Oh….. that sounds…. interesting.” Ashley says, in a way that Kara clearly can tell that Ashley doesn’t mean that.

Kara chuckles.

 

“Don’t worry, Ashley. You don’t have to lie. I know it’s not the most fascinating topic.” Kara says, “Unfortunately, I’m not yet at the point in my career where I can pick and choose all the articles I want to write about, and the topics.”

 

“Yeah….. admittedly…. that does sound kind of boring.” Ashley says, “Not something I would want to read.”

 

“I can understand that.” Kara smiles.

 

“What would be your ideal articles to write about, Kara? If you had the choice?” Ashley asks.

 

“Oh uhh…. I think I would like to write more articles about technologies that are being developed from various companies.” Kara says, “Obviously, I previously wrote an article about L-Corp, and the technologies your mom is developing there. Unfortunately though, I won’t be able to write any more articles about that, or L-Corp.”

 

“Why not?” Ashley asks.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley asking her that, as she thinks the answer is rather obvious.

 

“Because it’s a bit of a conflict of interest for a reporter to write an article about the person they are dating, or that person’s company.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh…. okay. I understand.” Ashley nods, “That kind of sucks.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara agrees, with her own nod of her head, “However, I would take dating your mom, to being able to write articles about her, and L-Corp.”

 

Ashley just smiles widely at Kara saying that.

 

“Outside of what I mentioned though, I would also like to write articles about truth, so sort of expose pieces.” Kara explains, “I’d love to write some articles where I do a deep dive research into something, a company, or someone, who I think isn’t tell the truth, or is hiding something, and then expose those misdeeds, or potential illegal activities, to the world. I feel that is the type of stuff that I could really dig my teeth into, and almost get lost in.”

 

“That does sound interesting. It sounds like you wouldn’t get bored doing that, as it would be more about finding information out, rather than just sort of repeating information that you have been given, in your own words, with some expert opinions, like the article you are writing now.” Ashley says.

“Yes. That is right.” Kara smiles, “Unfortunately, I think it’s going to take me a lot more times of writing articles like this. Articles that are not too exciting, to actually eventually be allowed to write an article like that. Maybe I’ll stumble across something though, and be able to pitch an article to my boss, for him to give me the greenlight to write about.”

 

“Is your boss nice?” Ashley asks, continuing the conversation.

 

Upon hearing Ashley ask her this, Kara thinks that Ashley is probably only asking that question because she wants to continue to talk with her for as long as possible, and just get a bit more human connection after what has happened to her today. After all, asking about her articles, and if her boss is nice or not, is really not that interesting of a topic for a 14-year-old. Kara knows, as she was a 14-year-old 11 years ago.

 

“Uhhhhh well….. technically I kind of have two bosses.” Kara explains, “Although my main boss, the person who was really my direct boss, and the owner of CatCo, Cat Grant, isn’t really around much anymore. She’s taking a sabbatical to travel, and expand her horizons. Working with her was….. trying at times, because I was her assistant before she moved me to being a reporter. She could be very difficult and demanding at times, particularly when she was in a bad mood, or had just broken up with someone, or had some sort of stressful thing on her mind. However, I think the more I got to know her, and the longer I worked as her assistant, the more I sort of impressed her, and the more I got to see of the nicer person underneath. After all, I was her assistant for around 2 years, and before me, none of her other assistants had even lasted 2 months. In fact, the assistant before me only lasted 2 weeks, and Cat even made her post the notice for her replacement, which does seem awful. But, like I said, she had her nice moments too, and sort of became, or has become I guess, a bit of a mentor to me. She’s the one that sort of gave me the final push to become a reporter. And, she showed me, when I first interviewed with her, to be her assistant, a note she had written about me, and my potential, and even back then, she had written that she thought I was going to be a reporter.”

 

“Oh…. she sounds…. I don’t know….. She sounds like a bit of a bipolar person to work with.” Ashley says.

 

Kara can’t help but laugh at Ashley saying that, as Ashley is sort of spot on in her description of Cat Grant.

 

“Yes. That sounds about right.” Kara smiles, “But, as for my direct boss now. He is the editor-in-chief of CatCo. His name is Snapper Carr, and he sort of gives off an eternally grumpy mood. He kind of yells across the pen for whoever he wants to speak to, and gives them nicknames that aren’t too flattering either. For instance, when he wants me, he usually yells ‘blondie’, and only sometimes resorts to just yelling ‘Danvers’. And working for him sort of feels like he disapproves of everything you do, even if you write an absolutely amazing article. One time, he made me rewrite an article 3 times, and even then, told me to rewrite it again, for the fourth time, but I refused, as I told him the article was good enough, and writing it again would be pointless. He then just said, okay, and nothing else. The article did get published, and when I asked him about it later, he just told me it was a test, as he claimed I hadn’t written my true best version of that article until I was confrontational with him, telling him the article was good enough. Personally, I think that’s kind of a not nice tactic to do to an employee. But that’s Snapper’s way of doing things. He makes interns cry at least once every few weeks.”

 

“Wow…. he sounds absolutely awful to work for.” Ashley says.

 

“Hmmmm yeah. Kinda of.” Kara says, “Deep down, I don’t think he means to be mean, or hurtful to people or anything. I just kind of think that’s his way of doing things. He’s very good at his job, so it does work for him at least. And he does have a wealth of knowledge and experience, as he has been working as a reporter for many many years now. But yes, I do kind of wish he was nice, and a less grumpy to be around. But that’s just the situation with him.”

 

“Hmmm….. Yeah.” Ashley replies, “I hope when I grow up, my first boss is nice.”

 

“I hope that for you too, Ashley.” Kara smiles, lovingly, “Do you have any idea what you want your first job to be, or what sort of career you intend to pursue?”

 

“I’m not really sure…..” Ashley says, “I know that má wanted me to join her business, and work there. But, I’ve never really wanted to do anything like that, especially now.”

 

“I understand that.” Kara nods, “What about doing something scientific? Does that interest you?”

 

“I’m not sure, to be honest.” Ashley says, with a shrug, “I know a bunch of my teachers now talk about how we have to decide what we want to do for our futures now, but I have no idea. Nothing pops out at me. It’s not like how it is with Ruby. I know Ruby has always wanted to play soccer professionally, and she is really good at it. But I don’t have anything like that.”

 

“That’s okay, and that’s completely understandable, Ashley.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face, “And, you are not unusual in feeling the way you feel right now. When I was your age, I was only 1 year removed from my whole world being destroyed, and turned upside down, with my parents dying in a fire, and me moving across the planet to live with the Danvers. So, thinking about what I wanted to do as a career was one of the furthest things from my mind. On the flip side though, Alex kind of always knew she wanted to do something related to science, and it was when we were about 17 that she decided she wanted to be a medical doctor. As for me, even when I was 18, and about to go to university, I had no idea what I wanted to do. I just decided to major in marketing because I thought it was a useful degree to have, and it could sort of transfer to be used for a bunch of different jobs that I could apply for in the future. Then, even after I graduated, and began working at CatCo as Cat Grant’s assistant, I honestly didn’t think about being a reporter until Miss Grant pushed me in that direction. So, what I’m trying to say, is you don’t have to rush things now, and try and figure out what you want to do as your career. You have more than enough time to think about that, and discover things you like, and don’t like, as you continue to grow. For now, you should just enjoy being a kid.”

 

Ashley now grows a wide smile on her face.

 

“Thank you, Kara.” Ashley smiles.

“You’re welcome, Ashley.” Kara replies.

 

Kara then takes Ashley in for a hug, with Ashley hugging Kara back. The two stay like that for a few minutes, with them eventually parting.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, after a moments silence, “Are you full? We’ve eaten all our food. Was it enough for you?”

 

“Yes. I’m okay.” Ashley nods, with a small smile.

“That’s good.” Kara smiles back, “I’m going to have to continue on with my boring article now, okay? But I think your mom should be here relatively soon. Alright?”

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley nods.

“If you need anything, just ask me, alright?” Kara says.

“Okay.” Ashley says, “Can I get some water please?”

 

“Oh, of course you can, Ashley.” Kara says, “The glasses are in that top cabinet, next to the fridge, in my kitchen, and you can get some nice filtered water, along with ice cubes, if you want, from the front of my fridge. Feel free to help yourself.”

“Okay. Thank you.” Ashley replies, with a smile.

 

Ashley then gets up from the couch, with Kara gathering their rubbish from their lunch and putting it in the bin while Ashley gets herself a glass of water. Once Kara finishes putting the rubbish away, she soon sits back down at the kitchen table, and starts to get on with her work once more, with Ashley soon returning back to the living room, to continue to watch some TV in silence.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and over that time Kara and Ashley have been continuing to independently occupy themselves, Kara by doing the work that she needs to get down, and Ashley by continuing to watch TV. Over these last few hours, Ashley and Kara haven’t said much to one another they have each just been happy, and comfortable, to be in one another’s presence without having to say a word to each other. Kara thinks this just kind of shows the strength of the relationship she now has with Ashley. As it takes a rather strong relationship to be able to sit together, without talking to one another, and not feeling awkward. Obviously they weren’t sitting directly together, and each had things to get on with, but still, Kara feels the same thought applies.

 

Kara and Ashley are soon pulled from their own activities by a knock at Kara’s apartment door. Once Kara hears the knock, she quickly checks the time, and sees that it is just after 3, so it must be Lena, as this is around the time Lena said she would be getting to her place.

“That must be your mom, Ashley.” Kara says, shooting Ashley a smile, before standing up and walking over to her apartment door.

 

Kara soon opens her door, and that is when she is surprised to see not only Lena, but Alex too.

 

“Lena…. Alex?” Kara says, in a confused voice.

“Hey.” Lena says, “I’m sorry. I asked if Alex could come too. I wanted a medical professional, that I trust, to just give a look over Ashley. I texted Alex myself. I forgot to tell you. I hope that’s okay, and you don’t feel like I went around you.”

 

“No. Not at all, come on in.” Kara says, and steps back, allowing Alex and Lena to walk into Kara’s apartment.

 

As soon as Lena steps into Kara’s place, her eyes meet with Ashley, who is looking at her mom with big wide eyes.

“Mom….” Ashley says, now with a sudden sniffle.

 

Upon hearing Ashley say this, Lena drops her bag on the floor, and quickly rushes over to her daughter, soon taking her in for a tight hug.

“It’s okay, Ashley. Mom’s here now. It’s okay.” Lena says, as she continues to hug Ashley, and hold her tightly.

 

While Lena hugs Ashley like this, Kara and Alex just decided to sort of stay near Kara’s apartment entrance, to give Lena and Ashley some much deserved space. Kara and Alex don’t want Lena and Ashley to feel like they are intruding on this moment. Soon though, Lena and Ashley part from their hug, and the two sit down together on Kara’s couch.

 

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” Lena now asks Ashley, in a soft voice, “I know I was told over the phone, but I want to hear it directly from you.”

 

“Can…. can I talk about it later. I don’t want to talk about it now.” Ashley says, in a bit of an unsure voice.

 

“Of course.” Lena replies, after a moments silence, realising maybe Ashley will be more comfortable telling her what happened when they are back in the comfort of their own home, and can have the conversation in private.

 

Alex and Kara now take this as their cue to step forward, moving towards Ashley and Lena.

 

“After bringing Ashley back here, Lee, she has just watched TV for a while. We did have Big Belly Burger for lunch, and talked a little bit after that.” Kara says, wanting to let Lena know what they have been up to.

“Okay.” Lena nods, now turning to look at Kara, “And thank you again for doing all this Kara. Truly.”

“It was no problem. Not at all.” Kara says, “When Ashley phoned me, and sounded upset, wanting me to come pick her up, her wellbeing is all I cared about.”

 

Lena shoots Kara a small smile at the blonde saying this to her, as it certainly makes Lena feel so good that Kara feels that way about Ashley. It’s the way Andrea should feel about both of their children, but she just doesn’t.

 

“That’s good.” Lena nods, a bit awkwardly, not too sure what else to say in response to that.

 

“Kara….. told off the principal’s secretary….” Ashley soon says to Lena.

“What?” Lena asks, in a confused voice, now looking at Kara.

 

“I uhhh….” Kara replies, rubbing the back of her neck, awkwardly.

 

“She threatened to write a bad article, criticising the school….. if the people…. who uhmmmmm…… if they weren’t punished properly. The secretary looked very scared at Kara saying that.” Ashley explains.

“Did she now?” Lena smirks, and turns to look at Kara.

 

Once more, Lena just feels absolutely amazing that Kara was being so protective of Ashley like that, that she threatened the school. It really gets Lena’s omega going quite a bit, as it feels like her alpha was protecting one of her pups.

 

“Yeah….. I guess….. I did do that.” Kara replies, with an awkward grin.

 

Lena just smiles at Kara for a few moments, before looking at Alex standing next to Kara.

 

“Ashley, I hope you don’t mind, but I asked Alex to come over. I just wanted her to do a medical check up of you, to make sure everything is okay after what happened. I thought you might be more comfortable with a doctor that you know, rather than a stranger.” Lena says.

 

“I uhmmm…. okay…..” Ashley says, a bit awkwardly.

 

Alex now steps forward.

“I know this all isn’t very pleasant Ashley, but it’s important, for your own mental, and physical wellbeing that someone checks you over. If you are not comfortable with me doing it, it can be someone else.” Alex says, in a soft voice.

 

“No I…… you can do it…” Ashley says, in a bit of a timid voice.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “We are going to need some privacy. So, do you want to just step into Kara’s bathroom, and I can check you out in there?”

 

“O..kay.” Ashley says.

“Do you want me to come with you, Ashley?” Lena asks.

 

After Lena says that, Ashley looks at her mom for a few moments, before turning to look at Alex.

“No…. I’ll be okay with Alex.” Ashley soon decides.

“Alright.” Lena nods, “But if you need me, you can call me, and I’ll come help. I’ll be right out here with Kara.”

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Ashley and Alex now head into Kara’s bedroom, and then through into the blonde’s bathroom, leaving Kara and Lena alone in the living room. Once Lena hears the door to the bathroom shut, she quickly turns to Kara, and basically pounces on her, taking the blonde in for a soaring kiss. Kara is surprised by the kiss, as she certainly was not expecting it in this moment, but she soon kisses Lena back. Kara will always welcome kisses from Lena, in any moment.

 

“What…. what was that for?” Kara soon asks, once they part from their kiss.

“For being so good with Ashley, and protecting her like that. It…. it really makes my omega happy to see you carrying for one of my babies like that.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….” Kara says, “Well….. I know I’m not Ashley or Natalie’s alpha parent, but I’ll always protect the two of them. I care about them both.”

 

This, once more, causes Lena to take Kara in for another passionate kiss, those words from Kara very much making Lena’s omega very very happy.

 

“Mhmmm…” Kara hums, happily, as she and Lena part, and this time can feel her alpha cock straining in her pants.

 

“If we were alone right now, I’d rip all your clothes off, and just show you how much of a grateful omega I am right now.” Lena says.

“Lena….” Kara groans.

 

“Don’t worry, darling.” Lena smirks, and places a kiss on one of Kara’s cheeks, before whispering in the blonde’s ear, “The next time we get some alone time, I’ll let you rail me like there is no tomorrow.”

 

Kara’s eyes bulge at Lena saying this, with the blonde letting out another groan.

 

About 5 minutes go by, and Ashley and Alex soon return from Kara’s bathroom. Once they do, to give Alex and Lena some privacy, to talk about what Alex found in the assessment Kara just leads Ashley into her living room, and starts to talk with her. This allows Alex and Lena to talk, where Alex discloses that while Ashley has no signs of rape or anything, she does have some bruises on her arms and legs, clearly where she may have been pushed down. Plus, Alex has also found Ashley’s omega seems to be suppressed a bit right now, which isn’t an unusual response for an omega in a situation like this, as sometimes an omega will respond to this situation by sort of cowering in on itself. Lena feels that maybe she has years of experience with that phenomenon after her divorce from Andrea, until she met Kara. Ultimately though, Alex is happy that otherwise Ashley is healthy, she just recommends that Lena have Ashley talk with a therapist at some point, which Lena agrees with. Alex even lets Lena know she can have Kelly send her some recommendations of some good therapists for situations like this, which Lena really appreciates.

 

Once Alex finishes debriefing Lena, Lena now goes back over to Ashley and Kara, where Lena announces that they have to leave, as Lena knows Natalie will be returning home from school now, and might be worried about Ashley. Lena did text her youngest daughter, and let her know that Ashley had an incident at school, without giving too many details, just to let Natalie know she’d be taking the bus home by herself today.

 

A few minutes after this, Lena and Ashley gather their things, and they soon leave Kara’s apartment, with Lena making sure to plant one last kiss on Kara’s lips, in thanks, with Ashley also taking Kara in for a tight hug once more, which Kara very much reciprocates.

Chapter 67

Lena has now just got home with Ashley, and as soon as she and Ashley walk in the door, they are greeted by Natalie, with a concerned look on her face, coming walking out of the living room area, and approaching the two of them. Without saying a single word, Natalie takes Ashley in for a tight hug, clearly wanting to comfort her sister after hearing what happened to Ashley today. In the past, the girls may have had issues with Lena, due to Andrea’s bullshit, and her manipulating the two girls, and the girls may now have issues with Andrea due to the horrible things she has done, but the two sisters have always been close with one another. It makes Lena happy to see this reaction between her two daughters, while also making her glad that the two only have a few years apart in age difference. Lena thinks it would be hard for a much younger girl to really understand what Ashley had gone through today, and thereby give Ashley affection, by taking her in for a hug.

 

“Are you okay, Ash?” Natalie asks, in a concerned voice, while continuing to hug the 14-year-old.

 

“I’m…… doing better, Nat.” Ashley replies, as she hugs her younger sister back.

 

Natalie and Ashley continue to hug for a few more moments, all while Lena just watches on, with a smile on her face. Eventually though, Natalie and Ashley do part from their hug, with Natalie now turning to look at Lena.

 

“Hi, mom.” Natalie says, and now hugs Lena.

“Hello, darling.” Lena replies, as she hugs her daughter, now realising that maybe the situation with Ashley has made Natalie a bit emotional today, “How are you, darling? Did you have a good day at school.”

“I’m okay.” Natalie replies, “School was okay. I was just worried about Ash all day. I wanted her to be okay.”

 

“You are a very caring, sister, darling.” Lena says, as she parts from the hug with Natalie, and places both her hands on Natalie’s cheeks, looking her directly in the eyes, “But, Kara took very good care of Ashley. I think your sister is doing a little better right now.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Now, why don’t the two of you go put your things away, and then we can all settle down and watch a movie together, before having our dinner. How does that sound?” Lena suggests.

 

“Yeah…. okay.” Ashley nods.

“I’m okay to do anything.” Natalie says, with a smile.

 

Natalie then, without saying a word, takes Ashley’s hand, and begins leading her upstairs, clearly just holding Ashley’s hand as another sign of affection. Lena simply smiles seeing this once more.

 

---

Back in Kara’s apartment, Alex has stayed behind, with Kara, after Ashley and Lena left. For the last half an hour, Alex has just been sitting there quietly, drinking some water, while Kara finishes off the last bit of her work. Before this, the two did decide that they would hang out together this evening, and have a sisters night, as Alex has nothing else to do this evening. Kelly is busy with some therapy clients, which are going to run late, then Sam has some activities that she is going to be taking Ruby to. Alex, for her part, would be more than happy to hang out with Sam and Ruby, however, Sam has decided that it might be best to just slowly ease Ruby into them spending more and more time together. Alex thought this would be a good idea too, as Alex and Kelly certainly don’t want Ruby to feel like Ruby is losing being allowed to have alone time with her mom. But in the future they all will be spending more time together, due to Sam being pregnant, and a pup being on the way, sometime in the next 9ish months.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a sigh, as she closes her laptop, “I’m finished.”

 

“Great!” Alex smiles, “What do you want to do tonight?”

 

“Uhmmm…. I don’t know. Do you want to just have a more relaxed evening. I don’t really want to go out for dinner or anything.” Kara admits.

“That’s fair enough.” Alex nods, “How about we just order some take out, and watch some movies together, and we can talk a bit if you want?”

 

“I’d like that.” Kara smiles.

 

“What do you suggest we get?” Alex asks, “I’m actually in the mood for Big Belly Burger.”

 

Kara turns her nose up at Alex suggesting that.

“What?” Alex asks, “Is something wrong with Big Belly Burger all of a sudden?”

 

“No.” Kara says, with a chuckle, “I just had Big Belly Burger for lunch, with Ashley, so I don’t really want to have it again.”

 

“Oh. Fair enough.” Alex says, with her own chuckle, “For a minute there, I thought you were going crazy, as I have never known you to turn your nose up at food, let alone Big Belly Burger.”

“Yeah.” Kara smiles, “What do you think about getting Indian, or maybe Chinese, or I could do Thai, it’s up to you. I’m not really that bothered about which one you choose.”

 

“Hmmmm…. How about Indian?” Alex suggests, “I only got to eat a little bit of fruit for lunch, so I’m pretty hungry, and I feel that Indian is just more filling than Chinese or Thai?”

 

“Yep. That’s okay with me.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now walks towards her bedroom, while Alex remains in the living room.

“I’m just going to change into some more comfy clothes.” Kara says.

“That’s alright!” Alex calls out, “Do you mind if I start our dinner order now, and then we can finalise what we want when you get back here?!”

 

“Go ahead!” Kara calls out.

 

Alex then spends the next few minutes pulling up an Indian place on her phone, and starting their order, picking and choosing a few items from the menu that she wants, while also including some items that she knows Kara will want. As Alex does this, she hears Kara move about in her bedroom, and even head into her bathroom for a moment, followed by the flush of her toilet. A few moments after this, Kara finally emerges from her bedroom area, not dressed in some more comfy looking clothes, and takes a seat on the couch next to Alex.

 

“Here’s what I’ve ordered so far. Do you just want to add anything else from the menu that you want?” Alex asks.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara then takes Alex’s phone and spends a few minutes going through the items on the menu, adding a few more things that she wants, before handing the phone back to Alex. Once Kara does this, Alex then completes and pays for their order, with it saying it will arrive within 45 minutes, although it always says that, and usually gets there in about 20 – 25 minutes.

 

“There we go. All ordered.” Alex smiles.

“Great.” Kara replies, with her own smile, “What movie do you want to watch?”

 

“Well, I was thinking, maybe you’d want to talk about what happened with Ashley today, and everything, before we start a movie?” Alex suggests.

 

“Okay…. sure….” Kara says, “What did you want me to talk to you about? You were the one who checked over Ashley. I’m not sure what else I can tell you.”

 

“No, Kara.” Alex says, “I want to know how all of today affected you, as I can tell that your alpha is on edge. I’ve been able to tell that ever since I arrived here with Lena.”

 

“Oh…. well uhhh…… When Ashley called me….. and sounded so helpless…. and upset….. I don’t know….. I just jumped into action without really thinking. All I wanted was for Ashley to be okay.” Kara explains.

“Yeah, I understand that, Kara.” Alex says, with a smile, “You care for both Ashley and Natalie, and it’s really not surprising your reaction would be like that when something happens to Ashley, after how the two of you have bonded with you going through Ashley’s presenting stuff together.”

 

“Yes….” Kara agrees, with a nod of her head.

 

Alex now looks at Kara, and she can clearly see, from the look on Kara’s face, that there is something her sister is not telling her. Something Kara is holding back.

 

“What is it, Kara? It looks like there is something you are not telling me.” Alex says.

 

“I…. well…. Something else happened when I was at Ashley’s school, and went to pick her up, and saw her for the first time.” Kara admits, “I….. I got very very protective of Ashley. Like Ashley said, I even threatened to write a bad article about the school if the people who did that to Ashley weren’t punished.”

 

“Of course, that’s understandable, Kara.” Alex says, “That was just what I was saying, you and Ashley have bonded over her presenting so….”

 

“No…. it’s not just that.” Kara says, cutting Alex off, “I…l…. uhmmm….. when I was with Ashley…. and had just picked her up, and was thinking about what those people did to Ashley….. I….. in my mind….. my alpha got really protective of Ashley…. and I thought ‘how dare someone hurt my pup like that’”.

 

Alex’s eyes widen in surprise at Kara saying that, even though a part of Alex is not surprised by this development from Kara. Kara has always been a very caring individual, one who quickly bonds with people. A prime example of which is how quickly Kara fell in love, and was taken by Lena after first meeting her.

“That’s great, Kara.” Alex says, with a smile.

“Don’t you think….. maybe it’s a little bit weird….. because I haven’t known Ashley long….. and I’m not her actual alpha parent?” Kara asks.

 

“It might be unusual, but I certainly don’t think it’s weird.” Alex says, “After all, I have said that you and Ashley have gone through a real bonding experience, and I think it’s nice your alpha thinks that way about Ashley. You and Lena are going to have a pup together, so you are going to be involved with both Ashley and Natalie’s lives as a result of that. There is no two ways about it. And, on top of it all, you have told me how Andrea, Ashley and Natalie’s actual alpha parent is treating the two girls, so I think it’s good that you are kind of stepping up in a respect, to sort of fill that role. There is nothing to be ashamed of, or feeling awkward about here. It’s nice. It’s just something that you will probably have to talk with Lena more about in the weeks and months to come.”

“Okay. Thank you, Alex.” Kara says, with a smile, those words from Alex really helping her, “That means a lot.”

“Of course, Kara. You know I’ll always be here for you. And I’m sure you can return the advice, in the months that follow, as Kelly and I’s relationship continues with Sam and Ruby.” Alex says.

 

“Yes. I certainly will.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

“Good. Now, what do you want to watch?” Alex asks

“Wizard of Oz?” Kara suggests, with a smile.

 

Alex chuckles at Kara saying that.

“Of course.” Alex says, rolling her eyes, “Fine. Go ahead. Put it on. Hopefully our Indian won’t take too much longer to come.”

“You’re the best, Alex.” Kara smiles, as she quickly gets up to go put Wizard of Oz on for them to watch together.

 

---

Back at Lena’s house, Lena has now gone upstairs to see if she can go have a private conversation with Ashley, as she hasn’t had a chance to talk with her oldest daughter, alone, since she saw Ashley today. So, Lena approaches Ashley’s bedroom, and as she does, she hears the sound of Natalie and Ashley talking. Lena slowly walks inside, and she sees Natalie sitting on Ashley’s bed, talking to her older sister, as she gets changed. Lena thinks Natalie clearly just wants to be there for Ashley, and not want her to feel alone.

 

“Hey girls.” Lena says, with a smile, announcing her presence.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie turn to look at Lena.

 

“Natalie, do you mind giving Ashley and I a moment to talk alone, just for a bit?” Lena asks, with a small smile on her face, hoping that the 12-year-old will understand.

 

“Uhhh…… okay…” Natalie says, a few moments later, after briefly looking between Ashley and Lena.

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, “I promise we won’t be too long.”

“Alright.” Natalie nods.

 

Natalie then stands up off Ashley’s bed, and begins to walk out of the room. As Natalie passes Lena, Lena gives her youngest daughter a wide thankful smile, while also affectionately stroking Natalie down the side of one of her arms.

 

“Okay, Ashley. Let’s sit.” Lena says, once Natalie leaves the room, taking a seat on Ashley’s bed, and patting the side next to her.

 

Ashley looks at the spot Lena patted for a few moments, before finally walking towards Lena, and taking a seat in that spot.

 

“How are you doing, really?” Lena asks, “And you can tell me the truth. You don’t have to lie to me, to protect my feelings, or to make it seem like what happened today didn’t affect you at all. You can be completely honest with me. If you are still upset about it, which would be completely understandable, and want to cry, you can cry, and I’ll cuddle you, and hold you, for as long as you need me to. Whatever feelings you are feeling right now, they are all valid. I just want you to tell me how you are feeling, truthfully.”

 

Ashley now looks Lena in the eyes for a few moments, before she finally starts to speak.

“I….. I still feel…. weird….. I feel….. I don’t know…. I feel like something wrong has happened to me, and I can’t get that feeling to go away.” Ashley begins, “But…. I feel a lot better than I did before. Being with Kara, I….. I felt safe with Kara. I felt like she would protect me, no matter what. I’m not saying I don’t think you would, it’s just…. a different way with Kara.”

 

“I completely understand that, Ashley. You don’t need to worry about offending me, by you feeling really protected by Kara. If I tell you the truth, I feel that way when I’m around Kara a lot of the time too.” Lena says, thinking that Ashley might feel that way because Kara and Ashley have almost developed a sort of alpha/pup bond between the two of them, but Lena doesn’t want to suggest as much in front of Ashley and overwhelm her or anything. Lena’s job is just to listen to Ashley right now, and comfort her.

 

“Oh…. okay.” Ashley replies.

 

“Yeah…. now….. I know you left a message on my phone, and so did the school, telling me what happened. But…. could you please tell me what happened?” Lena asks, “I know it might be hard for you to relive, and tell me, but I need to know Ashley. I need to hear it directly from you.”

 

Ashley now takes a deep breath, steadying herself, after Lena says that, knowing that she needs to tell her mom everything that happened today.

 

“Take your time, darling.” Lena says.

 

Ashley is then silent for about a minute, as she prepares herself to actually tell Lena.

 

“I uhmmm….. I was in the playground….. It was…. at our morning break….. and I was just coming back from getting some water at the drinking fountain….. and going back to my friends….. and…… and that is when…… these….. people….. older people…. from the year above me….. came up to me….. they started….. they started calling me an omega….. and saying other stuff….. that I didn’t really understand….. they kept calling me an omega something….. I don’t know what it meant…. and I can’t remember the word they used…. but it didn’t sound like a nice thing to be called. There was about 5 of them, and I tried to walk away from them, but…. they then blocked my path, and sort of surrounded me. That…. that scared me…. and made me frightened…. They then said…. they could smell my omega fear….. and they said….. I needed to be a good omega for them….. and do what they say…. and they would let me get back to my friends….. They uhmmm…… they then told me to touch them….. in……. in areas you shouldn’t touch….. I said no. I said no a lot, mom.” Ashley says, and now starts to break off in tears.

 

Lena quickly pulls Ashley in for a hug.

“Oh, darling. I’m so sorry. I believe you. I know you said, no. And no should always mean no.” Lena says, “But you are safe now. You are safe.”

 

Lena continues to comfort Ashley for the next few minutes, until the 14-year-old, who very much looks like a little innocent girl right now, stops crying a bit.

 

“What…. what happened after you said no, Ashley?” Lena now asks, in a soft voice, not pulling back from her hug with Ashley.

 

“They…. they then surrounded me more…. and told me…. that isn’t what omegas do….. They said…. omegas have to do whatever alphas say…. all the time….. They then said something else, and they grabbed one of my arms, and tried to pull it towards their…. areas…. When they grabbed me…. it really hurt….. I screamed….. They then told me to shut up, and swore and me….. and then…. then all of a sudden I just…. I sensed this overwhelming thing…….. and….. it made fall to my knees, and want to curl up in a ball. As that happened…. they all laughed at me…. and told me…… they were teaching me my place…… A…. a few of them then grabbed my……. my boobs… and squeezed them… I screamed again…. and…. they then said they needed to go…… They…. they then left me….. and I just stayed crying like that…. not being able to do anything….. until a teacher found me.” Ashley explains.

 

Now, upon hearing this explanation from Ashley, Lena truly feels so much anger flood through her veins, perhaps even more anger than she has ever felt for anything Andrea has done to her, or the girls. However, Lena doesn’t want Ashley to see that anger right now, as she thinks it might scare the 14-year-old in this delicate emotional situation. However, none the less, Lena fully intends to now make it her life mission that the alphas that did this to Ashley to pay, to the fullest extent of the law. Just like how she now wants Andrea to pay for assaulting her a few weeks ago.

 

“I’m so sorry that happened to you, Ashley. I’m so sorry.” Lena says, as she hugs her daughter tightly, with Ashley continuing to cry a little bit now.

 

Again, after a couple of minutes, Ashley’s crying subsides a bit.

 

“Who found you afterwards?” Lena asks.

“One of the teachers…. I don’t know their name…. they are not one of my teachers…. I was still crying…. And they helped me up…. and took me to the nurse….. The nurse checked me…. and… she asked me what happened….. I…. I tried to tell her…. but I was still crying….. I…. I could hear the teacher who found me say to someone that she could smell the stench in the air where she found me.” Ashley explains, “After that…. I….. I was allowed to call you…. for you to pick me up…. but you didn’t answer…. So I called Eliza, as I knew she would have Kara’s number, and Kara could pick me up…. As I did that…. they said they had CCTV footage of the people doing that to me.”

 

“Oh, darling. I’m so sorry I wasn’t able to answer my phone when you needed me. I’m so sorry. But I’m glad you thought quickly, and had Kara come pick you up. I’m glad she was there for you.” Lena says, in a soft voice, while on the inside thinking about how she’s thankfully there is apparently CCTV footage of what happened, as that should make punishing these alphas a lot easier.

 

After this, for the next 20 minutes, Lena and Ashley just stay like this, cuddling each other, and Lena comforting Ashley. Eventually, Ashley’s tears do stop completely, and the two get up from Ashley’s bed, and head outside her bedroom, where they see Natalie sitting on the floor, on the other side of the landing, clearly waiting for them to come out. Lena’s doesn’t think Natalie was doing this to eavesdrop, but to just be there for her sister, as soon as she came out of her room. Just another sign of how good a sister Natalie is being to Ashley right now, which is comforting for Lena in times like these.

Chapter 68

It is now the following day, and reluctantly today Lena dropped Ashley and Natalie off at school, before heading off to L-Corp to start her own day. Lena did offer to let Ashley stay home today, to continue to recover from what happened yesterday, but Ashley seemed very firm in wanting to go to school today, and not wanting to shy away from what happened, and have all her classmates talk, and start rumours. Upon hearing that, that Ashley actually wants to go to school, Lena was, and still is, so proud of her oldest daughter, as she is truly being so brave after what happened. Lena honestly wouldn’t have blamed Ashley if she was scarred from what happened for a long long time. So, reluctantly, Lena did let Ashley go to school today, with her making sure to actually drop her two girls off at school, rather than having them get the bus, which they do sometimes in the morning when they are staying with her, although mostly in the afternoon when they are getting back from school. Before Lena dropped Ashley off though, she told the 14-year-old that throughout the day, no matter what she would be doing, she is going to have her phone on her at all times, where she will be able to answer a call at any moment, unlike yesterday. Lena doesn’t want there to be another moment from Ashley where she gets emotional or something, and wants to speak with her, but can’t, and has to end up phoning Kara. Thinking of that, Lena makes a mental note in her mind to thank Eliza, as after all, yesterday Ashley didn’t directly phone Kara, because she didn’t have her number, she had to phone Eliza, who then gave her Kara’s number.

 

For the first few hours of Lena’s workday at L-Corp, the brunette just does her normal CEO activities. Weirdly though, she doesn’t get interrupted by Jack or Sam barging into her office, which has become a common, almost daily, occurrence. The fact Sam and Jack haven’t barged in to talk with her has Lena a little bit worried that her two best friends are probably getting into trouble somehow. But outside of this, Lena has found it a bit difficult today to actually focus on her work, as she has constantly been looking at her phone, making sure Ashley isn’t calling her, as her mind just won’t get off Ashley. Eventually though, Lena’s phone does ring, and she quickly grabs it, and sees that she is not being called by Ashley, but by Ashley’s school instead, which worries her right away.

 

“Hello?” Lena answers, with a clear note of nervousness in her voice.

“Hello, am I speaking to Miss Luthor?” A male voice says.

 

“Yes, this is her.” Lena replies, still pretty anxious to find out what this call is about.

 

“Hello, this is principal Atkins. I was just calling to discuss with you about the incident that happened yesterday. Is now a good time to talk for you?” The principal asks.

 

“Yes. Now is a good time.” Lena nods, relieved that this call is about the consequences of yesterday, rather than another issue with Ashley popping up.

“Good.” The principal replies, “I did try and contact Miss Andrea Rojas, the other parent to your children, but none of our calls were getting through to her, both today, and yesterday, or so I’m told.”

 

Admittedly, upon hearing this, Lena does think it’s typical of Andrea, especially with how much of an asshole Andrea is being recently to the kids. However, Lena is also a bit pissed of that obviously the school called Andrea before they called her. Lena wonders if they thought calling the alpha parent would be the thing to do first, as they are the alpha, and stereotypically are seen as the one that deals with situations like this. However, Lena decides not to think too much on it, as right now her focus has got to be on Ashley, and dealing with this situation, rather than potentially being offended herself.

 

“Hmmm…. Yes. Well, I’m sorry, I can’t speak for my ex. In the future, you’d be better contacting me first.” Lena says.

 

“Yes…. very well.” The principal says, a bit awkwardly, clearly picking up on the fact that he’s sort of just got in the middle of two ex-wives not liking one another, but still have to exist, somewhat, around each other because they had kids together, “Anyway, I just wanted to phone you to let you know that upon review of everything that happened yesterday, with your daughter, we have made the decision to suspend the 5 alphas who bullied Ashley for the next 4 weeks. We are a school that has a zero tolerance policy for the type of behaviour that Ashley had to endure, so we believe this is suitable punishment.”

 

Upon hearing the principal say this, anger literally flashes through Lena’s body, because 4 weeks is absolutely pathetic, and what happened yesterday to simply be called bullying really is just an attempt to lessen it all.

 

“That’s not good enough.” Lena says, with a clear amount of anger in her voice.

 

“Ex… excuse me?” The principal asks, in a clearly surprised voice.

“You heard me, that is not good enough.” Lena says, angrily, not even attempting to hide her anger now, “Yesterday, when I got home, I spoke to my daughter. I had her tell me, in detail, what happened yesterday. I didn’t want her to have to tell me, because of how much everything that happened yesterday clearly traumatised her, and emotionally affected her. But I needed to know. So, I sat there, as my 14-year-old omega daughter explained to me the events that transpired yesterday, with her breaking out into tears at several moments, due to how much she hated reliving it. But she told me everything, and I’m absolutely beyond disgusted with what happened yesterday. Frankly, what happened could easily rise to the level of a criminal offense, with me getting the police involved. However, I don’t want to put Ashley in a situation where she has to continue to live through all this, and talk to the police about what happened. I thought that instead, the school would actually step up, and do what they needed to be done, especially after my girlfriend, Kara Danvers, told you what would happen if you didn’t take this issue seriously. Which it is clear now, you haven’t. What happened yesterday was NOT bullying, it was assault, plain and simple, calling it bullying is a despicable attempt to make light of what happened yesterday. Then, for the punishment to be a 4 week suspension, is absolutely disgusting. I demand better.”

 

“I do not appreciate being spoken to like this.” The principal now snaps back, “This is a prestigious school, and no matter how much money the parents have, I will not allow myself, or any staff member to be threatened.”

 

Lena literally laughs at the principal saying that.

“I didn’t threaten you. I’m not stupid enough to do that. However, you and I know very well this is about money. Your school isn’t just any school. This is a private school which myself, and my ex-wife, pay a lot of money for our children to go to, in an attempt for them to get the best education possible, as my ex-wife and I disagree on a lot of things, but we both agree that giving our children the best education possible is something that needs to happen, no matter the money we spend. However, to spend all that money, in an attempt for our girls to get a top education, only for them to face an assault, on school grounds, which I know very well was recorded by a school security camera, and for this to be the punishment for those children, is beyond disgusting. It makes me think that perhaps the parents of the children who assaulted Ashley are a large donor to the school, and have influenced this verdict in some way shape or form.” Lena spits back.

“How dare you throw accusations like that at me!” The principal says, in a very offended tone. Such an offended tone that it’s clear that Lena just hit the nail on the head.

 

“How dare you not take this situation seriously enough! MY DAUGHTER WAS ASSAULTED!” Lena shouts, “In fact, this isn’t good enough! None of this is good enough! Expect me, at the school, at the end of the school day, with my lawyers. We can sort this situation out legally, unless you really want me to take this to the police, and also mention the clear corruption at play here.”

 

The principal goes eerily quiet on the other end of the phone call after Lena says that to him, clearly very much considering his next words, as being threatened with legal action is the last thing any principal, of any school, wants, especially one that clearly has allowed the parents of the alphas who assaulted Ashley to have some sway on the punishment.

 

“Very well.” The principal eventually says, after about a whole minute of silence, “We can discuss this further at the end of school, today. But…. I don not believe that lawyers are necessary.”

“I do believe they are. See you then.” Lena says, and then hangs up the phone call, not giving the principal another chance to speak, and try and worm his way out of this.

 

Now that Lena has finished the phone call, she lets out an angry sigh, very frustrated that the school that she pays a lot of money for Ashley and Natalie to go to, hasn’t taken the assault seriously. It just adds to the list of problems Lena has in her life right now. Although 99% of those problems are to do with Andrea, not anything else.

 

A few moments after Lena ends the phone call, she hears a knock at her door. Upon hearing it, Lena knows that it can’t be anyone other than her assistant, Jess.

“Yes, Jess?” Lena calls out.

 

Jess now carefully opens Lena’s office door, and walks inside, clearly with a bit of a sheepish look on her face, obviously wanting to be careful if her boss is in a bad mood or something. That’s not to say that Lena has a habit of being angry at one person, then taking it out on Jess, or someone else, she has never done that.

 

“Is…. everything okay, Miss Luthor?” Jess asks, “I….. heard you shouting from my desk…. and I just wanted to make sure everything was alright.”

 

After Jess says this, Lena takes a deep breath in, closing her eyes in the process, and after holding the breath for about 5 seconds, she lets it out, while also calming her eyes, all in an attempt to just calm herself. It doesn’t really calm Lena, as she knows she’s probably going to be constantly angry until everything is sorted with this situation regarding what happened with Ashley. However, it does, at least, make Lena less likely to want to just throw her phone across the office, and smash it to pieces.

 

“Yes, I’m alright, Jess.” Lena says, “I was just on the phone to Ashley and Natalie’s school. They were telling me that the punishment they’d come up with, for the people who assaulted Ashley yesterday, was a 4 week suspension. I was not happy with that, and when I got angry, the principal had the audacity to try and talk down to me, about my behaviour.”

 

“Oh….” Jess says, not really knowing what else to say.

 

“Anyway, I’m going to their school at the end of the school day, so at 3:30. Can you clear my schedule for everything I have after 3PM today, please?” Lena says.

 

“Of course I can, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, “And I hope Ashley is doing okay.”

“Thank you, Jess.” Lena nods, deciding not to even bother to try and tell Jess, yet again, to just call her Lena.

 

Jess then leaves Lena’s office, closing the door behind her. Once Jess does this though, Lena realises that if she is going to have a meeting with the principal, with her lawyers, after school is ended, that means that either Natalie and Ashley will have to wait around until she is finished, and Lena has no idea how long things will take, it could be hours. Then, alternatively, Natalie and Ashley could just make their way home themselves, and spend the afternoon, until she gets home, with each other. Lena doesn’t like that option either though, because after everything that has happened, Lena doesn’t want Ashley to have to be at home, without her there. So, Lena thinks about the situation, and soon comes up with a solution that she hopes might work, with the CEO soon dialling a phone number.

 

“Hello?” The other end of the phone call answers.

“Hello, darling.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Oh, hello, Lee.” Kara says, “I didn’t look at who was calling before answering. Is everything okay?”

 

“No, not really, to be honest.” Lena says.

“What’s the matter?” Kara asks, in a caring voice.

 

“I just had a call with Ashley’s school. Her principal. They told me they were only going to punish the alphas who did that to Ashley by suspending them for 4 weeks. I just got in an argument with the principal over it, because I think 4 weeks is pathetic for what happened.” Lena says.

“Oh…. yeah….” Kara says, “It is. They should be expelled for what they did. I mean….. I don’t know the exact specifics of what they did, I didn’t want to really press Ashley yesterday to tell me what happened. I just tried to make her feel more comfortable. Either way, I have some idea, and they certain should not be suspended for just 4 weeks.”

 

“Yes….” Lena says, and then goes on to tell Kara exactly what happened to Ashley, recalling everything Ashley explained to her last night.

 

“WHAT?!” Kara says, with some clear anger in her voice, once Lena is explaining, “I had no idea it was that bad! For Rao’s sake! That principal can’t be fucking serious!”

 

“I….. don’t think I’ve heard you swear like this before….” Lena says, after a moments pause.

“Yeah, well, it’s because now I’m furious. I want to find this principal and rip his fucking head off.” Kara says, with a lot of anger in her voice.

For a lot of people, the person they are dating getting angry like this, might be a bit of a turn off, although not for Lena. It’s not a turn off for Lena because the anger is not directed at her after all, it’s anger directed at the other people, who would dare to do this to Ashley. It’s really just protective anger, with Kara’s alpha being protective of them all, and that is a real big turn on for Lena.

 

“Yes…. I’m furious too…. That is why once the school day finishes today, I’m meeting the principal, with my lawyers, to discuss the matter further.” Lena explains.

“Good.” Kara says, in a firm voice.

“Yes…. well…. I was actually calling you, as I was hoping that maybe at 3:30 you’d be able to pick Ashley and Natale up from school for me, and then sit with them until I get home. I just don’t want Ashley to be at home without an adult after what happened.” Lena says.

“Oh…. yes I….. shoot….. I don’t think I can, Lee….. I’m really sorry….. I…. I have a meeting with Snapper about potentially actually writing a more interesting article…. and…. if I brush it off….. I don’t think he’ll offer to let me write about anything more interesting again….. But…. if you really need me to I can try and…..” Kara says.

“No.” Lena says, cutting Kara off, “You should 100% go to your meeting. I’ve already asked a lot of you, with you even going to pick Ashley up yesterday in the middle of the work day. You certainly don’t need to apologise.”

 

“I…. I still feel guilty though.” Kara admits, “If I was free I would 100% go and pick them up for you.”

 

“I know, darling.” Lena says, “It doesn’t matter, and you don’t need to feel guilty. I can ask Sam or Jack to pick them up for me instead. Although, I haven’t seen them today, so I have no idea what they are up to, or what their schedules are.”

 

“Hmmmm….. yeah…. well….. there might be another option…. If you are okay with it….. I…. I have actually been meaning to call you.” Kara says.

“What is it?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Well, after yesterday…… when Ashley called Eliza, to get her to give her my number….. Eliza was very concerned….. so…. she went into work for like an hour this morning….. and is now on her way to National City. She’ll be here at around 3. She wants to come to see Ashley and Natalie, and make sure Ashley is okay.” Kara explains, “She wanted me to ask you if she could see her. She plans to be here in National City for the rest of the week, and the weekend.”

 

Lena’s eyes literally go wide at Kara explaining this to her, while she also feels so very touched. Eliza could easily have no interest in Ashley or Natalie, because they are not her grandchildren, they are just the other, older children of the woman her adoptive daughter got pregnant. There is so much detachment there that it wouldn’t even be rude, or mean, for Eliza not be interested in Natalie or Ashley. However, Eliza is very interested in both the girls, and has spoken to them a few times on the phone since they all left Midvale. The Danvers matriarch has truly taken the girls in, and basically adopted them as her grandchildren. So, the fact Eliza wants to come all the way to National City, just to see Ashley in person, and make sure she is doing okay after what happened, is so touching, and almost makes Lena want to cry.

 

“I…. wow…. I can’t believe she’s willing to do that.” Lena says.

“Yeah….” Kara replies, “Well, she cares about the girls, and is kind of taken with the both of them. So, I was thinking, if it’s okay with you, I could give Eliza the address to the girl’s school, and she could meet you there, and pick the girls up, and take them back to your place, and stay with them while you finish your meeting. Once I’m done with work, I can come join you all. What…. do you think?”

 

“I…. think that sounds like a lovely idea.” Lena says, with a smile, while feeling her heart pound as she’s just so happy, as this honestly feels like something a family would do. That’s not a feeling Lena really has ever had. The feeling of a true extended family, beyond just her daughters.

 

“Alright then.” Kara replies, “I’ll let Eliza know now. I’m sure she’ll be very excited to pick them up.”

“Okay. Thank you.” Lena says, “And tell Eliza I really appreciate it, and I will see her outside their school. You can give her my number too.”

“I will.” Kara nods, “And I will see you later this afternoon. I hope your meeting with the principal goes well. Tear his head off, or, let your lawyers tear his head off.”

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Kara saying that.

 

“I will.” Lena smiles, “Thank you, darling, and I’ll see you later.”

“Bye.” Kara says.

“Bye, love you.” Lena says, and then ends the call.

 

Once Lena ends the call, she just sits there with a bit of a smile on her face, amazed at just how speaking to Kara has improved her mood dramatically. However, about a minute later, Lena’s eyes soon go wide, as she realises what she just did. She just told Kara she loves her, which just so happened to be for the first time. It honestly just slipped out. Realising this, has Lena freaking out a bit, as she has no idea what Kara’s response will be, or even if Kara heard what she said. As Lena continues to think of it, she gets herself so wound up she feels like she’s going to have a panic attack. However, before she can have a full ass panic attack, her phone buzzes.

Kara (to Lena): Love you too xxxxx

 

Kara: We’ll talk more about it later. But I wanted to let you know I love you as well, rather than leaving you wondering, and freaking out.

 

Reading this, makes Lena fall a bit more in love with Kara, and right away relieves her panic attack. It’s just more evidence that Kara is perfect for her.

 

Lena: Thank you for texting that. I love you x.

Chapter 69

Lena has now just arrived at Ashley and Natalie’s school, with one of her lawyers sitting in his own car, waiting for Lena to message him, to let him know they can go inside together, and start their discussion with the principal, over everything that happened with Ashley. Presently, Lena is both simply waiting for Ashley and Natalie to come out of their school for the day, and also waiting for Eliza to arrive, so the Danvers matriarch can pick the girls up, and drive them back to their home, and watch over the girls until the meeting with the principal finishes. Thankfully, Lena is about 10 minutes early, so she knows there is still time for Eliza to actually arrive before the bell rings, and all the kids come out of school. Lena, for her part, has already messaged both Natalie and Ashley, letting them know that Eliza is coming to town, and will be picking them up and taking them back to their place. Lena hasn’t got a message back from either of her girls though. Lena hopes the reason for the lack of responses is because the girls are actually being good, and not looking at their phones while they are supposed to be in class, and not looking at their phones.

 

About 2 minutes later, as Lena stands there, by her car, waiting for Natalie and Ashley to come out of school, the brunette notices a familiar car pull into the parking lot. Lena recognises the car because over the last few hours, Lena has sent Eliza a few texts, letting her phone where the school is, and also giving her the address to her house, so Eliza knows where to go once she leaves with the girls. During these texts, Eliza has also told Lena the car she will be in, when she arrives at the school, so Lena knows to watch out for her. Soon, the car Lena recognises stops in a parking space, and a few moments later, Lena sees Eliza Danvers get out of the car, and come walking over to her, with a smile on her face.

“Hello, Lena dear.” Eliza says.

 

Lena opens her mouth to speak, but she is then surprised by Eliza taking her in for a hug. This is still something Lena is getting used to. Lena is now only just used to Kara giving her hugs, and being affectionate with her openly and everything. Lena still is not used to extended family, or friends, giving her open affection. Jack and Sam may be Lena’s best friends, but it’s not like they are all huggers. So, it’s a bit strange for Lena to have someone come up to her, and greet her by a hug, like Eliza is doing right now.

 

“He… hello, Eliza.” Lena says, with a smile, once Eliza backs away from the hug, “Did you find the school okay?”

 

“Yes. Your directions were very helpful.” Eliza smiles, “How are you doing with everything? I know this, with Ashley, and a few other things that have happened, which Kara has mentioned to me, are not ideal.”

 

“Yes, that’s putting it lightly.” The 40-year-old huffs, “But…. I’m just trying to take it one step at a time, and try to deal with everything as it comes, even if it does suck. Having Kara helping me with everything has really been amazing.”

“That’s good to hear.” Eliza smiles, “And what of the pup. Have you been to any more doctor’s appointments?”

 

“No. Not yet. With everything that has been going on, I haven’t had a chance to book one. I’ll probably book one for the next few weeks though. Luckily, the place I go to is rather exclusive, which is just another way of saying expensive, and intended for rich people, so I should be able to get an appointment within a few days of me asking.”

 

“That’s good to hear. It’s important you also take care of yourself, with everything going on, physically, as it isn’t just for you, it is for your pup too.” Eliza says, with a warm feeling in her voice, rather than a cynical criticising one that Lena was previously used to when she had a relationship with Lillian.

 

“Yes. I know.” Lena nods, “I promise I’ll make an appointment first thing tomorrow.”

 

“Good.” Eliza smiles, “Now, is there anything I need to know while I watch the girls for you?”

 

“Uhmm…. No. I don’t think so.” Lena says, “I’ll likely be back in time for dinner, and Kara is going to be coming over when she is finished work, so hopefully we’ll all be able to spend the evening together. I know Ashley and Natalie are going to be thrilled at getting to spend some more time with you. They loved spending time with you in Midvale.”

 

“That’s lovely to hear.” Eliza smiles, “I had a great time with them too, and I was so worried when Ashley called me the other day. It made me want to desperately drive down here to National City, right away, to come get her, but I know it would have taken me far too long.”

 

“I really appreciate that, Eliza.” Lena says, with a smile, “It feels so nice to know that you care for the girls that much, even though you really don’t know them that well, or any of us.”

 

“Yes, that is true.” Eliza nods, “But, you are all going to be part of my family sooner or later. I know that you and Kara are just having a pup together, for now, and that came about from an accident, but I saw, while you were in Midvale, how you and Kara interact with each other, and care for one another. And I certainly know how Kara talks about you when she speaks to me. I know where your relationship with Kara is eventually heading. You, and your girls, will be an actual part of our family soon enough, and even though I’m not related to them, I’ll happily treat both Ashley and Natalie, just like I will treat your future pup, as my grandchildren.”

 

Even though Lena has had some idea that this is exactly how Eliza intends to treat Natalie and Ashley, hearing the Danvers matriarch say those words to her, has Lena feeling a bit emotional, with the brunette growing a tear down one of her cheeks, and sniffling a little bit.

 

“Thank you, Eliza.” Lena sniffles.

 

“Oh, honey, come here.” Eliza says, and proceeds to take Lena in for a warm hug.

Eliza hugs Lena for a few moments, and Lena does feel a bit strange being hugged by Eliza, who she honestly doesn’t know too well. None the less, it does feel so good. It feels good to have a sort of actual motherly figure care for her in this way. Lena has had to go without a motherly figure for basically all her life, ever since her actual mom died when she was only 4-years-old, as Lillian certainly was not much of a mother to her, and wiped her hands of Lena completely basically when she turned 18. So, this hug, it truly means a lot to Lena, and she really enjoys it. The hug is interrupted though by the sound of the school bell, with both Eliza and Lena pulling back from each other, shooting one another warm smile.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, again, with a small smile on her face.

 

“Anytime.” Eliza replies, with her own smile.

 

Lena and Eliza then proceed just to stand there, not saying another word to each other, but at the same time not feeling awkward at all. They just wait for the girls to come out of school. About 2 minutes later, kids finally start to come rushing out of the school, happy to be finished with their time at school. As the kids do this, Lena and Eliza both stand in place, and try and look through the crowd of kids exiting the school front door, to spot Natalie and Ashley. It only takes Lena and Eliza about 20 more seconds to finally see Ashley and Natalie walking out of the school next to one another. This always puts a smile on Lena’s face, not only because see her daughters just does that naturally now. But also because from this, Lena can see that Natalie and Ashley always must go and find one another, before leaving school for the day, whereas most kids, with other siblings at the school, would just each leave the school on their own, and possibly meet up with their sibling at the bus stop or something. After this, it only takes Natalie and Ashley about 30 more seconds to finally see Eliza and Lena, with both their faces lighting up from seeing Eliza.

 

Ashley and Natalie quickly go rushing over, towards Lena and Eliza, with Natalie leading the way, pulling Ashley along by holding onto one of her arms.

“Eliza!” Natalie says, with a big smile, and quickly takes the Danvers matriarch in for a hug.

 

“Hello there.” Eliza smiles, warmly, as she hugs Natalie back.

 

Eliza and Natalie continue to hug for a few more moments, until the two do finally part from the hug, with Eliza turning her gaze to Ashley.

“Hello, Ashley, how are you doing?” Eliza asks, with a warm look on her face.

Ashley just looks at Eliza for a few moments, not making any move, before suddenly leaping forward, and taking her in for a hug. Eliza responds by quickly wrapping her arms around Ashley, hugging her tightly, with the 14-year-old now starting to cry a little bit. It is clear that Ashley is feeling a little emotional, in a good way, that after everything that happened, Eliza is willing to come all the way down here to see her, and make sure she’s alright.

“Shh, it’s okay.” Eliza says, as she continues to hug Ashley.

 

While Ashley and Eliza hug, Lena turns to look at Natalie, and takes her in for a hug too, which Natalie responds too.

About a minute later, Ashley and Eliza pull back from their hug, with Eliza now using her fingers to wipe away the tears from Ashley’s face. Lena, for her part, just affectionately strokes the back of Ashley’s head while Elzia does this.

 

“Okay, girls.” Lena eventually says, “Well, I’m sure you both have read my texts I sent you. In case you didn’t though, Eliza is going to be taking you both home, while I have a word with the principal.”

“Okay.” Natalie nods, with a happy smile.

 

Ashley now grows a nervous look on her face, and glances up to look at Lena.

“Do…. do I need to come with you mom?” Ashley asks, in an unsure voice, “I…. I know you are seeing the principal because of me.”

 

“I’m not seeing the principal because of you, Ashley.” Lena replies, with a warm caring look on her face, “I’m seeing the principal because of what happened to you. We are going to discuss what should be happening to those alphas who attacked you. And no, you do not need to come with me. I see no need for you to be there when we all already know what happened. Will you be okay going home with Eliza though?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, as she glances over towards Eliza.

“That’s good. Come here.” Lena says, to Ashley, before taking her in for a hug.

 

Ashley and Lena hug for about a minute, before they do eventually part.

 

“Alright girls. You two both be good for Eliza, like I know you will be.” Lena says, “I have given Eliza our address, but you might need to help her, and give her directions as to how to get home, okay?”

 

“Okay mom.” Natalie nods.

“Good.” Lena smiles, “I’ll be home as soon as I can be. Hopefully I won’t have to be here long. Kara will also be coming over to our places this afternoon/evening, just as soon as she finishes work. So, I hope that we will all just have a nice dinner together, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley now nods.

“Good. I will see you both soon.” Lena smiles.

 

“Come on girls. I parked just over this way.” Eliza says, gesturing with her hands.

Eliza then begins to lead both Ashley and Natalie away from Lena, in the direction of where she parked her car. As Lena watches the trio walk away though, she does notice that Eliza holds out her hands, which both Natalie and Ashley take, with the three then walking hand in a hand, which is a very nice site to see from Lena. Lena knows that Ashley and Natalie truly have a grandma now, and knowing that is an amazing feeling.

 

Once Natalie and Ashley walk away with Eliza, and the brunette sees them all get into Eliza’s car, Lena pulls out her phone, and texts her lawyer, to meet her at the front entrance to the school. A few minutes later, the lawyer does just that, with the two then walking side by side, making their way into the school, and in the direction of the principal’s office. The duo arrive just outside it, where there is a secretary’s desk, and a secretary awaiting them about 2 minutes later.

 

“Hello, I’m Lena Luthor. We are here for our appointment with the principal, to discuss the assault that occurred, on school grounds, to my daughter, yesterday.” Lena says, wanting to set the tone as to the seriousness as to which she is taking this whole situation.

 

“Uhmmm….. yes….” The secretary says, nervously, “You may…. go right into the principal’s office….. but the principal has told me to tell you…… he really doesn’t think a lawyer is necessary.”

 

“Well, I do.” Lena says.

 

Lena and her lawyer than walk straight into the principal’s office, with the lawyer opening the door for Lena, before they both head inside.

 

---

Back elsewhere in National City, Kara has now finished her work for the day, and is presently driving to Lena, Ashley and Natalie’s home, looking forward to seeing them all this evening, with the blonde also wondering how Ashley and Natalie are getting along with Eliza. Although, Kara knows she doesn’t really need to wonder that much, as she knows that the girls are likely getting along with Eliza amazingly. They are both her pups after all, so of course they will get along well with her adoptive mother.

 

Once again, that is another thought from Kara, that sort of surprises her, calling Natalie and Ashley her pups in her mind. Kara doesn’t mind though. In fact, Kara quite likes the idea of making Natalie and Ashley her pups, as they deserve an alpha parent who is not a complete asshole, and Kara truly thinks the world of both Ashley and Natalie, and she would do almost anything for the two of them, which is exactly what a parent should do for their child.

 

Kara arrives at Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home about 10 minutes after having that previous though, calling both Natalie and Ashley her pups in her mind. Once Kara arrives, she knocks on the front door, and it is soon answered by Natalie, who has a big smile on her face.

 

“Hey, Natalie.” Kara smiles.

“Kara!” Natalie now says, and quickly takes Kara in for a hug.

 

Kara chuckles, a bit surprised by the hug, but soon hugs the 12-year-old back.

 

“Hello. Someone’s happy.” Kara smiles, “What have you been up to?”

“We’ve been playing some board games with Eliza.” Natalie says, with a big smile, as she and Kara exit their hug.

“Oh, have you?” Kara smirks, “I guess both you and Ashley have very much enjoyed that Eliza came to pick you up from school.”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, with yet another smile.

 

“That’s good.” Kara smiles back, “Is your mom not back yet?”

 

“No.” Natalie replies, shaking her head.

“Okay then.” Kara nods, thinking that things are probably taking longer for Lena with the principal than she wanted them to.

 

Kara now walks further inside the home, where she soon meets up with Eliza and Ashley, who are both sitting in the living room, clearly in the middle of a board game, which is set out on the living room coffee table.

“Hello, you two.” Kara smiles.

 

Ashley and Eliza now both great Kara, saying hello to her. As they do this, Natalie takes her seat on the couch right next to Eliza, so Kara decides to take a sit on the other couch, right next to Ashley. Once Kara does this, she simply wraps her arm around the 14-year-old, giving the new omega a bit of affection.

 

Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza continue like this for the next 30 minutes, with Kara being happy to watch as Natalie, Ashley and Eliza finish off their board game. Ashley actually ends up being the victor of the board game, which puts a big smile on the 14-year-old’s face. Kara is pretty sure that Eliza and Natalie may have let Ashley win though, but she certainly isn’t going to say anything about that.

 

Just as the group are all finishing off their board game, they are then joined by Lena, who has just come walking in through the front door of the house. The entire group greet Lena, with Natalie and Ashley both hugging their mother tightly. Soon after this though, Eliza suggests that she and the girls can actually start making them all dinner, which Eliza is really suggesting just as a way for Lena and Kara to talk in private. Ashley and Natalie both happily agree with this suggestion, and head off into the kitchen, with Eliza, leaving Kara and Lena alone.

 

“Hey. How did it go?” Kara asks her girlfriend, once they are alone.

 

Lena sighs.

“Let’s go upstairs. I want to change out of these clothes, into something more comfy.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara nods, and then proceeds to follow Lena upstairs.

 

Once Kara and Lena enter Lena’s bedroom, Kara allows Lena to get undressed, and into some new clothes, not trying to prompt the conversation from Lena again, wanting to allow Lena to speak about what happened on her own terms.

 

“Before we get started…..” Lena says, as she slowly walks up to Kara, “I want to say something to you.”

“What is it?” Kara asks.

“I love you.” Lena says, with a loving smile.

“I love you too.” Kara smiles widely, and then proceeds to take Lena in for a loving kiss.

 

The two girlfriends continue to kiss each other for a few moments, the kiss after saying they love one another actually tasting a bit different than all their ones before, and perhaps a kiss does actually taste different after those three words are said for the first time. Eventually though, the two do part from their kiss.

“That was nice.” Kara smiles, but how did it go with the principal.

 

Lena sighs again at Kara asking her that.

 

“Well, let’s just say that that principal is a complete and utter asshole.” Lena explains, “He spent the first bit of the meeting trying to diminish, and downplay, what actually happened to Ashley, clearly protecting the alphas who assaulted Ashley. It wasn’t until about 20 minutes into the meeting that the lawyer I took in with me got a phone call from another lawyer, and they managed to find out that one of the parents of the alpha that assaulted Ashley, is actually a large financial backer of the school, with their being very public pictures of the principal attending various parties that that parent hosted. After my lawyer presented that information, the principal lost all his backing. He has relented to suspending the alphas who assaulted Ashley indefinitely, with it then being reviewed by an independent panel, to discus if the alphas should be expelled.”

 

“Oh… well…. that’s a positive at least.” Kara says, “I’m just sorry it took all that to actually get there. That principal really is an asshole.”

“Yes. He is.” Lena says, “My lawyer actually told me that he plans to contact to school board and inform them of the principal’s misconduct, and corruption. So hopefully he’s not the principal of that school any longer.”

 

“Hopefully.” Kara nods.

“Now, can we just…. have a nice evening now?” Lena asks, “I don’t really want to talk about this anymore.”

 

“Yes, okay, my love. Let’s go back downstairs, and see how the girls are getting on with cooking with Eliza.” Kara says.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, thinking that the thrill of hearing Kara say she loves her in various ways will never wear off.

Chapter 70

Kara and Lena are now returning downstairs, to the kitchen, and as they do, they see that Natalie and Ashley are both happily working with Eliza to make dinner together. As the trio do this, Kara does spot little tender moments from Eliza, where she is affectionate to the two girls. It is just little things, like Eliza placing a caring hand on one of their shoulders, to show affection, or the Danvers matriarch rubbing up and down alongside one of the girls’ arms, and a few other things too. It is all just a sign of the amount of love that Eliza now has for these two girls, even though they are not related to her, with them both basically being teenagers. It’s not like the two girls are young children, who Eliza can more easily step into their lives and be more affectionate and caring with, as she’s be able to bond with them on a different level, as there are just moments that grandparents have with younger children, which they can’t have with kids as they get older. However, Eliza seems to have had absolutely no problem bonding with both Ashley and Natalie, which Kara doesn’t really find surprising. After all, Eliza did an amazing job bonding with Kara when she was only 13-years-old, after her family all died, and she moved to Midvale to live with the Danvers. It is just really nice to see it again with Natalie and Ashley, and truly shows that even though Eliza hasn’t said as much, Ashley and Natalie are basically her grandchildren now, even though Kara and Lena are not married or anything.

 

“Well, it looks like they have got everything handled in here.” Lena says, with a happy smirk on her face.

“Yeah.” Kara agrees, with a nod of her head, “Perhaps we should just leave them to it, and not get in the way of….. this moment?”

 

“I agree.” Lena nods.

 

Lena then takes Kara’s hand, and leads the blonde into the living room, where they soon sit down on one of Lena’s couches, next to each other, sitting rather close, and basically cuddling.

 

“I’m really glad you are here this evening.” Lena soon says, after a few moments, “And…. I’m really happy about everything you have done for me…. and the girls recently. It’s really not something I expected of you….. when we started this…..”

“I know.” Kara says, with her own smile, “But…. I uhmmm…. can I admit something? It’s…. I don’t know…. it’s a bit awkward…. And…. I don’t want you to take it the wrong way…. or be scared off by me saying it….. but….. I feel I should tell you…. basically…. Well…. it’s just where I’m at…. And where my alpha is at.”

“Oh….” Lena says, in an unsure voice, “You make it sound like something bad.”

 

“No. It’s not.” Kara quickly says, “Well, at least, I don’t think it’s something bad, but you might have a different opinion.”

 

“Tell me then, darling.” Lena says, with a caring look on her face.

“It’s just well….. with everything that happened with Ashley recently….. both with us growing closer over the whole experience of Ashley becoming an omega, and now having a similar scent to mine….. and also with the horrible stuff that happened to Ashley lately…. I….. I internally surprised myself because…. both my alpha…. and my own thoughts….. considered Ashley my pup. I…… I uhmm… I thought about how dare someone touch my pup…. and I got all angry….. Then….. over the last day and a bit…. as I have been thinking about the girls…. I’ve began to think of Natalie as my pup too.” Kara admits, “It’s….. it’s not something I’m doing on purpose…. It’s just…. they are thoughts that surprised me when I had them….. and….. I don’t expect anything from it…. If it weirds you out or anything I can….”

 

Kara is soon interrupted, and unable to finish her sentence, by Lena basically jumping into her lap, and taking her in for a searing kiss, very much surprising Kara, but not being unwelcome whatsoever. Lena continues to kiss Kara like this for the next few moments, getting more and more into the kiss, and even grinding into Kara’s lap a little bit. As this happens, Kara can literally smell Lena’s pheromones, and she is about to go crazy.

“Len….. a” Kara says, as she parts from the kiss…. “We…. we can’t…”

 

Lena now leans back, while still basically sitting on Kara’s lap, and grows a pout on her face.

“We can’t…. what?” Lena asks, with a smirk, “We can’t, even after you told me you love me, and just said you consider Ashley and Natalie your pups too?”

“Lena…. Ashley, Natalie and Eliza are right in there….” Kara says.

“That doesn’t mean we can’t take this upstairs?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

“I don’t know….. It might feel a bit weird with Eliza being….” Kara begins.

 

Lena quickly interrupts Kara by reaching her hand down into Kara’s trousers, and tugging on her alpha cock.

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, with her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, “O…. okay… you win.”

“Good.” Lena smirks, almost wickedly.

 

“Let’s….. go upstairs….. I’ll…. meet you up there.” Kara says, with some difficulty.

“Okay. Don’t keep me waiting, my love.” Lena says, as she gives Kara’s cock and balls one last pat, over her paints now

 

Kara groans again at Lena doing that, with the brunette now climbing off of Kara’s lap and leaving the living room, making her way upstairs. Once Lena does this, Kara just sits there for a few seconds, waiting for her erection to go down, trying to think of thoughts that help with that. Eventually, after about a minute, Kara is able to achieve her goal, although she does think a cool breeze in the wrong direction, or right direction depending on your view point, will likely cause her to have that same problem again. But Kara now gets up, and starts to make her way to the kitchen, intending to talk with Eliza, Ashley and Natalie first, before heading upstairs.

 

Kara soon enters the kitchen, and once more, she sees Eliza, Natalie and Ashley in the midst of cooking together, all with smiles on their faces, having a great time. Kara is so happy her new pups are getting along so well with her adoptive mother.

 

“Hey, girls.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly, announcing her presence.

 

Eliza, Natalie and Ashley now turn to look at Kara, clearly noticing her for the first time.

 

“Oh, hello Kara.” Eliza smiles.

 

“Hi.” Kara smiles back, “Lena and I were just wondering how long you think dinner will be?”

 

“Oh, it’s probably not going to be ready for the next 30 minutes.” Eliza says.

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “We will leave you all too it then.”

 

“Okay.” Eliza nods.

 

Kara then starts to walk away from the kitchen, and basically as soon as she is out of sight she hears Natalie, Ashley and Eliza playfully talking to one another once more. It causes Kara to smile again.

 

Kara now makes her way upstairs, towards Lena’s bedroom, where she sees that the bedroom door is close. So, Kara slowly opens the bedroom door, before stepping inside, and now that she is inside, she is met with the amazing sight of Lena laying on the bed, completely naked. It kind of makes Kara’s eyes bulge.

“Hello there.” Lena smirks, seductively.

 

“I uhhh….. I….. wow….” Kara says, as she looks on at Lena, in all her naked beauty. Kara can literally feel her cock wanting to tear itself out of her pants.

 

“Oh come now.” Lena says, as she gets off the bed, and seductively walks over to Kara, swaying her hips as she does this, clearly as a way to seduce Kara even further than she already has, “Don’t be all shy on me, alpha. You have already claimed your place in me, by breeding me with a pup. You have claimed your love for me, and now you have claimed my pups as your own. Take what is yours. Fuck me…. daddy.”

 

Kara’s eyes go even wider at Lena saying that, and that is all Kara’s alpha needs to completely go wild, and take Lena in for a very passionate kiss, which Lena enjoys so much she lets out a little playful yelp.

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for the next few moments, with their tongues encircling one another. As they kiss, Lena, for her part, wraps one of her legs around Kara’s body, wanting to hold her alpha clothes, with the brunette also adding a bit of thrusting action, essentially rubbing her naked body right against Kara’s straining cock.

“Lee….naaaa….” Kara soon groans, as she parts from their kiss, a spot where Lena just thrusted against feeling so very good.

“Do you like this, daddy?” Lena asks, with another seductive smirk on her face.

“You know I do….” Kara says, with her eyes now fulling with complete hunger, hunger for Lena.

 

Lena sees this clear change in the look on Kara’s face, the change for hunger for her, and it really does it for her, Lena becomes even more horny than she already was, with the brunette feeling a gush of liquid flowing down her legs, followed by an incredible feeling flooding through her body. Lena literally just came from Kara looking at her like that.

 

“Oh my gawdddd…..” Lena moans, as she rocks her head back in pleasure.

 

Kara’s alpha is very much urged on by Lena coming like this, without them even starting anything yet. It just helps Kara’s alpha feel very good, and like it’s actually doing the right thing, as it’s made an omega cum with no physical contact.

 

“Did you just cum, baby?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

 

Lena lets out a little moan to clearly signal yes. However, in this moment, Kara wants to take control, so she doesn’t want to settle for a moan as a yes.

“Look at me.” Kara says, as she gently lifts Lena’s head up, so that the brunette can look her directly in the eyes, green eyes meeting blue, “I want you to use your words, baby. Tell daddy, did you just cum?”

“Yes, daddy.” Lena nods.

 

“You just came from grinding against me, and me looking at you?” Kara asks.

 

Lena nods her head.

“Use your words. I don’t want to tell you again, or I will have to punish you.” Kara says.

“Yes, daddy. I came…. from the way you were looking at me.” Lena says.

 

Kara grows a lot more confidence at hearing Lena actually say that, it confirming what she thought happened.

 

“Good girl.” Kara smiles, “Don’t be ashamed. You should never be ashamed as to what makes you cum. I like that I turn you on so much.”

 

“Hmmmm.” Lena hums.

 

Kara now grows a stern look on her face.

“I told you to use your words.” Kara says, “Now I have to punish you.”

 

“I’m sorry daddy!” Lena says, wide-eyed.

“It’s too late for that.” Kara says.

 

Kara then picks Lena up in her arms, and carries the brunette over to the bed, plopping her down face first.

 

“Now, I want you to stay like that.” Kara says, “Do not move an inch.”

 

“Yes… daddy.” Lena replies.

“Good girl.” Kara smirks, “Now, I’m going to spank you. I think 5 times will do. After every spank I want you to say ‘thank you, daddy’. Got it?”

“Yes, daddy.” Lena replies.

“Good.” Kara says.

Kara then smacks Lena’s bear ass, causing Lena to let out a little yelp.

“Thank…. you, daddy.” Lena says.

 

Kara smacks Lena’s ass again.

“Thank you, daddy.” Lena says.

 

Kara and Lena repeat this pattern until Kara finishes Lena’s punishment.

 

“There we go, all done.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena now goes to move on the bed.

“No. I didn’t say you could move.” Kara says, in another firm voice.

 

Lena then proceeds to freeze in place, still laying flat on the bed.

 

“That was just the first part of your punishment. Your second part begins now.” Kara says, “I’m going to start pleasuring you, but you cannot moan, you have to stay quiet, and most importantly, you cannot cum unless I tell you to. Do you understand?”

“Yes…. daddy.” Lena says.

 

“Good girl.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara then reaches with towards Lena’s pussy with two fingers, and starts to rub, not entering Lena’s pussy, just rubbing around the lips, and outside areas. As Kara does this, Lena does moan, but she muffles her moans as best as she can. Kara can literally feel how wet Lena is.

“Good girl.” Kara smirks.

 

Kara continues to toy with Lena for the next few minutes, stimulating her a lot, and then suddenly stopping, giving Lena a break. Kara doesn’t want her omega to cum too soon. Kara does this a few times over the next 5 minutes, until she eventually changes tactics. Kara’s second tactic is to finally introduce her tongue, with the blonde starting to eat Lena out for the first time, and entering the brunette’s pussy. This action makes Lena moan even more, and Kara has to take more breaks, and for a longer period of time, to make sure her omega doesn’t cum.

 

About 10 more minutes go by, and Kara knows that she and Lena are nearing the end of the amount of time they can spend up in Lena’s bedroom before dinner is ready, and Kara doesn’t want this to end before she has the chance to enter Lena with her cock. So, Kara moves her mouth away from Lena’s pussy, and a few moments later she replaces it with her cock. At first, Kara just rubs her cock along the outside of Lena’s pussy lips, before she starts to fuck her.

“Don’t cum until I tell you.” Kara says, as she thrusts back and forth, in and out.

 

“Ye…. Yes….. I’m….. so close…” Lena replies.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena for a few more moments, all the way until she feels like the brunette is about to cum, then she suddenly pulls out, causing Lena to let out a big dissatisfied groan.

“Don’t worry, baby. You’ll get what you want.” Kara smirks, and then flips Lena over on the bed, so she is looking Lena in the eyes, “I just want to look you in the eyes while you cum. I want you to look me in the eyes too, no closing those eyes.”

 

“O…. okay….” Lena says, clearly still very much on the edge.

 

Kara then, once more, inserts her cock into Lena’s deliciously wet pussy, and starts to fuck the omega. It doesn’t take Kara long to be right on the edge of cumming herself.

 

“I’m about to cum baby.” Kara says.

“Yes…. please daddy….. please….” Lena moans.

“I love you.” Kara says.

 

“I…. love you too!!!” Lena replies.

 

Kara and Lena both then proceed to cum at the exact same time, with their two orgasms seeming to last for several moments, causing them each to collapse on the bed, with Kara still very much inside Lena.

 

About 3 minutes later, Kara and Lena finally start to recover from the amazing sex session they just had, all brought on by the fact Kara considers Ashley and Natalie her pups now. Kara now slips her cock out of Lena’s pussy, causing the brunette to let out one last moan. In this moment Kara is thankful that she didn’t knot Lena, as that really could have been awkward with Eliza, Ashley and Natalie, if the two of them couldn’t come out of Lena’s bedroom because they were knotted. Kara and Lena then proceed to lay there, next to each other, for the next few minutes, breathing heavily, recovering from their orgasms, and sex session.

“We…. we need to get up.” Kara eventually says, with some reluctance in her voice.

 

“Ye…. Yeah….” Lena replies.

 

“I’ll….. I’ll go wash up…. then go downstairs….. You can…. take your time.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Kara then gets up from the bed, with some difficulty, and makes her way into Lena’s bathroom, where she cleans up a bit, all the while Lena stays laying on the bed, recovering still. About a minute later, Kara emerges from Lena’s bathroom, and makes her way to Lena’s bedroom door.

 

“Take your time, baby. I’ll cover for you if you need it.” Kara says, with a loving smile.

“Okay…. thank you.” Lena replies, still laying on the bed.

 

Kara then opens Lena’s bedroom door, about to step out.

“Kara?” Lena calls out.

“Yeah?” Kara replies, turning around, and stopping in place.

“I love you.” Lena says.

“I love you too.” Kara replies, with a very wide smile, before leaving the bedroom.

 

Lena then proceeds to continue to lay there on the bed for another minute or two, before she cleans up herself, changing her underwear from before, as even though Lena had already rid herself of her underwear by the time Kara got to her bedroom, her underwear was already completely soaked from the kissing she and Kara did before coming up to the bedroom. However, once Lena is dressed again, and looking in a respectable state, she makes her way back downstairs, to join Kara, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie.

 

After this, Kara, Natalie, Ashley, Eliza and Lena all proceed to have a really lovely evening together, with it seeming like Natalie, Ashley and Eliza had absolutely no idea as to what they got up to in Lena’s bedroom, much to Kara and Lena’s relief. The group all just have fun together, chatting, laughing, and simply enjoying one another’s company, all the other worries they have melting away. Eventually though, the time does come for when Eliza, and Kara, seeing as Eliza will be staying with Kara, has to leave, which is a bit earlier than usual, as it is still as school night. This does very much disappoint Ashley and Natalie, as they don’t want the woman who is basically their new grandma to leave so soon, after only spending a few hours with them. However, after taking Ashley and Natalie into tight hugs, Eliza tells them that she is going to be spending the rest of the week in National City, so she can see them as many more times as Lena will allow her to, which Lena is more than happy to do.

 

Ultimately, after Kara and Eliza hug Lena, Natalie and Ashley, and even exchange some kisses, the daughter and adoptive mother leave Lena’s home, making their way back to National City, after having had an absolutely wonderful evening, on so many fronts, and for so many reasons.

Chapter 71

It is now the following day, and Lena is back at work at L-Corp, and today is really not a day that she is looking forward to that much, because today she has to go face to face with Andrea, and her team of lawyers, in regards to Andrea attempting to stop the sale of CatCo to her, and also attempting to accuse Lena of colluding, and a bunch of other bullshit. Of course, this is not the only legal issue that Lena is even going to have with Andrea in these coming days, and weeks. Lena also will have to have the legal battle about Andrea assaulting her, then the legal battle to fight the fact Andrea is trying to bullshit and say Kara assaulted her, rather than the truth being that Kara punched Andrea to defend her. Then, to top everything off, Lena will also have to have the legal battle with Andrea about official custody of their kids. However, in this front, given how Andrea has essentially told Ashley and Natalie that she doesn’t want anything to do with them, the brunette kind of hopes that her ex-wife doesn’t put up a fight for a change in custody rights at all. Ultimately though, Lena knows who Andrea is, and even though Andrea may no longer want to have the girls living with her, because of all her own bullshit, Lena knows that Andrea will probably fight the change in custody because it will just be another way to annoy Lena, and get under her skin, making things more difficult for her. That is essentially what Andrea has done, ever chance she has got, ever since she and Lena got their divorce. The only real hopeful part of this, is Lena does think that if Andrea is foolish enough to take the custody change battle to court, she will easily lose, because Lena now actually has the awful, and frankly abusive, texts that Andrea has sent both Ashley and Natalie. Lena hopes that if her lawyers show those texts to the judge, as evidence, it will be a slam dunk case in her favour, and Lena will get everything she wants, with the girls legally being allowed to live with her full time, and not have to live with Andrea at all. Of course, if Ashley and Natalie ever do change their minds, and want to live with Andrea again, Lena would not stop them, even if she doesn’t think it would be a good idea. However, Lena thinks that over these last few months her girls have really started to see the true person Andrea is, so she doesn’t think that is going to happen anytime soon. Not unless Andrea makes a drastic change to her life, and her personality to become an actual decent human being, and parent. Lena wouldn’t hold her breath for that though.

 

Right now, Lena is sitting at her desk, in her office, simply waiting for when she has to go to a meeting between herself, her own lawyers, and Andrea, and her lawyers, all specifically about the sale of CatCo today. Andrea will be coming to L-Corp, with her lawyers, for the meeting, as that has already been arrange, and Lena was a bit surprised by that. Lena thought that Andrea would put up a big fight to make her coming to Obsidian North, after all, this meeting is basically about a way for Andrea and her lawyers to just back down, and stop accusing Lena of illegally buying CatCo. At the end of the day though, Lena thinks that Andrea likely did agree to meet at L-Corp because she knows that other people will see her at L-Corp, with her team of lawyers, and that will just create gossip, and maybe cause a few more headaches for Lena.

 

Lena continues to work at her desk for the next half an hour, really trying to get on with some important work, but not really being able to do much of it, simply because she can’t stop dreading the meeting she is about to have. Soon though, Lena is interrupted by a knock at her office door. This is strange because usually Jess would announce anyone who comes to her office, so no one would ever knock.

“Uhhhh…. yes?!” Lena calls out, a bit awkwardly.

 

A few moments later, the door opens, and Lena is relieved to see Sam walking through.

 

“Sam.” Lena says, with a smile, “What are you doing here? I thought our, seemingly daily awkward chats between the two of us and Jack don’t happen for a few more hours yet.”

 

Sam chuckles slightly at Lena saying that.

 

“Yes, that is true. Although, unfortunately, we won’t be having one of those chats today. Jack has decided to work from home today, rather than come into the office.” Sam says.

“Oh? I didn’t know that. Why is that?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, you probably don’t want to know the details. But from the vague texts Jack sent me, which frankly weren’t very vague, I have the feeling that he has taken a lover, and just wants to work from home all day so he can continue having fun.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah…. you’re right….. I don’t want to know the details.” Lena says, with a bit of a dry chuckle, “Anyway, I presume you are here to have a solo talk with me then? Instead of our trio one?”

 

“Yes. That, and I’m going to be accompanying you to your meeting with Andrea and her lawyers.” Sam says.

“What? Why?” Lena asks, in a confused voice.

“Well, I was talking to Jess, and she mentioned the meeting. I know how much you must be dreading it, especially after everything that has happened recently. So, I thought I would join for some moral support. Although, officially, I can be part of the meeting because I’m CFO of L-Corp, and specialise in all your finances, so this really can be my area of expertise.” Sam says.

Lena huffs a little bit at Sam saying that.

 

“You know, I really don’t need you to be there for me. I’ll be able to manage.” Lena says, even though she is comforted by the thought of going into this meeting against Andrea with Sam by her side also.

 

“I know you don’t NEED me there. You don’t need anyone to help you do anything. You are an incredibly capable woman. I WANT to be there for you.” Sam says.

“Okay. Thank you.” Lena smiles, happily.

 

Sam now takes a seat facing Lena, with them both sitting either side of Lena’s desk.

“Jess told me that we have about 5 minutes, and she is going to notify us when security have sent an alert that Andrea has arrived, and is being escorted to the conference room.” Sam says.

“Hmmmm…. Okay.” Lena says, “So what shall we talk about?”

 

“I don’t know…..” Sam says, with a smirk, “How about you spill all the details as to what has been happening recently? With Ashley, with Kara, with everything? We haven’t had a chat in a few days.”

 

“Or…. you know…. you could spill the details about how things are going with Kelly and Alex, or if you are getting any morning sickness yet?” Lena asks, with her own smirk.

 

“Oh no. This isn’t about me. We are here to talk about you.” Sam says.

 

“Hmmm….. Well…. I know if it was Jack…. HE certainly would have talked about himself. The conversation being a give and take.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, I see what you are doing, and damn it, it’s working! I won’t let you state, even for a moment, that Jack is a better friend to you that I am. I AM your best friend.” Sam says, in a firm voice, “So, if you want to talk about me, fine. Things have been going well. I haven’t actually seen Alex or Kelly these last couple of days, as they have both been busy with work. Alex has been very busy, doing long shifts, so I haven’t even really had a chance to talk with her. But, I have been talking with Kelly some more. We even did a little sexting last night.”

“Oh, do tell?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

 

“Nope. That’s all I’m spilling. Now it’s your turn.” Sam says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Sam saying that.

“Fine.” Lena says, “Things with Ashley are….. getting better. Kara and Alex’s mom, Eliza, actually drove all the way down here just to see Ashley, and make sure she was okay after everything that happened. She knew about what happened because Ashley had Eliza’s number, and not Kara’s, so she called Eliza to ask for Kara’s number.”

 

“Oh my god! That’s amazing!” Sam says, “Kara and Alex’s mom really drove all the way down here to see Ashley, and make sure she is okay?”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, growing her own smile, “She is actually staying in National City for the next few days too, so maybe you’ll even get a chance to meet her.”

 

Sam grows a bit of a nervous look on her face at Lena saying that, clearly the prospect of meeting the mom of one of her girlfriends being a bit nerve wrecking.

 

“Anyway, Eliza being here has actually been really great for Ashley. For both of the girls really.” Lena says, “Eliza picked the girls up from school yesterday, and took them back home. Kara and I met up with them a little later, when Kara was finished with work, and I finished meeting the principle, and we both could see how taken the girls are with Eliza, and just how much Eliza is taken with the girls too. It was a really nice site to see. Kara even said that she thinks Eliza has basically decided that the girls are her grandchildren now, which…. honestly…. Is really wonderful. I’ve always been a little sad that Natalie and Ashley don’t really have any grandparents, as Lillian wants nothing to do with me, and Andrea’s parents live half the world away, and don’t really communicate with the girls much anyway. So, Eliza being a presence in their life, as a grandma, is really nice.”

 

“That’s amazing, Lena. I’m happy for the girls.” Sam smiles, “How did you get on at the principal’s office?”

 

Lena sighs at Sam asking her that, and that explains everything that happened in the meeting, including the fact her lawyers are now going to bring forward the principal’s clear corruption to try and get the alphas who assaulted Ashley off with a light punishment.

 

“Well, I’m glad you went into the meeting with your lawyers then. It sounds like he shouldn’t be a principal of a school, as their first job should be a duty of care, not giving students special treatment because of who their parents are.” Sam says.

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

“Okay…. well…. now I feel all caught up in your life.” Sam smiles.

 

“There….. there is another thing….” Lena says, as she bites her lip slightly.

 

“Oh? Really? What is it?” Sam asks with a smile.

 

“I uhhmmm….. When Kara and I were talking….. yesterday…… as I ended the phone call….. I accidentally let slip those three words to Kara.” Lena says.

“You mean…..” Sam asks.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

“Oh wow.” Sam says, but with a smile, “What… what happened after that? Did Kara hear?”

 

“Yes. She did.” Lena nods, “Kara quickly texted me after, and she even knew that I was going to be freaking out about realising I’d said I love you by just letting it slip out, which I was. She told me she loved me back, and said we’d talk more when she got back to mine, which we did. We had a few private moments together while Eliza and the girls made dinner, where we told each other we love one another in person and…… Kara even admitted to me….. that after everything she has been through with Ashley… and just the girls in general….. without even thinking about it….. her alpha is just considering the girls to be her pups.”

“OH MY GOD!” Sam says, with wide eyes, “What…. what do you think of that?”

 

“I…. I’m really happy about it.” Lena says, growing a wide smile, “Honestly, if there was a way to make Ashley and Natalie Kara’s pups completely, I would strongly consider if, if Ashley and Natalie wanted of course. So, the idea that Kara considers the girls her pups is amazing. It makes me happy that Ashley and Natalie are going to be just as included in my family with Kara going forward, and our pup I’m going to give birth to in a few months time. Kara telling me that actually really got me going, and got my omega going. I basically ended up getting so hot and bothered that I dragged Kara upstairs to my bedroom, where we had sex in the brief time we could, without being noticed.”

 

“Oh my!” Sam says, “You go girl!”

 

Lena can’t help but smile at Sam’s comment. However, before Lena can add anything more to this, the two friends are interrupted by the sound of Lena’s intercom going off.

 

“Miss Luthor, I have just been notified that Miss Rojas is here, and is being escorted to conference room 5 at this very moment.” Jess says.

 

Lena sighs at Jess saying that, realising she now has to deal with Andrea’s bullshit.

 

“Conference room 666 would be more appropriate.” Sam comments.

 

Lena lets out a little dry chuckle at Sam saying that, before pressing the button on her intercom to respond to Jess.

“Okay Jess, thank you. We will be right there.” Lena says.

“Yes, Miss Luthor.” Jess replies.

 

“Okay. You ready to do this?” Sam asks, as she stands up from her chair.

“I’m dreading it, because I doubt Andrea lets it go. I know she is going to drag this out to court. But yes, I’m ready.” Lena says.

 

“Who knows what might happen.” Sam says, with a shrug.

 

Lena and Sam then make their way out of Lena’s office, and go several floors down to eventually arrive at conference room 6. As they arrive, the two friends see that Lena’s lawyers, and a member of her security team, are standing outside the conference room, clearly waiting for Lena.

 

“Ah, Hello Miss Luthor.” Lena’s main lawyer says, “Are you ready?”

 

“Yes. Let’s get this over with. I doubt we are going to be able to convince them of anything, or to drop this.” Lena says.

“Maybe not.” The lawyer replies, “But at least the judge will see we tried mediation, of some sort.”

“Hmmm…” Lena hums, and then turns to the security guard, Frank.

“Frank, please could you stay outside the conference room while the meeting is going on.” Lena says, “I want to make sure that once this is over, Miss Rojas is escorted directly out of the property, with her lawyers. I don’t want them lingering.”

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Frank says, “I already have my orders to do as such.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, while also thinking she didn’t order that to be done already, so she presumes Jess has. Lena really needs to give her assistant a raise.

 

“Here we go.” Lena says, to Sam, and then walks into the conference room.

 

Lena is followed into the conference room by Sam, and her team of lawyers. The brunette CEO takes a seat at the middle of one side of the long conference table, with Sam sitting to Lena’s left, and Lena’s lawyers sitting either side of the CEO and CFO. On the other side of the table, Andrea takes a seat so she is facing Lena, with her own lawyers either side of her.

 

“Shall we begin?” Lena’s main lawyer soon says.

 

“Yes.” Andrea’s main lawyer replies.

“Before we start, I want to say that I’m insulted by the fact that we had to be escorted into this room by security.” Andrea says, “It is clear you are attempting to intimidate us!”

 

Lena literally scoffs at that.

 

“Did you just scoff at my client’s suggestion of intimidation, Miss Luthor?” Andrea’s main lawyer says, “Intimidation is a serious matter.”

 

Lena now directly locks eyes with the opposing lawyer.

“Yes, I did.” Lena replies, “Because the accusation is absurd. Miss Rojas is very well aware of why SHE is being escorted by security while on the L-Corp premises, because just over a week ago Miss Rojas barged into my office and assaulted me, and my girlfriend.”

 

“That’s bullshit!” Andrea roars, “You wanted me to touch you! You begged for it! Then your bimbo girlfriend came in and attacked ME!”

 

“Really?” Sam now says, speaking up for the first time, “Last time I checked you were the one that was arrested…….”

 

Andrea now looks at Sam, and if looks could kill, they certainly would in this case.

 

“That is only because the police believed the words of a stupid omega, over an alpha, like they always do.” Andrea spits back.

 

“You are aware that I have surveillance footage of the incident… aren’t you?” Lena asks.

 

Andrea’s eyes now widen at Lena saying that, clearly not expecting that. Admittedly, Lena is lying, she doesn’t have any video footage, but she does have an audio recording, which is pretty damning.

 

Andrea now remains silent, clearly not sure what to say.

“We should get back to the topic at hand. We are not here to discus various accusations.” Andrea’s main lawyer now says, covering for the Obsidian North CEO.

 

“Hmmm…. Very well.” Lena replies.

 

The group all very much then get into it, with them debating back and forth about the sale of CatCo. Andrea tries, very hard, to paint the picture that Lena was able to outmanoeuvre her to buy CatCo by doing illegal things, but Lena, and her lawyers each refute that claim. Sam even chimes in to explain the various loopholes and technical natures of the acquisition process when a few things that Andrea and her lawyer say are just wrong. Ultimately though, despite going back and forth for over an hour and a half, with Lena, and her team, being able to counter every one of Andrea’s accusations, by the end of the meeting Andrea and her lawyers tell them that they do very much intend to take this matter to court, which Lena expected anyway.

 

The meeting soon ends, with Lena being the first to leave the conference room, not wanting to give any room for Andrea to try and talk with her or anything. Sam, for her part, quickly follows behind Lena, with the two friends getting in the first elevator, and heading back up to Lena’s office.

 

“How are you feeling?” Sam asks, once they are alone in the elevator.

“Drained.” Lena says, “Andrea really takes it out of me.”

“I know. She’s a real pain in the ass.” Sam says.

“That’s putting it lightly.” Lena replies.

 

The elevator then dings to signal they have arrived at Lena’s office floor.

 

“Do you want me to come in with you, or are you okay?” Sam asks.

“I’m okay. You get back to work. I don’t pay you do lie around and do nothing.” Lena says, with a knowing smirk.

Sam chuckles at Lena saying that.

“Very well, boss. I’ll speak to you later.” Sam says, and then gives Lena a little salute as the elevator doors close.

 

Lena then walks towards her office, and as she does, she sees that Jess is not at her desk, and the door to her office is wide open, which is weird. So, Lena slowly makes her way inside, where Lena finds Jess talking with Kara.

“Oh….. hi….” Lena says, with clear surprise in her voice.

“Lena.” Kara says, with a happy smile, and soon makes her way over to her girlfriend, taking her in for a quick kiss.

“I…. didn’t expect you.” Lena says, once they part from their kiss.

“Yeah. Jess told me you had a meeting with Andrea, so I thought I’d come by to cheer you up. Jess and I were just gossiping about 2 of your security guards, who are clearly so in love, but won’t tell each other!” Kara says.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Kara’s child like nature in her saying that.

 

“I’ll leave you two alone.” Jess says, with a smile.

 

“Thank you, Jess. And thank you for everything you’ve done today.” Lena says.

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, as she leaves Lena’s office, and closes the door behind her.

 

“I really need to give her a raise.” Lena comments, “Anyway, how are you, darling?”

 

“I’m good. But, how are you? How was your meeting?” Kara asks.

Lena sighs, and takes a seat on the couch, with the blonde taking a seat next to her.

“It was about as expected. We argued all Andrea’s bullshit, but she still intends of taking this matter to court, which I expected.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. yeah….” Kara replies.

 

“Anyway, let’s not talk about Andrea. Let’s talk about something else. What is Eliza up to, while you are at work?” Lena asks.

“Oh, well, Alex actually isn’t working today, so Eliza is spending some time with her. Eliza and I were speaking though….. and she did kind of suggest something, which I was wondering if you and the girls would be okay with?” Kara asks.

“Oh, what is it?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Well….. Eliza thought it might be nice for you to take a break for the weekend, and just get away. She thought that maybe you and I could…. go on a little mini vacation, maybe to a cabin upstate or something. We could leave Friday afternoon, and come back Sunday sometime. During that, Eliza was thinking that she could have the girls for the weekend while we are away, as she’d get to spend some more time with them.” Kara says.

“Oh…. wow…. That…. that sounds amazing. I would really like to do that, and I’m sure Ashley and Natalie would be over the moon with spending the weekend with Eliza.” Lena says.

“Great!” Kara says, with a wide smile, “Tell the girls about it tonight and then let me know. I have my eye on a few places I think would be nice!”

 

“Hmmm…. darling…. It’s a bit last minute…. So any of the places that are going to be nice, are going to be very expensive. How about you let me book where we will stay. That way we can go somewhere a bit more luxurious. Maybe even with a private jacuzzi, hopefully?” Lena suggests.

 

“Oh…. I was going to book it…. I…. I don’t want you to pay for everything in our relationship.” Kara says.

“I know, darling. But seeing as this is a last minute expense, and I have more money than I will ever know what to do with, let me get this, this time. How about we compromise by you being the one that buys all our food, and pays for gas for our weekend together?” Lena suggests.

“Okay. I think I can live with that.” Kara nods, with a happy smile.

“Perfect.” Lena smiles back.

Chapter 72

Lena is now getting back home from work, and today she hasn’t picked Natalie and Ashley up from school, like she has done the last few days. This isn’t because Lena didn’t offer though, she did. Ashley simply said she would like to get the bus back with Natalie, and her other friends that take the bus with her. Lena, of course, was certainly not going to argue with her daughter, and thinks that maybe this is one small step to Ashley getting better, and getting past the awfulness of what happened to her. That said, Lena still does very much intend to get Ashley into therapy as soon as possible. In fact, a couple of hours after Kara left L-Corp today, she received a text from Kelly, of a list of therapists that she recommends for Ashley. Kelly even spoke about the differences between each one, and what Ashley might be looking for, or more comfortable with, when choosing a therapist. Kelly explained that choosing a therapist is a very personal thing, and not liking one therapist doesn’t mean that therapy isn’t for them, and is horrible. It is all a trial and error experience. Kelly simply said that the most basic thing is actually to figure out if Ashley wants a male or female therapist, and if she wants an alpha, omega or beta therapist. However, considering what happened, Kelly did very much advice that Ashley choose between an omega or beta therapist, with there only being 1 alpha therapist on Kelly’s list of recommendations anyway. Lena, for her part, very much agreed with this, not thinking it would be comfortable for Ashley to discuss everything with another alpha, who she is not close with.

 

Anyway, despite Lena very much thinking about the therapist options for Ashley, presently, as she is arriving home from work, she is actually thinking about the prospect of going away for the weekend with Kara. Obviously, Lena will not go away if it’s not okay with Ashley and Natalie, and they feel like they need her, and want her to stay. However, Lena is pretty sure that the two girls are going to be more than happy to spend the entire weekend with Eliza, who they are continuing to grow a really strong bond with.

 

Lena is just really excited about getting to go away with Kara, and the prospect of it. Throughout the day Lena has already looked up a few nice places that she and Kara could go to. Admittedly, Lena did think about flying them somewhere for the weekend, but she thought that just might be too much. So, Lena has stuck with some cosy little places upstate, in the middle of nowhere, or in small rural towns. There are a few nice places, and one place that Lena very much has her eye on, is basically a nice little cabin, with its own hot tub, and a balcony that looks out onto the beautiful mountainside and forest below the mountain. Lena can imagine it’s the type of cabin that is trapped in snow during the winter, but that won’t be a problem this time of year. Right now, it looks like it could really be a beautiful sight, and is only a 3 hour drive outside of National City. All Lena needs to do to actually officially book the cabin, is to get the confirmation from the girls that they are okay with her going away with Kara.

 

Of course, Lena is excited for her trip away with Kara for reason beyond the fact it will just be nice to get away from everything, and all the stresses of being a CEO in National City. Lena very much likes the idea that she and Kara can spend most of the weekend without their clothes on, with Kara fucking her good and hard, just like she did in those few brief moments they got when Eliza was cooking with the girls yesterday. That was truly out of this world, and Lena very much would like to see more of that side of Kara, taking control, and fucking her omega good and proper.

 

Lena steps into her house, and a few moments later, she is met with the sound of Ashley and Natalie running down the stairs together, clearly having heard her come in. A few moments later, Lena sees her girls approaching her, coming down the stairs.

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena smiles, lovingly.

 

“Hi, mom.” Natalie says, and is the first to get to Lena, taking her in for a hug.

 

“Hello, Natalie.” Lena says, hugging her 12-year-old daughter back.

 

Once Natalie and Lena’s hug ends, Ashley now takes Lena in for a hug.

 

“Hi.” Ashley says, as she hugs Lena.

“Hello, Ashley. Is everything okay? Did you have a good day at school?” Lena asks.

“It was… school… you know…” Ashley says, with a bit of a shrug, as she parts from her hug with Lena.

 

Lena can’t help but grow a slight smile on her face, happy that Ashley is back to her typical response. At the end of the day, Lena is well aware that asking the question ‘how was school’ is not really very exciting for children, as what are they going to tell their parents, that they had fun learning some new math techniques, or learning more about science. That’s really not what kids do, or at least, not normal kids. Lena, growing up would have certainly been the abnormal kid who would have loved to talk about all the interesting thing she learnt in school every day. However, by that point Lena was living with the Luthors, and Lillian did not care one bit about Lena, and Lionel was far too distant and drunk to every hold a conversation either. Either way, Lena makes sure to always ask her daughters how their days have been at school, just in case they want to nerd out, and tell her about something interesting that they learnt, as Lena would have liked to have that from a parent.

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Are Kara and Eliza coming over again?” Natalie asks, with a hopeful smile.

 

Once Natalie asks this Lena can see that both Ashley and Natalie are clearly looking at her, with their expression being very telling. The two girls really do want to see Eliza again.

 

“No. Unfortunately she is not. I believe Eliza is actually spending today with Alex, Kara’s sister.” Lena explains.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie now grow disappointed looks on their face.

“HOWEVER.” Lena quickly says, “Eliza has spoken to Kara about something, and I wanted to speak with the two of you about it, to see how you feel.”

 

“What is it?” Ashley asks, in a bit of a confused voice.

“Well, Eliza has suggested that maybe for the weekend, she could come and stay here, and look after the two of you.” Lena says, “I know the two of you are capable of taking care of yourselves, at least for a little while, but I feel it’s still important you have an adult presence. Anyway, Eliza would be here looking after you both, and spending time with you, and in the meantime, Kara and I thought it would be nice for the two of us to go away for a nice weekend. If the two of you are okay with it, we would be leaving tomorrow afternoon, and come back Sunday sometime, probably in the early afternoon. That would mean Eliza would be here Friday night, all day Saturday, and most of Sunday too.”

 

“You mean…. We’d get a whole weekend with Eliza?” Natalie asks, with wide eyes, clearly excited by the prospect.

 

“Yes.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

 

“Yes! I want to do that!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, and then turns to look at Ashley, “What about you, darling? Would you be okay with that?”

 

“Yeah…” Ashley says, after a moments silence.

 

“You don’t have to say yes if you don’t want me to go. I would completely understand, Ashley.” Lena says.

 

“No…. It’s not that.” Ashley says, with a bit of an unsure look on her face.

 

“Then what is it?” Lena asks with a bit of a puzzled look on her face.

 

“It’s just….. does Eliza really want to look after us…. Or is she just being nice? She’s…. She’s not related to us…. or even are grandma or anything.” Ashley says, in a sad voice.

 

“Oh, Ashley.” Lena says, and takes her daughter in for a hug for a few moments, “I can assure you, that Eliza does very much want to spend the weekend with you both. She is the one that actually suggested this to Kara in the first place. She adores both of you. And, I think if you asked her, she would be more than happy to be your grandma. Kara has said as much.”

 

“Really?!” Natalie now asks, with wide eyes, clearly excited by the prospect of Eliza actually becoming their grandma, or, at least, accepting that she is the girls grandma out loud.

 

“Yes.” Lena smiles, “You should ask her, when you see her. So, are you okay with that, Ashley?”

 

“Yeah….” Ashley nods, and Lena can now see that Ashley has tears in her eyes. They are clearly tears of happiness.

 

Lena is so happy to see Natalie and Ashley so happy and excited at the prospect of having Eliza be their grandma. It’s really one nice thing that has come about from everything awful that has been happening recently. So, Lena is glad about this at least.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “I’ll let Kara know right now, and she can let Eliza know, and I can confirm everything.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Lena then proceeds to pull out her phone and walk into the living room. As Lena does this, from behind her she can hear Natalie and Ashley each let out sounds of excitement, which put a smile on Lena’s face.

 

Lena (to Kara): Hi. I just spoke to Natalie and Ashley, and they are okay with having Eliza stay here with them over the weekend. 

 

Lena: They are very excited about it. They even did ask about whether Eliza could be their grandma.

 

Kara (to Lena): That’s great!

 

Kara: And I think Eliza would be thrilled to hear that!

 

Kara: I got a message from Alex today, and she has told me that Eliza hasn’t stopped gushing over Natalie and Ashley all day long. She’d love to be their grandma.

 

Lena: That makes me so happy.

 

Kara: Me too.

 

Kara: I’ll let Eliza know now that the girls have agreed to it.

 

Kara: Are you going to book something now then?

 

Lena: Yes. I have to admit, the idea of going away with you for the weekend had me very lost in my head all day, and distracted. I spent much longer than I should have, looking up places we can go. I have narrowed it down to one final place, which I’ll book now.

 

Kara: Oh, interesting! Care to share the details?

 

Lena: It’s a cabin a few miles upstate. It’s on a mountainside, alongside a few other cabins. It has a balcony which overlooks a beautiful landscape below. Then it also has a hot tub!

 

Kara: That sounds incredible Lee! I’m really looking forward to it!

 

Lena: Me too, darling. I’m very excited to the fun we could get up to! What we did yesterday is certainly something I would like to do again, and continue.

 

Kara: Me too. 

 

Kara: What time shall we leave tomorrow then?

 

Lena: I’m getting off work tomorrow at 3, and I’ll then go pick the girls up from school and come back here.

 

Lena: So, basically, whenever you finish work, have packed and can come here?

 

Kara: Sure.

 

Kara: I might be able to finish at around 4 tomorrow, so I can pack now and I’ll get to your place with Eliza at around 4:30 - 4:45. How does that sound?

 

Lena: Perfect darling. 

 

Lena: See you tomorrow.

 

Kara: See you tomorrow. Have a nice evening with the girls.

 

Lena: I will.

 

Lena: Love you.

 

Kara: Love you too xxx.

 

Lena now puts her phone away with a smile on her face, very happy she has Kara as her girlfriend, and is going away on a trip with her. Now that Lena does this, she heads back over to Natalie and Ashley, and sees that the two girls are on their phones, clearly texting someone.

 

“Who are you two talking to?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“Eliza! She sent us texts saying she’s looking forward to spending the weekend with us!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

“She’s saying that she’s going to take us shopping on Saturday, and we can pick out something we want to make for our dinner together, including a dessert!” Ashley says, with her own smile.

“Well, that sounds absolutely wonderful.” Lena smiles, feeling so happy to see how much Eliza is embracing the girls, and the girls embracing Eliza in turn. It truly makes Lena happy beyond belief.

 

After this, Lena just spends a really nice evening with her girls, watching a movie together, and having dinner, before they all head off to bed. Admittedly, throughout the night the girls were constantly texting Eliza, clearly excited for the weekend they get to spend with her ahead. Lena didn’t mind this though, she is just happy to see the girls so excited, with near permanent smiles on their faces.

 

---

It is now the following afternoon, and Lena is just about to wrap up her work at L-Corp, to then go and pick Natalie and Ashley up to school, and go home and prepare for her weekend away with Kara. All day today, Lena has been very much looking forward to getting to spend this weekend with Kara, with her mind constantly thinking about it, and all the fun she is going to get up to with the blonde. Lena really thinks about the idea of being fucked good and hard by Kara, and she has honestly been lusting over the thought of Kara’s naked body, and her alpha cock, all day long. It has actually put Lena in a rather horny state.

 

Admittedly, today because Lena has been thinking about her weekend away with Kara so much, she really hasn’t got as much work done as she should have. However, Lena really doesn’t care about that now, even if it does mean she will have to do more work on Monday, and probably stay late Monday night, or, at least, take her work home with her to finish. Instead of doing her work at times, Lena has been looking at more images of the cabin that she has booked for herself and Kara to stay in, imaging all the places she would like Kara to fuck her good and hard. Then, at the same time, Lena has also spent a large amount of time looking up the ideal travel route to the cabin, figuring out how long it will take for them to get there, and trying to see if there are any places that will have significant amount of traffic, seeing as they will be leaving Friday afternoon/evening. Ultimately, Lena has figured out that it will take them about 2 hours and 45 minutes to get to the cabin, if all things are ideal. However, Lena does think there will likely be a bit of traffic, at the very least coming out of National City, so that will put the journey closer to 3 and a half hours. So, with the journey being that long, Lena has found a nice little diner that is only a little bit out of the way, which they can stop at for a while, just to relax, and also have their dinner together. Lena is well aware that she needs to keep her alpha fed, to make her very happy, which in turn should mean Kara fucks her in a much better mood, with a bigger smile on her face.

 

Lena now sees that the time on her phone has just ticked 3PM, meaning that it is now officially time for her to leave and truly start her weekend away with Kara. As Lena stands up from her desk, the brunette does feel a bit of moisture in her crotch area. Lena just thinks this must be because she needs to do a wee, as she hasn’t gone to the toilet in the past few hours. However, Lena thinks she can wait until she gets home, as she doesn’t feel like she desperately needs to go or anything, and is just a bit too excited to delay getting home by going to the bathroom. So, Lena soon heads out of her office, where she walks past her assistant Jess.

“I’m done for the day, Jess. You can leave too.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Oh okay. Thank you, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, and then suddenly gets a look on her face.

 

“What is it?” Lena asks, noticing Jess’s look.

“I uhhmmmm….” Jess says, nervously, now growing a blush on her face.

“What is it Jess, you can tell me.” Lena says.

 

“It’s just…. uhmmm….. Miss Luthor….. can…… have you not noticed…. your heat is starting…..” Jess says, awkwardly.

 

“WHAT?!” Lena says, in a shocked voice, now growing a very red look on her face, feeling so embarrassed.

 

In this moment, despite being so embarrassed, Lena knows that what Jess is saying is true, as everything makes sense now. Lena has been particularly horny today, thinking about Kara fucking her all day long, and not being able to focus on much else. Then, at the same time, Lena’s moisture in her crouch area isn’t because she needs a wee, but because she is wet from being so horny.

 

“Oh my god….” Lena says, “I….. I didn’t think I’d get a heat while pregnant.”

 

“Yes I uhhmmmm….. Yeah…. it is unusual for a pregnant omega, but not unheard of.” Jess says.

 

“Oh god…. I…. I’m so embarrassed…. Thank…. thank you for telling me, Jess.” Lena says.

“Of course, Miss Luthor. Do you….. do you need me to get you a suppressor or something?” Jess asks.

 

After Jess asks this question, Lena thinks for a few moments as to the benefits of taking a suppressor now or not. The benefit would be that other people, out in the world, don’t notice that she is in heat, including Ashley, Eliza, and even Kara, as well as other people she comes across as she heads home. Natalie wouldn’t because she hasn’t presented yet. However, a big negative of taking a suppressor would be that it could stop her heat, or just really limit it, meaning that she might just feel a bit sick all weekend, and not be able to have fun with Kara. Plus, the idea of having a weekend away with Kara, where Kara can fuck her brains out while she is in heat really does excite Lena.

 

“I uhhmmmm….. No thank you….. I think I can survive without it.” Lena says, making her decision.

 

“Okay, Miss Luthor.” Jess nods.

 

“Thank you, again, Jess. I hope you have a nice weekend, and I’ll see you Monday.” Lena says.

 

Jess simply nods her head at Lena, with the brunette now getting into the elevator, and pressing the button to go down to her private car parking lot, hoping the elevator doesn’t stop for anyone else on the way. Thankfully, it doesn’t, and Lena is able to get in her car without coming across anyone else.

Chapter 73

Lena is now currently at home, in her bedroom, eagerly awaiting Kara and Eliza’s arrive so that she and Kara can get out of here as soon as possible. At this point though, Lena wants to get out of here quickly because her heat is driving her crazy, and she is so horny. Lena is desperate to cum, but she’s being good. Lena wants her alpha to be the one to make her cum, and seduce her further, as she know it will be a lot lot better that way. Thankfully, after leaving L-Corp and picking up Ashley and Natalie, Lena was able to hide her heat, or at the least, Ashley didn’t mention it, with the CEO simply rolling the car windows down, just saying to her girls that she is hot, and wanted to feel the cool breeze. Then, once they all arrived back home, Lena has simply taken herself to her bedroom, and let the girls know she is packing a few last things for her trip with Kara, which isn’t entirely a lie. Before her heat triggered, Lena packed a few more modest clothing choices. Now though, Lena is packing a bunch more slutty clothing choices, which she hopes gets Kara going. Ashley and Natalie don’t seem to have mind that Lena has been, sort of, hiding in her room, with the girls still very much being excited that they get to spend the entire weekend with Eliza, their new adoptive grandma.

 

After about 10 minutes of being in her room, Lena finally gets a text from Kara, which just adds to her excitement all the more. Lena literally feels her wetness drip down her leg upon seeing that Kara has texted her. Not because Kara has texted her anything explicit, but because Lena is all the more thinking about the alpha, and what she will do to her this weekend.

 

Kara (to Lena): Just letting you know, we are about 2 minutes away.

 

Kara: Love you. xxx

 

Lena (to Kara): Okay!

 

Lena: I want to make a quick exit!

 

Lena: I’m in heat. And I’m having trouble keeping it together right now!

 

Lena: I’m so horny!

 

Lena: And I love you too!

 

Lena doesn’t receive any texts back from Kara, which she hopes means the blonde is driving or something, and isn’t checking her phone. So, Lena simply puts her phone away, grabs the back she has packed her clothes in, and heads out of her room, wanting to be downstairs and ready for when Kara and Eliza arrive.

“Girls!” Lena calls out, “Kara just texted me that she and Eliza are around the corner, so come downstairs and greet them!”

 

Lena then walks down the stairs herself, and as she does, she hears the sound of Ashley and Natalie rushing after her, clearly very eager for their weekend with Eliza to begin. Lena can’t help but grow another smile on her face. Lena knows Eliza is going to take excellent care of the girls.

 

Lena, Ashley and Natalie then proceed to wait near the front door of the house, with the girls going back and forth to look out the front window, just to watch for Kara and Eliza’s car to pull up on the drive. It is actually rather amusing for Lena to see the girls so excited like this. Although, admittedly, Lena kind of wants to look out the window too, and watch for Kara’s car, because she is very eager for Kara to get here, so they can leave, and then Kara can fuck her brains out as soon as possible.

 

“Girls. Come here for a moment!” Lena soon calls out.

 

A few moments later, Natalie and Ashley arrive by Lena’s side, right next to the front door.

 

“So, I’m going to say this now, so that Kara and I can leave as soon as possible.” Lena begins, “But, I want you to be really good for Eliza this weekend, like I’m pretty sure you will be. Listen to EVERYTHING she tells you to do, and don’t argue with her. She is in charge of you this weekend completely. Then, if you do need anything, or anything happens, both Kara and I will have our phones, so you can phone us if you need to. However, I don’t think anything will go wrong. I think you are going to have a wonderful time with Eliza.”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, “We are going to have a lot of fun with Eliza, mom. You don’t need to worry about us! Eliza has said she’s got a fun weekend planned for us already!”

 

“Yeah, including going shopping with her, cooking with her, and doing a bunch of other things together.” Ashley says, with her own smile.

 

“Well, okay. That does sound fun.” Lena smiles, “But even so, please just remember to be good girls. I know you two rarely fight, but no fighting between each other, okay?”

 

“Yes, mom. I promise we won’t fight or anything.” Natalie says.

“Yeah. I promise too.” Ashley says, “I want us to be good for Eliza….. so….. so that she wants to be our grandma…”

 

Lena grows a sympathetic look on her face at Ashley saying that.

“I’m pretty sure she already wants to be both of your grandma, and there is nothing that you could do that would make her not want to be it. So, you don’t have to worry about that.” Lena smiles.

 

Before Lena, Natalie, or Ashley, can say anything further, they are interrupted by the doorbell to their home ringing, which very much signals that Kara and Eliza have arrived.

“They’re here!” Natalie says, excitedly, with a big smile.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley rush in front of Lena, and quickly open the door, almost knocking Lena over in their excitement. Then, once they do open the door, they reveal Eliza and Kara standing there.

 

“Eliza!” Natalie says, and quickly rushes over to Eliza, taking her in for a hug.

 

“Hello, dear.” Eliza smiles, and hugs Natalie back.

 

Ashley too approaches Eliza, but isn’t as forceful as Natalie or anything. Ashley simple stands there and waits for Eliza and Natalie to finish with their hug, which they soon do.

“Hello, Eliza.” Ashley smiles.

“Hello, honey. How are you?” Eliza asks, as she steps closer to Ashley, and takes the 14-year-old in for a hug.

 

“I’m good.” Ashley says, nodding into the hug.

 

Lena now steps forward, and looks directly at Kara, her omega getting all the more excited as she does, leading Lena to know she and Kara need to leave very quickly, as Lena isn’t sure how much longer she can hold it in, and try and keep her heat under control.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles.

 

“Hi.” Kara smiles back, and takes Lena in for a hug, moving her mouth close to one of Lena’s ears “I’m going to fuck you so hard this weekend.”

 

Lena quickly backs away from the hug, with her eyes going very wide due to what Kara just whispered in her ear. Lena literally has to bite her bottom lip to stop herself from moaning out load.

 

“Okay….. Kara and I…… we should leave….” Lena says, awkwardly, “We….. we should try and beat the traffic out of the city……”

 

“Yes, okay.” Eliza smiles, now turning to Lena, “I hope you two have a lovely weekend together, and Lena, you don’t need to worry about these two. I will take good care of them, and we will have a lot of fun together.”

 

“I know you will, Eliza. And I know just how excited the girls are to spend this weekend with you.” Lena says, “The girls know where everything is, so if you need to figure out where something is, or how something works, they both should be able to help you. If not, you can always call me, and I’ll help you. But I think that is everything…..”

 

“Yes. We’ll be fine, Lena. You go enjoy your weekend.” Eliza smiles.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says.

 

Lena now turns to look at Ashley and Natalie again, who are currently standing pretty close to Eliza, either side of her, with the Danvers matriarch affectionately rest one of her hands on each of their backs.

“Okay girls, remember what I said. Be good for Eliza, and have an amazing weekend. I love you both.” Lena says.

“Love you mom.” Natalie says, and now takes Lena in for a hug, with Lena hugging her back.

 

“Love you.” Ashley says, taking Lena in for a hug too, after Lena’s hug with Natalie ends.

 

Soon Lena’s hug with Ashley ends too, and the brunette takes a step closer to Kara.

“Okay. We best be going. We will see you sometime Sunday. Probably in the early afternoon.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. Bye.” Eliza smiles.

“Bye mom. Bye Kara.” Natalie says.

“Bye.” Ashley says.

 

“Bye girls. Have fun with Eliza.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then walk out of the house, with the front door soon closing behind them, and Kara being the one that currently is carrying Lena’s bag of clothes. The duo then begin heading in the direction of the car which Kara and Eliza drove to Lena’s house in, which Lena knows to be Eliza’s car.

“Darling, we will be taking one of my cars.” Lena says.

 

“But….. I thought the deal was I would be paying for gas?” Kara says, with a pout.

 

“You can, darling, but Eliza will need her car, if she is to take the girls out during this weekend. Plus, I don’t want to sound pretentious, but my cars are simply nicer.” Lena says.

 

“Fine.” Kara says, “But…. I get to drive.”

 

“Of course, darling. I trust you. Just be careful.” Lena says.

“I will.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

Kara and Lena then walk towards Lena’s garage, which Lena soon uses her key to open the doors to, revealing all 3 of Lena’s cars that she has parked in her garage right now. Lena presently has a Ferrari, which she considers to be her luxury expensive car, with the brunette rarely driving it, as really it’s not that practical. The second car that Lena has is a 4 by 4 Land Rover, which has all the added extra features, for excellent comfort. Then finally, Lena’s third car is her black Mercedes, which she uses as her every day car, when she is not being driven everywhere by her personal driver of course.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara says upon seeing the cars, “I had no idea you had all these in here.”

 

“Yes.” Lena says, with a chuckle, “I have a few others in storage as well, including an Audi parked in my private car parking spot at my apartment in the city.”

“Wow…. that’s….. you really are rich.” Kara says, as she continues to look at each car.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“I thought you already knew that, darling. I’ve told you, I am a billionaire.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. I guess….. you saying it…. and actually seeing evidence of it in person are two different things.” Kara says.

 

“Hmm…. yes.” Lena replies.

 

Kara now takes a step towards Lena’s Ferrari.

“Darling, I think it would be best for us to take the Land Rover this weekend, rather than the Ferrari, as we are going to be driving up some hilly terrain, and a Ferrari isn’t practical for that.” Lena says.

 

“Yes uhh….. okay…..” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

Lena then grabs her keys for her Land Rover and unlocks the car, before handing them to Kara. After this, Kara proceeds to put her and Lena’s bags in the back of the car, before getting in the driver’s seat of the car herself, with Lena taking a seat in the passenger’s side of things.

“Alright. Are you ready to go, darling?” Lena asks, with a smile, feeling her omega excitement coming back.

 

“Yeah. I just….. how do I turn it on…. I don’t….. see anywhere to put the keys.” Kara says, as she looks for a spot around the steering wheel to put the keys in.

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Kara asking her that, and being unaware of how the car works.

 

“Darling, the car starts up by pressing the button on the right-hand side of the wheel, which says ‘engine start’ on it.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….” Kara says, and soon finds the button, pressing it, and starting the engine of the car, “That’s cool….. But couldn’t anyone break into the car an easily start the engine that way?”

 

“No, darling.” Lena says, with another smile, “The car knows when the keys are inside the car. The engine won’t start unless the keys are inside the car. I’d argue it’s actually a lot harder to steal this car, than it is to steal a regular key in ignition car.”

 

“Hmmm…. yes…. probably.” Kara nods, and begins checking her mirrors, making sure everything is in position for her.

 

“Shall we go now, darling?” Lena asks, with a smile.

“Yeah…. I think I’m ready.” Kara says.

 

Kara then puts the car into drive, with the duo soon pulling out of the garage, and heading off down Lena’s driveway. A few moments later, Kara pulls the car off the drive, with Kara and Lena now finally staring their journey to their weekend getaway.

 

---

It is now about 40 minutes later, and Kara and Lena have literally just past the traffic of everyone trying to get out of the city to start their weekend. They are currently on a more open smooth highway, with not too many cars around them. These last 40 minutes have truly been agonising for Lena, as seeing as she is in heat, sitting in the car with Kara, an alpha, and smelling all Kara’s alpha pheromones, has been driving her absolutely insane. Lena has literally spent most of the last 40 minutes crossing her legs, holding them tightly together, while still feeling the moisture in her panties increasing. Now though, Lena really can’t last any longer, so as they are more so on the open road, Lena has a plan to at least satisfy her omega-heat lust for a little while. So, the brunette now undoes her seatbelt, and moves closer to Kara.

“What are you……” Kara begins, but quickly stops speaking as she feels Lena reach her hands into her trousers, and grab hold of her cock.

 

“I want your delicious alpha cock in my mouth, darling.” Lena says, “I can’t take sitting in this car with you much longer, knowing we still have a few hours left on our drive. I need your cock, right now!”

 

“I uhhh……. okay…..” Kara says, in a bit of a surprised voice.

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, “Just enjoy this, and focus on driving.”

 

“I uhhh…. alright.” Kara says, as Lena now pulls her cock out of her trousers, and starts to stroke it with her hands, “What…. what if someone sees us?”

 

“That’s part of the fun.” Lena smirks, “But don’t worry. The windows are tinted. People can’t see inside the car, while we can see out.”

 

“Oh….. good…. OHHHHH!!” Kara says, ending her sentence in a moan as Lena puts her cock in her mouth.

 

Over the next few minutes, Lena very much works on Kara’s cock with her mouth, taking it very deep, all the way to the back of her throat, gagging on it a few times. Kara, for her part, has just been moaning throughout this, while Lena has been enjoying every single second. Lena absolutely loves the taste of Kara’s cock in her mouth, and she can’t wait to feel Kara’s seed shoot down the back of her throat. At the same time, despite the fact that Kara has not touched her, beyond placing her hands on the back of her head, and helping to move her hair out of the way, Lena is close to orgasm too, and she knows it’s going to be a big one. Lena is just holding out for when the alpha cums, so she can cum at the same time too.

“Oh….. I’m….. I’m close Lee….” Kara soon says, between moans.

 

Lena now pulls Kara’s cock out of her mouth, with a popping sound.

 

“Give me your seed, darling. Shoot it down my throat! I want it badly! I want it inside me!” Lena begs, and then starts sucking Kara’s cock again, now picking up the speed in which she does it, and slurping at Kara’s cock all the more.

 

Kara, for her part, doesn’t last much longer, and after about 20 seconds of Lena doing this, the blonde lets out a really loud moan, her orgasm hitting, and shooting her cum into Lena’s mouth. For Lena’s side of things, as soon as she hears Kara moan that loudly, and even before she feels Kara’s cum in her mouth, she orgasms too, the sound of Kara moaning in delight being the final thing that pushes Lena over the edge. Lena then proceeds to ride out her own orgasm, as Kara continues to shoot her load into her mouth. A large amount of Kara’s load does go right down Lena’s throat, and into her stomach, however, about half way through Kara cumming, Lena does start to suck on the tip of Kara’s cock in her mouth, rather than having it at the back of her throat. So, this leads to remainder of Kara’s cum filling up Lena’s mouth completely.

 

About a minute or so later, both Kara and Lena’s orgasms start to subside, even though they still feel the wonderful glowing effect of having just had two powerful orgasms. Now that this has happened, Lena finally pulls away from Kara’s cock, and sits back in her seat. Kara now looks at Lena, and she watches with wide eyes as Lena opens her mouth and shows the blonde all the cum she has in her mouth. Lena then proceeds to play with the cum a little bit, swirling it in her mouth, and opening her mouth a few times to show Kara, before swallowing it completely. Afterwards, Lena uses one of her fingers to wipe some remaining drops of cum from around her lips, and into her mouth, swallowing all that too.

 

“Hmmm…. Delicious.” Lena hums, happily.

 

Kara can’t help but groan at Lena’s actions, and the brunette saying that, it all being such a big turn on for the alpha. Kara’s cock literally noticeably twitches as well.

 

“Oh, is someone ready to go again?” Lena smirks, as she once more leans back over to Kara’s cock.

“No….” Kara quickly says.

 

“No?” Lena replies, tilting her head to look up at Kara, while still being a few inches from the alphas cock.

“I mean…… I would love to but…… I think if you do that again…. I’m going to crash this car.” Kara admits.

“Okay.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “Fair enough, darling. I think I can wait a little while.”

“Thank you.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

Lena then places one final kiss on Kara’s cock, before putting it back into the alpha’s pants. Of course, Kara lets out a moan as Lena does this, with the brunette knowing exactly what she was doing as she did this.

 

---

Back at Lena’s house, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza have spent the last few hours just planning out what they are going to do this weekend, with them doing most of their activities tomorrow, and deciding to stay in tonight, and get some takeaway for dinner. Originally Natalie and Ashley did ask to have either pizza or burgers as their takeaway for dinner. However, Eliza soon pointed out that they would likely be having a lot of junk food tomorrow, so they could have something not as bad tonight. So, after some discussion the trio settled on ordering Indian food instead, with Eliza finding out that the girls really haven’t had it that often. Therefore, the Danvers matriarch made sure to order a few mains that she knew the girls would like, while also ordering a bunch of starter dishes for the girls to try, and see what they like out of them, so that they know for next time. As Kara and Alex grew up, Eliza always wanted to make sure that her two girls tried a variety of different foods, so that when they were adults they would have a larger pallet, rather than ending up as some sort of adult who only eats basic foods like chicken and fries. So, that is what Eliza is doing for Natalie and Ashley now too.

 

After the trio had made their plans for Saturday, and ordered their dinner, they all settled down in the living room to sit and watch a nice movie together, with Natalie and Ashley sitting either side of the Danvers matriarch, being a bit cuddled to her side, although not too much. That is the position they are all in now, as they are about half way through their movie.

 

“…E…Eliza?” Natalie soon asks, in a bit of a shy voice.

“Yes, honey?” Eliza smiles, as she turns to look at Natalie.

“We….. Ashley and me….. We…… we like spending time with you…… and…… uhmmmm….. we know that…… we are not related……. and….. mom and Kara aren’t married….. or anything….. but….. I was wondering uhmmm……” Natalie says, and then trails off.

 

“What is it honey? What were you wondering?” Eliza asks, in a soft voice, “You can tell me.”

 

Natalie now nervously glances over at Ashley, clearly pretty anxious to ask Eliza her next question.

“We were wondering…… will you be our grandma?” Ashley now asks, being brave for her and her sister.

 

Upon hearing these words, Eliza’s eyes go wide for a second, being very surprised the girls have asked her this, but this look soon melts, with the Danvers matriarch soon growing some happy tears in her eyes, being so touched right now.

“Of course I will, you sweet sweet girls. Come here.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza now opens her arms, signalling for the two girls to come hug her, which they quickly do.

 

“I love both of you. Of course I will be your grandma. Of course I will.” Eliza says, while still crying a bit.

 

Ashley and Natalie now each also begin crying a little bit, from how happy they are to finally have a grandma.

“I love you too, El….. grandma.” Natalie says.

“Love you…. grandma…” Ashley says.

 

The trio then proceed to remain like this for a long while, all hugging each other, with happy tears in their eyes for a long time, completely forgetting about the rest of their movie.

Chapter 74

It is now a little while later, and Kara and Lena are currently at their pitstop diner, where they have been eating dinner together. The food has actually been very nice, and Kara has certainly eaten her fill. Despite this though, Lena really hasn’t been able to enjoy the experience. This is simply because about 10 minutes after she gave Kara a blow job, and drank all the blonde alpha’s beautiful cum, Lena has been as horny as ever. Lena is truly desperate for Kara to fuck her like a whore. Lena can’t wait for them to get to their cabin. By that, Lena truly means she cannot wait, not any longer. So, right now, just as they have paid for their food, having eaten a nice dinner and some dessert, Lena has a plan to sort herself out, at least for a while.

 

“Well….. we still have about an hour and a bit drive ahead of us, so, I’m going to…… go to the bathroom…. to sort myself out.” Lena says, as she slides out of the booth, “I think…… you should probably do the same too….”

 

Lena then walks away, swaying her hips, and trying to make sure her ass sways from side to side, as she knows Kara will be looking at her as she walks away.

 

For Kara’s side of things, she simply watches the omega walk away, staring at her ass, and thinks about the fact she doesn’t actually need to go to the toilet right now, so she can just wait for Lena to return. However, after about a good minute, it finally hits Kara as to what Lena was actually suggestion. Then, once it does hit Kara, she swiftly makes her way out of the booth, and towards the women’s bathroom. Everyone else in the diner truly must think that Kara is rushing to the toilet because she is about to pee her pants, or shit herself. Kara doesn’t care though, as she is now entirely horny, and she can feel her cock straining in her pants.

 

A few moments later, Kara enters the women’s bathroom, and as she does, she finds Lena standing there, next to one of the stalls, with a smirk on her face.

“We are alone.” Lena says.

 

Lena then uses one of her fingers to tell Kara to come over to her, and at the same time walks back into a bathroom stall. Kara quickly goes after Lena, following the brunette omega into the bathroom stall, and quickly locking it behind the two of them.

 

Now that the couple are inside, Lena quickly jumps into action, taking Kara in for a passionate kiss. Kara, for her part, soon responds to the kiss, kissing the omega back, with tongues soon swirling in each other’s mouths. Lena knows that they can’t really be in the bathroom stall for long, as otherwise someone might come in and catch them, so she wants to move things along at a swift pace. So, because of that, after about 30 seconds of kissing, Lena finally falls to her knees, and tugs away at Kara’s pants, pulling out the alpha’s cock.

 

“Lenaa….” Kara moans, “I wanted to…. touch you….”

 

“Later darling.” Lena says, “We will have all the time to do that, once we get to the cabin. For now, I want to get you ready to be inside me, and fuck me properly, just to satisfy me for the next hours drive.”

 

“O….kay….” Kara says, as Lena takes her cock into her mouth.

 

Lena then proceeds to suck on Kara’s cock, giving her a really good blow job, taking it all the way to the back of her throat, completely deep throating Kara’s cock. At the same, the pace at which Lena is doing this turns Kara on very much, and she is very much trying with all her might to not cum already, as she knows that will ruin everything that Lena wants to do. The problem is, which is really just a great problem for Kara to have, is that Lena is so skilled with her mouth. Kara hasn’t had many blow jobs in her life, but from those that she has had, it’s clear that Lena is the most skilled, and it’s not even a contest.

 

“Lee….. I…… I can’t….. much longer…..” Kara says, between moans.

 

Upon hearing this, Lena slowly takes Kara’s cock out of her mouth, being careful not to do anything that might cause Kara to go over the edge. Lena really doesn’t want Kara to cum right now, as she wants the blonde to be inside her, and Kara cumming would ruin all that.

 

“Okay, darling….” Lena says, as she stands up, and now begins to remove her trousers, and pull back her panties, “I want you to fuck me now. See how wet I am for you.”

 

Lena now slowly turns around, and bends her ass so it’s slightly up in the air, with Lena resting her hands on the top of the toilet. Kara, upon seeing this, has to take some deep breaths, just to control herself, and not cum right now, but once she does, Kara slowly positions her cock to be right at Lena’s entrance.

 

“Yes….” Lena moans, “Pleasee….”

 

Now that Kara has her cock right on the entrance to Lena’s pussy, she can truly feel how wet Lena is, how horny the brunette omega is for her. Lena is literally dripping wet. It makes Kara feel so good, both as a sex partner, and as an alpha. So, after a few more moments, Kara finally enters Lena, thrusting her cock inside the brunette for the first time today. As Kara does this Lena lets out a moan.

 

“Shhh….. you have to be quiet.” Kara says, with her alpha instinctively flaring up, and basically giving the omega an order.

 

“Yes…. daddy.” Lena says, in a quieter voice, her omega really flaring up now in response to Kara’s alpha.

 

As Lena calls Kara ‘daddy’, Lena can feel Kara’s cock flinch in her pussy. It’s very clear that Kara likes that, very much.

 

Kara soon begins to slowly fuck Lena, thrusting back and forth slightly, placing her hands on either side of Lena’s hips, just to give herself something to hold on to. As Kara does this, Lena bites her lips, trying very hard to keep in all her moans, and do as Kara said. Of course, at the same time, Lena does know that she can’t moan too loudly, as otherwise they will be caught. Although, admittedly, in the heat of everything, the idea of getting caught is not the worst thing in the world. However, Lena knows when cooler heads prevail, the idea of getting caught is seriously not a good thing, and could have legal consequences. Lena and Kara have enough legal troubles to deal with, with Andrea’s bullshit, to risk adding anything else to them. So, Lena does her best to keep as quiet as possible.

 

Over the next couple of minutes, Kara continues to fuck Lena, thrusting in and out, and slowly picking up the pace, fucking Lena harder. Kara soon approaches the point where she feels like she is about to cum. However, just as this happens, Kara and Lena very much hear the sound of two women walking into the bathroom, with them starting to talk to one another.

 

“I can’t believe Brad said that to you.” One of the women says.

 

“Yeah, I know, right?” The second woman replies, “I’m starting to think he’s not the alpha I’m looking for.”

 

“Maybe.” The first women says, “Have you thought about looking what is out there, and finding another alpha?”

 

As these two women continue to talk, Kara and Lena literally hear them each enter their own bathroom stalls next to the stall Kara and Lena are in. As this is happening, Kara and Lena both freeze, with Kara’s hard cock still very much being inside Lena.

 

“Yeah…. I have thought about it.” The second woman says, “I’ve actually been thinking about the idea of going for a female alpha. I think that could be more fun.”

 

“Oh, really? I didn’t think you were into girls, alphas or not.” The first women says.

“Well….. I’ve never been with a girl before, either omega or alpha, but I don’t know, I’m 28, and I never really got to do the experimenting phase in college. I know I really need to think about settling down, and maybe finding an alpha to settle down with and have pups and everything. So, before I do that, maybe testing to see what’s out there, and experimenting, might be a good thing.” The second woman says.

 

As these women continue talking, both Kara and Lena hear the sound of them peeing in their bathrooms, and then flushing the toilets. Honestly, both Kara and Lena really don’t understand how these women have the ability to continue to have a full on conversation with each other while they are going to the bathroom, in stalls next to each other.

 

“Yeah, well, you know, you don’t want to wake up and be like an old 40-year-old and regret never having experimented.” The first woman says.

 

Hearing this does make Lena’s omega a bit sad, because she thinks about the fact she is 40, and these two women just called being 40 ‘old’. Thankfully though, Kara senses Lena’s unhappiness about these comments, and sends out some of her pheromones to sooth her. Lena soon senses them, and responds with her own happy omega pheromones.

 

“Yeah. You are right.” The second woman says, “But you know the type of female alpha I want?”

 

“No, what?” The first woman says, with Kara and Lena now hearing the sound of the taps turning on.

 

“Did you see that blonde hunk who was in here with the brunette?” The second woman says.

“The one wearing glasses?” The first woman asks.

“Yeah! Her! My god, she was stunning. I’d have let her bend me over and fuck me silly.” The second woman says.

“Yeah….. I mean….. I’m not really into alphas, but I think I’d have mad an exception for her.” The first woman says.

 

Upon hearing this, Kara can’t help but have her alpha be a bit more turned on by this, liking the idea that other omegas are lusting after her, even if the only omega she truly wants is Lena. As a result of this, it causes Kara’s alpha pheromones to go a bit wilder.

 

“Hmmm yeah…. that brunette she was with is damn lucky.” The second woman says.

 

Kara and Lena now hear the two women walk past their stall, and soon begin to blow dry their hands.

 

“Do…. do you smell that?” The first woman soon asks the second woman.

 

“No I…. what?” The second woman says, as she sniffs.

 

“Oh god…. that…. oh…. wow….. That’s an alpha’s scent….. OOOOOOOOOOO….. It smells so good….” The first woman says.

 

“Oh…. I smell it now too…. I…. Oh yeahhh….” The second woman says, happily.

 

Kara and Lena then listen as these two women just stand there and sniff the alpha scent, which is clearly Kara’s, with them each hoping these two women do not realise they are in the stall.

 

“Wow….. That’s really good….. It’s….. it’s go me all hot and horny.” The second woman says.

“Me too.” The first woman says.

 

There is now a brief silence in the bathroom.

“You know….. you are looking….. really cute tonight…..” The second woman says, reaching out to touch the first woman.

 

“Thank you.” The first woman smiles.

 

“And….. we are friends….. and you are experienced being with other women omegas, and alphas….. I’ve never been with any omega, with a pussy…. So….. maybe you could help me?” The second woman says, in a seductive voice.

 

“Yeah….. I think I’d like that….” The first woman says, “I could help.”

 

Lena and Kara then hear the sound of these two women kissing each other, and soon letting out a few moans of their own. This lasts for a good couple of minutes, with Kara and Lena still frozen, in their stall.

“Why don’t we take this back to my place? I can show you what you’ve been missing?” The first woman suggests.

“Yes. Please.” The second woman replies.

 

Kara and Lena then, finally, hear the sound of the two omegas leaving the bathroom, and the door closing behind them. All of this might have really killed the mood for Kara and Lena, but it truly hasn’t. Kara is still as hard as ever inside Lena’s pussy, and due to Kara being so hard, and Lena still being in heat, Lena is still ready to go too. So, now that they are alone, once more, Kara begins to thrust in and out of Lena’s pussy, starting slowly again.

 

“For the record…… You’re the only omega I want. I only want you, my love.” Kara says, as she places a kiss on one of Lena’s shoulders as she continues to fuck her.

 

Hearing this really makes Lena, and her omega, so happy, as of course hearing other omegas say that has caused doubts to enter Lena’s mind, about the possibility of Kara maybe trading her in for a younger model. So, it’s nice to hear Kara reassure her like this.

 

Kara now continues to fuck Lena, slowly picking up the pace once more. Soon though, Kara can feel that she is about to cum.

 

“I’m close, baby.” Kara says.

“Me too…. Please….. fuck me harder.” Lena moans, quietly.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena, really hard, and after about 20 more seconds, Kara releases her entire load into Lena’s warm, and awaiting pussy. The simple action of feeling Kara cum inside her, is what finally pushes Lena over the edge, with her cumming too.

 

After this, it takes Kara and Lena about 2 more minutes to finally come down from their post orgasm high. Once they do, Kara slowly removes her cock from Lena’s pussy, and puts it back in her trousers, doing everything up, and making herself a bit more presentable. Lena, for her part, does the exact same thing, putting her clothes back on, and deciding to keep all of Kara’s warm cum inside her pussy.

 

A few moments later, Kara and Lena finally leave the bathroom stall washing their hands, before exiting the bathroom, hand in hand, and heading back in the direction of their car. Kara and Lena can’t wait to actually get to continue their weekend at their cabin, which is only about an hours drive away now.

 

---

Back in National City, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie are now finishing up eating their Indian food order for dinner. Just like Eliza wanted, she got her new granddaughters to try all sorts of different dishes, with the Danvers matriarch ordering a wide range of food. In fact, Eliza did order far too much food, as they really haven’t even eaten two thirds of it. Kara is just used to previously ordering take out for herself, Alex and Kara, where Kara would normally eat so much that there would never be any left overs. However, it doesn’t matter that there are leftovers from their Indian order, as most of it Eliza knows can be kept in the fridge for them to potentially have tomorrow for lunch, or maybe for them to just pick on as snacks throughout the day tomorrow. Either way, ordering the Indian has very much ended up being a success. Eliza got the girls to try all sorts of different dishes, with Ashley and Natalie liking about 80% of them, being much less fussy than both Kara and Alex. As they have been trying these foods though, Eliza has actually been able to learn a bit more about her new granddaughters, and what their preferred tastes are. For instance, it is clear to Eliza that Natlie prefers the dishes that have a bit more of a sweet taste to them, whereas Ashley more likes either the tomato based dishes, or the ones with little sauce on them. Ashley as specified chicken tikka being her favourite dish overall. This has all just been very nice for Eliza, as it’s always nice to learn more about people, especially these two girls who Eliza has just confirmed to have adopted as her grandchildren.

 

“Okay, sweeties.” Eliza says, now that they have all finished their food, “Are we all done, for now?”

“Yeah. I’m full.” Natalie says, with a happy smile.

“Me too.” Ashley agrees, with a nod of her head.

“Okay. That’s good.” Eliza smiles, “Let’s clear all this away then. We still have a lot of food left, so we can store some of it in the fridge, and then we can either have them as our lunch tomorrow, or you two can come and have them as a snack, whenever you life, if you get hungry. Eating theses leftovers would be much better than either of you having something like potato chips or candy as snacks.”

 

“Yes. I think I’ll have more of the chicken tikka later.” Ashley comments.

“I want some more of it too later.” Natalie says, in a voice that kind of sounds Ashley is only saying that so as to not be left out.

“That’s good then.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza now stands up from the kitchen table and begins to clear everything away, with both Natalie and Ashley helping her, moving everything into the kitchen. Once they do this, Eliza begins to organise which foods can actually go in the fridge, and which can’t. Some of the foods Eliza decides can’t go in the fridge, either because there is not enough of it left to be worth it, or because putting it in the fridge is likely not an excellent idea to then eat the food cold, or even to heat it up.

 

“Oh no. We can’t put that in the fridge, Natalie.” Eliza soon says, noticing that Natalie was about to put some of their leftover rice in the fridge.

“Why?” Natalie asks, with a confused look on her face.

 

“Because rice is a bit weird. It can easily get bad bacteria on it. So, putting it in the fridge, and then heating it up again, because you wouldn’t want to eat it cold, is not an excellent idea. And I certainly don’t want the two of you getting sick while I’m here. That would not look very good to your mom.” Eliza explains.

“Oh, okay.” Natalie nods, and now puts the rice on the side, so it can go in the bin.

 

Eliza, Ashley and Natalie then continue to put everything away, with Natalie and Ashley now making sure to ask Eliza what can and cannot go in the fridge with every dish, with Eliza being happy to answer. Eventually though, the trio do have everything completely cleared away.

 

“Okay girls.” Eliza smiles, “Now that that is done, what do the two of you think to sitting down and watching a nice movie together? In a little while, once our food has settled a bit, we can get some ice cream out, and have that as we watch out movie.”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, happily.

“What do you want to watch, Eliza?” Ashley asks.

“I’ll be happy to watch whatever you two wish to watch.” Eliza smiles.

Eliza, Natalie and Ashley now soon head into the living room area, where Ashley and Natalie choose a film for them to watch, before settling down on the couch either side of Eliza, slowly cuddling into their new grandma’s side, with Eliza being all but happy to wrap her arms around these two amazing young girls. About 30 minutes into the movie, the trio all do dig into some ice cream, eating it directly out of the tubs, and sharing the tubs with each other, and just having a really good time. This is how Natalie, Ashley and Eliza’s evening continues, with them all watching the movie, snuggled with each other, before finally going off to bed. Ready for a fun day full of excitement tomorrow.

 

---

It is now about an hour and a half later, with it being about 8PM currently, and Kara and Lena are finally arriving at their cabin. The drive itself would have been a lot quicker had Kara and Lena not stopped at the diner for about an hour, or got stuck in some traffic, but the duo are just happy that they have finally arrived, with Lena’s omega very much wanting another round of fucking.

 

Kara and Lena now step outside their car, with Kara grabbing their bags, and the two walking to the front door, where Lena grabs the key from a drop box, and soon puts it in the door, opening it. Kara and Lena then step inside the home, revealing the cosy looking cabin that Lena saw online when she booked the place. Right now though, Lena doesn’t really care for them to have a look around and explore. Lena wants another round of sex from Kara. So, before Kara has even placed their bags back on the ground, Lena is removing her clothes.

“What are you doing?” Kara asks.

 

“I’m ready to fuck again, darling. I told you, I want this entire weekend to be about you fucking me good and proper. I want to give in to my heat. I want it all Kara.” Lena says.

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying this, and at the sight of the brunette getting naked before her, with her cock hardening too.

“Okay…. I can do that.” Kara smiles, placing the bags down on the ground, and beginning to get undressed herself, “Just as long as I get to touch you this time.”

 

“You can do whatever you want, daddy.” Lena purrs, now being down to just her bra and panties.

 

Kara lets out a small moan at Lena saying that, with the blonde struggling to get her shirt off because of how riled up she is.

 

“Here….. Let me help you.” Lena purrs, again, as she steps closer to Kara.

 

Lena then helps Kara remove her top, with the blonde’s pants already being gone. Both Kara and Lena are just in their bras and underwear currently. Lena now takes Kara in for a deep kiss.

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for a few moments, with Lena wrapping one of her legs around Kara’s side, and Kara responding by grabbing onto the thigh of Lena’s leg, and holding it in place around her. Soon though, Kara and Lena part from their passionate kiss, and look each other in the eyes. Both of their hearts are beating rapidly in this moment, with both omega and alpha pheromones floating around in the air.

 

“I want you to claim me this weekend, Kara. I want your bite mark.” Lena says.

Kara’s eyes widen, once more, at Lena saying this, it very much being surprising to her. However, a few moments later, Kara takes Lena in for another passionate kiss. Kara surely knows that this weekend she and Lena are going to have a lot of fun.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 75

For the rest of Friday evening, Kara and Lena literally enjoyed themselves by fucking in almost every surface in their little love nest cabin. They fucked each other for hours and hours, and honestly Lena truly could not get enough of the alpha. Lena was embracing her heat, finally, and was in a permanent horny state. No matter how many times Lena cummed, or how many times Kara knotted inside her, Lena always wanted more, more, more more. A part of Lena thinks that she has gone heat crazy like this because of everything she has missed out on, all the heats that she has had supressed over the years because of what Andrea did to her. It’s almost as if she is just making up for previous heats by having the most extreme heat ever. Plus, Lena also thinks her heat might be increased just by how sexy and beautiful she finds Kara. Kara is a dream, she is perfect, and the woman she loves so much. When Lena told Kara that she wants the blonde to bite her, and claim her, it may have been something Lena said in the middle of her heat filled brain, but she means it, truly. Lena has seen everything she needs to see from Kara to know that she wants to be hers, and wants Kara to be hers. Lena loves Kara. Lena loves how good Kara makes her feel, both when they are in the middle of fucking like they have been, and in the normal, non-sexual, moments of their lives. Lena loves the idea of having many more pups with Kara, starting with the one growing in her belly right now. Then, Lena absolutely loves how much Kara cares for her family, and the girls. Lena loves that Kara’s family has become their family, and Ashley and Natalie now have a grandma, with that all being because of Kara. So, Lena truly means it when she says that she wants Kara to claim her. It’s not something she is throwing out there needlessly, and will regret later on. Lena wants it so much. For years now, Lena has had to live with Andrea’s claim mark on her skin. Lena has had her best to have it removed, and lasered away. However, Lena can still feel it there, under he skin, and she hates it so much. Lena wants a mark by an alpha who loves her, and she loves, and that is Kara.

 

Right now, it is Saturday morning, and Lena is waking up snuggled next to Kara. Getting to wake up like this, with Kara’s alpha scent all around her, is truly something that Lena loves. Lena does realise that she and Kara have only been dating for about a month and a big, and everything is going by super fast, but she doesn’t care. Lena knows everything is right with Kara. Lena knows that Kara is the alpha that she wants to spend the rest of her life waking up next to, and getting to have more sexy times like they had last night. Lena is ready for all that, and being a 40-year-old woman, she is really not one that wants to waste her time. So, Lena knows that some big changes will soon be coming to her and Kara’s lives. Not only does Lena want Kara to claim her this weekend, but after that, Lena intends to discuss with Kara about the blonde moving into her home, permanently. Lena wants to get to wake up like this, every day now, and not have them live in separate spaces. This will be even more important in the coming months, when her pregnancy progresses, and she really needs another adult there to help her through things. Be that helping her through some of her horny cycles, due to being pregnant, or simply running out and buying rocky road ice cream in the middle of the night, because she is craving it. Lena wants Kara to be there for that. Lena wants Kara to be her partner in everything. However, Lena knows that before anything like that happens, she will need to get permission of Ashley and Natalie. By this point Lena is pretty sure that Natalie and Ashley would be totally okay with Kara moving in, but Lena still wants to ask before. Lena really has just got her daughters back, with it looking like they will be living with her on a more permanent basis now, so she doesn’t want to do anything to disturb that.

 

Presently though, Lena’s thoughts are returning to the current situation she finds herself in with Kara, being snuggled next to the, still sleeping, alpha. Lena can smell Kara’s alpha scent, and she knows they still have a whole day together, without being interrupted by anyone, to do whatever they like. Then, right now, the one thing that Lena wants to do, is Kara. So, after taking in some more of Kara’s scent, Lena crawls under the covers and soon takes Kara’s alpha cock into her mouth. Lena wants to wake up the blonde alpha in the most amazing way possible, with a nice morning blowjob.

 

Lena now wraps her wraps her warm lips around Kara’s cock, and because sucking, bobbing her head back and forth, with Kara’s cock a getting hard even after a few moments. As Lena continues to do this, she starts to hear Kara moan in approval a little bit, although Lena can tell from the moans that Kara is not yet awake. This puts a smirk on Lena’s face, as she can’t help but like the idea of Kara waking up moaning, in a bit of a fog, not really even know why she is moaning for the first few seconds of her being awake, before realising what is happening. Lena absolutely loves the thought of waking her alpha up in such an amazing way like that.

 

Lena continues to suck on Kara’s cock, and the brunette can feel it twitching in her mouth. At the same time, while still hearing Kara’s moans, Lena can tell that they are moans of Kara being awake. This is confirmed by Kara placing her hand on the top of Lena’s head, through the covers. Lena though, continues to suck on Kara’s cock, taking it deep into the back of her throat, basically gagging on it.

 

“Oh fuck, Leeeeena!” Kara groans, in pleasure.

 

Lena continues to suck Kara’s cock like this for the next minute or so. However, just as Lena feels like Kara is about to cum, she backs away, and moves up the covers, away from Kara’s cock. Kara lets out an unhappy groan at Lena doing this, clearly having very much been on the edge of things.

 

“Don’t groan, darling.” Lena smirks, “I want you to enjoy this, not just cum quickly. I want to drag this out, so it can last longer.”

 

“Lena…. there’s never going to be a time when I won’t be able to go again quickly. You make me so horny. You are so beautiful. And I love you.” Kara says, with such a loving look on her face.

 

In response to this, Lena takes Kara in for a passionate kiss, which Kara quickly responds to. The way the two are positioned, their naked bodies are lying right on top of each other. Lena’s breasts are pressed against Kara’s breasts, with Lena laying on top. As they kiss, Kara can taste herself on Lena’s lips, some of the taste of her alpha cock. Some alphas might be disgusted by this, and refused to kiss someone who has had their lisp around their cock a few moments prior, but Kara does care. Kara doesn’t care one bit, she loves kissing Lena, no matter what they are doing. Kara knows she’s still love kissing Lena on her lips even if she is sick, the same as kissing Lena in this moment, with the taste of her own cock on her lips. 

 

“I love you too.” Lena says, with a happy smile, once the two part from their kiss.

 

Kara and Lena now just look at each other with smiles on their faces. Soon though, Lena’s eyes drift down to Kara’s breasts. Lena then places her lips around Kara’s breast and starts to suck on them too.

 

“Oh Lena…” Kara moans, loving that.

 

Kara doesn’t have boobs as big as Lena’s, but they are very nice none the less. Lena can’t wait to play with them this entire weekend. Lena, for her part, does love butts and boobs on women. However Lena is certainly much more a boob girl than a butt girl. This was something that really Lena didn’t get to enjoy much with Andrea, as Andrea has smaller breasts. 

 

Lena continues to devour Kara’s breasts over the next few minutes, making sure to give each one equal attention. While Lena does this, Kara continues to moan, happily, enjoying the attention her breasts her getting. Soon though, this pleasure comes to an end, with Lena giving one last kiss to Kara’s nipples, before pulling away.

 

Lena now begins to kiss down Kara’s body, towards her belly button. Kara is still very much enjoying this, hoping that Lena is working her mouth back towards her cock again, to continue the blow job that Lena stopped. However, Kara is soon prove to be wrong, as Lena begins to kiss back upwards towards her breasts, although not reaching them.

 

Kara lets out another unhappy groan.

 

“Oh darling. Have some patience. If you are good and just enjoy this, and let me drag this out, I’ll let you do whatever you like to me. I’ll let you play out any of those fantasies in your head, that you surely must have.” Lena says.

 

“It’s… not fair…. I want to…. kiss your breasts too… and kiss your body…” Kara says, with a bit of a pout.

 

“If that’s what you want to do, you can do that, carry out that fantasy, when we next go. Right now, I just want to focus on pleasure for you. Pleasure for my alpha.” Lena says.

 

Admittedly, Kara is a bit overwhelmed by Lena saying this, as she has never had someone say such things to her, and from the look on Lena’s face, she truly means it. 

 

“I love you.” Kara says, not finding any other words to say right now, but those three words will do, and convey everything Kara is feeling.

 

“I love you too, darling. Now, lay back, relax, and enjoy this.” Lena says, with a loving smile on her face.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, laying back, and trying her best to just let Lena do this, and try and enjoy this.

 

Lena now continues to pleasure Kara, kissing down her body, and focusing on her abs for a little bit, planting kisses up and down them, and also licking them a little bit. Lena then works her way back up Kara’s body, towards her breast, which she plays with some more. This time, instead of kissing all over Kara’s breasts Lena places her mouth over Kara’s nipples and simply flicks her tongue back and forth, driving Kara absolutely crazy, and causing the blonde to squirm beneath Lena. Just as Lena feels Kara getting too wild, she stops, and moves back up towards Kara’s mouth, where she takes the blonde in for another passionate kiss, tongues swirling in each other’s mouths. At first, Lena can tell that Kara is a bit unhappy about kissing, because she was very much enjoying the pleasure she was getting from Lena playing with her nipples like she was, however, Kara soon gets very much into the kissing too. 

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for a few more moments, but eventually Lena decides it’s time to move onto something else. Lena then moves her way down towards Kara’s cock again, taking it in to her mouth once more. However, Lena doesn’t give Kara a blow job for long. Lena only wants to get Kara nice and lubed up, for what is next. So, after about a minute, Lena pulls away from Kara’s cock, with the blonde letting out another groan.

 

“We are nearly there, darling. Just a bit longer.” Lena says.

 

Lena now positions herself so her pussy is right on top of Kara’s cock. Lena grinds into Kara’s cock, without inserting it, letting some of her own moisture cover Kara’s cock, and lube it up further. Lena doesn’t continue this for much longer though. The brunette soon takes hold of Kara’s cock with one hand, and then positions herself, and Kara’s cock, so Kara finally enters her pussy. Upon this happening, Kara lets out a big groan of happiness, realising she is so close to finally be allowed to cum, and release her seed into Lena. 

 

Lena now begins to ride Kara’s cock, bouncing up and down onto it, doing all of the work. All Kara does, is place her hands on Lena’s hips, and enjoy this pleasure, looking up at this beautiful brunette omega that Kara is still amazed she has been able to get to be her girlfriend. Lena is so beautiful to Kara, and watching Lena bounce on her cock, with her breast going up and down, is one of Kara’s favourite sites she has ever see .

 

“Oh…. I’m close Lee.” Kara soon moans.

 

“Just last a bit longer, baby. I’m close too. Let’s cum together.” Le a says.

 

“Okay…” Kara says, taking in a deep breath, and wanting to steady herself and do her best so she actually does cum with Lena. Kara wants to give her omega this.

 

Lena continues to bounce up and down on Kara’s cock for the next few moments, feeling the own approaching orgasm coming.

 

“I’m…. I’m going to cum…. darling.” Lena says, in a breathy voice, “Cum with me.”

 

This is all Kara needs to hear, with the blonde finally giving in, and allowing her orgasm to overcome her, shooting her load into Lena. At the same time, Lena’s own orgasm hits, it being absolutely incredible. As Kara and Lena ride out this wave of pleasure, they soon realise that not only has Kara just came in Lena, but she just knotted in her too, meaning they are going to be stuck like this for a little while.

 

For the next minute Kara and Lena ride out the pleasure they are feeling in their orgasmic bliss. Then, for the few minutes following that the two enjoy their post orgasm highs, with Lena collapsing down onto Kara’s chest, resting her head there, now with a happy smile on the face.

 

“Wow.” Kara says, about 5 minutes later, with the heart still racing.

 

“I told you, darling.” Lena says, with a loving smile, as she looks up at Kara.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara are then silent for a few moments, before they finally look into each other’s eyes, with Lena soon reaching up to take Kara in for a loving kiss, which Kara happily responds to. After the kiss though, the two realise the awkward position they are in, seeing as they are still knotted together.

 

“Sorry about this.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Never be sorry about knotting me, darling. You can knot me anytime. I’m always happy to be close to you.” Lena says, with another loving look on her face.

 

“I feel the same.” Kara smiles, lovingly.

 

Lena now moves to rest her head on Kara’s shoulder, with the two falling silent for a few moments.

 

“So, darling. Do you have any thoughts about fantasies you’d like to do with me?” Lena asks, as she glances up at Kara.

 

Kara now bites her lip awkwardly, while also growing a bit of a blush on her face. 

 

“Oh, that suggests you do.” Lena says, with a smirk, “Tell me, darling.”

 

“Sorry it’s just….. I don’t know…. a bit awkward to talk about sexual fantasies.” Kara says.

 

“I promise I’ll never judge you Kara. And if I’m uncomfortable with it, and don’t want to do it, I’ll tell you. But I’m pretty open to everything to be honest.” Lena says.

 

Kara now looks down at Lena for a few moments, clearly thinking things through in her head.

 

“Okay well…. I have a few.” Kara admits.

 

“Do tell.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“Well uhh…. I’d…. like to… cum…. all over your face….. while you wear glasses, and look up at me.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. That’s pretty tame, but certainly something I’d like to do, darling. What else?” Lena asks.

 

“I’d…. like to tie you up laying on a bed, so you couldn’t move, and then pleasure you, and make you bed for my cock.” Kara says.

 

Lena grows a wide smirk at Kara saying that.

 

“Yes. That sounds exciting.” Lena says with another smile.

 

“Then…. I’d…. I’d also like to have you wear a remote vibrator, in your…. pussy…. and have me control it…. while we are in public…” Kara says.

 

Lena doesn’t say anything this time, she just grows a wider smile, realising Kara is getting more into expressing her fantasies now. 

 

“Then…. finally…. I’d like to go into clothes store… and have us going into the changing room…. and fuck you in there, with you keeping my cum in your pussy as we walk out of the store.” Kara says.

 

“Well, darling. I can confidentially say that I’d happily do all of those with you. It sounds like we could probably combine the last two as well.”

Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Really? You’d be open to doing them?” Kara says, in a bit of a surprised voice.

 

“Yes. They sound hot. And if you ever think of any more, please tell me.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I will.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena now take each other in for a kiss. However, their kiss is soon interrupted by the sound of Kara’s stomach grumbling, causing Lena to giggle.

 

“Hmm. How about before we continue, and get to your fantasies, we go feed ourselves?” Lena asks with a smile.

 

“Yes. Okay. That sounds good.” Kara nods.

 

Lena now lifts herself off of Kara, having felt that Kara’s not receded a few moments ago. As they part, and Lena slides Kara’s cock out of her pussy, they both let out moans at the pleasure of doing this, Lena’s pussy being tender now, and Kara’s cock feeling amazing doing this. 

 

---

Back in National City, Natalie, Ashley, and their new grandma, Eliza, have had a really good start to their day. Eliza was the first of the three to wake up, and while she waiting for her granddaughters to wake, she simply took herself downstairs to have a cup of coffee to start her morning. About 20 minutes after this, Eliza was greeted by Ashley coming downstairs, and waking into the kitchen, still in her pyjamas. Eliza then proceeded to take Ashley in for a morning hug, and decided to spend the next few moments after that giving Ashley some warm words, and advice, about the 14-year-old being a new omega. After all, Eliza is an omega too, and she remembers when she first presented as an omega, and back then, things were a lot worse for omegas, with society very much looking down on omegas, even more than they do right now. Ashley, for her part, very much appreciated these words from Eliza, finding comfort in there being another person who she can talk to about what is happening to her body, and can give her advice. Ashley thanked Eliza by taking her in for a hug, and expressing her love for Eliza, with Eliza responding in kind.

 

For the next 15 minutes, Eliza and Ashley just spent some alone time together, waiting for Natalie to wake up. Soon though, they were greeted by Natalie coming downstairs, with Eliza taking her youngest granddaughter in for a morning hug too.

 

In this moment, as both Natalie and Ashley were downstairs, Eliza announced her plans for them to start the morning, with her planning for them all to make a cooked breakfast together. Eliza knows that the girls cooking skills are not the best, so she thought this could be a fun thing to do, which can also act as a learning moment for them in the future, as everyone should know how to cook. 

 

Both Natalie and Ashley were excited by this prospect, and they all soon started cooking. Eliza decided that they’d make a very big breakfast, with bacon, eggs, sausages, fried tomato, toast and even pancakes which they can top with some fruit. Certainly a variety. 

 

As the trio were cooking, Eliza carefully showed both the girls how to properly cook everything, with most of it being rather simple. The more difficult things were the pancakes, which included making the pancakes from scratch in the first place. Unfortunately, this did end up with most of the pancakes turning out a bit funky, as Ashley and Natalie kind of over mixed the pancake mix, putting too much milk in too. However, Eliza promised that they could try again tomorrow morning, which made Ashley and Natalie happy.

 

Throughout the cooking process Eliza made sure that each Natalie and Ashley got a turn to see how to cook everything, wanting to make sure she splits her attention equally between the girls. Eventually, after about 25 minutes, everything had finished cooking, and with the help of Natalie and Ashley, Eliza served everything up on various plates, and moved them to the kitchen table.

 

Right now, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie are sitting at the table, having just finished their breakfast, with there really not being much left over. Eliza is happy to see her granddaughters eating a good amount of food. Eliza knows that kids not eating properly is always a worry for a parent. Eliza has her own experience with that, although that was mostly with Alex, as Kara always ate everything, other than vegetables, which was very trying to get Kara to eat.

 

“Okay, girls. Are you all full up?” Eliza asks with a loving smile.

 

“Yep.” Natalie says, popping the ‘0’.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“That’s good.” Eliza smiles, “Now, I thought we could talk about our plan for the day. I thought, you two could go get ready, get showered and dressed and everything. Make sure to brush your teeth properly after us having eaten this breakfast. Then, after that, we can head out and go shopping. I thought maybe I could buy you both something, spoil my new granddaughters a bit, including getting you some new clothes. Maybe we could all buy some nice clothes, and try them on together, and wear them while we eat dinner tonight? After that, we can see how things go, maybe go for a walk in a park, and relax, have some lunch, and see what else we can do. Then, finally, before we return home, we’ll go to the supermarket to buy some food which we’ll all make together for our dinner, and come back here and do that. How does that sound? Is that all good with you both?” 

 

“Yes!” Natalie says, with a big smile, clearly very excited.

 

“Yeah! That sounds fun.” Ashley smiles happily.

 

“Alright. Go get ready then. The quicker you are both ready, the quicker we can start our day. Eliza smiles.

 

Basically as soon as Eliza finishes speaking, both Natalie and Ashley leave the kitchen table and start running upstairs, clearly very excited about the day they have ahead of them. Eliza can’t help but grow a very wide smile on her face, so happy to see how excited the girls are to spend the day with her.

Chapter 76

Eliza, Ashley and Natalie have all just arrived at a shopping centre in National City, with Eliza’s plan being that she intends to completely spoil Natalie and Ashley, her new granddaughters, buy them some new outfits and also any other things that the girls want. Eliza really hasn’t had anything like this for several years, children who she can make happy by going shopping and buying things. Of course, Eliza has always dreamed about become a grandma one day, but seeing as Alex and Kara are both still only 25, she didn’t expect it to happen just yet. Although, Eliza does find it amusing that she is going to get two more grandchildren, one from Kara getting Lena pregnant, and one from Alex getting Sam pregnant. Eliza hasn’t met Sam yet, but she hopes before she returns home to Midvale tomorrow afternoon, she will get a chance a to meet the omega that Alex got pregnant. However, right now, Eliza’s attention is entirely focused on Ashley and Natalie, her two new granddaughters that she has currently. The way Eliza is thinking of things is that whatever she buys the girls today, spoiling them a bit, can essentially make up for the 14 and 12 years of birthdays and Christmases’ that she has missed out on. After all, it’s not really like she has anyone else to spend her money on anymore anyway. Eliza still earns a decent salary, and as she owns her house in Midvale, with no mortgage, and all the amenities and taxes being rather cheap, Eliza has a lot of money just sitting there doing nothing. Of course Eliza does know that Ashley and Natalie do have billionaire parents, so it’s not like they would want for anything. That said, from what Eliza has seen, it’s clear Lena doesn’t spoil her girls rotten like some rich parents do. Either way, being spoiled by a grandparent is different to be spoiled by a parent.

 

“Where should we go first grandma?” Natalie asks Eliza, with so much light, and joy, in her eyes.

 

“We can go wherever you two girls want to go. It’s entirely up to you?” Eliza says, with a smile. 

 

“Can we go into Old Navy? Then Hollister? As they are right here.” Ashley asks.

 

Eliza now looks at the two stores, and more specifically looks at Hollister.

 

“Yes, we can start off with those two stores. However, I’m happy to buy you girls anything you want, but I don’t want you buying anything inappropriate like too short a dress or skirt, or some sort of revealing outfit. I know teenage girls tend to want to buy things like that, to show off some skin, just like I did when I was your age, but I don’t think your mom would be too happy with me buying you things like that. And I don’t really want to buy you clothes that have people ogling at you.” Eliza says.

 

“Yes, okay. I’m okay with that.” Ashley nods.

 

“Me too! I don’t want to buy clothes that have people stare at me!” Natalie says, innocently, clearly the 12-year-old being a bit too young to really be at that point of her youth yet.

 

“Alright then. Let’s start shopping.” Eliza smiles.

 

The trio then begin their shopping trip, with them going into several different clothes stores, and all trying on different outfits together, in the changing rooms, getting each other’s opinions. They do buy some nice clothes, which they intend to wear for their dinner tonight, when they are going to be dressing up all nice, but Eliza also buys the girls, and herself, a few other clothes as well. On top of that Eliza buys the girls a few other things, including some make up and perfume that Ashley wanted, a few movies that Natalie wanted, and then just a few other toys that both the girls clearly wanted. Throughout this process, neither Ashley or Natalie acted bratty or anything. Both of them clearly didn’t want to ask Eliza to get things for them by asking her. However, every time Eliza could see items that caught the girls eyes, and then proceeded to ask them if they wanted her to buy it for them. The girls then agreed, still being shy about asking, but thanked Eliza each time. By the end of their shopping trip, Ashley and Natalie had grown in confidence a bit and were each more comfortable asking Eliza to get her things.

 

“Okay, girls.” Eliza says, “I think that’s all done got our shopping trip. How about we put these bags in the car, then we can go somewhere to have a nice lunch together?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, happily.

 

“Yeah. What are we going to have to eat?” Ashley asks, curiously.

 

“Well, let’s have a look and see what there is only my phone, once we are in the car. I don’t want us to eat anything too heavy, as we are cooking a nice dinner tonight, so just a nice light lunch.” Eliza explains.

 

---

Back in Kara and Lena’s weekend getaway cabin, Kara and Lena are just getting out of the shower, having taken a lovely shower together, where they washed each other’s bodies, and of course, fucked each other so much. This weekend truly has been a joy.

 

“Okay, darling.” Lena says, with a smile, as the two now get dressed.

 

“I was thinking, that we could now, perhaps, go out, and fulfill some of your other fantasies?” Lena suggests.

 

“What ones?” Kara asks, with wide eyes.

 

“Well, we could see if there is a sex shop anywhere nearby and see about buying some bondage gear, just to fulfill your fantasy where you tie me up. Then, we could perhaps also see about buying a vibrator, that you control, and I wear, in my underwear. Then, of course, we can also go clothes shopping and I can give you that public blow job you have been thinking about.” Lena says.

 

“Yes!” Kara says, excitedly, with wide eyes, “I want to do all that. Thank you! You’re amazing! I love you!”

 

“Of course, darling. It’s only fair after how good you were this morning for me.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara smiles widely at Lena saying that, before taking the omega in for a kiss. This does lead to Kara and Lena kissing each other for a while, and it even getting a bit hot and heavy. However, Lena stops things from going further, and pulls away. 

 

“Sorry, darling. As much as I’d like to continue this…. if we go any further we will end up with our clothes off and won’t be able to go out and have the fun you want to have.” Lena says.

 

“I’m okay with that.” Kara says, with a knowing smirk.

 

“I know you would be, darling, but I want us to actually have the fun you want us to have. You are so selfless. I want you to be a little selfish right now.” Lena says.

 

“Okay….. I think I can do that.” Kara says.

 

Lena simply rolls her eyes and chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

*********

Back in National City, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie have all decided that for lunch they are having some nice sandwiches from this family-run sandwich shop in National City. Currently, they are just walking out onto a nice open space park in National City, as Eliza thought this would be a pleasant place to eat them, rather than them eating it at the shop, or in the car or something. 

 

“How about we sit on that bench over there?” Eliza suggests, point to a free bench facing a big pond in the park.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

The trio then walk over to the bench, and take their seats, with the two girls sitting either side of Eliza, while not being too far from her at the same time. It’s clear both the girls want to be close to their new grandma, which honestly fills Eliza’s heart with so much joy.

 

“So, do you girls have any suggestions for other things we could do before heading back home? As we’ve still got a few hours before we should head home to start making dinner.” Eliza asks.

 

“I don’t know. I’m not sure.” Natalie says, with a little shrug.

 

“That’s okay. Ashley, you got any suggestions?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhhmmmmm….. well….. there is a film I want to see….. but I know mom doesn’t really want to see it, and is too busy.” Ashley says, in a bit of an unsure voice.

 

“Yes! I want to see that film too! I know what you are talking about!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

“Okay then. I don’t know where the nearest cinema is or anything, but how about we have a look on my phone and check times for that film?” Eliza suggests.

 

“I can do it on my phone.” Ashley says, as she pulls out her phone.

 

“Okay then.” Eliza smiles.

 

Ashley then finds the nearest cinema, and sees that the film she wants to see starts in about 30 minutes time. So, Eliza buys three tickets for them, and plans for them all to head to the cinema once they have finished eating their lunch. The cinema looks to only be a couple of minutes walk from where they are now, so they will have plenty of time.

 

The trio proceed to continue to sit there on the bench, talking about a few things, just continuing to bond. However, they are all then distracted when Ashley notices something, or more specifically, someone.

 

“Ruby?! Aunt Sam?!” Ashley says.

 

Eliza and Natalie now look in the direction Ashley is looking, and that is when they see Sam, Ruby, and even Alex, the three of them walking together in the park. In this moment, Eliza realises she is going to meet Alex and Kelly’s omega girlfriend for the first time, along with Sam’s daughter, Ruby, who Eliza is sure will become another one of her granddaughters sooner or later. 

 

“Natalie? Ashley?” Ruby says, in a surprised voice.

 

Ruby, Alex and Sam now go walking towards Eliza, Ashley and Natalie on their bench, while Ashley and Natalie each stand up, ready to greet the other trio.

 

“Mom? What… what are you doing here?” Alex asks, in a surprised voice, as she looks at Eliza.

 

“Well, we are in the middle of our day together. I thought I’d take the girls out today. Right now we’ve just stopped to have lunch in the park, before we go see a movie the girls want to see.” Eliza explains.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods.

 

“Yes. Lena and Kara are away for the weekend, aren’t they?” Sam says, now speaking up.

 

“Yes.” Eliza says, as she looks at Sam.

 

There is then an awkward silence, with both Eliza and Sam waiting for Alex to introduce them.

 

“Oh, right!” Alex eventually says, awkwardly, “Sam, Ruby, this is my mom, Eliza Danvers. Mom, this is my girlfriend, Sam, and her daughter, Ruby.” Alex says.

 

“Hello, it’s very nice to meet both of you. This is a very pleasant surprise.” Eliza says, with a smile.

 

“Uhmm…. Hello…. Mrs Danvers.” Sam says, awkwardly, not having to meet any of her previous partners parents for a long time now, so this is really unfamiliar to her. 

 

“Oh please, we are going to be family. Call me Eliza.” Eliza says, with a smile, and then proceeds to take Sam in for a hug.

 

“Oh.” Sam says, in a surprised voice, not expecting the hug, but soon melts into it.

 

Once Sam and Eliza part from their hug, the Danvers matriarch turns her attention to Ruby.

 

“Hello, Ruby, isn’t it?” Eliza asks, with a polite smile.

 

“Yeah.” Ruby nods, clearly a bit unsure, and a tad bit shy.

 

“How old are you, Ruby? If you don’t mind me asking?” Eliza asks, wanting to break the tension between her and Ruby.

 

“15.” Ruby says.

 

“Oh, so you are about Ashley’s age?” Eliza asks.

 

“Yes. I’m going to be 16 soon though.” Ruby says.

 

“Oh well, you’ll have to tell me when your birthday is, so I can make sure to give you a birthday card and a birthday present.” Eliza says with a smile.

 

Ruby’s eyes widen in a bit of surprise at Eliza saying that, clearly not expecting that at all, but the teenager soon grows a smile on her face.

 

“So, what are you three up to? Where’s Kelly?” Eliza asks.

 

“Oh, well, Ruby here got injured playing soccer at school. Alex has been giving Ruby some tips to help her get better properly.” Sam explains, “of course, Alex’s most prominent advice was for Ruby to just rest, but she isn’t very good at sitting still.”

 

“Yeah.” Alex nods, “So, I suggested to Ruby and Sam that we could go for a bit of a walk in the park, as at least that would be a limited amount of exercise for Ruby, which I don’t think will further aggravate her injury or anything.”

 

“Oh. I see. That sounds nice.” Eliza smiles, “What about Kelly? Will she not be joining you?” 

 

“No. Kelly has to work today, so it’s just us three. Hopefully she’ll meet up with us for dinner, which we haven’t really planned yet.” Alex says.

 

“Oh…. well…. I would invite you all over for dinner, so I could get to know more about you, Sam and Ruby, but I don’t feel it’s my place, as I’m staying at Lena’s house.” Eliza says.

 

“No, grandma! It’s just supposed to be us!” Natalie exclaims, cutely.

 

Alex’s eyes slightly widen at this, not expecting Natalie to refer to Eliza as her grandma. Sam is also surprised by this, but she plays it off a lot better.

 

“It’s no worries.” Sam says, with a bit of a chuckle, “We can arrange something some other time, whenever you are next down in National City Eliza?”

 

“Yes. I would like that.” Eliza smiles, “I play to come down here a bit more often now that I have grandchildren to spoil. Maybe that could include you too, Ruby?”

 

Ruby grows another awkward look on her face at Eliza saying that, while also blushing slightly.

 

“Yeah…. Maybe.” Ruby replies, awkwardly.

 

“That’s good to hear.” Eliza smiles, “I’ll be looking forward to it.”

 

“Perhaps, if Kara and Lena don’t get back too late tomorrow, we can have a lunch together or something?” Sam suggests.

 

“Oh yes. I’d like that. But it does depend on when Kara and Lena get back. It’s about a 4 to 5 hour drive to Midvale, so I don’t really want to leave any later than 2 or 3 in the afternoon, as I do have work tomorrow morning.” Eliza explains.

 

“Well, I think we are all going to be having lunch at our place anyway. So just let us know.” Sam says.

 

“I will do.” Eliza nods, with a smile.

 

“I would text Lena and Kara and tell them about it, but I think it’s best to leave those two in peace.” Alex says.

 

“Yes. I think they deserve their alone time.” Eliza nods.

 

The group then proceed to chat a bit more, with Eliza, Natalie and Ashley telling Sam, Alex and Ruby everything they have done thus far today, and what they got up to with Eliza the night before too. Soon though, the two trips do have to part as Eliza, Ashley and Natalie have a movie to get to.

 

Once the two trios do part though, Eliza gets a text on her phone.

 

Alex (to Eliza): Grandma?

 

Eliza (to Alex): Yes. They asked if they could call me that, and I’m happy too. I love these girls, and they are going to be part of our family either way. Im happy to be their grandma, as it’s clear they don’t really have one prior to now. Or at least, not one that’s involved in their lives.

 

Eliza: I hope the same can happen with Ruby too!

 

Alex: Okay. I was just surprised, that’s all.

 

Alex: And yes. If you spend some more time with Ruby, maybe that can happen with you two also.

Ruby is such an awesome kid, and I feel bad that she doesn’t have a grandparent.

 

Eliza: Well, hopefully we’ll all be able to have lunch tomorrow.

 

Alex: Yes, hopefully.

 

Alex: Enjoy your movie.

 

Eliza: I will. Tell Kelly I said Hi.

 

Alex: Okay.

 

Eliza now puts away her phone and heads into the movie theatre with Ashley and Natalie. Of course, once they are inside, Eliza does proceed to spoil her grandchildren once more, paying for them to get drinks, a bunch of candy, and some popcorn to eat while watching the film. Natalie and Ashley, as with everything Eliza has done with them so far today, are overjoyed by this.

 

---

Back with Kara and Lena, the two have just driven to a shopping mall about 20 miles away from their cabin. The mall itself is pretty big, and has a large number of stores. Of course, the store that Kara and Lena are most interested in, is a sex shop, which the mall does in fact have. Of course, the store is very ambiguous from the outside, as passers by, who just saw the shop name, would not be able to tell what the shop is at all. It’s not like they have dildos displayed in the window or anything.

 

Upon finding the sex shop, Lena is the one that has eagerly been leading Kara through the store. Lena does have a bit of experience with sex toys, and stuff, mostly due to when she was experimenting with sex during her youth, and a few years there were she had to pleasure herself when Andrea lost interest in her, the times before Lena lost her pheromones and lost all interest in sex. On Kara’s side of things, the blonde alpha honestly has no experience with sex toys at all. Kara has certainly never bought any. The only real information Kara has about sex toys, is from what she has seen in porn. None the less, Kara is excited to explore this type of thing with Lena today.

 

“Oh, look. Here’s all the bondage gear.” Lena says, pointing it out to Kara.

 

“Oh…. yeah.” Kara says, awkwardly, clearly feeling very awkward being in a sex shop.

 

“Hmmm….. Do you want me in a gimp mask or not?” Lena asks.

“What?!” Kara says, in an alarmed voice.

 

Lena simply chuckles.

“I’m just teasing you, darling. I can see how awkward this is all making you. I was trying to lighten the mood. Pick out the bondage gear you would be most excited to tie me up in.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

Kara now looks at the options for a few moments, before making her decision, picking it up in her hands.

 

After this, Kara and Lena continue about the sex shop, looking at a few other things, and of course, picking out the remote controlled vibrator. When the couple went to pay, Kara had a permanent blush on her face, despite the cashier not caring even a little bit. Lena is sure the store worker has seen other couples buy far more interesting and noteworthy things.

 

“Okay darling. You wait out here. I’m just going to head to the bathroom, and we can get things started.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“Wait…. you…. are going to put it in now?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Of course. That was the whole point of us coming here after all.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara mutters.

Chapter 77

For the last few minutes, Kara has just awkwardly been standing outside the entrance to the public bathrooms at this mall, waiting for Lena to return. While Kara has been waiting, she has been feeling both a bit awkward, while also a bit excited about what Lena is doing in the bathroom right now. Kara isn’t sure which emotion is winning out over the other one, she is equally excited and feeling awkward, it’s rather strange. Soon though, Kara’s mix of emotions come to an end when she sees Lena coming out of the bathrooms, and immediately the only emotion Kara feels is love for Lena. Kara truly loves Lena so much, and even though Kara knows she and Lena are about to do something a bit sexually naughty and exciting, as Kara looks at Lena, she just feels the feeling of love filling her up, and nothing else.

 

“Here we go, darling.” Lena says, with a smirk, and then hands Kara the remote to the vibrator.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena doing this, as she realises that this is really happening, they are really about to do this.

 

“I uhhh….. thank you….” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Of course, darling.” Lena smirks, “Why don’t you give it a try?”

 

“Uhhh…. okay….” Kara says.

 

Kara then looks down at the device, figuring it out, and seeing that it has multiple speed settings on it. After looking at it for a few moments, Kara just turns the device onto the lowest speed setting, and then quickly looks at Lena to see her reaction. Lena, for her part, just grows a rather unimpressed look on her face.

 

“Is something wrong?” Kara asks, awkwardly again.

“I can barely feel it, darling. Turn it up more than that.” Lena soon says.

“Oh…. okay.” Kara says.

 

Kara then turns it up to the second lowest mode.

 

“Hmm…. I can feel that a bit more, but still, not much.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay…. let me just…. oh shoot.” Kara says, and in this moment accidently puts the device to the highest setting.

 

As soon as Kara does this, Lena’s eyes widen, and she instinctively brings both her hands to her crotch, and bites her lip, stopping herself from letting out a loud moan.

 

“Sorry! Sorry!” Kara says, noticing Lena’s reaction, and quickly turns the vibrator off.

 

It takes Lena a few seconds to recover from what the vibrator just did to her on the highest setting, with the brunette tilting her head back, and closing her eyes, focusing on her breathing. Soon though, Lena does recover, and looks at Kara.

 

“Okay….. well…. the device certainly works.” Lena soon says, “Just…. don’t put it on that highest setting for long. I almost came right then, even though it was only on for a couple of seconds.”

“Oh…… Rao…. Okay.” Kara says, in a surprised voice, “Are…. are you sure you still want to do this?”

 

“Yes, darling.” Lena smirks, “Let’s go shopping.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara now head further into the mall, and they start to shop for a few different clothing items. Lena does find this kind of fun, because she likes the idea of getting to dress Kara, and Kara choosing some outfits which she thinks looks good on her too. While the couple does all this, at various times, Kara does activate the vibrator that Lena is wearing, with there being several moments of Lena biting her lips, and crossing her legs, just to try and stop herself from moaning out in the store. At first when Kara does this, she does it with encouragement from Lena, but after a little while, as Kara smells more of Lena’s pheromones, the blonde gets much more into it, and begins activating the vibrator on her own accord, ending up very much enjoying toying with Lena, and making her horny, while not allowing her to cum.

 

Eventually, after about an hour and a half, Kara and Lena make their way into a changing room with their intentions very much being to have sex in there. At this point, Kara has activated the vibrator at much higher modes, truly putting Lena right on the edge, and making the omega desperate to cum, and willing to do absolutely anything for it. As soon as Kara and Lena get into the dressing room, and close the door behind them, right away, Lena falls to her knees, and tugs at Kara’s pants, clearly with the expectation that if she gives Kara a blow job, like the blonde wants her to do in her fantasy, then she will get to cum quicker. However, Kara is a lot more confident in all this right now, so has other ideas.

 

“No.” Kara says, backing away, stopping Lena from grabbing her crouch area.

 

Lena now grows a confused look on her face.

 

“No. I’m in control, remember?” Kara says.

“I….. okay….” Lena says, as she bites her lip, just in another attempt to try and stop herself from going over the edge.

 

“Good.” Kara smirks, “Now, we have brought a bunch of nice clothes in here, I want you to do a little sexy fashion snow for me, as you try all them on.”

 

“But….. I thought we came in here to….” Lena begins.

“We did. But I want to see this first.” Kara says.

 

Lena remains still, on her knees, not moving, after Kara says this.

“The sooner you get started, the sooner we can move on to other things.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

This causes Lena to jump to her feet, and quickly take off her clothes. Kara, for her part, just sits there, happy to watch her girlfriend getting undressed, and trying on a bunch of different outfits, and clothes, some of them being sexy items, while others are just normal outfits.

 

Over the next several minutes, Kara sits there and watches Lena try on the different outfits. At first, Lena does try and try everything on pretty quickly, but Kara soon prompts her to slow down, and give her a good view of everything she is trying on, so Lena does this. Lena then proceeds to try every outfit, and piece of clothing, on for Kara, whirling around, and showing Kara every angle, all while the blonde alpha just sits there. For some reason, this is all very erotic for Kara, and is making her cock very hard, which, in reality, is a good thing, seeing as what they plan to do in a few minutes time.

 

“Okay…. that’s all the clothes….” Lena eventually says, once she finishes showing off the final outfit, “What now?”

 

“Now, I want you to strip completely naked, and stand there in front of me.” Kara orders.

 

Lena is very quick to do this, being hopeful that this means that once she strips naked, she will be closer to having sex with Kara, and being allowed to have some sexual realise from all the teasing that the vibrator has done, which is still inserted in her pussy.

 

Soon, Lena stands completely naked in front of Kara, and does a little twirl around, just like she did while she was wearing all the outfits. As Lena does this, Kara activates the vibrator once more, causing Lena’s knees to almost buckle again.

“Kara….” Lena moans, quietly.

 

Kara grows a wide smirk on her face.

 

“I want you to get to your knees, and now pleasure my cock.” Kara says, as she removes her trousers, and soon pulls out her cock.

 

Lena quickly falls to her knees in front of Kara, ready to do this, all while the vibrator still vibrates inside her.

“I’m not sure…. I’ll be able to…. focus….. with this…..” Lena soon says.

“I’ll turn it down a bit. But I want it on while you pleasure my cock.” Kara says.

 

“O…kay….” Lena soon says.

 

Kara now turns the vibrator down a few settings, and once she does, Lena puts Kara’s cock in her mouth, and begins to give the alpha a blow job. Kara, for her part, just sits back, relaxes, and enjoys the blow job for a little while. Soon though, Kara decides to tease Lena even more, and put the vibrator back on a higher mode. When Kara did this, she thought that Lena might then struggle to continue to give her a blow job, like she was saying earlier, but instead, it seems to just urge Lena on, with the brunette giving her an even more sloppy blowjob, and taking more of her cock into her mouth, gagging on it. This all very much causes Kara to suppress her own moans.

 

Lena continues to pleasure Kara orally like this, almost for 5 minutes, with Kara changing the vibrator settings all the time, and very much trying hard not to cum herself. Eventually though, Kara realises they can’t be in the changing room much longer, so she knows they should move on to another thing.

 

“Okay. That’s enough.” Kara soon says.

 

Lena now pulls Kara’s cock out of her mouth, and looks up at the blonde with another confused look on her face.

 

“Stand up, and turn around. I’m going to fuck you now.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s eyes widen at Kara saying this, but Kara doesn’t get to see this for long, as Lena is quickly up on her feet, and turns around, very eager for Kara to fuck her. Kara, for her part, is just as excited to fuck Lena, and soon stands up herself, teasing her cock around Lena’s entrance. Kara soon takes out the vibrator, and replaces it with her own cock. As Kara does this, Lena lets out her loudest supressed moan yet. Kara now just begins to fuck Lena, pumping back and forth, with the smacking sounds of Kara’s crotch area hitting Lena’s pussy and ass being heard as Kara thrusts back and forth.

Kara continues to fuck Lena like this for a good few minutes, soon though, Kara can tell that Lena is about to cum, and she knows that she is very close herself too. However, right now, Kara actually just wants Lena to cum for now. Kara wants to feel Lena’s orgasm around her cock, and then cum herself afterwards. Kara doesn’t want to cum at the same time.

“I’m….. I’m so close.” Lena says, in almost a squeak.

“Cum Lee. Cum around my cock. I want to feel your pussy spasm.” Kara says, whispering into Lena’s ear.

 

These words from Kara seem to push Lena over the edge, with the brunette cumming a few seconds later. This time, Lena can’t help but let out a moan, but Kara is very quick to put her hand over Lena’s mouth, supressing further moans. This doesn’t kill the mood for Kara though, the risk of being caught, as she can still feel Lena’s pussy spasming around her cock, and she is so close herself, trying with all her might not to cum until Lena’s has stopped having her orgasm. After about a minute though, Lena’s orgasm fade, and that is when Kara takes her cock out of Lena’s pussy, turns the brunette around, gently pushes Lena down to her knees, and begins to jerk off her cock. Lena, for her part, knows what is happening right now, so she just looks up at Kara, sticks her tongue out, and waits to receive Kara’s load over her face. Lena doesn’t have to wait long, only a few seconds, with Kara soon cumming all over Lena’s face, with a decent amount of it going into Lena’s mouth, but some of it over her eyes, on her nose, and around her mouth. This is truly an amazing sight for Kara to see, and everything that she has wanted when describing this fantasy.

 

Soon, Kara comes down from having her orgasm, and sees Lena now looking up at her, with a cum covered face, and a smile on her face. Kara takes a few moments to catch her breath, and as she does, Lena starts to use her fingers to guide all of the cum on her face, into her mouth, with the brunette soon swallowing it all.

 

“Hmmm…. delicious.” Lena says, and stands up to her feet.

 

In response to this, Kara takes Lena in for a deep, passionate kiss, with tongues soon swirling in each other’s mouths. Kara can taste her own cum on Lena’s tongue, but she doesn’t care. Kara doesn’t care about anything like this, Kara simply loves Lena, and would kiss her no matter what. Soon though, the duo do part from their kiss.

 

“We….. better get dressed…. and get out of here….. we have been in here long enough.” Kara soon says.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena now both get dressed, with Lena having to put on a lot more clothes than Kara. After a few minutes though, Lena and Kara are both ready, and gather all their things, and clothes they were trying on, and leave the dressing room. As the couple walk out of the dressing room area, and hand only a few items of clothing back to the dressing room attendant, that they don’t intend to buy, they do get a few knowing looks from some staff members, maybe they were not as secretive as they thought. Either way, Kara and Lena don’t really care, they had a lot of fun, and still have a little more time left of their Saturday in their cabin to have more fun together.

 

---

Back in National City, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley are now returning back home, after spending a wonderful day together in National City, having done shopping, gone to a park, watched a film at a cinema, and now just done some food shopping so they can all make their dinner together. It truly has been a great day of bonding for all three ladies involved, and each of them have loved every minute of it. At the supermarket, Eliza decided that for dinner she would actually teach the girls to make a roast dinner, as it’s a bit of a classic, and a skill that she thinks the girls should know how to do, as at the very least, you likely have a roast dinner once a year at Thanksgiving, and then maybe at Christmas too. However, Eliza has decided that they’ll be cooking roast beef instead of roast turkey, as that is a bit quicker, and this way she can teach the girls how to make a few other food items that go with the roast.

 

“Alright, girls.” Eliza says, once they have dropped all the food items in the kitchen, “Go put all your clothes upstairs, in your room, then wash your hands, thoroughly, and we can start making dinner together, and I can teach you how to do everything.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

“Should we change into our fancy clothes now?” Ashley asks.

“No. We don’t want to get any food on them, or anything. We can change into them just before dinner is ready. It’s going to take a little while to cook, so you’ll have time to change.” Eliza replies.

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Natalie and Ashley now head upstairs to their rooms, to do what Eliza told them to do. While the girls do this, Eliza just searches through the kitchen, getting out all the pots, pans, and other kitchen items they will need to make their roast dinner. Soon, after about 3 – 4 minutes, Eliza is joined in the kitchen by her two granddaughters again.

 

“Okay. Are you both ready?” Eliza asks, with a smile.

 

“Yes, grandma.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah. I’m ready.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Good.” Eliza nods, “So, like I told you, we are going to be cooking roast beef for our dinner tonight. The cooking of the meat itself is a little different to cooking something like roast turkey, which you might have at thanksgiving, but it’s a bit easier, so better to start off with. However, in my opinion, some of the foods that you can pair roast beef with are just better than what you can pair with roast pork, chicken or turkey.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“So, today, with our roast beef, we are going to be making roast potatoes, roast parsnips, roast pumpkin, then for vegetables we are going to be having brussels sprouts, green beans, and boiled carrots. The vegetables, other than the roast potatoes, parsnips and pumpkin, are all going to be the easiest things to do, as they just require to be boiled in a pot, on the stove, for a little while. So, we can do those towards the end. The beef is what is going to take the longest, so we need to put that in as soon as possible, and while that cooks, we can just prepare everything else.” Eliza explains.

“Okay. Should I turn the oven on?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yes, turn it to 375 degrees Fahrenheit please.” Eliza says.

 

“I can do that.” Ashley nods, and then proceeds to turn the oven on.

 

“Once we put the beef in, we can focus on the roast parsnips, potatoes, and pumpkins, as they all take the second longest to cook. Then, the final thing that we will be making, that will require us to make it from scratch, is something called popovers.” Eliza says.

 

“Popovers? That sounds like a candy.” Natalie says, in a confused voice.

 

“Yes. It does.” Eliza says, with a chuckle, “But it’s not a candy. Popovers, they are…. a sort of roll thing made from batter, which is eggs and flour, which you can pair with roast beef, and they go well with some nice gravy on top of them. Technically though, what we are going to be making is much closer to something called a Yorkshire pudding, which is an English recipe, we are just going to be adding some milk to the flour and eggs to change them from a popover to a Yorkshire pudding.”

 

“I…. still don’t understand what they are.” Ashley says, with a confused voice.

“Let me show you, on my phone.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza then proceeds to show Ashley and Natalie exactly what popovers, or Yorkshire puddings are on her phone. Then, once Eliza has done this, she begins to instruct the two girls so they can get started in making everything, as they have a lot to do to make their nice dinner, and things might get a little messy, seeing as this is the first time that Natalie and Ashley will be doing something like this. Either way, Eliza is excited to have this experience with her two granddaughters.

Chapter 78

Kara and Lena have now arrived back at their cabin, where they plan to continue their sexy fun times. Even though both Kara and Lena had a lot of fun while shopping at the mall, the two girlfriends are still as horny as ever, and very eager to continue their fun. After all, seeing as Lena has Natalie and Ashley living with her permanently at the moment, it’s not like Kara and Lena have much time where they can have sexual fun with each other, as at Lena’s they always have to worry about being overheard, even if that hasn’t stopped them before. For Lena though, she feels that her heat is coming to an end, which is to be expected, as on the rare occasion when a pregnant omega does go into heat, they do tend to be short, lasting a day or so, rather than lasting 3-4 days or even a week. In Lena’s mind though, she thinks that her heat has been short simply because Kara has given her several good fuckings, which have helped to shorten it, not that Lena really is eager for her heat to be short. In Lena’s heat filled mind she would like to be like this, with Kara fucking her, all the time. However, Lena knows that she really can’t be like this all the time, as she just wouldn’t function properly and be able to do all the other things she has to do, including being a mom and the CEO and owner of her own company. Lena just kind of wished her heat was going to last until Sunday morning, but by the looks of it, when she wakes up tomorrow it will be done. So, Lena is just going to enjoy this last little bit of her heat.

 

“So, what do you want to do now, Lee?” Kara asks, with a smile, as soon as they close their cabin door behind them.

 

“Well, how about we do that bondage session that you were interested in trying?” Lena suggests with a smirk.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena asking her that.

 

“Really? Another one of my fantasies? What about you?” Kara asks.

 

“Darling, I’m very much enjoying your fantasies, and this next one, with you tying me up, very much feels like I’m going to be getting most of the enjoyment, not you.” Lena says.

 

“Well…. uhhh…. Yeah…. I guess.” Kara says.

 

“So how about I change into something sexy, then you can either have me strip for you, or tie me up with my clothes on. Then, we can have our fun, and afterwards we can have something nice for dinner, and perhaps get into the not fun, naked of course. How does that sound?” Lena asks.

 

“That sounds…. pretty incredible.” Kara smiles.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smirks back, “I’ll go up and get changed and call you when I’m ready.”

 

“Alright.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then heads upstairs and as she does, Kara can feel her cock harden in her pants. Kara is very excited to get to do yet another one of her fantasies. This has been an amazing weekend for Kara thus far. Although Kara knows that anytime she spends with Lena is amazing.

 

Kara proceeds to wait downstairs, in excited anticipation, before Lena finally calls out to her. Kara then goes running upstairs as quick as a flash.

 

---

Back in National City, over the last couple of hours Eliza, Natalie and Ashley have been having a great time together, with Eliza continuing to instruct the girls as to how to make a roast dinner, including making the Yorkshire Puddings or Poppers, from scratch. That did end up being a little messy, but it was still fun none the less. Throughout this experience Eliza did see that while both girls were engaging in the cooking experience and listening to Eliza tell them what to do, Ashley seemed to be far more interested in it all, asking a bunch of questions, than Natalie. Either way, they all ended up having a really good time, and Eliza truly feels they bonded over the whole experience, which was her main intention when she suggested this to the girls the other day.

 

Right now, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley are all dressed up in the nice outfits which Eliza bought them all today, and are sitting around the table about to tuck into their roast dinner. Eliza is sitting at one of the heads of the table while Natalie and Ashley sit either side of her. 

 

“Well, are you girls ready to eat?” Eliza asks, with a smile.

 

“Yeah. I’m really hungry.” Natalie says, as she licks her lips.

 

“Me too.” Ashley nods.

 

“We have done a lot today, so it’s understandable that we would all work up an appetite. Let dig in.” Eliza says.

 

Natalie and Ashley don’t have to be told twice, and quickly begin digging into their food, with Eliza soon following them.

 

“Mhmm… This is yummy.” Natalie says, as she licks away some of the gravy she has just got around her mouth. 

 

“I’m glad you like it, sweetie.” Eliza smiles, “What about you, Ashley?”

 

“Yeah. I like it too.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Good.” Eliza nods.

 

The trio now continue to eat their dinner, with Eliza leading the conversation, asking Natalie and Ashley more about each of them. Eliza really wants to get to know her new granddaughters so much better, to continue to grow this bond with them. Eventually though, after about 20 minutes, the group do finish their roast dinner. Eliza is happy to see that both Natalie and Ashley cleared their plates, even of all of the vegetables.

 

“Well, I’m happy you both clearly enjoyed that, and cleared your plates.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah, I really liked that.” Ashley nods.

 

“Me too.” Natalie replies.

 

“Good. What was each of your favourite part of the roast?” Eliza asks, with another warm smile.

 

“Mmmhhhhmmmm…. I think…. I liked the Yorkshire Puddings the most. But I liked everything!” Natalie says, happily.

 

“That’s good. What about you, Ashley?” Eliza asks.

 

“I liked the roast parsnips the most, but like Natalie, I liked everything.” Ashley replies.

 

“Well, I’m very happy to hear all that. I’m glad you girls enjoyed this so much.” Eliza smiles.

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley smiles, “Are we going to make a dessert now?”

 

“Hmmm…. I think it might be a bit late to make a dessert. By the time we make it, and it’s cooked and everything, it’ll be too close to your bed times, to all our bed times, to eat all the sugar that’s in desserts.” Eliza says.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley grow disappointed looks on their faces at Eliza saying this, clearly wanting to bond with Eliza more by having her guide them as to how to make and cook a dessert of some sort. Eliza very much notices this look on the girl’s faces.

 

“Instead, how about now, we find something else to do? Perhaps get changed into some comfy clothes, and out of these fancy ones, then maybe we can play some games together, or watch a movie or something?” Eliza suggests, “Then, tomorrow morning, while we wait for your mom and Kara to get back, we can all spend time making desserts for you all to have for the next few days, and for Kara and Lena to have when they get home. How does that sound?”

 

Natalie and Ashley’s expressions both light up at Eliza suggesting that.

 

“Yes! Let’s do that!” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah! Can you teach us to make cookies?” Ashley asks, with a smile.

 

“Of course I can.” Eliza smiles.

 

“And can we play Monopoly together now?” Natalie asks.

 

“Sure.” Eliza nods, “How about we all get changed, you help me with the washing up, then you both can pick some board games for us to play here, up at the table?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Ashley says.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza now proceed to do just that, with them all getting changed into some comfy clothes. After, the girls proceed to help Eliza do the washing up, with Eliza doing the washing, Natalie handing the dirty plates and dishes to her, and scrapping all the left over little bits in the bin, and Ashley then drying the plates and dishes, and putting them away in the cupboards. Once they have done all this, the trio settle back down at the table, and start to play a game of monopoly.

 

---

Back in Kara and Lena’s cabin, Lena has spent the last few minutes doing a seductive little dance for Kara, while the blonde has watched on with a lot of intrigue and her cock hardening in her pants. Lena then proceeded to slowly remove every single clothing item, throwing both her panties and her bra at Kara. After this Lena gave Kara a lap dance, basically grinding her ass into Kara’s cock. Lens could literally feel how hard Kara’s cock was, and how much it was straining in her pants. This just made Lena all the more to continue this.

 

Once Lena finished the lap dance, the couple finally moved on to what they actually planned to do when they came into the bedroom. Lena gathered the bondage rope, and handed it to Kara, before lying completely naked on the bed. It did take Kara a few moments to collect herself and realise what she was seeing in front of her was real. Soon though, Kara realised what she was seen was real, and began to tie Lena up. It was a little awkward at first, with Kara trying to figure out where to tie the rope to on the bed, but Kara soon figured this all out, tying Lena down on each of her limbs, with Lena being spread in a a star fashion.

 

Presently, Lena is just lying like this, on the bed, with Kara kneeling over her, with a devilish look on her face. Kara is so very excited to do all this. Kara is so incredibly horny, as Lena is basically helpless before her, and she could do absolutely anything to her, to her entire naked body. Many alphas make very much take advantage of this situation and go straight for playing with the pussy or breast of the omega before them, not Kara though. The first move Kara makes is simply to take Lena in for a deep, passionate, kiss, with her body laid on top of Lena’s. Lena kisses Kara back, very much enjoying this, feeling one of Kara’s knee so close to her centre. Lena thinks if Kara were to put a little pressure there, with her knee, she might just cum. However, Kara doesn’t do this, and just continues to kiss Lena over these next few minutes.

 

After a couple of minutes, Kara backs away from her kiss with Lena, and notices that Lena chases her lips, but can’t follow, due to the position she is tied up in. This really makes Kara smile. Kara then proceeds to kiss down Lena’s body, placing her lips everywhere, which makes Lena squirm, really wanting to move her arms to wrap round Kara, or put her hands in Kara’s hair, but she can’t. It’s both frustrating and exciting for Lena. 

 

Kara continues to kiss down Lena’s body for the next several minutes, kissing Lena’s breasts, playing with her nipples, kissing up Lena’s neck and all the way down to her abdomen. It has Lena very on edge. This soon ends when Kara suddenly brings her mouth to Lena’s pussy, and quickly sticks her tongue inside, making Lena squirm in detail, and feel a wave of pleasure rush over her almost instantly.

 

“Oh god, Kara!!!” Lena moans, and finds it so thrilling that she is helpless to whatever Kara wants to do to her.

 

Kara continues to pleasure Lena like this for the next few minutes, making sure to bring Lena to the edge, and back again, not allowing the omega to cum. Soon though, this does come to an end, and Kara finally pulls her very hard cock out of her mouth. Instead of fucking Lena right away, Kara positions herself and Lena in a 69 position, and allows Lena to pleasure her cock, while she continues to eat Lena out. This lasts for a few minutes, before Kara can tell she is finally ready. So, now that Kara is ready, she moves herself back into position, and soon enters Lena’s pussy, causing the omega to let out a very loud moan.

 

Kara now begins to fuck Lena’s pussy, thrusting back and forth, this soon brings Lena very close to an orgasm, and Kara too. However, just as Lena feels like she is about to cum, Kara pulls out, and then proceeds to jerk her cock off while hovering over Lena’s body. Moments later, Kara’s cock exploded, with waves of cum flowing down onto Lena’s body, some going on Lena’s face, some in her mouth, and then some going all over her body and breasts.

 

“Why…. did you pull out?” Lena soon asks, with a bit of frustration in her voice, “I was so close.”

 

“I know you were.” Kara smirks, “But as you said, this is about my pleasure, not yours. And I wanted to mark my territory by cumming over you.”

 

“Well… you certainly did that.” Lena says, as she glances down at her cum covered body.

 

“Don’t worry though. I’m already ready for round too. And this time, I’m certainly going to cum inside you.” Kara says.

 

Lena literally moans at Kara saying that, Kara’s confidence being such a turn on. Kara grows another wicked smirk at Lena moaning like that, and before Lena can say anything else, Kara slides her cock into Lena’s awaiting pussy, and begins thrusting back and forth. It doesn’t take Lena long to be right on the edge of having an orgasm, an orgasm that she so desperately wants, but once more, Kara slows the pace down, letting Lena continue to ride this sexual high.

“Karrrrraaaa.” Lena moans and groans at the same time.

 

“Don’t worry. I’ll let you cum soon, baby. I just want us to cum together.” Kara says.

“Okay…..” Lena says, and can accept that from Kara as being a good enough reason to delay her orgasm, and it not just being Kara wanting to be in control.

 

“When we cum though, I want you to look me in the eyes. I want us both to look each other in the eyes, and not close them.” Kara says.

“Ok…ay…” Lena says, as Kara starts thrusting again, “I think I can do that.”

Kara continues to thrust into Lena’s pussy for the next few minutes. Soon though, Lena very much reaches the edge, and she expects Kara to slow down again, but thankfully Kara doesn’t, she keeps going.

“Remember, open your eyes, baby.” Kara says.

 

Lena nods her head, while biting her lip, and a few moments later, an amazing orgasm rockets through her body, and at the same time, Lena can feel Kara filling her pussy with her seed, which makes Lena’s orgasm last all the longer. Throughout this, Lena does do what Kara says, and keeps her eyes open, looking directly in Kara’s eyes, and she gets quite the thrill from this.

 

A few minutes later, Kara and Lena come down from their orgasms, and Kara slides herself out of Lena’s pussy. Kara then begins to untie Lena, not wanting to keep Lena bound any longer. Once Lena is free though, she surprises Kara by actually licking up some of Kara’s cum from when she cummed all over her body a few minutes ago, with the brunette then putting it in her mouth and swallowing. This sight really excites Kara, and makes her want to go for another round, which she wasn’t expecting. Lena very much sees this, noticing Kara’s formerly flaccid cock get hard once more, and twitch in excitement.

 

“That’s what I like to see.” Lena smirks, “How about we get into the hot tub now, and we can finish off our fun in there?”

“Yes. Okay.” Kara nods, eagerly.

 

Lena then proceeds to clean herself up a little bit, before she and Kara head downstairs, completely naked, and soon step outside and get into the hot tub together. Kara and Lena sit in the hot tub, allowing the warm to feel really good on their bodies, particularly their muscles, which they have each used a lot today. Soon though, Lena dives under the water, and begins to give Kara an underwater blowjob, which is very hot. Of course, Lena can only last like this for about a minute, before coming up for air, but once she does, she goes back down again, and continues blowing Kara. After this, Kara and Lena very much have some more fun in the hot tub, with them each reaching another orgasm. After this, the duo just sit there and relax.

 

“Darling?” Lena soon asks.

“Yeah?” Kara replies.

 

“I still want you to claim me.” Lena says, having not brought it up since yesterday.

 

“I uhh……. uhmm…..” Kara says, nervously.

 

Lena now grows a wounded looked on her face, while emitting disappointed pheromones towards Kara.

 

“No. It’s nothing like that!” Kara says, “Of course I like the idea of claiming you.”

“Then what is it then?” Lena asks, still with a disappointed look on her face.

Kara sighs.

“I….. We have only been dating a little while, Lena, and while I love you, so much, and I know you are it for me. You are my forever person, I think you asking that…. while you are in the middle of a heat…. Is just not a good idea. I….. I think maybe we should work our way up to that, and if we do it, do it when neither of us are in heat or rut.” Kara says.

 

“Okay….. I understand.” Lena nods, “And…. I asked you…. not because it’s something I said in the middle of my heat, due to my hormones, but because I like the idea of being yours, permanently. I love you Kara, and I don’t ever want to be with anyone else, and maybe…. for me….. I’m going at a bit faster pace than you….. because I’m 40, while you are still 25.”

 

“No. You shouldn’t worry about the pace.” Kara says, “I love that you asked me. It made me excited to know that’s something you want. But….. maybe we can uhmm…..”

 

“We can what?” Lena asks.

“Well uhhh…. It’s up to you…. and I think you’d have to make sure Natalie and Ashley are okay with it also…. But… if they are….. maybe our next step could be us moving in together? Obviously I would move in with you, rather than the 4 of us, 5 on the way, cramming into my small apartment.” Kara says.

 

“Yes.” Lena says, quickly.

 

“Yes?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

Lena now blushes slightly, realising how quickly she said yes.

“Yes…. I uhh….. I want to wake up to you….. and go to bed with you….. every night….. I don’t want us to be apart.” Lena says, “If maybe mating bite marks are too soon, then this is a really good compromise.”

 

“Great!” Kara smiles, “I guess….. we should ask Natalie and Ashley if it’s okay when we get back then?”

“Yeah. But I have a feeling I know what they’ll say.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara just smiles back at Lena, excited by the prospect of actually taking her relationship a step further, and actually moving in with Lena. It may not have been what Lena originally had in mind to further their relationship, but it’s still a serious step.

 

After this, Kara and Lena continue to relax in the hot tub for a little while longer, but they do soon get out. Once they are out, the duo order some food for delivery, which they put their clothes on to receiver, and then eat it, cuddled on one of the couches, watching a movie, with the fireplace going. After they have finished their food though, things soon turn hot and heavy again, and Kara and Lena quickly dispatch of their clothes, once more, and now finish their last evening together making love to one another under the warmth of the fireplace.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 79

It’s now Sunday morning, and Eliza is up, drinking some coffee to start her day, sitting in the kitchen of Lena’s home. Natalie and Ashley are still sleep and until Kara and Lena get back today, Eliza plans to spend some more quality time with her two granddaughters, including teaching them how to bake chocolate chip cookies. Eliza is only alone in the kitchen for about 30 minutes, before she is finally joined by Natalie coming walking downstairs, with a tired and sad look on her face.

 

“Morning Natalie.” Eliza smile.

 

“Morning.” Natalie mumbles, but still with a sad look on her face.

 

“Is something wrong, Natalie?” Eliza asks.

 

“No.” Natalie replies, still in a clearly sad tone.

 

“Come on sweetie, tell me what’s the matter. I can tell something is wrong. Maybe if you tell me, I can help make it better?” Eliza suggests.

 

Natalie now just looks at Eliza for a few moments, not saying anything, clearly deep in thought.

 

“I….. I’m just going to miss you, grandma, as mom comes home today.” Natalie explains with another sad look on her face.

 

Eliza’s heart literally melts at Natalie saying that to her.

 

“Awwww sweetie, come here.” Eliza says, as she moves over to the 12-year-old.

 

Natalie soon obliges and allows Eliza to take her in for a tight hug.

 

“I’m going to miss you and Ashley very much too.” Eliza says, “But, I promise you, we can speak on the phone whenever you like, you have my number, so I would love to hear from you, at any time, I don’t mind. You can text or call me. Then, I also will make sure I come visit all of you in National City more often, and perhaps you, Ashley, mom and Kara can come up to Midvale and see me a few times too?”

 

“Yeah….. I want to do that.” Natalie nods, as she continues to hug Eliza.

 

“Good.” Eliza smiles, “Just know, I know this is all new to you, me being your grandma and everything, but this isn’t something temporary. I adore and love both you and Ashley. I have no intention of ever stopping being your grandma, just because I am not here with you.”

 

“Love you.” Natalie says in response, as she continues to hug Eliza.

 

“Love you too, sweetie.” Eliza says, and places a kiss on the top of the 12-year-old’s head.

 

Eliza and Natalie continue to hug like this for a little while, with them eventually parting after about 2 full minutes of hugging like this.

 

“There we go.” Eliza smiles, once they part from their hug, “Now, how about we get you some breakfast?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, “Are we making it again today?”

“No.” Eliza replies, “Seeing as I’m going to be teaching you and Ashley how to make chocolate chip cookies today, I thought it would be best just to have something more normal for breakfast. So, how about some cereal, or some fruit?”

 

“I’ll have cereal please.” Natalie says.

 

“Okay, sweetie.” Eliza replies.

 

Natalie now takes a seat on one of the kitchen island high stools, just happy for Eliza to make her breakfast for her. It’s just another little bit of affection. Soon though, Eliza opens the cupboard with the cereal in it, and finds several in there.

“What one would you like, Natalie?” Eliza asks.

“The one on the left, please.” Natalie says, while pointing with her fingers.

 

“Okay.” Eliza nods.

 

Eliza now proceeds to get the cereal out of the cupboards, and poor it into a bowl, along with some milk, before presenting it in front of Natalie, along with a spoon.

 

“Thank you, grandma.” Natalie smiles, and soon begins eating her breakfast.

 

“You’re very welcome, sweetie.” Eliza smiles back.

 

After this, Eliza just stands there, and drinks her coffee while she watches Natalie eat her breakfast. Eliza knows she’s got to cherish these little moments with her new granddaughters, because she won’t get to have them often, and she has already missed out on so much of these girl’s lives. Soon enough, Eliza knows they will both be adults, and that will mean they don’t want to spend as much time with her, or her mom, because they are busy getting on with their adult lives, and from her own experience raising two young girls, Eliza is well aware it can go by in a blink of an eye. So, for now, Eliza is happy to simply drink her coffee, and watch Natalie eat, and just fully allow herself to take in this moment, and appreciate it.

 

After about 5 minutes, just as Natalie is finishing her breakfast, and drinking up the last bits of milk in her bowl, while eating the last few bits of cereal, Eliza and Natalie are finally joined by Ashley, who has just walked down the stairs, and is now rubbing her eyes, clearly having just woken up and trying to get the sleep out of her eyes.

“Good morning, Ashley.” Eliza smiles, “Did you sleep well?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, as she walks further into the kitchen.

 

“That’s good.” Eliza smiles, “I told your sister already, but we are not having any cooked breakfast today, seeing as I’m going to be teaching you both how to make chocolate chip cookies in a little while. So, instead, we will stick with cereal and/or fruit. So, is there any cereal or fruit you’d like me to get you?”

 

“Uhmmm…..” Ashley says, as she hops up on one of the high chairs, sitting next to Natalie, “Can I have some cereal, and a chopped up banana please?”

 

“Of course you can, honey.” Eliza says, and now walks back over to the cupboard containing the cereals, “Which cereal do you want.”

 

“Uhhh…… I think it’s the one third from the right.” Ashley says.

“This one?” Eliza asks, as she pulls out the stated cereal and shows it to Ashley.

 

“Yeah. That’s the one.” Ashley replies.

 

“Okay.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza then proceeds to prepare the cereal for Ashley, just like she did for Natalie, cutting up a banana and putting it in it too.

 

“There we go, honey.” Eliza soon says.

“Thank you, grandma.” Ashley says.

 

Eliza just smiles wider upon hearing that, so happy that both Natalie and Ashley are so at ease with referring to her as grandma. It truly makes Eliza so very happy.

 

“While you eat that, I just want to say, I’ve already had a talk with Natalie, because she was a little upset knowing that I’m going to be heading home today. So, I thought I’d say the same to you, Ashley.” Eliza begins, “Me being your grandma, it doesn’t stop with just this weekend. You will both always be my grandchildren now, no matter where I am, and I’d be more than happy for you to both phone me to talk with me, anytime you like, or text me. You have my number already. Then, on top of that, I’m going to try and come visit you all here in National City a bit more often, and hopefully you can come up to Midvale and see me a few times too. Okay?”

 

“Okay. I’d like all that.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Good. Good.” Eliza smiles, “Now, once you have both finished your breakfast, we can all go upstairs, get washed and dressed, and then I can start to teach you both how to make chocolate chip cookies.”

 

---

Meanwhile at Kara and Lena’s cabin, as both Kara and Lena woke up today, the two girlfriends were completely tangled in one another, with their bodies, and legs, wrapped in between each other. This did mean, for Lena, that she woke up with something very hard poking into her stomach, but she was more than happy to take care of that, just after Kara woke up. In return, Kara was more than happy to take care of Lena too, eating her out, orally.

 

After Kara and Lena’s morning fun, as they woke up, they both just have had a relaxed morning, having a nice breakfast, eating it, while drinking their coffees, sitting out on the deck of the cabin, all wrapped up in blankets, taking in the amazing view they have. Honestly, the couple really haven’t taken the opportunity to appreciate this view that much, as they have been far too busy doing other things, with one another.

 

Eventually, after enjoying their breakfast on the deck, looking at the view, Kara and Lena decided to have one last little bit of fun, having a shower together, and making each other moan, several times. It truly was a lovely way to end all the sex they have been having this weekend, and they know once they get back to National City, they certainly won’t be able to be as frisky as they have openly been up here in their cabin.

 

Right now, Kara and Lena are just gathering all their things, making sure they have everything, and preparing to leave the cabin, to get started on their drive home to National City. Right now, it’s still only about 9:30 on Sunday morning, and the couple don’t need to be out of the cabin until later this afternoon. However, Kara and Lena are also both well aware that Eliza still has a drive back to National City that she has to make this afternoon, so the longer they will be, the later Eliza will get home tonight. So, after all Eliza has done this weekend for them, looking after Natalie and Ashley, and surely having an amazing time with them, they certainly don’t want to take advantage of her by staying here much longer.

 

As Kara and Lena are leaving, the couple are a bit sad, because their weekend of fun is over, and they don’t know when, or even if, they will get to be able to do something like this again, especially not with a baby on the way, which they really won’t want to be apart from. However, even though Kara and Lena are sad about leaving the cabin, and putting their weekend of fun behind them, they are both excited about the prospect of Kara getting to move in with Lena, Natalie and Ashley. Lena knows that this may not be the extent that she wanted Kara to go to this weekend, but it’s still a positive one, which she is absolutely thrilled about. Lena can’t wait to get to wake up to Kara being by her side, every day, for the rest of her life. Lena can’t wait for Kara to continue to be such a good alpha, and even a pseudo alpha parent, taking such good care of both Natalie and Ashley in the process. Kara is literally everything that Lena wished Andrea was, both for herself, and for the girls. Lena is so happy that she, Natalie and Ashley have found someone like Kara, and just knows Natalie and Ashley are going to be thrilled at the prospect of Kara moving in, and agree to it very quickly.

 

Eventually, after Kara and Lena are sure they have absolutely everything, having checked, and triple checked the cabin, the two get into their car, and start off back towards National City. However, before actually starting to drive off, Kara makes sure to have one final moment with Lena sitting in the car on the driveway of this cabin. Although this moment is not a sexual one or anything. Kara simply takes Lena in for a deep passionate kiss, then expresses to the omega just how much she loves her. Lena, of course, is absolutely thrilled by this, and kisses Kara back with a lot of passion, and tells her she loves her, so much, too.

 

---

It is now a little while later in National City, and Eliza, Natalie and Ashley have all had a good time together, learning how to make chocolate chip cookies. Eliza has shown Ashley and Natalie the entire process of making the cookies from scratch, getting them both very involved in making the cookie dough mix, stirring it with a spoon, and adding the flour, eggs, and other things. Upon seeing this all, and having it explained to them, Natalie and Ashley were actually each surprised that you add the chocolate chips to the dough. The two young girls though that maybe you’d make the cookies into a cookie shape, and then finish them off by pressing chocolate chips into the top of them. Natalie and Ashley were equally as surprised when Eliza told them they just want to roll the cookie dough mix up into little balls, which they will then put on a baking tray on some baking paper. Natalie and Ashley each thought, at the very least, they would make the cookies into a flat cookie shape. Eliza had to explain to them that as they cookies cook, they will flatten, and become that cookie shape. Either way, Natalie and Ashley still had an absolutely amazing time learning how to make and cook the cookies with Eliza.

 

Presently, Eliza got the cookies out of the oven, about 10 minutes ago, allowing them to cook for almost 20 minutes. Of course since then Natalie and Ashley have both been eager to try one of the cookies which they have made. However, Eliza told them both that the cookies need time to cool, not only because they were too hot to eat as soon as they came out of the oven, but also because as the cookies cool, they also harden, and become much less brittle. So, over these 10 minutes, just like has been happening over the 20 minutes they were waiting for the cookies to cook, Eliza just continued to talk with her granddaughters, asking them both more things, and simply getting to know them both better. Eventually though, the 10 minutes were up, and Ashley and Natalie are now digging into the cookies, and tasting them for the first time.

 

“What do you both think?” Eliza asks, with a smile, after Natalie and Ashley have each had their first bites.

 

“Hmmm…. It’s really good.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Yeah….. I like it.” Ashley nods, “Although…… it is kind of falling apart.”

 

“Yes. They will do that. As I told you, they need to cool down completely, and once they do, they will harden, and won’t be so prone to falling apart like that.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, with a smile.

 

Natalie, Eliza and Ashley all then eat a few more cookies, with Eliza only having one, while the girls have two, before Eliza puts all the cookies into a tin box that she found, along with some baking paper, and leaves them out to the side. After this, the trio just settle back down into the living room, with Natalie and Ashley sitting either side of Eliza, with them all just talking, and continuing to bond further.

 

About an hour and a bit later, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza are finally disturbed by the sound of the front door opening. Soon after this, the trio see Kara and Lena walking in the front door, along with their bags. Seeing this sight does make Natalie and Ashley sad, because they each know Eliza will be leaving soon, even if they are happy their mom is back.

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena smiles.

 

“Hi, mom.” Ashley smiles.

“Mom.” Natalie says, and gets up from the couch, walking over to her mom, and taking her in for a hug.

 

“Hello.” Lena smiles, as she hugs Natalie back.

“Hey, you three.” Kara smiles, “Did you all have a nice weekend together?”

 

“Yeah. We had so much fun with grandma!” Natalie smiles, happily, as she ends her hug with Lena, “We even made chocolate chip cookies today!”

 

“Oh, that sounds great! I’m so happy you all had fun.” Kara smiles, while smiling further hearing Natalie refer to Eliza as ‘grandma’.

 

“You probably shouldn’t have told Kara about the cookies, as she’s prone to eating them all.” Eliza says, with a smirk.

 

Kara scoffs at that.

“Come on. I have some self control.” Kara replies.

“Really?” Eliza says, “Do you remember the time when you and Alex were 15, and we all made cookies and brownies together. Then, the next day I left you alone, as I was taking Alex to a dentist appointment, and when we got back, you had eaten all the cookies and brownies, and when I asked you, you told me that you accidentally dropped them all on the floor, and the dog ate them. We didn’t even have a dog!”

 

“I meant cat!” Kara exclaims.

 

“We didn’t really have a cat either, Kara.” Eliza chuckles.

Lena, Natalie and Ashley all giggles upon hearing this story.

 

After this, Kara and Lena spend some time talking with Eliza, Natalie and Ashley, finding out all the details of what the trio got up to over this weekend. Kara and Lena decide not to say what they did, as it truly would not be appropriate for Natalie and Ashley to hear. Eventually though, once they have all finished talking, and explaining what they did this weekend, Eliza announces that she will have to leave, as she plans to have a brief lunch with Sam, Alex, Kelly, and Sam’s daughter, before heading back home to National City. Of course, upon hearing this, both Natalie and Ashley get very sad, but Eliza makes sure to take them both into tight hugs, giving them kisses, telling them she loves them, and once more letting them know they can message her, and speak to her, whenever they like. So, several minutes later, when Eliza does finally leave, Natalie and Ashley are a bit more at ease, even if they are still sad seeing her drive off, with them unsure when they’ll be able to see her again in person. It’s just really tough for the two girls. For the first time, ever, they feel like they actually have a grandparent, and now she is leaving again, with there being an unknown as to when they’ll next get to spend time with their new grandparent.

 

“Girls?” Lena says, once Eliza’s car disappears into the distance, “Can you come sit in the living room? Kara and I have something we’d like to talk to you about.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now each turn to look at Kara and Lena, with worried expressions on their faces.

 

“You’re not breaking up, are you?” Ashley asks, in a concerned voice.

“No, darling. It’s nothing like that. It’s just something we want to ask you both.” Lena explains.

 

Natalie and Ashley still look a bit unsure about this, but they do soon make their way into the living room, taking a seat on the couch, with Kara and Lena each sitting on the coffee table facing the two girls.

 

“So, while you two had your lovely weekend with Eliza, Kara and I had a really romantic weekend together, and during the weekend, we both talked about the future, and our future specifically. So, with that in mind, we have decided to move in together. That means that Kara will be moving in here with us.” Lena explains, “However, before any of that can happen, we just wanted to make sure the two of you are okay with that. Neither Kara or I want to do anything like this, as it will be a big change, that will upset or disturb the two of you.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “If either of you are unsure, or unhappy about me moving in, please don’t keep it to yourself. The last thing I want is for either of you to be upset about me moving in. Both of your happiness and comfortability is very important to me. I promise I won’t be offended or upset if either of you, or both of you, say no.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now just look at one another, not saying a word to each other, seeming to have one of their silent conversations.

 

“I’m okay with it.” Ashley says, “I mean….. after what happened….. with….. me presenting….. I’d like you to be here with us, Kara.”

 

“That’s good.” Kara smiles.

 

“I want you to move in too, Kara!” Natalie says, “Mom is happier when you are here with us, and I like seeing mom happy, and I like you too!”

 

Both Kara and Lena’s hearts are warmed upon hearing this, with them each being very happy, as this confirms that Kara will soon be moving in with them all, taking one step further in their relationship.

 

---

Meanwhile, in a state-of-the-art hospital in Buenos Arias, a doctor is walking along a corridor, reading some latest test results on a tablet for a patient he is about to see. The doctor really hates situations like these, as all doctors do. No doctors like giving patients bad news, especially bad news to this extent.

 

Soon, the doctor enters the room, where he sees his patient nervously waiting for him. This isn’t the first time he has seen this patient, so he already has a feeling how this process is going to go.

 

“Do you have my results?” The woman asks, in a bit of a snappy-angry voice.

 

The doctor takes a deep breath.

“Yes. I do.” The doctor begins, “I’m afraid it’s not good news. Since the last time I saw you, 3 months ago, your cancer has gotten much worse. It has now spread to several of your other organs. I’m afraid the cancer is progressing much faster than we thought.”

 

“How….. how long do you think I have left?” The woman asks, in a shocked voice.

“I…. I can’t be sure. These things are….” The doctor begins.

“HOW LONG?!” The woman asks, in an angry voice.

 

“About a month.” The doctor says, “I am so sorry, Miss Rojas.”

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 80

It is now a few days later in the following week, and Kara honestly feels like she is on cloud nine, as everything seems to be going well for her. She has an absolutely wonderful and beautiful girlfriend, with a pup on the way. Everything is going well in her work life, and at the end of this week, Kara will officially be moving in to Lena’s house, to live with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, leaving her apartment behind. Kara is literally over the moon about this, and even more so that Natalie and Ashley want her to move in too. In fact, over the last few days, Kara has actually received a few texts from both Ashley and Natalie, talking about when she is going to move in with them and everything. Kara is happy to see that the two girls are just as excited for the move as she is. Then, Kara is really excited, for so many reasons. Just like Lena mentioned to her the other day, when they were discussing Kara moving in, Kara wants to wake up next to Lena every day, and not in some alpha way where the alpha wants their omega near them all the time. Kara wants to wake up next to Lena, because she loves her, and never likes when she is apart from her for that long. Kara wants to open her eyes in the morning, and the first thing she sees to be Lena’s face. Then, on top of all that, Kara also wants to be around Natalie and Ashley on a more permanent basis. Kara adores spending time with the two girls, and loves that they have adopted Eliza as their grandma, and just become much closer to being her family. But finally, one major reason that Kara is excited about moving in with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, is because she knows that she won’t have to live on her own any longer. Many people actually love living on their own, enjoying that it allows them to have free space, where they don’t have to worry about other people. They can walk around naked, eat whatever they want, sleep whenever they want, and just do anything to their own schedule, without having to consider other people. For many people, this is an ideal lifestyle. However, this isn’t the case for Kara. Kara has never liked being alone in her apartment. It’s not that Kara is scared of being alone or anything. It’s just, Kara feels really lonely whenever she is home alone in her apartment, and she knows that is all just left over trauma from her parent’s deaths. Now though, Kara won’t have to deal with any of that, as she will be with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, so certainly should never feel alone, or lonely.

 

Kara honestly is just extremely excited about the move, as it feels like she is going to be gaining a whole new family, with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, and her and Lena’s future pup, and potentially all the other pups that may come on the way over the years. This is what Kara deserves after all, getting to have all the family that she could ever want, as a sort of recompense for her parents dying in a fire when she was 13 years old. It, of course, doesn’t make up for her parents no longer being around, but it certainly is nice, and more importantly, it makes Kara happy.

 

For Lena’s side of things, she is really excited for Kara to move in too, and she is really happy at how eager Natalie and Ashley are to have Kara living with them too. It has put a constant smile on Lena’s face whenever Natalie or Ashley have asked her a question about something in regards to Kara’s move. Honestly, before she and Kara asked the girls if they were going to be okay with Kara moving in with them, a small part of Lena’s brain was worried that the girls would say no for some reason. Lena was worried that maybe, in the worst case scenario the girls just wouldn’t want Kara living with them at all. Then, for the best case scenario, where the girls said no, Lena was worried the girls would just say they wanted to live with their mom, alone, for a while longer, before bringing anyone else into it, which Lena would have understood, even if she wouldn’t have been happy about it. But thankfully, none of that has happened, the girls not only said yes, but are excited for Kara to move in, and Lena is really excited herself. Even though Kara may not be taking the step that Lena wants her to, Lena already knows that Kara is her forever person. Lena doesn’t care about their 15 year age difference, as Kara certainly doesn’t care. Then being with Kara has actually felt like her heart has been healing from years of abuse from Andrea, her omega certainly is healing, there is literal proof of that. So Lena is so very happy, and can’t wait for Friday to come, to start Kara’s move.

 

Despite Kara and Lena both being in good moods about the upcoming move, they know that this will come to an end soon enough, because today, Wednesday, both of them have to face Andrea in court, with the two girlfriends having to deal with Andrea’s bullshit of suing Kara for punching her, even though it was in defence of Lena. Kara and Lena each know that it is going to be an absolute headache to deal with, and Andrea will attempt to drag it out as long as possible and everything. Then, on top of this, Lena also knows she has to deal with two further court issues with Andrea, one in regards to Andrea trying to prevent her from completing the sale of CatCo, and taking full ownership of it. Then, the other is the court battle for custody of Natalie and Ashley. For the latter, given Andrea’s messages to Natalie and Ashley, Lena hopes that Andrea doesn’t put up a fight at all over the custody, they will just have to go to court to make it official, which Lena wants it to be. Lena doesn’t want to continue having the girls with her, when under their current agreement, if Andrea wanted to, she could complain to the courts about the girls staying with her all the time, as they are only supposed to be with Lena on the weekends. So, Lena just knows these court battles, over the next few weeks, are going to suck.

 

Presently, Lena is sitting in her office, just trying to get on with some work while she waits for the time to arrive for her to head to court, where she will meet Kara, and her lawyers, and face Andrea in the court room for the first time. Lena, obviously, is really not looking forward to this, and would much rather be doing anything else with her time. However, Lena knows that she needs to be there for Kara, and help provide evidence that Andrea assaulted her, not Kara assaulting Andrea. This obviously all just isn’t very ideal, with Lena actually not really being able to do much work at all today, as she keeps thinking about the up coming battle with Andrea in court, and unable to focus properly on her work.

 

Lena is soon not able to focus on her work anyway, as she is interrupted by Sam and Jack coming sauntering into her office, which has become a daily occurrence. Usually, upon seeing Sam and Jack enter her office, Lena would roll her eyes, and wonder what Sam and Jack have cooked up to talk about this time. However, today Lena is actually glad they are here, as hopefully they will be able to successfully distract her from thinking about going to court in a little while. That said, of course, Lena is not going to let on that she is glad her two best friends are here right now, she certainly doesn’t want to give them that type of satisfaction.

 

“Lena!” Jack exclaims, with a smile.

 

“Hello, you two.” Lena says, rolling her eyes, still keeping up the pretence she is annoyed by their presence, “What are you two here to talk about? What trouble have you got in mind?”

 

“I would never do anything to cause trouble!” Jack says, in a fake offended voice, as he holds a hand to his chest, “I’m hurt you would think so little of me!”

 

“Yeah…. Whatever.” Lena says, rolling her eyes once more.

 

“I don’t know about Jack, but I came here because I know you have that court appearance with Kara, against Andrea, in a little while, so as your BEST FRIEND, I know you’d need the distraction.” Sam says, and looks at Jack as she says ‘best friend’.

 

Jack huffs at Sam saying that.

 

“Well, as Lena’s actual best friend, I know that bringing up the fact I’m trying to distract her from the court case will just cause Lena to think about the court appearance even more. Tut tut Sam.” Jack says.

 

“Oh, stop being an ass!” Sam says.

 

“You started it.” Jack replies.

 

“Oh, stop you two. You’re both right. I could use the distraction. Come. Let’s sit on my couch area.” Lena says.

 

Lena, Jack and Sam then make their way over to the couch area, where Lena takes a seat on the couch and Jack wins the battle with Sam to sit on the couch next to Lena, leaving Sam to sit on a single seat next to the couch, sort of facing Lena.

 

“Okay, now the two of you have got your antics out of the way, what do you really want to talk about?” Lena asks, “And NO, I don’t want to talk about the court case.”

 

“I would never suggest such a thing.” Jack says, in another dramatic voice.

“Yes, me neither.” Sam replies, “I was thinking maybe you could fill us in on how your weekend with Kara went? I know you told us it went well, in our group message, but yesterday and on Monday things were so busy here we didn’t really get a chance to sit down and properly talk about it all.”

 

“Yeah! I want all the gossip! Spill the tea, Lena.” Jack says.

Sam and Lena both turn and look at Jack now, with unimpressed expressions on their faces.

“Hmmm….. I can’t pull off the phrase ‘spill the tea’, can I?” Jack now says, realising why Lena and Sam are looking at him.

“No, Jack, you can’t, I’m afraid.” Lena replies.

 

“Hmm…. very well.” Jack nods, “HOWEVER, what I do want us to all ALSO talk about, is how things went with Sam meeting Alex’s mom! Let’s not put all the talk on Lena!”

 

“That’s not fair! This was supposed to be about Lena, not me.” Sam pouts.

“I have to agree with Jack, Sam. I think it’s only fair you tell us how things went with you meeting Eliza, if I’m going to talk about my weekend with Kara.” Lena says.

 

Sam lets out a huff upon Lena saying that.

“Fine. I’ll tell you. But I will warn you now, it’s not very interesting.” Sam says.

 

“That doesn’t matter. I want all the deets’” Jack says.

 

Once more, Sam and Lena turn and look at Jack, giving him an unimpressed look.

“I can’t pull that one off either, can I?” Jack says.

“No, Jack.” Sam says, shaking her head, “Perhaps you should just focus on talking like a normal human being for now, after all, you struggle with basic grammar and pronunciation.”

 

Jack now huffs at Sam saying that.

“No, I don’t. I pronounce everything properly, and my grammar is impeccable. After all, I do speak proper English, not your American English nonsense, so don’t start with me about who is speaking properly.” Jack says, with a cocky smirk on his face.

 

Sam now grows a bit of an annoyed look on her face, although not one that suggests she is truly annoyed with Jack or anything, it’s still all part of the fun banter/fighting Jack and Sam have in between them.

 

“Okay. Okay. As amusing as it is to see you both tear each other apart, how about we do that some other time?” Lena suggests.

“Yeah, how about, behind L-Corp, at 2PM tomorrow?” Jack suggests, “We will fight to the death for Lena’s best friendship.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Jack saying that.

“Nah. I’m good.” Sam says.

 

“Scared?” Jack smirks.

“Of you?” Sam says, with a scoff in her voice, “Not likely. I’d destroy you. But unlike you, I think things through. If we were to fight to the death for who is Lena’s best friend, the winner would have to go on the run, because Lena would hunt down the winner and kick my ass for killing you.”

 

“Oh, you really think you’d be the winner?” Jack says, “Let’s go, right now!”

 

Jack now stands up from the couch.

 

“You don’t know who you’re messing with!” Sam says, standing up herself, and squaring up to Jack.

“GUYS! ENOUGH!” Lena now yells, deciding this is the limit to the banter that she is willing to put up with, “If you both don’t sit down, and stop being asses, I will kick you out of L-Corp and officially declare Jess as my best friend.”

 

Sam and Jack quickly sit down after Lena threatens that.

 

“We were only having fun.” Jack pouts.

“Yeah…” Sam says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“Would you like to know about my weekend or not?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Sam nods.

“Yeah. I want all the sex details too.” Jack says, with another smirk.

“Don’t be a perv, Jack.” Sam says, and whacks Jack’s side.

 

Lena sighs, knowing that her friends will likely never change. Lena is really starting to regret ever introducing Sam and Jack to each other, the two together create utter chaos.

 

“I had a lovely time with Kara. I will NOT be spilling most of the details, because they are x rated, and private. But, we had a lot of fun together, and it was made better because just before we went away, I actually went into a pregnancy heat, so I basically rode that out with Kara.” Lena says.

 

“I bet you road Kara good too.” Jack smirks.

“Yeah she did.” Sam smirks, and now high fives Jack.

 

Lena rolls her eyes again.

 

“Anyway, like I said, we had fun, and….. I actually did ask her to bite claim me….” Lena says.

“WHAT?!” Sam exclaims, in a loud, surprised, voice.

“REALLY?” Jack says, in just a surprised voice as Sam.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

“What…. what happened? Where’s the bite mark?” Sam now asks, reaching her neck around to try and look for any mating bite mark on Lena’s neck, other than the faded one from when Andrea did it, years ago.

 

“No. It didn’t happen.” Lena replies, “Kara turned me down.”

“That bitch!” Jack says.

 

“Jack!” Lena says, and slaps Jack’s side.

“I’m sorry, but how could she turn you down? She’s got to be crazy! Perhaps Sam and I need to go beat her up, instead of fighting each other?” Jack says.

“Hmmm…… I’m not sure about that, Jack. Kara is pretty jacked. I think she would beat us both up, without breaking a sweat.” Sam comments.

 

“None of that will be necessary anyway.” Lena quickly says, “Kara turned me down, because she didn’t want to claim me like that when I was in the middle of a heat, meaning my mind wasn’t entirely clear. Kara just wanted to slow things down a bit, to make sure I was sure, and take it from there.”

 

“Oh…. that….. actually makes sense….” Jack says.

“Yeah, claiming an omega while they are in heat is actually a pretty scummy thing to do.” Sam says.

 

“Hmmm…. maybe.” Lena says, “I mean, I’m out of my heat now, and I’d still like Kara to claim me, because I know she’s the alpha I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I’m disappointed it didn’t happen over the weekend. However, we did come up with a compromise.”

“What compromise?” Sam asks.

 

“Kara will be moving in with me, Natalie and Ashley.” Lena says, “Kara suggested it while we were up in the cabin, and then when we got back, we made sure that Ashley and Natalie were okay with it, and they were. Kara is going to be moving in this Friday. Although, it’ll probably take Friday and Saturday to complete the move. Either way, I’m very excited, and the girls are excited too.”

 

“That’s great, Lena.” Sam smiles, “I’m happy for you.”

 

“Thank you, Sam.” Lena smiles back.

“I’m happy for you also, Lena.” Jack says.

 

“Thanks.” Lena replies.

 

“Do you know how the girls got on with their weekend with Eliza?” Sam now asks.

“Uhhh…. yeah.” Lena nods, “Apparently it went really well. The girls had an amazing time with Eliza. Eliza played games with them, sort of spoiled them, taking them shopping, buying them stuff and buying them clothes. Then she taught them how to cook a bunch of things, including a roast dinner, and chocolate chip cookies. The girls had a great time, and they have claimed Eliza as their grandma now, with them referring to her as such, and Eliza also referring to Natalie and Ashley as her granddaughters, so that is really nice.”

 

“That’s amazing.” Sam smiles, “Eliza was really good when she met Ruby too, even if Ruby was very hesitant.”

 

“Oh yeah? How did that go?” Lena asks.

“Well, Eliza was only there with us for about 30 minutes, because she had to drive back to Midvale, but it went well enough. She seems fine that we are in a three way relationship, and she was very interested in asking me more about myself, and Ruby.” Sam says, “She did try and interact with Ruby a bit, asking her questions, but I think Ruby just isn’t too sure on it all yet, so hopefully things will just develop next time.”

 

After this, Lena, Sam and Jack continue to talk for the next 10 minutes, with Jack soon telling Lena and Sam about his latest conquest which happened over the weekend. Soon though, Sam, Lena and Jack’s time comes to an end, when Lena is alerted, by Jess, that she needs to leave L-Corp to make her way to the court house.

Chapter 81

Once Lena arrives at the court house, she soon meets up with her team of lawyers, where they begin to discuss what is going to happen today with Lena. Of course, right now, technically Lena’s lawyers are Kara’s lawyers, because the case they are at court today, is for Andrea alleging that Kara assaulted her, and is thereby suing her because of that. However, despite the fact things are focused on Kara today, with the blonde alpha being the client, Lena is still the one paying the lawyers, so of course they are going to tell her what is going on, and what is going to happen. After all, it’s not like Kara will care about that, or wants to keep secrets from Lena or anything. So, the lawyers simply explain that today will all be about Andrea’s side arguing, directly to the judge, that this case has merits to be taken to an actual trial. However, Lena’s lawyers are confident, that with all the evidence they have, including the arrest record from National City police, of Andrea’s arrest after assaulting Lena, as well as video footage from outside Lena’s office, on top of various other things, they should be able to have the judge completely dismiss this case, with prejudice, meaning that Andrea won’t be able to file a similar one again about this matter. Hearing this, at the very least, does relive Lena a little bit, even if she is still worried that surely Andrea has something up her sleeve, and is about to throw them a complete curveball. Little does Lena know how right she is when she thinks this about Andrea, but she will soon find out.

 

About 5 minutes after Lena arrives at the courthouse, and discusses things with her lawyers, Kara finally arrives herself, and takes Lena in for a tight hug, greeting her hello. Kara, for her part, does very much want to kiss Lena upon doing this, but seeing as they are in public, and in front of a bunch of lawyers, she doesn’t think it’s very appropriate.

“Hey, how are you?” Kara asks, with a smile, once they part from their hug.

“Better now that you’re here.” Lena says, with a smile. 

 

Kara smiles wider at Lena saying that, so glad that she has a girlfriend as amazing and beautiful as Lena.

 

“I’m glad you are her with me too.” Kara smiles back, as she takes one of Lena’s hands into her own.

 

The couple simply just smile at each other for a few moments, eventually though, they are disturbed by one of the lawyers making an awkward clearing of his throat, clearly signalling that he wants Kara and Lena’s attention. So, the two girlfriends part from each other, and focus on the team of lawyers.

 

The lawyers now explain, in detail to Kara, everything that is going to happen today, and what their strategy and hope is for what will happen, going even further into detail than they did when they were discussing everything with Lena. Once all this comes to an end though, Kara does have a chance to ask some questions, but she doesn’t really have any. This is all certainly a lot for Kara, as she has never had to face anything like this before, and not many 25-year-olds have. Kara is just so glad that Lena is here with her, not only for the moral support, but also because she knows that her 40-year-old girlfriend has many years of experience dealing with stuff like this, including facing Andrea in the court room.

 

Soon, the lawyers give Kara and Lena a moment alone, while they discuss a few things amongst themselves, but they also tell the couple that they’ll probably be asked to head inside the court room in a few minutes time. So, Kara and Lena know they can’t speak for long. Therefore, the two girlfriends just decide to sit next to one another on one of the benches outside the court room, where they have all been standing, and waiting to be told to let in. As they sit, Kara takes hold of one of Lena’s hands again, with Lena shifting closer to Kara, on the bench.

 

“So, how have you been?” Kara asks, with a small smile, wanting to try and divert the conversation away from talking about this court case.

“I’m okay.” Lena nods, “I’ve been focusing on work these last few days.”

 

“That’s good.” Kara nods back.

“What about you?” Lena asks.

 

“The same, really.” Kara replies, “I’ve been doing work, then when I’ve got home these last couple of days, I’ve been trying to sort out all of my stuff….. ya know…. for when I move in on Friday….. as…. you still want me to move in, don’t you?”

“Yes, darling, of course I do.” Lena says, “Honestly, thinking about the fact that you will be moving in with us on Friday has been what I have been looking forward to to help me get through this week.”

 

“That’s good.” Kara smiles, “I’m glad to hear that. I’m looking forward to it too.”

 

“Good.” Lena nods, “I know that Natalie and Ashley are certainly looking forward to it. They have been asking me all sorts of questions about when you move in and stuff.”

“Yeah. They’ve been asking me questions too, over text.” Kara says.

 

“Like what?” Lena asks, with an intrigued look on her face.

 

“Nothing bad or anything.” Kara says, “They’ve been asking me stuff like, if when I move in we could have movie nights every week, as a sort of tradition. Then, they have also been asking me if it would be okay if I got to take them shopping sometimes, when they wanted to buy you a gift or something.”

 

“Oh….. I didn’t know they asked you that.” Lena says, growing a bit of an awkward look on her face, “You certainly don’t have to take the girls shopping. I’m not expecting you to become a parent to them, just because you are moving in.”

 

“I don’t think that.” Kara says, “But…. what if…. I kind of want to?”

“What?” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

“I mean….. I don’t want to put pressure on you, if it’s something you don’t want. And, as awful as Andrea is, and as awful as she has been to the girls, I don’t want to be like I’m replacing her. But….. with us all living together, and…. sort of being like a bit of a family….. and the girls getting on so with Eliza, calling her their grandma….. what if….. I just…. sort of became more of a parent to them? I’m….. not asking to adopt them, or anything like that. We don’t even have to put a label on it or anything….. it’s just….. I think it could be nice…. if…. I got to bond with the girls further…. by doing some of those parent things. Plus, as your pregnancy is going to progress over these next few months, you’ll likely want to do less and less, so I could help pick up the slack. I…. I know that I’m only 25, and have no experience parenting or anything, but…… I uhmmm…… I hope you consider it. But, I don’t want you to feel like I’m pressuring you into this or anything. I uhhh…. yeah…..”

 

After Kara finishes speaking, Lena just feels so much love in her heart for Kara, as Lena has thought, for a while now, that Kara would make such a better parent than Andrea ever has been to the girls. So, Lena is beyond happy to hear Kara asks her this.

 

“That sounds wonderful Kara.” Lena says, “We can certainly talk about that stuff, and the parenting things that you can do with the girls once you move in. Like you said, we don’t have to put a label on it or anything. You can just do what you are comfortable with. However, I’m comfortable with you doing anything parent-like with the girls. I trust you with them. And, while you may be young, and have no experience of parenting previously, it’s not like any parent ever had parenting experience before they became a parent. I certainly didn’t. You just have to figure it out as you go. However, we are a team now, we need to always remember that.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “A team we are.”

“Good.” Lena nods.

 

“HOWEVER….” Kara begins, “with that in mind. You know now that the girls have been asking if I can take them places when they want to buy presents for you, for things such as Christmas, mother’s day, or BIRTHDAYS.”

 

Lena’s eyes widen at Kara saying this, because she knows what her girlfriend is getting at.

 

“How comes you didn’t tell me it’s your birthday next week!?!” Kara asks, “Why did I have to find out from Natalie and Ashley?”

 

“I uhh….. well….. it’s just…… There are a few reasons.” Lena says, “Firstly, my last few birthdays……. I just haven’t celebrated it at all. Jack has tried to do things, but that’s about it. The girls were….. like they were….. for so long…. they didn’t even do anything for my birthday, or even recognise it. Then, even during the ‘good times’ of my marriage to Andrea, Andrea never made note of my birthday, or even her own to be honest. So, after all that….. I guess my second reason…. Is I just kind of forgot….. it didn’t even cross my mind that my birthday is next week until you just said it. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it to be like a thing I’m keeping from you or anything. I don’t want to keep anything from you.”

“Oh, Lena.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face, and takes her girlfriend in for a hug.

 

Lena responds to the hug by hugging Kara back. Hugging Kara is truly one of the best experiences in the entire world. Lena knows she’ll never get tired of it.

 

“I’m sorry that you have had such a horrible experience with your birthday over the years. That’s not right.” Kara says, “A birthday is supposed to be a day all about celebrating you, and your existence. And frankly, I think celebrating you is a pretty amazing thing, as you are an amazing person, and I love you, so much.”

 

Lena gives Kara a small smile, as they part from their hug, but soon grows a bit of an awkward look on her face when another thought crosses her mind.

 

“You….. you sure you’re going to be okay having a 41 year old girlfriend, even though you’ll still be 25?” Lena asks.

 

Kara huffs at Lena asking her that, just simply because she thinks it’s such a silly question for Lena to even ask her.

“Of course I’m going to be okay. I don’t care about your age at all. You have the body of someone in their 20s, and are still able to have pups, so what do I have to complain about?” Kara asks, “And, it’s not like a year is going to make much of a different. So what? You are not 15 years older than me, you are 15 years and 1 month older than me, big fucking whoop.”

 

Lena can’t help but let out a little chuckle at Kara saying that, while also feeling a wave of relief washing over her.

“I love you.” Lena says.

“Love you too.” Kara smiles.

 

In this moment, Kara and Lena do shift towards one another, about to kiss, despite being in a public place where it might be a bit awkward. However, before they can actually complete this action, they are once more disturbed by the lawyers, to let them know that they can all head into the court room now. So, instead, Kara and Lena just shoot each other an awkward smile, before standing up and working their way into the court room.

 

Once inside the court room, Kara is directed to sit at the front, next to the lawyers, while Lena has to remain in the public seating, sitting directly behind Kara. At the same time as this happens, Andrea’s team of lawyers take their seats on the opposite side to Kara, and her lawyers. Strangely enough though, Lena soon notices that Andrea is nowhere to be seen, and that does kind of worry Lena, because she is sure it means that Andrea has some sort of trick up her sleeve or something, or is about to make some sort of dramatic entrance, to play things up to the judge.

 

“All rise for the honourable Judge McCatheny.” A court worker soon says.

 

Everyone then stands up and waits for Judge McCatheny to enter the court room and take her seat.

 

“Be seated.” The judge soon says, with everyone sitting down.

 

The judge now begins to look at her paperwork in front of her.

 

“So, I see I start today off with a fun one.” The judge says in a sarcastic tone, “Rojas v Danvers. The plaintiff, Miss Andrea Rojas is suing Miss Kara Danvers, for an alleged assault, seeing damages that amount to……. is this correct? $5.4 million?”

“Yes, your honour.” One of Andrea’s lawyers says, standing up to address the judge, “After the brutal attack of my client, Miss Rojas was unable to work for several days, which meant that multiple deals for her company fell through, amounting to well over $20 million. So, the $5.4 million amount is actually very reasonable from our client.”

 

“I see….” The judge says, in a dry tone, “And how does the defendant respond to these claims?”

 

“My client denies these claims in the strongest possible matter, and not only do we believe this matter should not be taken to trial, but we want, your honor, to dismiss this matter, with prejudice.” One of Kara’s lawyers says.

“Objection!” One of Andrea’s lawyers says, “We are not hear to have this case potentially dismissed entirely! If the defence wished for this case to be dismissed, they should have filed a motion beforehand!”

 

“Sit down council.” The judge says, in another dry tone, “We are here today to consider whether this matter needs to go to try, and if there is potential for this case to be dismissed, with prejudice, I think it’s fair to say that will be a determining factor if this case can go to trial or not.”

 

Andrea’s lawyer complies, and sits back down upon hearing the judge say this, clearly seeing that this is a battle he probably shouldn’t pick.

 

“Excellent.” The judge now says, with a smile, “Now, I want to hear from both the plaintiff and the defendant about what happened, and then we can consider everything after that. Where is the plaintiff, exactly?”

 

“Uhh…… Miss Rojas is currently caught up in traffic….. she will…. be here soon….” One of Andrea’s lawyers says, awkwardly, not in a very convincing voice.

 

Lena grows a surprised look on her face upon hearing Andrea’s lawyer say this, that not sounding like Andrea at all.

 

“Very well….. I guess….. we shall proceed to hear from the defendant first.” The judge says, “Kara Danvers, I call you to the stand.”

 

Kara now stands up, and makes her way to the stand, next to the judge, and is soon sworn in to tell the truth.

 

“Okay, Miss Danvers, can you now proceed to tell me, in your own words, what happened on the day in question?” The judge asks.

“Yes.” Kara says, taking a deep breath, “On the day in question, I was….. on my way to see Lena, Miss Luthor. We are…. dating….. As I arrived outside of the office, I greeted Lena’s assistant, Jess, but I was soon alarmed, as coming from Lena’s office, I could very distinctly sense distressed omega pheromones. So, I went rushing into the office, and that is when I found Miss Rojas assaulting Lena, and Lena very much trying to get away from Miss Rojas, but Miss Rojas not accepting that. I then yelled for Andrea to get off Lena, and pulled Andrea off of Lena. After that, Andrea did not like that, so she spit some hateful things at me, claiming that Lena was, and I quote ‘begging for it’, before trying to attack me. So, I punched Andrea. The punch didn’t deter Andrea though, and she soon charged at me, and I dodge out of the way, pushed her, and that caused her to go flying, head first, into Lena’s desk. After that, L-Corp security entered the room, and escorted Andrea out of the building.”

 

There is then a few moments silence after Kara finishes speaking.

“Okay. You may be seated, Miss Danvers.” The judge says.

 

Kara nods her head at the judge, and takes her seat back down next to the lawyers.

 

“Your honour, we are willing to not only provide you with security footage of Miss Rojas entering and exiting L-Corp, as well as audio footage recorded from outside of Miss Luthor’s office of the incident, but we are also willing to provide the arrest report of Miss Rojas, for assaulting Miss Luthor, in regards to this incident.” One of Kara’s lawyers says.

 

“Your honour, please do not let the defence skew this matter.” One of Andrea’s lawyer says, “When we present you our facts, you will be able to see that Miss Luthor and Miss Rojas were actually in the middle of reconnecting, in an intimate manner, as they are ex-wives. Miss Danvers came in, and did not like that, and assaulted my client. Afterwards everything else, including what Miss Luthor is claiming, has been lies, driven by nothing more than guilt of Miss Luthor’s part.”

 

Once more, the judge sighs after hearing that.

 

“I understand what you are saying council, however, we have been here for over 10 minutes, and your client has still yet to arrive.” The judge begins.

“That is because…. your honour….. the events in question…. were such a scaring moment for my client, that she does not wish to face the person who assaulted her, out of fear, emotionally, and even potentially physically.” One of Andrea’s lawyers says.

 

“I thought you claimed she was stuck in traffic?” The judge asks.

“Uhmm… she was…. but…. being stuck in traffic has allowed her to think and she uhmm……” One of Andrea’s lawyers says.

“Enough.” The judge says, in a firm voice, “I am not stupid, council. I suggest you be very careful, before I hold you in contempt.”

 

Andrea’s lawyer now sheepishly sits back down in his seat.

 

“I take these matters, those of assault, very seriously, as this may be a civil case, instead of a criminal one, but sometimes civil cases are a last resort, for victims to get some form of justice, when the criminal justice system has failed them.” The judge begins, “However, after having just heard everything, including what I can only hope is a communication failure, instead of lies to me, I am left with no choice. I hereby dismiss this case, with prejudice.”

 

The judge now bangs her gavel, and then stands up, leaving the court room.

 

Upon this happening, Kara just turns around and looks at Lena, in complete shock. Neither Kara, or Lena, were expecting this to happen at all. Lena certainly is very surprised by these course of events, as Andrea has gone through all this trouble to take this matter to court, and now one of the biggest contributing factors to this case being dismissed, is because Andrea hasn’t showed up at all. It’s all very strange to Lena, and makes her feel uneasy about what Andrea could possibly be doing right now, that warrants her not to turn up, as in Lena’s mind, it must be Andrea planning something even worse to unleash on all of them.

Chapter 82

Andrea’s lawyers all now clear the courtroom very quickly, likely needing to quickly tell their client what a disaster this hearing just was. Lena doesn’t envy Andrea’s lawyers position, as while a big reason for the judge dismissing this hearing moving forward to a proper lawsuit and court case was Andrea’s fault for not being there, Lena knows Andrea won’t think of it like that. Andrea will still blame her lawyers, and scream and shout at them, calling them every name under the sun, among other things. However, Lena honestly doesn’t care about the abuse Andrea’s lawyers are about to receive, as far as Lena is concerned, those lawyers should have realised not to take Andrea on as a client, so this is their own fault. Lena is just happy that this court case was won, as after the court case to actually have custody of the children, this is the court case Lena most wanted to go the right way. Lena can live with Andrea somehow manoeuvring to block her sale of CatCo, and she can also live with Andrea somehow getting out of any legal repercussions of the court case regarding her assaulting Lena, but what Lena can’t live with, is Andrea being able to harm Kara in this way, by suing her, or being able to keep full custody of their children. So, this is just the second most important one ticked off Lena’s list, but she knows there are multiple more court cases to come involving Andrea.

 

“Hey.” Kara says, with a big smile, as she approaches Lena, and takes her in for a big hug.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles back, hugging Kara.

 

“I…. honestly can’t believe how well that went. I’m shocked.” Kara says.

 

“I know. Me too.” Lena says, “Honestly, it kind of makes me a bit anxious.”

 

“Why?” Kara asks.

 

“It’s not like Andrea to drop things like that. So, it makes me concerned that the reason this happened is because she’s planning some other bomb to drop and fuck with all of us.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm….. possibly.” Kara nods, “But, let’s not think like that right now. For now, let’s just take this win, and we can deal with whatever Andrea tries to throw at us next week, when we have to face her again. Let’s just enjoy the rest of this week, and celebrate us all moving in together.”

“Yeah, I’d like that.” Lena smiles, growing a loving look on her face.

 

“Great!” Kara smiles, “So, what do you want to do now? Do you need to go back to work or something? I didn’t know how long this would take, so I’ve taken the rest of the day off.”

 

“Hmm… I probably should go back to work, as I do have several things that I should have done this morning, but was too distracted to do. My mind was elsewhere.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara replies, in a clearly disappointed voice, which Lena certainly notices.

 

Lena, for her part, never wants to see Kara disappointed like this, Lena loves Kara and would do absolutely anything for her, including anything to not see her look disappointed like this. So, Lena gets an idea in her head as a solution to this, and soon that idea turns into something that actually excites her, very much.

 

“Darling, how about you come back with me to my office?” Lena suggests, with a smirk, “That way at least you could spend some more time with me, even if I do have to do some work also.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara smiles, instantly, loving the idea of getting to spend more time with Lena, even if it is just in Lena’s office, in the omega’s presence, while Lena does some work.

 

Little does Kara know that Lena is forming a plan in her mind in regards to what she wants to do with Kara while Kara is in her office. It’s something that Lena has been wanting to do with Kara for a while, so today seems as good a day as any to make it become a reality.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smirks, happily, “We’ll probably only stay in my office for a few more hours, as I was planning to pick Natalie and Ashley up from school today. You are more than welcome to join us. I think Natalie and Ashley would like to have you pick them up with me.”

 

“Well, how can I say no to that?” Kara smiles, happily, as she thinks about the family that she, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are becoming.

 

“You can’t.” Lena smiles.

 

“Let’s head back to L-Corp then.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

“Sure. Let me just message my driver, to let him know to be ready for us.” Lena says.

 

Lena then proceeds to message her driver, and while she does that, Kara talks through a few things with her lawyers. Soon, Lena joins Kara in this discussion with the lawyers, but after about 3 - 4 minutes, Lena gets a message on her phone from her driver, letting her know that he is outside waiting for them. So, Lena skilfully excuses herself and Kara from the conversation with the lawyers, and walks out of the court room, then the court house, hand in hand with Kara. A few moments later, both Kara and Lena get in Lena’s driver’s car, and begin driving towards L-Corp.

 

“Oh, before I forget.” Lena says, “Have you remembered we have another doctors appointment on Friday at 2?”

 

“Yep.” Kara says, with a big smile, “I’ve booked the afternoon off and everything.”

 

“Good.” Lena nods.

 

“I uhhh…. I’ve actually been wanting to ask you.”

Kara begins, “Obviously I’ve never been through this process before, having a baby, and obviously you have, so you know kind of what is going to happen at each of these appointments, and I don’t. So, could you help me? Tell me what we are expecting?”

 

“Oh, of course I can, darling.” Lena says, with a loving smile on her face. It makes Lena think about how Andrea never really wanted to be involved much in this process, but Kara wants to know everything, “So, this appointment is more so just a check up, to make sure our pup is okay. We will probably have another ultrasound that shows how big our pup is now. It won’t be for another month or two until we actually find out the gender of our baby. However, over these next 2 months my belly will likely grow a lot more than it has done now, so you should be prepared for that. Be prepared for me to get big and gross.”

 

“You could never look gross to me, Lee.” Kara says, with a loving look on her face, “I love you, so much. I don’t care how your body is going to change over the course of this pregnancy, I’ll still love you, and make sure to take care of you, and everything.” 

 

Lena now grows some tears in her eyes after hearing those words from Kara, them just being so touching. Lena’s heart feels so good, and she knows she has never ever felt love like this. Love that is so overwhelming at times, but in a completely good and amazing way. 

 

“I love you too, Kara, so much. I can’t even put it into words.” Lena replies.

 

Kara now grows a wide smile on her face, and soon takes Lena in for a loving, passionate, kiss. Lena responds in kind. Lena honestly can’t wait to get to her office now.

 

---

It’s now a few hours later, and Kara and Lena are back at Lena’s office. Over the last few hours, Lena has been getting on with some serious work, her mood improved greatly by Kara’s presence, even though they haven’t said much to each other, Kara has just let Lena get on with her work. It seems though that Kara’s presence has really allowed Lena to focus, and get through so much work. Lena knows it might be partly because of the smell of Kara’s natural pheromones in the room. Either way, Lena is pretty sure she has never been this efficient at doing work. Although another reason for Lena’s efficiency might be because of what she intends to do with Kara once she has finished her work.

 

For Kara’s side of things, over the last few hours she has simply been researching a few things on a laptop Lena has provided her with, having a look to see what she would like to write any future articles about. Kara hasn’t minded at all just sitting here in Lena’s presence, with them really not saying much to each other. After all, if Kara wasn’t here at L-Corp with Lena, she would probably be at home, by herself, all alone, doing the exact same thing. It’s not like her other friends have had the day off and could spend the afternoon with her. So really for Kara, getting to spend the afternoon with Lena, in her office, even if they don’t say much is the best afternoon that she could image.

 

Lena now continues with her work for the next 20 minutes, truly rocketing through it all. Eventually, Lena does finish, and this is when she grows a wicked smirk on her face, and looks across the room, towards her girlfriend. Kara, for her part, is deep lost in her laptop, and doesn’t even notice Lena looking at her. So, Lena thinks she might as well take advantage of this, and begins to remove her panties, all while sitting behind her desk, out of view of Kara. Presently, Lena is wearing a dress, so it makes it very easy to remove her panties without much moving about. All Lena has to do is reach under, and pull her panties down, and threw her legs, and high heels. Once Lena does this, she feels a small amount of cold air flow over her centre, which makes her very horny. In fact, it causes Lena to have to stifle a moan. However, once Lena has got everything under control, she takes a deep breath and stands back up on her feet, starting to walk over to her office door.

 

As Lena walks towards her office door, with her high heels clicking across the ground, Kara remains completely buried inside her laptop, not even noticing Lena having got up from behind her desk or anything. Eventually, Lena does make it to her office door, and that is when she locks it, with it making a loud clicking out. In Lena’s mind, she imaged that as soon as the door made this noise, Kara would look up, and ask her what is going on, and things would proceed from there. However, that actually isn’t what becomes reality. Instead of that happening, Kara just remains completely buried in her laptop, either not noticing the door locking sound, or just turning everything out, as she is so in the zone. Lena isn’t frustrated or disappointed by this though, because Lena thinks this gives her the opportunity to do something even more exciting than she already had in mind.

 

Lena now, slowly, and quietly, begins to remove her dress. Lena’s plan is for Kara to not look up at her until she is completely naked, other than wearing her high heels. Lena certainly thinks that would be very fun, and likely get Kara going. Lena just has to be very careful now not to make any noise to actually pull Kara out of the zone she is in currently. Soon Lena manages to remove her dress, dropping it to the ground, all without Kara looking up at her. The only pieces of clothing Lena has on now, is her bra, and high heels. So, Lena decides to carefully remove her bar, and once the hooks come unloose, Lena whips the bara off, and chucks it the other side of the room, near her desk. Lena is now completely naked, other than wearing a pair of 5 inch black high heel pumps. Lena knows this look will certainly get Kara’s blood pumping, she just needs to get the alpha to notice her first.

 

Over the next few minutes, Lena goes through all the options in her head, in regards to ways to actually get Kara’s attention. Lena does think about doing something as simple as coughing, or clearing her throat, but the brunette can’t help but think that’s far too mundane, and predictable. So, instead, Lena decides to use her omega pheromones, trying to send them out in Kara’s direction, to not only get the alpha’s attention, but turn her on. Lena, for her part, has never really used her pheromones in this way. Of course, naturally Lena has had her pheromones move towards various alphas, including Kara, but Lena has never focused her mind, and actively tried to send her pheromones outwards to a specific alpha. So, at the very least, this should be something new that Lena is going to experience, and try to do. Lena really just hope she doesn’t fuck it up.

 

Lena now focuses her mind, and she thinks all sorts of dirty thoughts, all about Kara, and focuses on her pheromones, trying to send them in Kara’s direction. As Lena continues to do this, over about 20 seconds, she has absolutely no idea if it is working, or if she is just standing here, completely naked in her office, looking like a bit of an idiot. Soon though, Lena does get confirmation that what she is doing is working, because she sees Kara start to sniff a little bit, clearly picking up Lena’s omega scent, before tilting her head up, and looking directly at Lena.

 

“Oh, Rao! Lena! Why are you naked?” Kara asks, in a shocked voice.

 

Lena can instantly smell Kara’s excited alpha pheromones. So, she knows that while Kara might be surprised, she is more horny than surprised, and that is exactly what Lena was going for.

 

“Well, I’ve finished all my work now.” Lena smirks, “And…… we don’t have to go and pick up the girls from school for another hour, so, I thought…. maybe we could have some fun?”

 

“In your office?” Kara asks, in a bit of a surprised voice.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I mean, I do have a few ideas in mind, of things I would like us to do.”

 

“Oh? And what is that?” Kara says, now standing up, and growing a confident smirk on her own face.

 

“Well, I think I did mention it to you before, but I would very much like you to bend me over my own desk, and fuck me.” Lena says, “And I would also like you to press my naked body up against the glass while you fuck me.”

 

Kara doesn’t respond audibly to Lena saying this, to let the brunette know she is very much into all that. Instead, Kara literally leaps across the room to Lena, and takes her in for a deep passionate kiss.

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for the next several minutes, with tongues swirling in each other’s mouths, and the two girlfriends each getting more and more turned on, with more of their pheromones circling around the office. Lena really hopes that Jess doesn’t come into her office at all for the rest of the day, as Lena knows that even though her door is locked right now, if Jess were to walk in later, even after she and Kara have finished, she would certainly sense the pheromones, and know exactly what took place in this office. However, right now Lena doesn’t really care about that, she is certainly not thinking about it. Lena is just continuing to kiss Kara passionately, while tugging at some of the blonde’s clothes.

 

“I want these, off.” Lena says, once she finally parts from her kiss with Kara, tugging at Kara’s clothes.

“Well….. you are already naked. I guess it’s only fair I join you.” Kara smirks, wickedly, “However, I think you should be the one to undress me.”

 

Lena doesn’t need to be told twice, as, as soon as Kara says that to her, Lena is tugging at Kara’s shirt, taking it off, before removing it over Kara’s head. Once the shirt is out of the way, the bra is next, and Lena is quickly to take that off too. However, once Lena removes the bra, instead of continuing to take off more of Kara’s clothes, she takes Kara’s breasts into her mouth instead, sucking on them, and playing with them. This causes Kara to let out some of her very first moans of this session. Lena doesn’t spend too long on Kara’s breast though, as she knows they are on a time limit here, and she can play with Kara’s beautiful breasts any time she wants. So, Lena now turns her focus to Kara’s trousers, undoing Kara’s belt, before pulling down the trousers. All that Kara remains in now, is some underwear, so, Lena is quick to dispose of that, and before Kara can do anything else, Lena already has her cock in her mouth, and is giving Kara and excellent blow job.

 

Lena continues to make Kara moan with her blow job skills, but just like with sucking Kara’s breasts, she knows they don’t have the time for her to take as long as she likes. So, Lena removes Kara’s cock from her mouth, with a loud popping sound, and stands up back to her feet. Lena now makes her way to her desk, with Kara watching her the entire time, and soon bends over it, spreading her arms as far forward as possible, really showcasing her ass to Kara. Kara for her part, sees this, and very quickly jumps into action. Soon enough, Kara is pounding Lena, with the brunette letting out several happy moans.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena like this, doggy style, and after about 3 or 4 minutes of this, through her moans, Lena tells Kara to lead her to her windows, and press her up against them and fuck her, so hard. Kara, ever the gentlewoman, and never one to deny a request from her omega, soon does exactly that.

 

As Lena is now pressed up against her office window, with the breasts really squished into the glass, and her ass being fucked, the brunette feels so good, not only from being fucked right now, but also because this is something she has been wanting to do for a long long while.

 

Kara and Lena continue to fuck like this for about 15 minutes, with them soon having sex all over Lena’s office, and both the women cumming multiple times.

Chapter 83

It is now just over an hour later, and Kara and Lena have finished their amazing fucking session in Lena’s office, where they basically had sex absolutely everywhere in Lena’s office. It essentially fulfilled both Kara and Lena’s wildest dreams. Lena got to be fucked by Kara absolutely everywhere, being bent over her desk, having her ask spanked, and also being pressed up against the glass off her office window, looking out onto her balcony, while Kara got to be the one doing the fucking. It was absolutely marvellous, and the two of them loved every single second of it. The thrill of fucking in a public place, even if it is not entire public, was amazing, and this is on top of the thrill of Lena being fucked pressed up, completely naked, against her office window, where anyone could see. Obviously, seeing as Lena’s office is towards the top of the L-Corp building, it is very unlikely that anyone would actually have seen her pressed up naked against the glass, but either way, the thrill was still there throughout.

 

Thankfully, for Kara and Lena, Jess did not try and interrupt the two of them during their sex session, as Kara and Lena know that would have been very awkward, and make have completely killed the mood. However, both of them know that is very likely that Jess may know what actually went on in the office between the two of them. This is not only because Jess may have heard a few things, because Lena’s walls are pretty soundproofed, but not completely, but also because Jess may have detected the sex scent coming off Kara and Lena as they left Lena’s office, and walked right passed Jess’s desk. However, these are not even the biggest reasons as to why Jess probably knows what went on in that office. The biggest reason is the fact that a few moments ago, as Kara and Lena were halfway to Ashley and Natalie’s school, to pick the girls up, Lena received a text from Jess. In the text, Jess told Lena that she cleaned up some of the clear smudge imprints on Lena’s glass leading out onto her balcony, which she noticed as she entered Lena’s office to make sure everything was in order before leaving, and has notified a cleaning crew to clean the glass completely. Kara and Lena know this very likely means that when Jess walked into Lena’s office, she was able to see clear boob imprints on the glass, where Kara pressed Lena up against it, and was thankfully nice enough to just wipe off the imprints, or smudge it up, before calling a cleaning crew to properly clean the glass. Of course, reading this text was very embarrassing for Lena, but currently she is too much in the glow of being fucked good and proper by Kara to care too much. Lena just knows that Jess deserves a raise for all this.

 

Presently, Lena and Kara are now just waiting for Natalie and Ashley to leave school and come and join them in the car. Of course, the two girls are far too old for them to get out of the car and wait for them. Kara and Lena both know that would be embarrassing for them, so they are just waiting, and still sitting in the afterglow of their sex session.

 

“So, I guess I never asked, but are you going to stay the night tonight?” Lena asks Kara, in an unsure voice.

 

“Uhhh….. I’ll stay for dinner, if that’s okay. But I should probably go back to my apartment tonight, as I need to be up early tomorrow, and still have to sort a few things out for the move on Friday.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Also, I’ve been meaning to ask you. Seeing as my house is outside of National City, obviously you can’t walk to work anymore, like you can from your apartment. How do you intend to get to CatCo? I know you and Alex share your car, but I know that sometimes Alex needs the car. Of course, I’m more than happy to have you come with me in the morning, but I’m sure there will be many times when I’m leaving a lot earlier than you need to.”

 

“Ohh…. I guess I haven’t really thought about that.” Kara hums, “Like you know, Alex and I share the car and the motorbike. So maybe, for now, I’ll just have the car and Alex can deal with things on the motorbike.” 

 

“That’s an idea….. or….. you could use one of my cars? I have… quite a few.” Lena says.

 

“I uhhh….. I don’t know about that.” Kara says, in an unsure voice.

“What do you mean?” Lena asks, with a confused look on her face.

 

“I mean….. I don’t know….. it just feels like I’m kind of taking advantage of my rich, beautiful, girlfriend.” Kara says, “I know that the two of us have vast wealth differences, and I’m okay with that. But, I’m going to be living in your house, a house I know I could never afford in my own lifetime. I don’t really want to be driving one of your cars too, as that will really seem like I’m using you for your money.”

 

“Darling, I would never think that. I really don’t think that.” Lena says, “I was just offering, because I know it would be convenient for you to have a car to yourself, now that you will be living with us. Plus, I will admit, I really don’t like your car your share with Alex, not because it looks bad or anything, but because due to how old it is, and how many miles it has on it, it always makes me concerned you’re going to break down or get into an accident because of a car failure or something.”

 

“The car has been through many many adventures. I trust it, completely.” Kara says.

 

“Every car owner trusts their car completely until something goes wrong, and they don’t anymore.” Lena says.

 

“I know you are worrying, Lee. And I appreciate it, as well as your offer, but I really would be uncomfortable using one of your cars. I’m sure I’ll figure something out.” Kara says.

 

“Okay…. Well…. my offer still will stand, if you ever think you need to borrow one of mine.” Lena says.

“And I appreciate that.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

Lena and Kara are then silent for a few moments.

“Speaking of…. how many cars do you have exactly?” Kara asks, “I know you have this one, which we also drove up to Midvale in, and then you have your Mercedes car in your garage. But, do you have others?”

 

“Yes. I do.” Lena nods, “I have a few more in storage, including a Ford 4 by 4, a Ferrari, and a BMW.”

 

“Wow….. That’s a lot of cars for one person….. I had no idea you are a car person….” Kara says, in a surprised voice.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Honestly, I’m not.” Lena says, “The BMW I haven’t driven in years. I was a gift from Andrea, when Ashley was first born. I don’t think I have driven it in 5 or 6 years. But it’s an older car anyway. Then, the Ford 4 by 4 I originally was using to drive Natalie and Ashley around before Andrea and I separated, and I haven’t used that much since. So, I kind of bought this car, and the Mercedes I have in my garage at home to replace those cars, as I just wanted to replace the cars I got while I was with Andrea. I know it’s a bit ridiculous, but still. Then, as for the Ferrari, that was just kind of….. I don’t know….. I’m not a car person….. but I just kind of felt that….. as I’m a billionaire…. I should play to the stereotype and actually buy a rich person’s car.”

 

“I see.” Kara says, with her own chuckle, “How often do you even drive the Ferrari?”

 

“Not often at all.” Lena says, “I’ve actually only driven it a handful of times. I’ve had it coming up on 2 years now. I only really drove it whenever I was driven myself to some posh or fancy event that I had to attend, and then got a valet to park my car. It’s more for appearances. I’ve never actually driven it on the open road or anything.”

 

“Maybe you should.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah…. maybe.” Lena replies, “Anyway, I should probably get rid of a few of my cars now. I think it’s kind of ridiculous that I have 5 of them. Plus, in a few years time Ashley will get her driver’s permit, and she will likely want her own car, so if I get rid of some of mine, I can make room for hers.”

 

“Yeah….. I guess.” Kara nods, “Although, that’s not for a couple more years.”

 

“Yes, although time seems to fly by very fast. I swear, it only seems like yesterday that I was given birth to her. Now she is 14, and before I know it she will be 18, off to college, and no longer living with me, or us.” Lena says.

“Yeah….” Kara nods, “That’s why you need to live in the moment, and enjoy your time with the girls now.”

 

“You’re right.” Lena nods, with a smile.

 

Kara and Lena’s conversation is now interrupted by Ashley and Natalie hoping into the back seat of the car, opening each of the doors before they do so.

 

“Hello, girls.” Lena says, with a warm smile, as she turns around to look at her two daughters.

“Hi!” Natalie says, with a wide smile.

“Hey.” Ashley smiles.

“Hi, Ashley, Hi Natalie.” Kara smiles.

 

“Hi, Kara.” Natalie smiles, with a toothy grin.

 

“Hey, Kara. I didn’t know we were going to see you today.” Ashley says.

“It was just kind of a spur of the moment thing. Your mom and I got to spend some more time together today than we thought we would be able to. So, your mom invited me to come with her to pick you both up from school. I hope you both don’t mind?” Kara says.

“No. I like it when you’re here, Kara.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Yeah, me too.” Ashley says.

 

Lena can’t help but smile really widely upon hearing her two girls say that. Lena is so happy that the girls get on so well with Kara, and love her being around as much as she is.

“Okay, girls.” Lena says, “Well, Kara is going to spend the evening with us, but she is going to go home tonight.”

 

“Why?” Natalie asks, with a frown on her face, “I thought that your home was going to be with us.”

 

“It is….. and will be…. Natalie.” Kara says, with a soft smile, “But I’ve got to get into work early tomorrow, and my apartment is closer. Plus, I still have some packing I need to do, to be ready for the move on Friday. You don’t have to worry. I still very much intend to move in with all of you this Friday. After that, I won’t have may apartment anymore. So, I will be with all of you, all the time.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie smiles, widely.

 

Lena now starts the car, and soon begins the journey, heading home with all three of the ladies that she loves the most in the world.

 

“Natalie, Ashley, after you two do your homework, I thought we could talk about what we are going to do for your mom’s birthday next week?” Kara suggests.

 

“Yes!” Natalie says, excitedly, “I have some ideas!”

 

“Me too!” Ashley says, with her own smile.

 

“That’s perfect. We can all talk together about all our own ideas, so that we can plan an amazing birthday for your mom.” Kara smiles.

 

“You really don’t have to do anything special for me, you all know?” Lena says.

 

“Of course we do! Isn’t that right girls?” Kara says.

“Yeah!” Natalie says, “It’s your birthday mom! We want to make it special!”

 

“Yes, because we know you don’t really like to do anything on your birthday, mom, but I think that’s sad. You should be happy to celebrate your birthday!” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. Fine.” Lena says, growing a small smile as she continues to drive, “Just please, don’t go over the top or anything. I’d be more than happy getting to spend the day with all 3 of you.”

 

“Don’t worry, Lee, we will plan an amazing day for you, that you’re going to love!” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Hmmm….. okay…. better you three planning something than Jack and Sam. I know if they planned my birthday it would be absolutely chaotic.” Lena says.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that, knowing how very true that is.

 

---

It is now about an hour and a half later, and over the last hour and a bit, Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie have all arrived at their home, where the girls went straight upstairs to their rooms, to do the homework they need to do for the day. Natalie and Ashley usually don’t do their homework right when they get home, like most kids, but this time it was clear that they wanted to do it right away so that they could actually spend time with Kara, talking about what they plan to do for Lena’s birthday. So, while the girls have been doing their homework, Kara and Lena have just been spending some quality time together in the living room, snuggling up close to one another, watching something on TV. The two honestly haven’t really been watching the TV though, they have just been enjoying being close to one another, even if they are not doing anything inappropriate at all. Kara and Lena have just been taking in each other’s scents, and enjoying them, finding comfort in them.

 

“I’m really excited to get to do this with you every evening from now on.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Me too, darling.” Lena smiles back, “Me too.”

 

Kara and Lena now turn their heads to look at each other, and soon take one another in for a passionate kiss, their love for each other being shown in the kiss itself.

 

“I love you.” Kara says, once they part from their kiss.

“I love you too.” Lena replies, with a happy smile.

 

Kara and Lena continue to sit cuddled like this for a little while longer. However, soon enough they are interrupted by Ashley and Natalie coming downstairs, both of whom have completed their homework, and are clearly ready to talk shop with Kara.

 

“How about you three all head upstairs, to talk about….. whatever…… and while you do that, I will remain down here and cook our dinner?” Lena suggests, “How does that sound.”

 

“Sure. That sounds good with me.” Kara smiles, “Let’s go, girls.”

 

Lena now watches, with her own smile, as Kara leads Natalie and Ashley upstairs to go and discuss their plans for her birthday. Lena is so happy that Natalie and Ashley have taken to Kara like this, it truly is a dream come true. When Lena thinks about the idea of having the perfect family, having a partner like Kara, who has taken her children basically as her own, and is happy to spend time with them, and not just doing it to make her happy, is really her picture of a perfect family. Lena make have had to go through an absolutely miserable time to get here, due to her marriage with Andrea, but she has finally arrived at the family she deserves. A family that will continue to grow in the future.

 

Once Kara, Natalie and Ashley arrive upstairs, Ashley leads them all into her bedroom, with them closing the door behind them, and each taking a seat on the carpet, in a circle, ready to discuss everything.

 

“Okay, so what are you girls thinking?” Kara asks, “I know you mentioned a few ideas in your texts to me. But what do you think we should do specifically for your mom’s birthday?”

 

“Well….. as mom’s birthday is on the weekend, a week on Saturday, that means that we can spend all day together, and other people could come round to have a party with us.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, that is true.” Kara nods, “What about you, Natalie. Have anything else to add?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, “I think we should throw a surprise party for mom. On Saturday, we can go out in the morning, maybe walk around in a park or something, and then we can have lunch together, to celebrate mom’s birthday. After that, we can come back home, and people will be waiting for us, ready to celebrate mom’s birthday. That way it will be a surprise, as mom wouldn’t think that we’d plan a surprise party in the afternoon.”

 

“Oh yeah…. that sounds like a great idea!” Ashley adds.

 

“Okay….. That does sound good. Who do you think we should invite to the party then?” Kara asks.

“Uhmmm….. Sam, Jack, Jess, Ruby.” Natalie says.

 

“Then we should invite your sister, Kara, Alex, and Kelly.” Ashley suggests.

“And grandma too!” Natalie says, with a big smile, obviously referring to Eliza.

 

“Hmmm….. Okay.” Kara says, “Well, I’m pretty sure that Sam, Jack, Jess and Ruby will be able to come, and make time for your mom’s party, I’ll have to check with Alex though. I will also ask Eliza, but it will depend on how busy she is, as she’d have to drive down from Midvale for the weekend, and it is a bit of a drive. However, I’m pretty sure she’ll probably agree, because it will give her the opportunity to see you two as well.”

 

“Good.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

“Yes, and we can have aunt Sam be in charge of setting up the decorations and picking up mom’s birthday cake while we are out on Saturday.” Ashley suggests.

 

“Hmm…. Yes. Well, I think if Alex can come, as she, Kelly and Sam are dating, I’m sure they’ll be able to do it all together.” Kara says, “But that just leaves us with the specifics, such as, what cake should we order for your mom?”

 

“Lemon cake!” Natalie quickly says.

“Lemon cake?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “That’s mom’s favourite flavour cake.”

 

“Alright then. I guess….. I’ll order a lemon cake. But before I do that, I’ll make sure to run everything by Sam, to make sure she is free and available to help and everything, which I’m sure she will be.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “When are we going to get presents for mom?”

 

“Yes. We need to get her presents.” Natalie says.

 

“Perhaps I can take you two shopping this weekend to get your presents for your mom?” Kara suggests.

“That sounds like a good idea.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie adds, “Do you know what you are getting mom, Kara?”

“Yes. I do.” Kara nods, with her own smile.

 

After this, Kara, Ashley and Natalie all spend a little more time together, talking about plans for Lena’s birthday party, before they all head downstairs to join Lena. A little while after this, Lena finishes cooking their dinner, which they all sit down and enjoy, spending some more time together. Once they have all eaten their dinner, the four of them do sit in the living room for a while, and watch a film together, but eventually, as the evening progressing on, Kara does finally decide that she needs to leave for the evening, which she does, with Lena calling her driver to come pick Kara up and take her home. Kara says goodbye to everyone, giving Ashley and Natalie big hugs, and taking Lena in for a loving kiss.

Notes:

This is the correct chapter. I accidentally uploaded chapter 84, instead of 83. Fixed now.

Chapter 84

It is now Friday, the day that Kara will officially be moving into Lena’s house, to be with Lena, Ashley and Natalie, all the time. Kara is very very excited about today, and spent a few hours on Wednesday night, after she left Lena’s, packing away more of her things, putting them in boxes and everything, ready for the move. Then, Kara has spent several hours after she finished work yesterday, on Thursday, packing away more of her stuff. Admittedly, Kara still does have some more work to do with her packing and everything, but she hopes that this afternoon, with some help from Lena, Ashley, Natalie, and even Alex, she will be able to complete her move today, and not have it leak into the next few days, where she needs to continue to move more of her stuff. Thankfully, Lena has been the one that has arranged the small truck to be at Kara’s apartment building this afternoon, so that they can easily transport Kara’s things, as none of their cars will fit it all. However, despite the fact that the move is the thing that Kara is the most excited about today, she is also very excited about the fact that early this afternoon, she will be escorting Lena to another doctor’s appointment, where they will get an update of their pup, and see how she or her is developing and everything. Lena has even mentioned that they will likely have another ultrasound, which will provide them with another ultrasound image of their future pup to see, and carry around with them. So, Kara is obviously extremely excited for all of that.

 

For one of the first times in a few weeks, Kara actually did not see Lena at all yesterday. This was mostly because both she and Lena were busy, and just couldn’t make time to see one another. Usually the two would at least make time to have lunch with each other, and spend time together than, but Lena had to work through lunch yesterday, and by the evening, Kara still had too much to pack in her apartment to go to Lena’s and spend the evening with Lena, Natalie and Ashley. Kara and Lena don’t ever want to be one of those couples that literally can’t exist without seeing each other’s constantly, so they are perfectly fine not seeing each other for one single day. After all, they both know that seeing as Kara will be moving in, yesterday was likely the last day they won’t see each other for a day for a long while, at least until Lena has to go away on a business trip or something. Kara and Lena did message each other several points throughout the day though, so it’s not like they had no contact with each other whatsoever.

 

Ultimately, Kara is just really excited for today, because she knows today is the day that will change the rest of her life. Kara knows that Lena is it for her. So Kara knows that living with Lena, Natalie and Ashley is where she is going to be living on a permanent basis. It makes Kara so happy that she’s found Lena, her soulmate, at age 25. The only sad thing about it is that Lena has had to wait until she’s 40 to find her, and had to go through so much shit with Andrea, and still is right now. However, at the end of the day, Kara knows that if Lena didn’t go through all that, she wouldn’t have Natalie and Ashley now. So maybe it’s something Lena just had to go through to get to this point.

 

For Lena’s side of things, she too is very excited about today, although she can’t help but feel a little nervous also. Lena is nervous about the doctors appointment, go check the development of her and Kara’s pup, but that is just something Lena knows most moms feel at every doctors appointment they go to when they are pregnant. Lena experienced it previously when she was pregnant with both Ashley and Natalie. It’s just that there are thoughts that run through your head, worst case situations, where you are told something is wrong with the pup at the appointment. Most of the time it is needless worry, and just the pregnant omega’s freaking out, but that still doesn’t help Lena not worry with her more rational side of her brain. However, the doctor’s appointment today is not the only thing that Lena is nervous about. Lena is also nervous about Kara’s move. Lena is really excited for Kara to move in with her, Natalie and Ashley, and just get to spend so much more time with her, and wake up next to her every day now. However, Lena also knows that moves like this can easily bring out situations which make couples realise that they just won’t work long term. Lena really doesn’t think this could be a thing with her and Kara, but she can already foresee some issues they may have once Kara moves in. Lena has already kind of touched on the subject when she mentioned the car situation to Kara, and offered to give her one of her cars, and from that Lena knows that money is going to be something they’ll need to have future discussions about. There is a clear wealth gap between her and Kara, and in some ways that is to be expected because she is 40-years-old, and has been working for almost 20 years at this point, whereas Kara is 25 and has only just started her work life in the last few years. However, Lena also knows she is a billionaire, so even if Kara were in her 40s like her, and had been working for the last 20 years, there would likely be a big wealth gap between them still.

 

Lena is aware that Kara doesn’t care about her money, and the blonde has never acted in any way for Lena to think that Kara might be with her for a money. Lena actually thinks the opposite of that. Lena thinks in some ways Kara may be more comfortable if she didn’t have all this money, as even when they went on their trip last week, Kara was uncomfortable with Lena paying for it all. So, Lena knows money and how to balance that is going to be an issue for them moving forward. In some ways, Lena actually knows how Kara feels. After getting out of college and being married to Andrea, Lena was the one without much money, as she was just helping Andrea start out her business. This meant that Andrea became the billionaire while she just had a regular amount of money. However, that situation never became uncomfortable for Lena, simply because Andrea never really tried to use her money on Lena to spoil her or anything. Lena is pretty sure Andrea was probably spending it whoring around with other people. So really this is all just a catch-22 for Lena, she has been on Kara’s end of things, and knows that can be a problem, and now she is on the other end of things, and knows that could be a problem.

 

Lena hopes that she and Kara will be able to eventually come to some understanding around money. As while Lena does appreciate how Kara might feel, about her being the one with all the money, and buying all the things, making Kara feel a bit worthless, Lena does not want to have to limit the things she can spend her money on which could make their lives better. For instance, Lena doesn’t want to have to book a lesser holiday for herself, Kara, Natalie and Ashley in the future just because Kara can’t afford it. Lena wants them all to have that experience and everything. Ultimately, Lena just knows that she and Kara will have to sit down and talk all this through, which makes Lena nervous.

 

That is not the only issue Lena foresees her and Kara having to talk about once Kara moves in. Lena knows that a more prominent issue will be mixing her and Kara’s things together, particularly their furnitures. Lena is well aware that she and Kara have rather differing styles, with Kara owning furniture which Lena considers to be cheap. However, ultimately Lena knows that living together with someone is supposed to be about compromise, so she will happily come to an arrangement with Kara so they can mix their things together. In fact, Lena has already started this, because she has spent the last few evenings getting rid of some of her clothes and shoes in her walk in closet, because she knows she needs to make room for Kara’s things. Although, a part of this process has also excited Lena, because she has come across a few outfit ideas and clothing pieces that she thinks Kara will look good in, and should be able to squeeze into.

 

---

Right now, it is around 2PM and Kara is just waiting outside the fancy doctor’s office, waiting for Lena’s arrival. So far today, Kara has gone into work until 1PM, without taking a lunch break, and is now done for the day. The rest of her day is going to be focused on going to this doctor’s appointment with Lena, and then moving in to Lena’s home, her new home. Of course, as Kara has never done anything like this before she does feel a little nervous about things, but she knows that must be natural, and she has nothing to worry about. Kara knows that living with Natalie, Ashley and Lena is going to be amazing, and she will have a family, even if she and Lena are not mated, or married yet. That is only a matter of time at this point.

 

Kara continues to wait outside the doctor’s office for about 10 more minutes, and soon Kara sees that Lena is really cutting it close to when their appointment is supposed to be. Thankfully, with about 3 minutes to spare, Lena’s driver’s car drives up in front of the building, and Lena quickly gets out of the car.

 

“Hey.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena replies, and takes Kara in for a quick greeting kiss, “Sorry I’m late, or just cutting it close. I got stuck in a meeting and we left L-Corp a bit later than we should have, and there was a bunch of traffic too.”

 

“That’s okay. I’m just glad you are here now. Shall we head inside?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

“Yes.” Lena smiles back, “Let’s see how our pup is doing.”

 

Kara now takes ahold of one of Lena’s hands and the two walk hand in hand into the doctor’s office.

 

Over the next half an hour, Lena and Kara are seen by the doctor who is monitoring Lena’s pregnancy, and just like last time, Lena undergoes a few tests, just to make sure she and the baby are healthy. These tests conclude with another ultrasound being conducted on Lena where Kara and Lena get to see another picture of their future pup, which they eagerly ask to be printed out, just so they have another up to date image. 

 

Once the ultrasound is over, Kara and Lena have to sit in the doctor’s examination room for about an hour, while they just wait for the test results to come back. Seeing as this is an exclusive, and therefore expensive, doctor’s, the tests are being done in a quick fashion, so they can get the results within just over an hour of the tests being done, rather than over the next few days or weeks, like is the case for most other doctor’s tests. So, Kara and Lena just spend this hour they have to wait chatting with each other, spending some quality time together, with each of them informing the other all the things they have done to be ready for Kara’s move.

 

After about an hour and 15 minutes the doctor comes back into the examination room, along with a folder, which clearly contains Lena’s test results.

 

“Okay. So I have your results right here.” The doctor says, “I have already gone through them, and everything looks good. Your pup is very healthy. The only issue, is you, Miss Luthor?”

 

“Me?” Lena asks, in a concerned and worried voice.

 

“Yes.” The doctor nods, “It’s nothing to worry about. It just seems like you are not getting enough nutrients in your diet. Tell me, do you eat breakfast, lunch and dinner?”

 

“Uhhhh…” Lena says, “I… usually don’t really have anything for breakfast, maybe only a coffee and a bit of fruit…. I’m never that hungry. I do have lunch though, usually a salad, unless I’m having lunch with someone. I do have a proper dinner though.”

 

“Okay. Well, that explains things, you need to start having more substantial meals for breakfast particularly. You may feel not hungry, but you will be about to eat it. What I recommend is actually have more for breakfast or lunch. If you have a particularly big breakfast you can have a lighter lunch. However, you should not have a light breakfast if you are planning to have a big lunch, it doesn’t work that way.” The doctor says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and feels a bit embarrassed that she’s kind of being told off for not eating properly. “I’ll make sure to eat more for breakfast and lunch.”

 

“Good.” The doctor nods.

 

“Is there anything else, from the tests, we need to know?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” The doctor replies, “Everything else looks good. I want to see you again in about a month, and over the next month you can discuss whether you would like to have tests run on you Miss Danvers.”

 

“On me?” Kara says, with a confused look on her face, “I’m not the pregnant one.”

 

“I’m aware of that. But it is possible that if we run tests on you, we could find any potential genetic issues your future pup might have. If we find them we can then treat them accordingly, with cutting edge medical technology.” The doctor explains.

 

“Oh…” Kara says, and grows a nervous look on her face at the thought that her and Lena’s pup could have something wrong with them being inherited from her.

 

“Thank you. We will discuss all that privately.” Lena says.

 

“Very well. I will see you in about a month then.” The doctor smiles, and then politely exits the room.

 

“Don’t worry about all that, darling.” Lena says, having noticed Kara’s look, “I’m sure everything will be fine. We can talk more about it later. Right now, I think we need to head back to L-Corp so we can pick up my car, so we can get Natalie and Ashley from school, and then start your move. The girls were very excited this morning.”

 

Kara grows a wide smile on her face upon hearing Lena say that to her, so happy that Natalie and Ashley are as excited as she is.

 

“Yeah, okay. Let’s go then.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and Lena then proceed to walk hand in hand back to Lena’s driver’s awaiting car, with the two quickly getting inside, and Lena letting him know to take them to L-Corp.

 

“You know, as we are going to be living together, from tomorrow, officially, I’m going to make sure you eat more often. It’s important for your health after all.” Kara says.

 

“I’m sure you will, darling. Espically knowing how much you like your food.” Lena smirks.

 

“Yes. Well, food is amazing!” Kara exclaims.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and presently Kara, Lena, Alex, Natalie and Ashley are all at Kara’s apartment helping Kara move and pack her stuff and everything. Even though Lena is the one that hired the truck which they will transport Kara’s stuff in, Alex has been the one that picked it up, and drove it to Kara’s apartment today, meaning that once they are all ready, Lena will drive back home in her car, along with Natalie and Ashley, while Kara and Alex will ride in the truck.

 

So far the group have packed a few things for Kara already. The main focus has been on putting Kara’s clothes into some boxes and suitcases, to make sure they don’t get damaged in transport. Upon seeing it, it makes Lena realise just how many clothes Kara has, with the brunette knowing she’s going to have to clear out more space for Kara in her walk in closet. 

 

In regards to the future, the group have packed Kara’s sofa, living room coffee table and her kitchen table. All the other furniture pieces Kara has decided she is just going to leave behind, as she won’t need them in her new home. Of course, Kara has made sure to bring all her blankets and throws and everything, as she feels that is important to a comfy home. Other than all that, there really isn’t much more that Kara needs to bring, just her stuff in her closet. Mementos and stuff that means a lot to her, all of which can be packed into a few boxes. Needless to say, after about 3 hours of work, the group have completely cleaned out Kara’s apartment of the stuff she wants, and the truck Lena has hired is still only half full. It kind of makes Kara realise she doesn’t have much stuff.

 

“Okay.” Alex says, “Is that everything Kara?”

 

“Uhhh… I think so.” Kara says as she looks around her now emptyish apartment. It feels rather strange for Kara.

 

“It looks….. strange being so empty, doesn’t it?” Lena says, to Kara.

 

“Uhuh.” Kara nods, as she looks around, standing in place.

 

In this moment, Lena can tell that Kara is feeling rather sentimental, and may need a moment.

 

“Natalie, Ashley, would you mind helping Alex take the last few bits down to the truck?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley nods, with a smile.

 

“Okay. Can we sit in the front seat of the truck?” Natalie asks, with a smile, as she looks at Alex.

“Sure.” Alex smirks.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Alex all soon leave the apartment, with Kara’s last few things, leaving Lena and Kara alone.

 

“Hey, darling.” Lena says, as she stands next to Kara, and takes one of her hands, “Tell me what you are thinking?”

 

“I’m just….. I don’t know….. I’m really excited to live with you, and the girls, but in another way, I’m sad to be leaving this place.” Kara says.

 

“That’s understandable. Change is hard, and I know this place has a lot of sentimental value for you.” Lena says.

 

“You’re right.” Kara nods, “This…. this was my first real home, where I got to live alone. It was my first space that was just mine in….. forever. When Alex and I first moved to National City, we shared an apartment, and…. because we were both poor kids out of college, both with big college debts, we couldn’t afford anywhere fancy. At the time Alex was finishing up her last year of medical school, working a night job in a bar when she could. Then me, while I figured out what I wanted to do, and before I got the job as Cat’s assistant, I worked as a waitress. So, Alex and I couldn’t afford anywhere even remotely nice. But once we both got proper jobs, after about a year, we were able to each move to our own places. I came here….. and I have so many fond memories of this place…. I’m going to miss it, even though I know we are going to make so many more memories in our new place. I don’t know….. This is all just a weird feeling.”

“Like I said, that’s understandable.” Lena says, “Would you like a moment alone, to say goodbye to your apartment alone?”

 

“Wouldn’t that be a bit weird?” Kara asks, with a bit of a chuckle.

“Not at all.” Lena says.

 

“Okay then…. Thank you….. I love you.” Kara says.

“I love you too, darling. We’ll be waiting for you downstairs. Take your time.” Lena says.

 

Lena now gives Kara’s hand a squeeze of affection, before letting go, and walking out of the apartment, leaving Kara alone.

 

Now that Kara is alone, she walks through her apartment one final time, thinking about all the memories she made in this place, while also making sure nothing has been left behind. Kara knows that she will always look back at this apartment with fond memories, but ultimately, this place was just the start, she has way more fond memories to come, and much greater ones.

 

After about 5 minutes of looking through her apartment, reminiscing, for one final time, Kara takes a deep breath, says goodbye to her apartment, and walks out of the front door, locking it behind her. Kara’s next chapter of her life starts now.

Chapter 85

Kara and Alex are now just pulling up, inside the truck, to Kara’s new home. Of course, Kara is still a little sad at leaving behind her apartment, with all the memories that contained, but at the same time, as she pulls up to her new home, she can’t help but grow a wide smile on her face. This is because, as Kara and Alex arrive, they see that Lena, Natalie and Ashley are all standing outside the front of the house, with their own smiles on their faces, waiting for Kara’s arrival. Lena and the girls left a few minutes before Kara and Alex, and Kara and Alex were stuck in a bit more traffic, so they arrived before Kara and Alex, and clearly have just been waiting with excitement on their faces for Kara to arrive and be with them. This really does make Kara feel so good, as it truly feels like she has a family who waits for her, and wants her to be here living with them. It honestly brings a bit of a tear to Kara’s eyes from how nice this is. Kara knows that living here, with Natalie, Ashley, Lena, and any future pups she and Lena have, is truly going to be the best time of her life, and Kara is certainly going to make the most of it.

 

Kara and Alex soon park on the driveway, and each get out of the truck, ready to start moving stuff out of the truck, and into Lena’s home, now Lena and Kara’s home. For now, the group have decided that rather than trying to figure out where all of Kara’s stuff can go right away, they will just move it all into the garage, so that both Lena and Kara can take their time, figuring out where to put things together. So, that really will make things much easier for everyone. The only real items that will need to be moved further into the house right away, are all of Kara’s clothes, which are just in a few different bags and boxes. Lena knows that will be easy enough though, although she is aware that she really will need to make more space in her walk-in closet for Kara. Lena did originally think that maybe she would be able to get away with giving Kara a third of the closet, while she keeps two thirds of it, just because she knows she has a lot of clothes, while Kara doesn’t have many, or at least the same range she does. However now Lena sees that she will have to make things more 50-50. Lena just thinks that she will have to move some of her clothes into one of the closets in one of the spare bedrooms in her house, and sort it all out on a later date.

 

“Kara! You’re here!” Natalie says, with a smile, and goes running towards Kara as she gets out of the car.

 

“Oh, hello, Natalie.” Kara replies, with a chuckle, as the 12-year-old takes her in for a hug, “I only just saw you, what’s this for?”

 

“We are living together, forever now! I want you to be welcome.” Natalie says, with a wide smile, as she continues to hug Kara, while looking up at her.

 

Kara’s heart honestly melts a little bit at Natalie saying that to her, being truly so very touched by it. It feels so nice to be welcomed into her new home like this, with such enthusiasm.

 

“Well, this is very nice.” Kara smiles back, happily.

 

Kara and Natalie continue to hug for a few more moments, and eventually they are joined by Lena and Ashley, while Alex has got out of the truck and opened the back door, ready for them all to remove Kara’s stuff from the back of the truck and put it in the garage.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles, happily, and takes Kara in for a brief kiss, once the blonde separates from hugging Natalie, “Welcome home.”

Kara can’t help but smile so widely at Lena saying that. Kara is so happy, happier beyond belief. Kara has a home, and a family, somewhere she belongs, with people who love her. Who wouldn’t want to have something like this? A home like this.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles.

“Hi, Kara.” Ashley smiles, and briefly hugs Kara.

“Hey, Ash.” Kara smiles back.

 

Ashley now grows a slightly intrigued look on her face at Kara saying that, tilting her head to the side a bit.

 

“Is something wrong, Ashley?” Kara asks, noticing Ashley’s look.

“No. You’ve just….. you’ve never called me that before.” Ashley says.

“Oh….. well, I can still call you Ashley if you don’t like me calling you ‘Ash’.” Kara says.

“No. I like it.” Ashley says, with a smile.

 

“Alright then.” Kara smiles back, “I will take that into account.”

 

Kara, Ashley, Natalie and Lena now all stand there together, as a family, just looking at one another with smiles on their faces. Kara and Lena really feel this is a moment they just need to take in. Live in the moment. However, the foursome are soon interrupted by Alex clearing her throat, to get everyone’s attention.

“I’m sorry.” Alex says, “I didn’t want to ruin the moment, but we have a reasonable amount of stuff to unload into the garage, and it’s probably best if we do it before it gets too dark.”

 

“Yes, of course. You are right, Alex.” Lena says, “Come on girls, let’s help Kara, and aunt Alex, unload all of Kara’s things.”

 

Alex now is the one that grows a smile on her face, as that is the first time Lena has referred to her as aunt Alex to the girls. Alex likes the sound of that.

 

Over the next couple of hours, Alex, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all unload Kara’s things from the truck, and move them into the garage, with them also arranging some things to be put directly into the house itself. Of course, through all this process, Lena really didn’t lift much, mostly because neither Alex nor Kara were willing to let Lena, seeing as she is pregnant. Then, on top of this, Ashley and Natalie didn’t lift too many heavy things either, as they are still young girls, and not as strong as Kara or Alex, who both have very good upper body strength, which is just increased by the fact that they are alphas too. However, Natalie and Ashley both still did help Kara and Alex carry a few heavy things, including helping to move one of Kara’s sofas into the garage, from the truck. Admittedly Natalie and Ashley were not really lifting much when they were doing this, but the simple act of them wanting to help Alex and Kara, and also prevent their mom from lifting anything heavy was very nice.

 

So far, the group really haven’t been able to move much of Kara’s things directly into the house, and have left much of it sitting in the garage. Kara and Lena just know that that is something that they will have to sort through, and figure out, over the coming days, and weeks, as kara lives there. After all, Kara and Lena do have slightly different styles, although nothing that should completely clash with each other. Presently, Lena and Kara have been able to move in a few of Kara’s blankets, and pictures and things, which they have found a few places for around the house, as well as moving in a bunch of Kara’s clothes, just not all of them, due to lack of space. This is yet another thing Lena and Kara know they will have to sort through in the coming days, and weeks, as even stuff which they have found a place for now, they may want to move eventually, if they think it goes better in a different place.

 

Right now, after a good few hours of moving a bunch of stuff, the group all do think that they should call it quits for the day. They have been able to completely empty the truck, and put all of Kara’s stuff into the garage, and that is what they certainly needed to get done today, beyond anything else, seeing as Alex will be taking the truck back to the rental place tomorrow. So, because of all this, the group truly think that maybe they deserve a bit of a break after their hard work today.

 

“Thank you again for helping us with this, Alex, and for picking up the truck for me, and everything.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Of course. You don’t have to thank me. You know I’d always help Kara, we are sisters after all, she’s my family, and now, by extension, you are too, Lena, as well as you both, Natalie and Ashley, even if it’s not something official yet.” Alex says, with a smile.

Lena’s eyes do slightly widen at Alex saying this, for certain reasons, but she soon hides her look, not wanting anyone else to see this.

 

“Well, thank you none the less, Alex.” Kara says, with a smile, “You really helped. I don’t know how we would have managed without you.”

 

“Yeah, your rich girlfriend may have had to hire people to help you, in my place.” Alex says, with a smirk.

 

Lena scoffs, lightly, at Alex saying that, knowing that Alex is just jesting her, in a good natured manner.

 

“Perhaps I would have.” Lena says, “Speaking of that though, I believe the typical payment for friends, or family, who help you move, is to buy them a pizza for dinner. So, how about it Alex, would you like to stay for dinner, and we can order in some pizzas?”

 

“Oh….” Alex says, growing a surprised look on her face, “I uhh…… Let me just check in with Kelly first, and then figure it out.”

 

“Sure.” Lena nods, “You’re more than welcome to invite Kelly to come over too, and join us.”

“Oh no.” Alex says, with a chuckle in her voice, “It’s not that. Today, while I have been helping you with the move, Kelly has actually been spending time with Sam and Ruby. We all thought it would be a good idea for Kelly to get to bond with Ruby some more, on her own, and for Kelly to get some time with Sam, without me being there. I have spent a lot of time with Ruby, and Sam, without Kelly already, so this is only fair. I’ll just message Kelly, and see if she’s just going to stay at Sam’s for dinner, and if she is, I’ll totally join you all for pizzas.”

 

“Okay. That sounds lovely.” Lena smiles.

 

Alex now steps aside to make her phone call to Kelly, and soon enough she returns and accepts Lena’s invitation to stay for pizzas, so that is exactly what Lena does. Lena orders a bunch of pizzas, and while they wait, the group just talk with each other, with Natalie and Ashley both bonding with Alex more, and Alex being very happy to placate the girls, and talk with them and everything. This has allowed both Kara and Lena to snuggle up together, a bit, on one of the couches, which has been very nice.

 

Eventually, the pizzas do arrive at the house, and the group begin to dig in. Kara suggests they turn on a movie to watch while they eat, which both girls are more than happy to do, and Lena makes no arguments about this either. So, for the rest of their evening, Kara, Lena, Ashley, Natalie and Alex spend things just like this, eating pizza, watching a movie, and just generally bonding with each other. Once the movie does end, Alex decides to take that as her cue to leave, saying goodbye to everyone, including Natalie and Ashley, who she gives hugs to, really having bonded with her future nieces a lot today, which is nice.

 

After Alex leaves, Natalie, Ashley, Kara and Lena continue to spend some more time together, enjoying one another’s company. Soon though, Natalie and Ashley head off to bed, and after Kara says goodnight to them, the girls head upstairs with Lena, ready for their mom to say goodnight to them too. Of course, the girls are a bit too old for Lena to need to supervise them, as they get ready for bed and everything, but that is exactly what Lena is doing right now. Lena is just kind of lingering while the girls get ready, change into their pyjamas, and brush their teeth and everything. This is simply because Lena has something she wants to discuss with the girls, in regards to something they may have overheard Alex saying earlier today. After all, Lena knows that today, Kara officially moved in with them, but that is a whole lot different to what Alex was suggesting earlier.

 

“Girls? Can I speak with you for a moment?” Lena soon says, in a soft voice.

 

Ashley and Natalie now look towards each other, with slightly confused looks on their faces.

“Don’t worry. It’s nothing bad. I just wanted to have a private moment with you both, to speak with you. Shall we go in Ashley’s room?” Lena suggests.

“Uhhh….. okay….” Ashley says, in an unsure voice.

 

Lena, Ashley and Natalie now all walk into Ashley’s room, with Ashley and Natalie soon sitting down on Lena’s bed, and Lena sitting next to the two of them.

 

“So, I just wanted to speak with you two about a few little things.” Lena says, “I know you are both excited, and happy, that Kara is here with us, and will be living with us. However, I also know that maybe, even if not now, you might be a bit upset about Kara living here, simply because as she is here all the time, that means you lose some of your alone time with me. So, you might feel that with Kara being here, you don’t get to spend one on one time with me, which you may, or may not, like to do. Anyway, if either of you start to feel like that, please let me know, and we can arrange something, so we can spend some alone time together, without Kara. I know that Kara won’t mind, and will understand, completely, and so will I.”

 

“Oh…… okay…..” Ashley says, in a surprised voice, clearly not expecting that to be the thing Lena wanted to talk with them about.

 

“Yeah, okay. I understand. But, I like Kara. I don’t think we will need to do that.” Natalie adds.

 

“Okay. I just wanted to make you both aware, so that you know it’s an option.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley nods, “Is that all you wanted to talk with us about, mom?”

 

“No. That’s not the only thing.” Lena says, “I also wanted to talk with you about something you both may have overheard Alex saying earlier. I wanted to make things clear now, and not let you girls get any thoughts in your head without me stating things clearly.”

 

“Okay……” Ashley says, in another confused voice.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, with a sigh, “So, earlier, Alex mentioned, or alluded to, the idea that one day Kara and I will be together…. permanently, and we will all be a family and everything. I just wanted you two to know, that is not something we are discussing now or anything. I don’t want either of you to worry about that. For now, Kara is just moving in. I won’t lie to you, I do think that one day Kara and I will get married. But that is not on the agenda right now. I wanted to make that clear. But, if either of you ever have a problem with any of that, or just have feelings about it that you want to get off your chest, please come speak to me. I hate the idea of either of you being uncomfortable with anything.”

 

Ashley now grows a bit of a smile on her face at Lena saying this to her and Natalie, which very much surprises the brunette CEO.

 

“Mom.” Ashley begins, with a chuckle, “You do know we aren’t stupid right?”

“I uhh…. what?” Lena replies, now in a confused voice of her own.

“Mom, Natalie and I have already spoken about all this, with each other. We know how happy you are with Kara. We both like Kara. We are happy that Kara is going to be living with us, because then you’ll be really happy all the time, and we are happy about Kara being here too.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah. We like seeing you so happy mom!” Natalie says, with a wide smile.

“So, because of all that, we know that you and Kara are dating. I mean, you are going to have another baby together. So, it’s obvious to us that one day you and Kara might get married, and that’s cool with us.” Ashley nods.

“Yeah! So cool!” Natalie says.

 

“Yes. We just have one condition, if you are to get married again, to Kara.” Ashley says.

“Oh? What is that?” Lena asks, slightly nervously.

 

“We want to stand next to you, as you get married.” Natalie smiles.

Lena feels a wave of relief hit her at the girls saying this to her, what they are saying to her being far more nice, and pleasant, than what she thought it might have been.

 

“Of course. I would love nothing more.” Lena smiles, “But, I do want to say, I am not happy just because Kara is here. I am so happy when I get to spend time with you girls too. I don’t want either of you to think my happiness only happens when Kara is nearby. You increase my happiness so much too.”

 

“We know mom.” Ashley says.

“Yeah, we know.” Natalie repeats.

 

“Okay. Come here you two. Let me give you both a hug and kiss, before I send you off to bed.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena, Natalie and Ashley all then give each other hugs, with Lena exchanging goodnights with the girls, before sending them off to bed. Lena then heads back downstairs, joining Kara again, and soon enough, after spending a little more time with Kara, she heads up to bed too, along with her new, live-in girlfriend.

 

“So, how are you feeling, darling?” Lena asks, with a smile, as the two lay in bed, “Have any regrets yet about moving in here with us?”

 

“No. None at all.” Kara smiles, “I know we are all going to be happy here. I know I certainly am, as I get to sleep next to you every day now. That’s incredible in my book.”

Lena lets out a little chuckle at Kara saying that.

 

“It’s pretty incredible in my book too.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena now exchange kisses, before snuggling further into their bed.

“Goodnight, darling.” Lena says.

“Goodnight, Lee.” Kara replies, “I love you.”

 

“Love you too.” Lena says back.

 

Kara and Lena now drift off to sleep, snuggled together in Kara’s new home, living with Natalie, Ashley and Lena.

Chapter 86

It is now the following morning, and Lena wakes up, and right away she feels so comforted, because she can smell the scent of her alpha, Kara, all around her. It is truly an amazing way to wake up. Of course, technically Kara is not her alpha yet, as she and Kara are not mated, and Kara hasn’t given Lena her bite mark just yet, but Lena knows they will get their eventually. In spite of this, it won’t stop Lena thinking of Kara as her alpha, because that is what Lena believes Kara is to her, and is what Kara has shown to be so far in their relationship.

 

Lena now rolls over, planning to snuggle into Kara, and just enjoy this nice start to their Saturday morning a little longer, with the blonde alpha. However, as Lena rolls over to snuggle with Kara, all she feels is an empty bed, Kara is not there. So, Lena now opens her eyes, and she sees that she is completely alone in the bedroom, and seeing as the bathroom door is wide open, she can tell that Kara is not in there too, being able to see into most of the bathroom from where she is lying on the bed. From both the amount of Kara’s scent Lena can still smell in the air, and from the fact that Kara’s side of the bed is still warm, Lena is able to figure out that Kara can’t have got up from bed long ago. Lena just wonders what made Kara get out of bed in the first place, instead of having a nice Saturday morning and snuggle with her a little while longer.

 

Lena continues to lay in bed for a little while longer, just relaxing, as she does really feel so good laying here like that. Honestly, Lena doesn’t think she has had a sleep like the one she just had ever, it was so relaxing, and Lena feel so refreshed now, not tired at all. Lena feels completely recharged, and she knows that’s likely because she had Kara snuggled with her, all night long, in their new bed, which they will be sharing together every night from now on. Eventually, after laying in the bed for about 10 more minutes, Lena finally decides that she should get up from bed too, and that is when she goes to grab her phone. As Lena grabs her phone though, and the screen lights up, she gets a bit of a surprise, as she sees that is 10:30 in the morning, meaning she has slept in much much longer than she thought she had done. Even on a weekend Lena never really sleeps in past 9, so it’s no wonder Kara got up from the bed instead of snuggling with her for a little longer.

 

Lena now gets up from bed herself, and heads into the bathroom to go to the toilet, before then leaving the bedroom, in search of Kara, and likely Natalie and Ashley too. Lena thinks it’s very possible that both her girls are awake and Kara is probably entertaining them, or something. 

 

Lena makes her way downstairs, and soon her thought that Kara, Natalie and Ashley would be together is confirmed, as Lena hears the beautiful sound of Natalie, Ashley and Kara giggling, clearly having a good time together. So, Lena follows this sound, which eventually leads her to the kitchen, where she sees that Kara, Natalie and Ashley are now all working together, cooking pancakes, clearly for their breakfast. Natalie and Ashley are standing either side of Kara. Natalie is presently mixing some of the pancake mix in one bowl, then Kara is cooking one pancake in a frying pan, while Ashley is towering up the cooked pancakes, and putting various sorts of toppings for the pancakes into different bowls, including strawberries, raspberries, chocolate chips, and other things. It all very much looks like Kara, Natalie and Ashley have a work flow process down to make their pancakes. Lena smiles at this very sight. This is exactly the type of thing Lena hoped to see happen with Kara and the girls now that Kara is living here. Lena is so glad that it literally took only 1 night of Kara living here for something like this to happen. It very much suggests the four of them have a really bright future together, living together, with so many more fond and happy moments like this to come.

 

“Hello girls.” Lena says, with a wide amused smile, announcing her presence.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley all now look at Lena with a bemused look, clearly not expecting her at all.

 

“Oh.. hello, Lee.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

“Morning, mom.” Ashley says, with a little wave and a smile.

 

“Hello, mom.” Natalie says to Lena.

 

“That’s it? I don’t get a morning hug or kiss?” Lena says, a bit sarcastically, with a bit of a pout.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley all now quickly move towards Lena, and sort of play fight to see who gets there first. Kara soon lets Natalie win, with Ashley following her, and the blonde alpha the very last. Natalie now takes her mom in for a tight hug.

 

“Morning mom.” Natalie says.

 

“Morning my little girl.” Lena smiles, and affectionately strokes the top of Natalie’s head.

 

Lena and Natalie continue to hug for a few more moments, before they eventually part, allowing Ashley to walk forward, and take Lena in for a morning hug.

 

“Hey mom.” Ashley says, as she hugs Lena.

 

“Hello, my big girl.” Lena says, and strokes Ashley’s back affectionately.

 

Ashley and Lena continue to hug for a few moments, before parting, which allows Kara to come forward. Unlike Natalie and Ashley, Kara doesn’t take Lena in for a hug, Kara goes straight for a kiss, and as she does, she pulls Lena backwards, so she is holding Lena in her arms diagonally towards the ground, in a very typical romantic kissing gesture. Lena is a little surprised by Kara doing this, and lets out a little squeak of surprise, but as soon as she realises what Kara is doing, she is VERY into it. Lena’s heart literally beats very rapidly as she continues to kiss Kara, while being held up in the blonde alphas arms. It’s certainly a lovely way to start her day, and Lena is going to demand Kara does this with her a lot more often.

 

Natalie and Ashley simply giggle a little bit at Kara and Lena kissing like this, clearly happy to see this type of affection between their mom and Kara. Obviously other kids would be grossed out by it, and it like seeing this at all, but Natalie and Ashley know how much Kara and Lena love each other, and it’s a special type of love. A type of love that Natalie and Ashley can truly appreciate and feel comfortable with, which is one of the many reasons the two girls are so happy that Kara is now here, living with them.

 

Eventually Kara and Lena part from their kiss, with Lena now having a very big smile on her face, while her cheeks her flushed red. Honestly, right now Lena has some dirty thoughts about what she wants to do with Kara, but she knows she can’t act on them, or express them, because Natalie and Ashley are right here. Lena doesn’t want to scar her two girls, obviously. Needless to say, that kiss really got Lena going.

 

“Well….. that certainly was a….. kiss to start my day.” Lena says.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, “I thought it would be nice.”

 

“It certainly was.” Lena replies, still smiling.

 

Everyone is now standing around looking at each other, but they are soon distracted by the smell of something burning.

 

“Kara!” Ashley now exclaims, “The pancakes!”

 

“Oh, shoot!” Kara says, and quickly goes running over towards the now burning pancakes, with Natalie and Ashley following closely behind.

 

Kara now quickly takes the frying pan off the stove, and then gets a spatula to try and remove the burnt pancake. On the top, the pancake looks fine, but as Kara lifts the pancake up, the entire bottom is black. 

 

“Shoot. I guess this can be my one.” Kara says.

 

“I think, by the looks of things, you have plenty of pancakes to choose from. You don’t have to eat a burnt one, darling.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….” Natalie now says, in a disappointed voice.

 

“What is it, Natalie?” Kara asks.

 

“I just realised, It didn’t work.” Natalie says, with a pout, as she looks up at Kara.

 

“No worries. We can try again another morning in the future, we have plenty more moneys like this ahead of us.” Kara says, looking down at Natalie with a warm smile while stroking the 12-year-old’s back.

 

“What didn’t work exactly?” Lena asks, with a curious look on her face, and a raised eyebrow.

 

“As you were still sleeping, we were going to wake you up with breakfast in bed, but you woke up too soon.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh, well, that would have been absolutely lovely. But as Kara said, you can try again some other time, if you want.” Lena says, “For now, we can just enjoy this nice breakfast together, sitting at the table.”

 

“Yeah. It’ll be ready soon. I think by the looks of things we only have enough pancake mix to make a couple more pancakes, so we should be ready to eat soon.” Kara says, “Ashley, why don’t you go put everything you’ve put into bowls so far on the table, while Natalie and I finish making the pancakes.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley says, with a smile.

 

“I’ll help you with that, Ashley.” Lena says.

 

The group all then proceed to get on with their tasks at hand, with Kara and Natalie working together to finish the pancakes, while Lena and Ashley set the table. This may seem like a mundane every day thing for most people, but for Lena, this is everything she has always wanted. Lena has always wanted this sort of mundane Saturday morning thing with her family, and now she has it, on the first morning of Kara living with them. Lena’s hopes are very high for the future.

 

Eventually, Kara and Natalie finish making the pancakes, and Lena and Ashley finish setting the table, so everyone moves over to the table, sits down, and they all start to dig in. The group don’t talk much as they eat, not feeling the need to talk, being completely comfortable sitting in silence while they eat. Eventually though, Lena decides to speak up.

 

“So, today I was thinking that we could sort through the rest of your things, Kara, and decide where to put them all.” Lena suggests.

 

“Oh…. I kind of promised Natalie and Ashley that I’d take them shopping for your birthday presents.” Kara says.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, “Well, that’s certainly okay.”

 

“We don’t have to go shopping today if you want us to stay here mom.” Natalie soon suggests.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “We can always do that tomorrow?”

 

“No. It’s probably best you do your shopping today, in case you can’t find something and have to go out again tomorrow. Plus, if you three go out shopping, I can spend a few hours sorting through my wardrobe, to make more room for Kara’s clothes.” Lena suggests.

 

“Are you sure, Lee?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes, I am.” Lena nods, with a smile, “I presume, as you and Alex’s car is not here, you’d like to borrow one of mine to take the girls?”

 

“Yeah, if you don’t mind?” Kara says.

 

“Not at all.” Lena says, “Although, at some point I would like us to revisit your car situation, but we don’t have to do that now.”

 

“Uhhh…. Okay….” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley now all continue to eat their breakfast, having some light conversation with each other. Once the group are done, Natalie and Ashley both go upstairs to get ready for their day with Kara, shopping for Lena’s birthday presents, leaving Kara and Lena alone, downstairs.

 

“Thank you for doing this, darling.” Lena smiles, happily, as she and Kara clean everything from breakfast up.

 

“Do the dishes? Of course I don’t mind.” Kara replies.

 

“No. Not that.” Lena says, with a chuckle in her voice, “Thank you for doing all this, getting up and making breakfast with Natalie and Ashley. I know I’ve told you I don’t expect you to be here and co parent with me, but this means a lot, still.”

 

“Of course, it was no trouble. I enjoyed doing it.” Kara smiles, and now takes Lena in for a tender kiss.

 

Lena happily hums into the kiss, with the duo soon parting.

 

“I should go upstairs and get ready myself, otherwise I think we might get carried away.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

“Fair enough.” Lena says, with another chuckle in her voice, “But before you go, just for future reference, as much as I loved you doing this, I would like to wake up to you next to me one morning too.”

 

“Of course.” Kara nods, with another smile, “I’d like that too.”

 

Kara now takes Lena in for another light, tender, kiss, before parting from her girlfriend, and now heading upstairs to get ready for her day shopping with Natalie and Ashley.

 

For the rest of the weekend, beyond this point, Kara, Natalie and Ashley spend a good few hours going shopping for Lena’s birthday, with Kara even treating the girls to a nice lunch while they were out. This gives Lena time to have a serious clean out of her walk in wardrobe, both deciding to donate some things to charity, and other clothes just being moved to the wardrobe in one of the spare bedrooms. While doing this, Lena does realise that she has to clear even more clothes out than she thought, simply because she knows that within the next few weeks and months, with her pregnancy continuing to develop, she will no longer be able to fit into all of her normal clothes, so she will need space for all her pregnancy clothes. That is something Lena knows she will have to go out and buy again, as while Lena did keep her pregnancy clothes for a few years after Natalie was born, she eventually realised she was never having anymore children with Andrea again, and therefore thought she was done with that, and wasn’t going to have more children. Now that just is not the case.

 

Once Kara, Ashley and Natalie get home from their shopping, they make sure to keep things very secret from Lena, having her stay away from them as they hide the birthday presents upstairs, with the two girls giving Kara advice as to the best hiding spaces, just for future defence. After this, the foursome settle down for a nice dinner, and this is followed by the group retiring to have a movie night together, snuggled up on one of the couches, before they decided to head of mg to bed afterwards.

 

The Sunday for Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley is pretty laid back for all of them, with Natalie and Ashley seeing to their homework, and Kara and Lena going through more of Kara’s stuff, and deciding where it should all go. One of the big sticking points with Kara and Lena is the fact Kara very much wants her couch to be in the house somewhere, but Lena isn’t keen on that simply because it doesn’t go with any of the other furniture in her living room. Eventually though, Lena and Kara come to a compromise, as they agree that they will convert one of the many spare bedrooms into a shared office for that two of them, and that office is where Kara’s couch will go. Obviously that is not something that will happen right away, they will need to take some time to do it, and clear stuff out of the room, but at the very least they have a plan.

 

---

It is now the following week, and presently Lena is sitting in a court room, with her lawyers next to her, and Andrea’s lawyers on the other side of the court room, but Andrea is nowhere to be seen. Kara is sitting behind Lena, for moral support. Kara isn’t needed at this trial today, as it is in regards to the sale of CatCo, and Andrea trying to prevent it.

 

“We cannot wait all day for your client. I have a heavy docket. We will get started without Miss Rojas.” The judge says, as over the last few minutes the group have been waiting for Andrea to arrive, with her lawyers claiming she is running late, just like they did last week in Andrea’s court case against Kara.

 

After this, things go very much as expected, with it not looking good that Andrea didn’t bother to turn up, while Lena and her lawyers are able to provide ample legitimate evidence that Lena’s deal to buy CatCo has nothing shady about it at all. This evidence includes video testimony from Cat Grant itself, which is the cherry on top of the cake, which seals the deal. The judge soon rules in Lena’s favour, which will allow the deal to go through, meaning Lena has successfully saved Kara’s job.

 

Lena, under any other circumstance would be really happy with this ruling, and about everything, but while Lena is glad that the ruling has gone in her favour, she is pissed that Andrea hasn’t shown up again. If Andrea is going to pursue all these court cases as some sort of revenge, then the very least she can do is show up to them. Lena is sick of this, so she very much intends to confront her x-wife now. Lena wants an explanation.

 

“You won!” Kara says, with a happy smile, taking Lena in for a hug after everyone has been dismissed.

 

“Yeah, but Andrea didn’t show up again.” Lena says, not really hugging Kara back.

 

“Who cares? It just made it easier for you to win.”

Kara says.

 

“I know. But still…. It pisses me off.” Lena says, “It either means she’s up to something, or something is wrong. Either way, I need to find out.”

 

“What does that mean?” Kara asks.

 

“It means I’m going to go and see Andrea.” Lena says, “I want some answers.”

Chapter 87

Are you sure you want to go and see Andrea?” Kara asks Lena, nervously, “I mean… the last time you saw her…. we both know what happened.”

 

“Yes, I know.” Lena nods, “But I can’t let Andrea get away with this bullshit and all these court battles wasting my time. I’m tired of this bullshit.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, knowing that she’s not going to be able to talk Lena out of this, “Do you want me to come with you?”

 

“No. It’s okay. Thank you for the offer though, darling. I’ll deal with Andrea on my own.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. Please make sure to message me when you are going into see Andrea and when you are out. If I don’t get a message from you within like 10 minutes, I’ll go feral on her ass.” Kara says, in a very protective alpha tone.

 

Lena breaks out into a wide smile at Kara saying that to her, feeling so very cared for and protected by Kara. It truly feels wonderful.

 

“I will, my darling.” Lena smiles, happily, placing a kiss on one of Kara’s cheeks.

 

“Good.” Kara nods, with her own small smile, just from the kiss she received from Lena.

 

Kara and Lena now begin to walk through the courthouse, heading for the exit, all while they hold each other’s hands. Today has been a good day for them, because Lena will actually be the owner of CatCo, when all is said and done. However, it still sucks that they had to come to the court house in the first place, and Kara agrees that it’s pretty annoying that Andrea caused all this, which has led to them having to come down to this court house in the first place, only to see that Andrea hasn’t bothered to show up. If Kara weren’t in such a happy mood, all which is due to the fact she moved in with Lena, Natalie and Ashley a few days ago, she would be really, really angry right now. Ultimately though, Kara knows that she can’t really just continuously allow Andrea to make her angry, as like it or not, seeing as she plans to be a big part of Natalie and Ashley’s lives moving forward, she is going to have to deal with Andrea on occasion to. So, better to try and not let Andrea get to her, and just be protective of Lena, Natalie and Ashley.

 

Kara and Lena now make their way outside the courthouse, and after exchanging kisses the two part ways, with Lena getting into her driver’s car and heading for Obsidian North, while Kara begins walking in the direction of CatCo, ready to get back to worth herself. Admittedly, Kara is relieved that Lena now officially owns CatCo, so she won’t have to worry about the prospect of losing her job, and having to find a new one, as Andrea wanted to buy CatCo just to fire her.

 

---

Lena is now walking into Obsidian North, and has just sent off a text to Kara, letting her know she’s arrived. The Obsidian North building is very much different to the L-Corp one, it has a much more darker themed decor, while L-Corp is more bright, with whites, and a lot of light being able to flow into the building. It really sums up Lena and Andrea’s contrasting differences in style, and reflects their own personalities.

 

Once inside Obsidian North, Lena makes her way to the reception. Unlike Andrea, Lena has no intention of just storming up to Andrea’s office, and making a scene in the lobby or anything. Lena will be civil, even if she is really pissed off that Andrea is screwing her around with her not showing up to any of these court cases.

 

“Hello.” Lena says, politely, to the woman at reception, “I’d like to see Miss Andrea Rojas. You can tell her that her ex-wife is here, and wishes to discuss something in regards to our daughters.”

 

Obviously Lena doesn’t want to talk about Natalie and Ashley with Andrea, she is just using that as a tactic because she doubts Andrea can turn her down if she says that, where she could if she just said she wanted to talk to her. This way, even if Andrea no longer gives a shit about Natalie and Ashley, she will still likely speak to Lena about them just to no look bad in front of her employees for refusing to discuss a matter about her daughters.

 

“Oh…. Yes…. Okay. One moment.” The receptionist says, “I’ll just contact Miss Rojas’s assistant, and see if she’s available.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Lena then proceeds to patiently wait there, while the receptionist makes the call up to Andrea’s assistant. While Lena waits, she just looks around, and takes everything in. Admittedly, as Lena waits, and thinks about how this is going to be the first time she sees Andrea since Andrea assaulted her, the back of Lena’s neck starts to tingle. Lena is a tad nervous, and a part of her does wish that maybe she has taken Kara up on her offer to accompany her here to Obsidian North. However, Lena knows that if Kara were here with her, then things would probably really kick off. Andrea would felt ganged up on, by both Kara and Lena present, and as a result would have probably said some rude comment about Kara, or demeaning comment about her, causing Kara to be protective and snap back at Andrea. It would have all just been too much, not to say any of it is Kara’s fault. It’s all on Andrea. Andrea has caused this situation, Lena just sees no need to make the situation all the more worse.

 

Lena now continues to wait over the next few minutes, all while she notices the receptionist talk on the phone to Andrea’s assistant for a little while. In fact, it ends up taking so long that Lena can tell something is up. Lena thinks that Andrea must be putting up a fuss about seeing her, or maybe her assistant is so scared of her she doesn’t even want to pass along the message. All Lena knows is she doesn’t have time to deal with this bullshit. She wants to get her message to Andrea, so Andrea can just stop all this bullshit. So, after a few more minutes, Lena goes walking back up to the receptionist’s desk, all while the woman still talks on the phone, obviously to Andrea’s assistant.

 

“Look, I can see you are having some sort of issue here, and frankly, I’m losing my patience. Pass me the phone.” Lena says in a firm, but not demanding, voice.

 

“I uhmmmm……” The receptionist says, clearly surprised by Lena asking her this.

 

“Pass it to me.” Lena says, in another firm voice.

 

“Okay.” The receptionist soon says, and as she passes the phone to Lena, Lena can smell submissive pheromones coming off from the omega receptionist. Upon noticing this, Lena thinks that Andrea likely hired the receptionist for this very reason, and a part of her wonders if Andrea has ever had a sexual relationship with this receptionist, as Lena wouldn’t be surprised if Andrea has slept with half the omegas working for her. However, that is not something Lena needs to focus on right now. Lena still has a task at hand.

 

“Hello?” Lena says, now that she has the phone, “Is this Emily?”

 

“Uhmmm….. No……. Emily……. I replaced her.” The assistant replies.

 

Lena only presumed Andrea’s assistant was a woman called Emily, because a few times she has had to deal with Andrea’s receptionist, and it has been Emily. So, clearly Andrea has now got a new assistant too.

 

“Okay. May I ask what your name is?” Lena asks, in a firm, but not mean, voice.

“It’s….. Rachel…..” The assistant replies, clearly very nervous.

 

“Okay. Well, I can tell that you are obviously nervous about letting me up, or telling Andrea that I am here. I used to be married to Andrea, so I can imagine the many reasons why you may be hesitant to tell her, and I understand. So, if you are worried about losing your job here, I will happily offer you a new one at L-Corp or CatCo, assuming you actually are qualified to be an assistant. Of course, that is contingent on you actually telling Andrea I want to see her.” Lena says.

 

“I uhhmmmm…… okay…..” Rachel says, nervously, “But…… I….. the problem is….. Miss Rojas…… she isn’t here right now….”

 

“Okay….. Do you know when she will be back?” Lena asks.

“That….. that’s the thing….. She….. she hasn’t been here the last week…..” Rachel replies.

 

“Is she on a business trip or something?” Lena asks.

“No…… she has missed several meetings with her board….. and…… I have had to lie…. and pretend she is busy….. but…… I don’t know where she is….. I’ve tried to contact her…. but… she’s not responded to any of my messages.” Rachel explains.

 

Lena now thinks that certainly is very strange. Andrea may be an absolute monster, and a headache to work with, but one thing she is not, is the type of person who would miss a meeting with her board, or not get back to someone when they have messaged her. Andrea is far to obsessed with how her work image looks to do anything like that.

 

“Do you have any idea where she may be? She’s not out of the country is she?” Lena asks.

“No.” Rachel replies, “Her…. schedule had her coming back into National City last week, and I know that did happen….. but she hasn’t been heard from since…. at least…. not by me.”

 

“Hmmmm….. Okay….. and…… what about her….. fiancé?” Lena asks, hesitantly, “Could you perhaps get in contact with her, and find out where Andrea is?”

 

“I….. Eve isn’t Andrea’s fiancé anymore….. They broke up last week…. apparently.” Rachel says.

“How do you know that?” Lena asks, knowing that isn’t something Andrea would have shared with her assistant.

 

“Eve’s my best friend….. she got me my job here……” Rachel replies.

 

Lena now realises that obviously Rachel got her job through nepotism, rather than some sexist hiring process, which Lena can’t be too mad about, it’s not like she hasn’t already hired Sam and Jack, her two closest friends, at her own company. Then, at the same time, she literally just bought a company for her girlfriend.

 

“Is…. this all over their break up then?” Lena asks, in a confused voice, knowing that it is very unlikely this is over a break up, as Andrea uses women, she doesn’t care for them, so a break up would be nothing to her.

 

“I….. don’t think so….. Eve told me…… Andrea ended things with her……. and….. even gave her a brand new car as a break up gift……. Eve wanted to speak to Andrea…. but Andrea has been refusing to speak with her.” Rachel explains.

 

Lena certainly knows that is not like Andrea at all. Andrea would never give an ex a parting gift after breaking up with them. There is no way she would ever usually do that. So, Lena now knows something must seriously be up.

 

“Okay….. thank you…. I guess I’ll try and find my ex-wife on my own.” Lena says.

 

“Yes….. okay….. could…. does your offer still stand…. To come work for you? I….. I really don’t like it here….. Miss Rojas makes me feel…. uncomfortable.” Rachel says, in a pretty innocent and nervous voice.

 

“Of course. You can get in contact with my assistant, Jess, at L-Corp. If you phone her tomorrow, I’ll let her know to be expecting a call from you. We can then arrange an interview for a job at L-Corp or CatCo, depending on your skill set.” Lena says.

“Thank you…. thank you so much.” Rachel says, in a relieved voice.

 

From just how relieved Rachel sounds, it makes Lena think that working here at Obsidian North must truly be horrible.

 

“Okay. I will see you then.” Lena says.

“Yes. Okay.” Rachel replies.

 

Lena now hands the phone back to the receptionists.

 

“Uhhmmmm….. could I get a job too?” The receptionist now asks Lena.

 

Lena now looks at the receptionist.

 

“Have you ever slept with Miss Rojas?” Lena asks.

 

The receptionist now blushes, growing a very dark shade of red. That is Lena’s answer right there.

 

“I suggest you look for employment elsewhere.” Lena says, and then walks out of Obsidian North, being very relieved to be out of the building as soon as she steps outside, even though she still hasn’t had her talk with Andrea yet.

 

Now that she is outside, Lena knows that she will have to message Kara, as otherwise her alpha might come storming over here to Obsidian North, and cause a scene, thinking she is in danger from Andrea, when Andrea isn’t even here.

 

Lena (to Kara): I’m out of Obsidian North.

 

Lena: Turns out Andrea hasn’t been here in a week, and her employees don’t really know where she is.

 

Lena: Something is up.

 

Lena gets a text back from Kara a few moments later, almost as if Kara has just been anxiously waiting by her phone to get a message from Lena, letting her know she is safe, and no longer with Andrea.

 

Kara (to Lena): Oh…. do you think she is planning something?

Kara: Making some sort of evil plan to get revenge or something?

 

Lena: No. From what her assistant said, Andrea has missed a few board meetings. She would never do that for any revenge on us. Her company image is too important.

 

Kara: Okay. So, what are you going to do now? Are you going to leave it be? By the sounds it’s possible that this may have nothing to do with us.

 

Lena: Yes, that’s possible, it might now. However, I’m now in a bit of an awkward position, as while I couldn’t give too shits if Andrea is lying in a dumpster somewhere, Natalie and Ashley will, despite how awful she has been to them recently. So, I need to know she is at least alive, for their sakes. If that makes sense….

 

Kara: Yeah, I get it. Like it or not, she is still their má.

 

Kara: So, what are you going to do now?

 

Lena: Well, seeing as Andrea’s assistant doesn’t know her whereabouts, and I’ve been told she broke up with her fiancé, so Eve won’t know, the only other person who may know, is her father. So, I guess I’m going to give him a call.

 

Kara: Andrea’s father? Doesn’t he live in Brazil?

 

Lena: He does, but Andrea always used to love keeping him up to date with what’s going on in her life, even if I’m sure she lies about a lot of it. Perhaps he will know something.

 

Kara: Do you even have is number?

Lena: Yes, I do. Unless he’s changed it.

 

Kara: Alright…. Well….. let me know what he says.

 

Kara: Do you need me to meet up with you and help?

 

Lena: No thank you, darling.

Lena: This may take a while. If Andrea is actually here in National City, I’m going to have to see her in person, to confirm she is alive, so I could be a bit.

 

Lena: Would you mind making sure dinner is set for Natalie and Ashley? They are going to get the bus home today, so you don’t need to pick them up or anything. But I don’t know when I’ll be back in to make them dinner.

 

Kara: Yeah, no worries. I’ll handle it, and have something waiting for you when you get home.

 

Lena: Thank you, darling. You truly are a godsend. I love you.

 

Kara: Love you too.

 

Kara: Good luck!

 

Lena: Thanks, I’m sure I’ll need it.

 

Now that Lena’s text conversation has ended, she goes into her contacts, and soon gets to Andrea’s father’s contact information. For a few seconds, Lena just hovers over the contact information, unsure if she really wants to do this. Lena can only imagine all the things Andrea has told her father about her, all the lies, she has made up, over the years. Lena doesn’t think this conversation is going to be a pleasant one, but ultimately, Lena knows she needs some answers. So, Lena dials the number.

 

The phone rings three times, with Lena being very nervous the whole time, before finally it is answered.

“Hello?” A man’s voice, clearly Andrea’s father, answers, “Who is this?”

 

“Hello, Mr Rojas, this is Lena.” Lena says, knowing that Andrea’s father is speaking in English because this is his phone number for his American contacts, “I wanted to speak with you about Andrea.”

 

“Lena!” Mr Rojas says, in a surprisingly happy voice, “It is a pleasure to hear from you dear. It has been far too long. Many a year too long. And please, it’s always Bernardo to you.”

 

“I uhh….. thank you…. Bernardo….” Lena says, in a confused voice.

 

“Is something the matter dear?” Bernardo asks.

“It’s just…… I didn’t think this is the reaction I’d get from you…… seeing as Andrea and I are divorced….. and things…..” Lena says.

 

“Yes, yes, and my daughter has told many the tales about you since. But that is what they are, tales.” Bernardo says.

“Wh…. What?” Lena asks.

 

Bernado now sighs.

“Lena, Andrea is my daughter, I am aware of who she is. I know my daughter is not the best person. I know your marriage ending was all of her own making. I am not stupid.” Bernado says.

 

“Oh….. okay….. well uhmmm….. I’m actually phoning you right now because….. I’m having trouble getting into contact with Andrea…… I need to discuss something….. regarding our daughters…. and she hasn’t shown up to work at Obsidian North….. I was hoping you might know where she is.” Lena says.

 

“Ah yes….. This doesn’t surprise me.” Bernado says, now in a sad voice, “She is likely just dealing with things. Hearing such news has shaken me to my core. If I didn’t know I am not long for this world either, I would be even more devastated than I already am.”

 

“I….. what are you talking about?” Lena asks.

 

“I’m talking about Andrea’s cancer, of course.” Bernardo says, “Did you not know of this?”

 

“Andrea has cancer? When…. when did she find this out?” Lena asks.

 

“Well over a year ago….. she told me she told you about it…..” Bernardo says.

 

“No…. she didn’t…. Is…. is she having treatments?” Lena asks.

“No. They have all failed. She has recently….. been given a terminal diagnosis…. She has a few weeks left…..” Bernado says, in a sad voice.

“WHAT?!” Lena says, in an annoyed voice.

Right now, Lena isn’t annoyed because she is only finding this out via this method, with Andrea knowing she has cancer for over a year now. Lena is annoyed because if Andrea is terminal then the very least she can do, is make things right with her daughters, even if she doesn’t mean it, as if Andrea dies, and her last interactions with Natalie and Ashley are what has happened recently, Ashley and Natalie will never get over it, and carry some form of guilt with them forever, even if they shouldn’t.

Chapter 88

Lena is presently standing outside the front door of Andrea’s house. Lena honestly thought this would be the last place she would end up today. Lena is literally about to walk in Andrea’s den of sin. Lena is sure that over the years, since they were divorced, Andrea has had many people coming and going through these doors, to have one night stands with, or other things. Frankly, Lena thinks it’s likely all of that probably happened before they were divorced too, after all, this very house is actually the house she and Andrea shared when they were married. When they were getting a divorce, and it became clear Natalie and Ashley wanted to stay with Andrea, and not her, Lena put up no fight to keep the house for herself. Even if Natalie and Ashley weren’t living with her, Lena didn’t want to up route their lives so much that they had to move out of their family home, and to two different places. Plus, while this may have been Lena and Andrea’s shared home when they were married, it never really felt like that. It very much felt like it was 75% Andrea’s home, and 25% Lena’s. There are parts of this house which Lena didn’t like, and when they were decorating a lot of the time Andrea would just go over Lena, and do her own decorations, without even discussing things with Lena, or completely ignoring Lena’s suggestions. So, Lena really doesn’t have much attachment to this house at all, if anything Lena has a rather negative attachment to this house, because it reminds her of all the bad things that happened during her and Andrea’s marriage, while also reminding her of the last time she was actually here. The last time Lena was here was when she was moving her stuff out of the house. Lena didn’t want any of the furniture, just her clothes, some pictures, and some other mementos, so because of that Lena didn’t need to hire a moving team or anything, she just had Jack help her pack the things into her car, and his car. Then, as Lena finished, and walked out the house, she remembers Natalie, Ashley and Andrea standing there, all looking at her, with none of them showing any emotion on their faces. Lena walked out of this house in tears that day, and never looked back. So, it truly is making Lena feel a bit uneasy to be here right now.

 

Of course, Lena can’t be sure that Andrea is actually here right now. She could literally be anywhere in the world. However, Lena is pretty sure that Andrea must be here, and from what Bernardo has told her, Andrea is spending her last few weeks in misery, drinking, and just being devastated that she’s got terminal cancer. Lena honestly pities Andrea, despite all the horrible stuff she is done. Lena may think, or know, that Andrea is a horrible human being, and want her completely removed from her life, but that doesn’t mean she wishes she would be dead. That’s not only for Natalie and Ashley’s sake, but because Lena doesn’t want to be the type of person who wishes people would die. Lena wants to be above all that.

 

After a few more moments, Lena finally works up the courage to ring on Andrea’s doorbell, unsure of Andrea is even going to open the door or anything. After a minute, the door still isn’t answered by Andrea, but instead of taking that as her cue to leave, Lena rings on the doorbell again, and again, knowing that Andrea will be annoyed by it and eventually open the door. A couple of minutes later this works, with Andrea opening the door with an angry look on her face. The look seems to get even angrier when Andrea notices that it’s Lena. Admittedly, usually Lena may be scared by this, but all she really sees now, as she looks at Andrea, is a woman who is going to die, with terminal cancer. Then frankly, Andrea doesn’t look good either, she has black bags under her eyes, has a withered face, and smells strongly of alcohol.

 

“What the hell do ‘ou want?” Andrea asks, in a snarl, while also slurring her words.

 

“We need to talk.” Lena says, in a calm voice.

 

“We don’t. I don’t care. Leave me alone.” Andrea says, and now tries to close to the door.

 

Lena sticks her foot out, preventing Andrea from closing the door.

 

“Move your foot.” Andrea snarls.

 

“No. We need to talk.” Lena says, “I was looking at you, to have it out with you about this bullshit you are pulling with these court cases, and not actually seeing them through, or coming to the court house, wasting my time, Kara’s and everyone else’s.”

 

“Well… I did it because I want to waste your time, and make you suffer. I have better things to do.” Andrea slurs.

 

“That may be partially true. But I know that’s not the entire reason. When I could find you at Obsidian North, and found out you hadn’t been there all week, and had ended your relationship with Eve, I called your father.” Lena says.

 

“What a ‘itch. Of course you did. What, you went to snitch on me to my father?” Andrea asks, with an annoyed look on her face.

 

In this moment, Lena is very much deciding to be the bigger person, despite the rude comment Andrea has just directed towards her. Lena is pretty sure Andrea just wants her to react to that comment though, as that would be easier for Andrea, having a fight with Lena, rather than being comforted by her ex-wife about the fact she has terminal cancer, and has been keeping it a secret from everyone.

 

“No.” Lena says, in a calm voice, “I did not phone your father to ‘snitch’ on you, not that that wouldn’t have been warranted, given your behaviour. I phoned your father, because by the sounds of it, no one at Obsidian North knows where you have been. Your assistant has been covering for you, and trying to find out where you are. So, upon finding that out, I knew that if anyone would know where you were, it would be Bernardo. I know you are close.”

 

“Yeah…. well….. ‘eah I am. What now?” Andrea asks, with another annoyed look on her face.

 

Lena simply sighs, as clearly Andrea is doing everything possible to avoid talking about the elephant in the room.

 

“Andrea….. Bernardo told me….” Lena says.

“Told you what?!” Andrea snaps.

 

Lena sighs once more.

 

“Really? He told me you have cancer, and are terminal! For fuck sake Andrea!” Lena exclaims.

 

“That’s bullshit!” Andrea lies.

“Andrea…..” Lena says.

“No…. I don’t have cancer. I’m fine. Im going to be……..” Andrea says, and then all of a sudden just crashes to the floor, falling unconscious.

“Andrea!!” Lena yells out.

 

Lena quickly gets to her knees, and soon feels for Andrea’s pulse. Thankfully, Andrea is still breathing, with her pulse still going along, but she seems to have fallen unconscious. Lena knows that it’s possible that Andrea has fallen suddenly unconscious due to being as drunk as she was, but she is also well aware it could be due to Andrea’s cancer, or it could be due to medication Andrea is taking, and mixing it with alcohol. Either way, Lena knows she can’t just leave Andrea like this, so after checking that Andrea is actually still alive, she grabs her phone and calls 911, calling for an ambulance. The emergency service soon lets Lena know that the ambulance is going to be there soo.

 

While Lena waits for the ambulance she continues to check on Andrea, making sure she is still alive and breathing, and as she does, she phones Kara. Lena knows that if she doesn’t keep Kara informed she is probably going to be worried. Soon enough, Kara answers.

“Lee? Are you okay?” Kara answers, in a concerned voice, “Where are you?”

 

“I’m at Andrea’s house. I found her here.” Lena explains.

 

“Are you okay? Did she do something to you? Do you need me to come get you?” Kara asks, in another concerned voice.

“No, darling. I’m fine.” Lena says, “I’m phoning you, because Andrea is not. I have just called an ambulance, and am waiting for it now.”

“What…. what are you talking about?” Kara asks, in an unsure voice.

“After not being able to find Andrea at Obsidian North, I phoned her father. I knew he would likely know where she was, despite the fact he lives in Argentina. They are close.” Lena says, “Anyway, that is when he told me that Andrea has terminal cancer, she literally only has weeks to live……”

“WHAT?!” Kara says, “Did…. did you know about this?”

 

“No. I didn’t.” Lena replies, “And I very much doubt Natalie and Ashley do either. When I got here, and Andrea finally answered the door, she was clearly drunk, so I think she’s not been taking the news well, and is likely tail spinning.”

“Yeah….. I can imagine…. I mean….. I hate Andrea….. and I hate what she did to you…… I still get angry thinking of that image of what she was doing to you in your office….. But….. I wouldn’t wish death, or cancer, on her. I wouldn’t wish that on anyone.” Kara says.

“I know, darling.” Lena replies, “I wouldn’t wish cancer on anyone either. I know Andrea is…. a horrible person, to put it lightly, but like you, I don’t want her death. Not for me, and certainly not for the girls. Despite the fact Andrea has been very awful to them recently, she is still their má, and this news will devastate them.”

 

“Yeah….” Kara says, in a sombre voice, “So….. what are you going to do now?”

 

“Well, Andrea just passed out, so I’m waiting for an ambulance. She’s alive. I don’t know if it was because of the cancer, her being drunk, or something else.” Lena explains, “Anyway….. I think….. I’m going to have to go to the hospital with her. I still need to talk to her about all this. I certainly don’t want Andrea to just continue on like this, and then die without a word to Natalie or Ashley. That would destroy them even more. I need to talk to her, and I won’t have a chance until she wakes up in the hospital.”

“Okay…..” Kara says, “So….. what do you need from me, Lee?”

Lena smiles, lovingly, at Kara asking her that question. Many alphas would go absolutely crazy at the idea of their omega spending time with one of their alpha exes, even in situations like this, but not Kara.

 

“Nothing right now.” Lena says, “I just….. Just pick be at home for when Natalie and Ashley get home from school….. and…… don’t let on that anything is wrong. I don’t want to worry the girls just yet. But…… I’m going to stay in the hospital until Andrea wakes up, so I can talk with her, and once I do, I’ll message you, and let you know what is happening. I might have you bring the girls to the hospital. I think, if I have my way, they deserve to know as soon as possible.”

 

“Yes, okay. I understand that.” Kara says.

 

Lena now begins to hear the sound of sirens, so she knows that means the ambulance is going to be arriving soon.

 

“I’ve got to go now, the ambulance just got here. I’ll keep you updated, okay?” Lena says.

 

“Yes, okay. Good luck.” Kara says.

“Bye, darling. I love you.” Lena says.

“Love you too.” Kara replies.

 

The phone call then ends between Kara and Lena, and soon enough, the ambulance pulls up onto Andrea’s driveway with the medics soon getting out. Lena then begins to explain everything that happened, including the fact that Andrea has terminal cancer and was likely drunk, and the medics get to work. After about 5 minutes, the medics do decide that they need to take Andrea to the hospital, for further evaluation, and they offer Lena to ride in the back of the ambulance with them. Lena does think about it, but at the same time, she doesn’t really want to, she’s not married to Andrea anymore, and riding in the back of the ambulance with her seems a bit intimate. So, Lena declines the medics offer, and just says she will follow them to the hospital.

 

---

Elsewhere in National City, Sam is just getting home from work at L-Corp. As soon as Sam enters through the door, she hears the sound of laughter coming from inside. Hearing this puts a big smile on the CFO’s face, as she knows today Alex has not been at work, so she offered to pick Ruby up from school, which Sam and Ruby both accepted. Over these last few weeks, Ruby has been getting to know Alex and Kelly a lot more, and truly starting to bond with them. Sam is well aware of just how important this is, because they are all going to be a family, with a baby on the way, which Sam is carrying. Obviously Sam was a little worried that maybe Ruby just wouldn’t get the idea of her mom being in a relationship with 2 women, at the same time, as it’s certainly not a very typical thing to do. It’s something that Sam is sure Ruby would be teased for in school if the other kids found out. However, Ruby has seemingly taken very well to Alex, Sam and Kelly all dating, as a throuple. From what Ruby has mentioned to Sam so far, the young girl seems to be very enlightened in her thinking, just saying that being with two people means there is just more love to go around. Sam, for her part, likes the sound of that. Therefore today, Sam thought Alex picking Ruby up from school would be an excellent chance for Ruby to continue to bond with Alex, as it will be important for Ruby to be comfortable with both Kelly and Alex, as they are going to be around a lot more as the pregnancy progresses, and certainly after she gives birth.

 

Sam has been thinking about the idea of asking Alex and Kelly to move in with her and Ruby, as like Lena, she has a very big house, with enough room for everyone. Of course, in an ideal world Sam, Alex and Kelly would all sleep together in the same room, and same bed, every night, but Sam also realises the logistics of that, in a normal bedroom, don’t really work out at the moment. This is because having 3 people in the same bedroom requires 3 people to share the same bed, bathroom, and most importantly, especially for women, the same wardrobe space. So, Sam knows that for any of that to happen, she might need some tweaks to her home, or for them to figure out some sort of schedule for who sleeps where and when. After all, seeing as Alex is a doctor, and is on call a lot of the time, there may be many times when it’s just Sam and Kelly, and other times when Alex needs to have a good proper sleep, without any interruptions, so should sleep on her own, in her own room. However, ultimately, thinking about all that is really Sam getting ahead of herself. Sam has just been thinking it because obviously it will be easier for her, in regards to the pregnancy, if both Alex and Kelly are here with her, to help out, and of course she has also been thinking about it because of how happy Lena has been these last few days now that Kara has officially moved in with her. Sam can’t help but want a little piece of that happiness that Lena has. But, Sam just knows that it’s too early in her relationship with Kelly and Alex to actually ask the two women to move in with her and Ruby. They still really need to continue to get to know one another, spend more time together, and frankly connect more. Sam hasn’t even said I love you to Alex or Kelly yet, and not because she hasn’t felt it, she has almost been feeling it, she just isn’t there just yet. Sam knows she will get there in time, with them continuing to date, and be together as a throuple, until then Sam is aware she will have to put up with some awkward moments where she spends time with Alex and Kelly and hears the two tell each other they love one another, and then them saying nothing to Sam, while Sam says nothing back. Obviously it’s not something that is upsetting Sam, it’s just a little strange, that’s all. Nothing to worry about.

 

One of the things that Sam would like to happen over these next few weeks, and months, is for Kelly and Alex to spend some more exclusive time with Ruby, so they can better get to know the young girl, and more importantly, for Ruby to become completely comfortable with both Alex and Kelly. If there even is a possible future where Kelly and Alex move in with her and Ruby, Sam knows that it will only happen if Ruby is 100% okay with Kelly and Alex doing that. After all, Sam may be putting herself out there again, and dating, and be pregnant with Alex’s baby, but at the end of the day Sam’s number one priority remains Ruby, and how she feels. So, that is why Sam is happy about Ruby and Alex laughing right now, clearly bonding more. Sam just hopes that in the coming weeks Ruby gets to spend some exclusive time with Kelly, because so far Ruby hasn’t really actually spent any one on one time with Kelly, which is something that really should happen, and soon. For now though, Sam doesn’t need to worry about that, and is just walking further into the house to see what Alex and Ruby are laughing about.

 

Sam soon finds Alex and Ruby in the living room of her home, and she sees that Alex is holding Ruby’s leg, and doing something with it. Sam is guessing that Alex is probably helping Ruby with her rehab from her minor injury, which she will hopefully be recovered from, and cleared to start playing soccer again in about 3 – 4 more weeks. It’s already been a couple of weeks thus far, and Ruby has been going out of her mind not being able to play. However, despite this, Ruby still has taken Alex’s advice, and not played, to prevent her injury getting all the more worse, and potentially requiring surgery, when it doesn’t right now.

 

“Hello, you two.” Sam smiles, “What are you laughing about?”

 

“Hi mom.” Ruby smiles, happily.

“Hey, Sam.” Alex smiles.

 

“Alex was just helping me with some rehab, and it was tickling my legs.” Ruby smiles.

“Ah, I see.” Sam smirks.

 

“Anyway, I think that is enough for today, Ruby.” Alex says, now letting go of Ruby’s leg and standing up, “By the looks of things, you are progressing very well. I’ll have you come in sometime within this next week, and we can do another scan, just to make sure things are progressing as nicely as I think they are.”

 

“Cool.” Ruby says, “Do you know when I can play?”

“Uhhh….. I can’t tell without the scan. However, there will be a difference between you being approved fit, and you needing to slowly build up to things again.” Alex says, “Hopefully you’ll be able to start playing in just over a month’s time. I can’t make any promises until we do the scan though.”

 

“Okay. Thanks, Alex.” Ruby smiles.

“You’re very welcome, Ruby.” Alex replies.

 

Ruby now gets up from the couch, and picks up her backpack off the ground, and begins walking over to Sam.

“I’m going to go get started on my homework.” Ruby says to Sam.

“Okay. I’ll call you when dinner is ready.” Sam says.

“Alright. Thanks mom.” Ruby smiles.

 

Ruby now happily makes her way upstairs, leaving Alex and Sam alone.

 

“Hey you.” Sam smiles, happily.

 

“Hey.” Alex says, and now closes the distance between herself and Sam, taking the omega in for a passionate kiss.

 

Sam certainly can’t say she doesn’t love this.

Chapter 89

“So, how was work today?” Alex asks Sam, with a smile.

 

“It was okay. It was one of the more busy days, because Lena was out of the office for most of it, because she had to deal with one of Andrea’s bullshit lawsuit things, so I had to fill in for Lena for a few things.” Sam explains.

“Ah.” Alex nods, “Do you know how she got on with her lawyers and Andrea?”

 

“No. She hasn’t messaged me or anything. I know Kara was coming with her, as today was the one about Andrea trying to prevent Lena from buying CatCo.” Sam says, “So, I’m sure it likely went well, and Kara and Lena are celebrating with each other. I think if it went poorly I would have heard about it by now.”

Alex now scrunches up her face in disgust, not liking having the image in her mind of her baby sister and Lena ‘celebrating’.

“What?” Sam asks, with a chuckle.

“Did you really have to put that image in my mind?” Alex asks.

“What image?” Sam smirks.

“You know….” Alex says, with a certain look.

“What? The image of Kara and Lena having fun.” Sam smirks, “I’m sure they are having a whale of a time. Your sister probably has Lena bent over a desk and is fucking her brains out.”

 

“SAM!” Alex groans.

 

Sam just breaks out into even more of a chuckle at Alex saying that.

 

“I’m sorry babe. I’m only teasing.” Sam smirks, and soon takes Alex in for a kiss.

 

The kiss lasts for a few moments, and soon it turns a bit more passionate, but the two do eventually force themselves to part from one another, as they know Ruby is upstairs, and could interrupt them at any moment.

 

“Are you sure you’re not the one who wants to be bent over a desk?” Alex now smirks.

“Maybe later.” Sam smiles.

 

“Okay.” Alex smiles back.

 

“Does that mean you’re staying the night?” Sam asks.

 

“Uhhh….. if you don’t mind. Before you got here I got a text from Kelly. She won’t be joining us this evening. Apparently one of her patients is in crisis, suicidal, and she is dealing with them, and the hospital. She didn’t give me any details, because she doesn’t like to do that, but I have a feeling they might have tried to commit suicide already. So, I think Kelly is going to be gone all night.” Alex explains.

“Oh, that’s a shame. I would have liked to see my other girlfriend.” Sam smiles.

 

“I’m sure she would have liked to see you too. Maybe we can call her together later?” Alex suggests.

“Sure.” Sam nods, “But until then, what would you like to do?”

 

Alex now bites her lip a little bit, getting an idea of what she would actually like to do, but being a bit hesitant to actually voice it, and let Sam know.

 

“You have an idea?” Sam smirks, “Come on, tell me?”

 

“Well uhhh…..” Alex says, now blushing, “Obviously we can’t do stuff…… because Ruby is upstairs….. But….. maybe we could make out a little bit?”

 

Sam breaks out into a wide smile at Alex suggesting that.

 

“That sounds like an amazing idea to me.” Sam says, and soon closes the distance to Alex, taking the redhead in for a kiss.

 

Alex, for her part, happily kisses Sam back, really enjoying this. Alex absolutely loves to kiss the omega, especially now she, Sam and Kelly are going to have a baby together in the future.

 

Alex and Sam continue to kiss each other, with it getting a bit hot and heavy, and as they do, they move over to the couch, where they can just be a bit more relaxed as they continue to kiss. Soon though, after about a good 5 minutes of kissing on and off, Sam and Alex part, each now breathing heavily, and both with smiles on their faces.

 

“That was….. something….” Sam smirks.

 

“Yeah…..” Alex nods back, with a smile.

 

Alex and Sam now move into a position on the couch where they just begin to cuddle with each other, laying on the couch slightly.

 

“This is really nice. I love this.” Sam says.

 

“Me too. Me too.” Alex replies, as she places a kiss on the top of Sam’s head.

 

“Oh, and before I forget, I’ve arranged a doctor’s appointment for next week, next Friday at 3PM. I was wondering if you and Kelly would be able to come with me to it?” Sam asks.

 

“Oh, okay.” Alex nods, “I’m actually working next Friday, so I’ll have to just figure out my shift so I can be there with you, but I think Kelly will definitely be able to make it work.”

 

“Good. That’s good.” Sam nods, “I don’t think we are going to see anything. They might do an ultrasound, and we might see a tiny little bean, but not much more. Either way, this is still our baby, I would like both of you to be there to see the first time in which we might see an image of our baby.”

 

“Yeah, we’d both like to be there too.” Alex says, “Are you going to the same fancy doctor’s place that Lena went to with Kara?”

 

Sam chuckles at Alex asking her that.

 

“No.” Sam says, “While I am a millionaire, and could afford to go to that place, it’s really exclusive and super expensive. For Lena to have all her medical check ups and stuff with them, by the end of things, when she gives birth, she’ll probably be paying out close to $700k, so I don’t really want to spend that much money. That said, it’s not like the doctor’s I have chosen is really cheap or anything. It’s a reasonable price and has good reviews.”

“Okay, fair enough.” Alex nods, “I had no idea just how much Lena was paying for all that.”

 

“Yeah.” Sam replies, with her own nod, “But, to be honest, Lena can afford it. Lena’s a billionaire, and honestly she will likely have earnt the money she will spend on having her baby in interest before she gives birth, so really it doesn’t matter to her. Plus, I know Lena is worried about the logistics of her giving birth because of her age, and because her omega was suppressed for so very long.”

 

“Aren’t you concerned about that?” Alex asks, “I mean….. I don’t want to be rude, but….. you’re the same age as Lena…..”

 

“Technically I’m younger than Lena, but I see your point.” Sam replies, “I am a little concerned, because having a pup at 40, while not unheard of, is unusual, and does come with its own challenges. However, unlike Lena my omega has been functioning properly for all these years, I just didn’t act on it for a while because of Ruby being my first priority. But, I do think it helps that you are a doctor too, so I know you will make sure everything goes well with our baby.”

 

“I will.” Alex nods, “I won’t let anything bad happen. I’m probably going to be annoying with how doctory I’m going to be to you over these coming months.”

 

Sam chuckles a little bit at Alex saying that.

“That’s fine by me, babe. I know it will all be coming from a place of concern for me, and our future pup.” Sam smiles.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Lena has been sitting in Andrea’s hospital room for the last 30 minutes, waiting for Andrea to wake up. Upon arriving at the hospital Lena was surprised to find out that she is still Andrea’s medical proxy for some reason, so because of this she was allowed to go back into Andrea’s private room and watch while the doctors treated her ex-wife. After about 10 minutes of the doctors working on Andrea, and looking up Andrea’s medical records, the doctors informed Lena that they believe that there were two factors at play in regards to why Andrea fainted. The first factor is that Andrea was clearly drunk, and should not have been drinking alcohol, or at the very least, the quantity of alcohol she was drinking while on the medication that she’s on. Then the second reason is the simple fact that Andrea has terminal cancer, and her body is very weak, and just can’t handle everything that Andrea has been putting herself through. As the doctors explained all this to Lena, the L-Corp CEO did take the chance to actually ask how bad Andrea’s cancer is. Lena, of course, knows that Andrea is terminal now, due to what Bernardo has told her, but she doesn’t know where in Andrea’s body the cancer is located. But the doctors explained that Andrea’s cancer originated in her bones, and has now spread to a large amount of her body, with Andrea refusing to do chemotherapy to treat the condition, instead looking for other treatments, including surgeries, which would not require her to physically show she’s got cancer. Lena thinks that is very typical of Andrea. Of course Andrea would be more concerned about how she presents herself to other people than her own health. Andrea would have hated the idea of having to go through chemotherapy, and then becoming weak, throwing up, and even losing her hair, then everyone knowing that is exactly what she is going through, including all the people she does business with at Obsidian North.

 

As Lena sits here and continues to wait for Andrea to regain consciousness, the brunette just looks at her ex-wife. Andrea looks so small right now. Lena has never seen her ex-wife look like this. It is very strange. This whole situation is very strange, because in all honesty, Lena, on her own wouldn’t care about Andrea dying. Andrea has been a horrible person to her for years, and in some ways Lena thinks that Andrea getting cancer may be the universes way of giving Andrea karma for all her actions that’s she’s done to her, and everyone else Lena is sure Andrea has been abusive to over the years. However, with all that in mind, Andrea is still the other mother to Lena’s children, so she does care if Andrea dies or not, not because she personally cares, but for the sake of Natalie and Ashley. Lena knows what it’s like to grow up after losing a parent, with it happening when her birth mom died when she was 3-years-old, and again when Lionel died about 15 years later, and she doesn’t want that for Natalie and Ashley. Even now, with Lena being almost 41 years old, it still sucks that she has no parents, with Lillian Luthor being the only living one, but her adoptive mother has wanted nothing to do with her for the past 20ish years. Lillian has never even met Natalie or Ashley. Lena isn’t even sure if Lillian is still alive or not, although she is pretty sure she must be, as she likely would have heard about it otherwise. So, even if Andrea has been an absolute asshole, and a horrible parent to Natalie and Ashley, Lena doesn’t want her girls to lose one of their moms, as it will scar them forever.

 

Lena continues to sit there at Andrea’s bedside for another 5 minutes, just looking at her ex-wife, and waiting for her to wake, which the doctors have informed Lena should be soon. Eventually, Lena does notice Andrea about to stir, with the Obsidian North CEO starting to move a little bit, before letting out a little groan, and then finally opening her eyes. Lena, for her part, just gives Andrea a few moments to get her bearings, as she knows it can be confusing after waking up from passing out or something. After a couple of seconds though, with Andrea’s eyes looking around the room, the Obsidian North CEO soon jerks in her bed, with her heart rate monitor starting to beep really fast. Lena now jumps to her feet, ready to reassure Andrea and tell her what is going on, but before she can, a bunch of doctors come running into the room, clearly having been alerted by how fast Andrea’s heart rate is going.

 

The team of doctors now begin talking to Andrea, explaining where she is, and getting her to answer various types of questions, obviously to assess Andrea’s cognitive abilities after waking up from passing out. At the same time, lights are shined into Andrea’s eyes, to test how the pupils react to light, and another of the doctors fiddles with the IV that Andrea is currently attached too, which she had to be hooked up to to try and help funnel all the alcohol out of Andrea’s system. Eventually, after a good 5 minutes of the doctors talking with Andrea, they do all eventually leave the room, leaving Lena and Andrea alone. Once this happens, Andrea turns her head and looks directly at Lena, who is still just standing in place next to the chair she was sitting on.

 

“What are you doing here?” Andrea asks, with a hoarse voice.

 

“You passed out in the middle of us talking. Or at least, I wasn’t done talking with you.” Lena explains, “I called the ambulance, and thought it was the right thing to do to at least see you to the hospital. Then, I was surprised to find out I’m still your medical proxy, so they let me in here.”

 

Andrea lets out a little huff at Lena saying that.

“Been meaning to change that.” Andrea comments.

 

“Andrea….” Lena begins.

 

“You can leave now.” Andrea says, cutting Lena off, “I resolve you of any responsibility you may feel to be here, because you’d feel guilty leaving me otherwise. So go. I know you don’t care.”

 

“You’re right.” Lena replies, dryly, “I honestly don’t care about you, or what happens to you, for my own sake that is. And before you say anything about me being cruel or anything to say that, to a woman with terminal cancer, you and I both know that I have every right to feel that way.”

 

Andrea lets out another little huff at Lena saying that, although she doesn’t argue it, so Lena knows Andrea knows she is right.

“However, with that said, I care what happens to you, because of our daughters. You may have decided you want nothing to do with them because they have chosen to stay with me, or whatever, but even with you being like you have been to them, if you leave things with Ashley and Natalie like this, they will never get over it. And deep down, I know you care for our girls, and you don’t want that to happen. You need to make it right, Andrea.” Lena says.

 

Andrea remains silent after Lena says that, clearly growing a thoughtful look on her face.

 

“I thought it would be easier for them this way.” Andrea says.

“What? What do you mean?” Lena asks.

 

“I’m an asshole. I know what I am. That’s one of the reasons I ended things with Eve. I didn’t want her to have to see me die, and go through things like this. For the same reason, I wanted to push the girls away. Yes, they annoyed me, and upset me, and made me upset, because of everything, but I know that’s not their fault. That’s my fault. Over these last several months….. I don’t know….. I just have given up……. I know I have always been horrible, especially to you more than anyone, but finding out I was going to likely die, I’ve spiralled, and…. just become a more vindictive and hateful person. I….. I just haven’t cared about anything, or anyone. A part of me still doesn’t, because soon enough I’m going to be worm food. But yeah….” Andrea says.

 

Lena now remains silent for a few moments after Andrea has said that, because she has never seen Andrea be as open and honest as she has just been. A part of Lena thinks that maybe Andrea is trying to manipulate her, and just use her cancer as an excuse for things, and try and get out of all the bullshit she has done. However, as she looks at Andrea’s face, Lena sees one emotion on her ex-wife’s face, an emotion that Lena can understand as to why Andrea has been acting like even more of a monster these past several months, even if it doesn’t make her actions right, or justifiable. That emotion is fear. Andrea is absolutely terrified that she is going to die, as most people would be. So, because of that, Lena knows that what Andrea just said wasn’t some manipulation, it was the truth.

 

“I….. understand what you are saying….. but….. why didn’t you tell anyone? Why didn’t you tell me? What were you expecting to happen? You die and I find out and then have to deal with telling the girls on my own?” Lena asks, with some anger in her voice, as even though Andrea was just brutally honest with her, that doesn’t mean Lena’s any less pissed off about this.

 

“Pretty much.” Andrea replies.

 

Lena now shakes her head, while rolling her eyes.

 

“What are you thinking now then? Do you still plan to do that?” Lena asks.

 

“Well….. you know now….. So I’m sure the girls will soon enough…” Andrea replies.

“That didn’t answer my question.” Lena says, “Are you going to talk to the girls?”

 

Andrea now falls silent once more.

“Andrea….” Lena says, now stepping closer to her ex-wife, “Put all your bullshit aside. I know you love Natalie and Ashley, even if you haven’t got a good way at showing it. And you know they deserve the chance to say their goodbyes to you, while you are still here.”

 

Andrea’s face scrunches up at Lena saying that, because while Andrea knows that everything Lena just said is true, for her, the idea of having to say goodbye to people gives her so much anxiety, because it makes her think all the more about the fact she’s going to die, and that terrifies the hell out of her.

 

“Fine….” Andrea eventually says, deciding that her love for Natalie and Ashley is greater than her fears, “I….. I’ll speak with them.”

 

“Good. You are going to do it today. I’m going to have Kara bring them here, so you can explain things.” Lena says.

Andrea’s eyes widen in surprise at Lena saying that.

“I didn’t mean that….” Andrea begins.

 

“Andrea, the doctors told me how bad you are. You have about 3 – 4 weeks left, but that doesn’t mean you may not die sooner. The girls need to know, and speak to you, as soon as possible.” Lena says.

 

Andrea sighs at Lena saying that, because she hates when her ex-wife is right.

 

“Fine.” Andrea says again.

 

“Good. I will make the call to Kara. I will be back in a little bit.” Lena says.

 

Lena now walks out of Andrea’s room, pulling out her phone and sees that she has no signal. Lena has always found that hospitals are one of the worst places for signal, so she makes her way down to the entrance of the hospital where she calls Kara.

“Hello? Lee? Are you okay? What’s happening?” Kara asks, with a worried sound in her voice.

“Can you please bring Natalie and Ashley to the hospital?” Lena asks, “Andrea has agreed to speak to them. You can tell them that something has happened to Andrea, and they need to come and see her. Don’t lie to them and pretend everything is going to be okay though, okay?”

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara replies, “Are you okay?”

 

“I’m alright.” Lena says, “I just don’t like the idea of what is coming next, for Natalie and Ashley’s sake.”

“Yeah…” Kara says.

“Thank you for doing this though, Kara. I know this really isn’t something we discussed, you being a sort of other parent to Natalie and Ashley when you moved in with us.” Lena says.

“You don’t need to thank me.” Kara replies, “As far as I’m concerned, we are all a family, or will be. I’m happy to do this, and support you all through this.”

“Okay. I will see you soon. I better get back to Andrea. I want to discuss a few things with her before you all arrive.” Lena says, “There isn’t any signal in Andrea’s hospital room. We are in the Beta wing, and Andrea’s room number is 503.”

 

“Okay. We will get there as soon as possible.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. See you soon.” Lena says, and then ends the phone call.

Lena now lets out a very loud sigh, before gathering herself and making her way back into the hospital, and soon into Andrea’s room.

 

“I made the call, they will be here soon.” Lena says, “Before then, there are some things we need to discuss.”

 

“Okay….” Andrea nods.

Chapter 90

“What do you need to talk about now? Haven’t we talked enough?” Andrea asks, with a sigh as she remains laying there in her hospital bed.

 

“No. We are far from done talking.” Lena says, “As we need to talk about how you are going to break the news to the girls, as they are going to be very upset by it, despite how horrid you have been to them recently. So you need to be careful.”

 

Andrea sighs.

 

“This is why I didn’t want to tell them.” Andrea mutters.

 

“Yes, and if you didn’t tell them you’d have died without them knowing about your cancer, leaving me to clean up your mess. I’m not having that Andrea.” Lena says.

 

“Fine. Fine.” Andrea mutters.

 

“Good. Then another thing I want to discuss, is why didn’t you do any chemo treatment? You could have saved yourself for heavens sake!” Lena says, in a disapproving voice.

 

“You know why.” Andrea says, “I couldn’t do chemo, or radiation therapy or anything else because I can’t afford to look weak. You know how the world of business is. It’s cutthroat. It would ruin me if the people I do business with saw me as this weak woman with cancer.”

 

Lena scoffs at that.

 

“And dying won’t ruin you?” Lena asks, sarcastically.

 

“I won’t be here to see that.” Andrea mutters.

 

“Well that’s just stupid. You are killing yourself for vanity!” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. well…. It’s done now. I’m dead anyway.” Andrea says.

 

Lena now looks at Andrea with a thoughtful look on her face.

 

“There’s…… an experimental L-Corp cancer trial going on at the moment. I could have you join that…..” Lena says.

 

Andrea now turns and looks at Lena with a surprised look on her face.

 

“Why would you offer to help me?” Andrea asks, “Yes, I know you’ve said if I die you have to deal with the consequences of it, for Natalie and Ashley. But ultimately, in the long run, me dying, and being out of the picture, would be better for you.”

 

“It would.” Lena nods, “I didn’t deny it. But I’m offering you this, not because I care particularly about you. I’m doing it for entirely selfish reasons. If I didn’t at least offer you this, something that could save you, no matter how much I hate you, I would feel guilty. I would feel guilty every time I look at our girls. So, I’m offering you it. The choice is yours. But, just so we are clear, this cancer trial is VERY experimental. It has seen some results in rats, but we are now moving to human trials. Essentially L-Corp has developed these specialised drugs for people with terminal cancer with the home that these drugs destroy the cancer from inside your body, and then get it back to a manageable stage with chemo or radiation therapy. So, if you do this, you’d have to actually do chemo this time. There’s no point doing this if you won’t. But, I don’t want you to think this is positive to cure you. I don’t know. I have kept away from these trials. I just know they’ve shown some promising results. However, there are side effects. The drug itself might also do damage to you. In some of the rats their cancers were reduced, but they developed some issues, mentally or physically. So there’s potential there could be damage to your body. And it will make you ill, like chemo will.”

 

“You are not really selling this time me.” Andrea says, dryly.

 

“I’m not trying to sell it to you. I’m trying to give you all the details so you can make an informed decision without me lying to you, or sugar coating anything.” Lena explains.

 

Andrea nods her head, understanding what Lena is getting at.

 

“These mental side effects…. it’s not going to turn me into a potato is it? If that’s the case, I’d honestly rather die than be some drooling mess.” Andrea says.

 

“I can’t make any promises, but in rats that didn’t happen. In some cases they just became a bit slow. So in human terms that might be you losing some of your mental faculties. You’d be able to live without needing a carer or anything though.” Lena says.

 

Andrea then remains silent for a few moments, clearly thinking through Lena’s offer. A part of Andrea’s awful side doesn’t want to do it, not because she isn’t willing now to put herself, and her body, through what could be a painful and uncomfortable death, but because if she does this, then she feels like she will owe Lena. This is just Andrea’s obnoxious alpha side. However, ultimately, the biggest thing that Andrea is feeling right now, is her fear of death, so that is what is going to win out.

 

“Okay….. I’ll try it…. But…. will you be able to make sure I’m not in the placebo group?” Andrea asks.

 

“The trial doesn’t have a placebo group. There are a few different strengths of the drug that are being tested, and that is what is being compared against. We have been given special permission to not run a placebo, seeing as we are dealing with people with various forms of cancers. I’ll make sure you receive the strongest dose though.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you….” Andrea says, after a few moments silence.

 

“Okay…. now the final thing we need to talk about before Kara gets here with the girls, is how you are going to break the news to them.” Lena says.

 

“Okay…. I…. don’t know what to tell them. You know I’ve always been an alpha who doesn’t want to show weakness.” Andrea says.

 

Lena sighs at Andrea saying that, because it might just be one of the truest things Andrea has ever said.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “I think you just need to be honest with them. You can tell them you are trying some last effort treatment, but don’t get their hopes up or anything. Don’t make any promises you can’t keep.”

 

Andrea sighs at Lena saying that.

 

“Yes…. okay…..” Andrea replies, “Are…. you going to be here when I tell them?”

 

“Yes. Not to support you though, I don’t want you to get things mixed up. I’ll be here to support the girls.” Lena says, “None of this will make me forgive you for everything you have done to me, or Kara, or even the girls. I want you to understand that. I want you to live, for our daughter’s sake, but if you do, I don’t want anything to do with you after that, alright?”

 

“Yes….. okay…..” Andrea says.

 

“Good.” Lena nods, “I’m going to make some calls now, to the team conducting the trial, so as of tomorrow you will start it. And before you say anything, you’ll do this whenever they say. We are not working around your schedule, and if you do this, you do it properly, not half ass. You actually try to beat your cancer this time.”

 

“Yes…. you have made that crystal clear, Lena.” Andrea says, with another sigh.

 

“Good.” Lena nods again, “I’ll be back in a little while.”

 

Lena now leaves Andrea’s hospital room to go make the appropriate phone calls.

 

---

It is now about 40 minutes later, and Kara, Natalie and Ashley are just arriving at the hospital. The reason it took them so long to arrive is because of just how much traffic there was getting to the hospital. After all, right now it’s the middle of rush hour, and the hospital itself is located in the heart of National City, one of the busiest places. Kara will admit, even though this hospital was a real pain in the ass to get to, she is glad Andrea wasn’t admitted to the hospital where Alex works, as that would have been really awkward. Kara knows that Alex isn’t working today, so it’s not like they would have bumped into her if they did go to the hospital she works at, but they might have seen some of the people who Alex works with, who would likely recognise Kara from when she has visited her sister for lunch. Then Alex’s co-workers might have just told everything about what is going on with Andrea to Alex, and that Kara would have to deal with her sister on top of everything else, and that would be too much. Kara, for her part, is already extremely worried about the girls. She knows this news is going to be very upsetting for them, so she just wants to focus on the girls, and giving them any comfort they need. At the same time, Kara is having to put aside all her other feelings she has about Andrea right now. In all honesty, Kara still wants to tear Andrea’s throat out for how she was assaulting Lena a few weeks ago, but she knows that’s not something that would be productive right now, and would just make things far far worse. Kara hates that Lena is alone with Andrea, even if Andrea is sick and likely physically unable to do anything to Lena. Kara hates it, but she’s putting aside that for now, and just focusing on the situation at hand. As part of this, Kara has already decided that she’s not going to go into Andrea’s hospital room, as she doubt Andrea wants her to go in there, despite how much Kara wants to be in there to support the girls, emotionally after hearing the news. Right now Kara just knows this isn’t about her. This is about Andrea, Natalie and Ashley.

 

Getting Natalie and Ashley to the hospital hasn’t been easy for Kara, as after getting off the phone with Lena she had to tell the girls to get ready because they were heading to the hospital. Right away both the girls freaked out, as they thought there must have been something wrong with Lena, who was in the hospital. Natalie and Ashley thought there must have been something wrong with the baby. However, Kara had to then reassure the girls and tell them that they are going to the hospital because of Andrea, not Lena. In response to this Natalie and Ashley’s demeanour changed completely, they went from being very worried when they thought they were going to the hospital because of Lena, to not really caring at all when Kara told them it’s because of Andrea. Kara, for her part, really does not judge the girls for this response as Andrea has been truly awful to them recently, but she still knows that deep down these girls love Andrea, and should go to see her. So, Kara had to then tell Natalie and Ashley they were going to the hospital, and actually be strict with them for the first time, making them go to the hospital when they both told her they didn’t want to go. Then, once they were finally in the car and on their way to the hospital, that is when they finally asked Kara what is wrong with Andrea. In response, Kara just told the girls they’d find out once they got to the hospital, but it was something serious. Kara could see how Natalie and Ashley’s faces changed when she looked back at them in the car rear view mirror.

 

“Okay girls.” Kara says, “I’m just going to text your mom to let her know we are here. She has already told me the hospital room that Andre…. your má is in, so I’ll take you there once I text your mom.”

 

Kara (to Lena): Hey. We just got here.

 

Kara: Girls are a tad nervous, but not as worried as they were when they thought it was you in hospital.

 

Lena (to Kara): Okay. I’ll meet you all outside the room.

 

Kara: Okay, I’m leading the girls there now.

 

“Okay. Let’s go girls.” Kara says, “Mom says she’ll meet us outside the room.”

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now begin walking through the hospital, and as they get closer to Andrea’s hospital room the girls get more and more worried looks on their faces. Kara, for her part, just tries to keep her expression neutral not wanting to worry the girls from how she might look. Eventually though, Kara and the girls make it to outside Andrea’s hospital room, where Lena is standing, with a solemn look on her face.

 

“Hello.” Kara says to Lena, forcing a smile.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena says, taking Kara in for a hug, with Kara hugging her girlfriend back.

 

A few moments later, Lena and Kara part from their hug and Lena looks at her two daughters.

 

“Hello, girls.” Lena she.

 

Natalie and Ashley now walks to Lena’s side with Lena then taking them both in for a hug together. Lena can already tell that her daughters are nervous, which is understandable.

 

“Mom…. what is going on?” Natalie soon asks.

 

Lena now looks down at her girls with sympathetic eyes.

 

“Why don’t you both come inside, and your má will explain everything.” Lena says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at each other nervously, before then looking back at Kara.

 

“Go on, you two. If you need me, I’ll be out here in the reception area.” Kara says, with another sympathetic look on her face.

 

“You’re not coming in with us?” Natalie asks, with a wide-eyed innocent look.

 

“No, Natalie.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face, “I don’t think it’s a good idea. I don’t want your má to feel uncomfortable. But like I said, if you need me after, I’ll be right out here, and we can talk, or whatever you want. I’m here for both of you.”

 

Natalie and Ashley just nod their heads at Kara saying that, with Kara then nodding her head back and walking away, heading back to reception. 

 

“Come on girls.” Lena says, and then leads her daughters inside the hospital room.

 

As few moments after Lena, Natalie and Ashley enter the hospital room, Natalie and Ashley’s eyes meeting with Andrea’s, who is lying on a hospital bed, looking pretty awful. Any child, seeing this sight of their parent would horrify them. Lena, for her part, notices the colour completely drain from Natalie and Ashley’s face, the two girls seeing how serious the situation is. 

 

“Ma?” Natalie asks, in a shaky voice.

 

“Hello…. girls….” Andrea says.

 

“What…. What is going on?” Ashley now asks, flaring up in anger, “The last thing I knew, you didn’t want anything to do we me or Natalie anymore! You didn’t even care when I presented! Why are we here now?! Why should we care?!”

 

“I…. am sorry…. for how I’ve treated both of you girls. It…. wasn’t right. The problem is….. I have just been spiralling out of control…. because…. well…. the reason you are both here, and I’m here in this hospital bed, is because I have cancer. I’ve had cancer for almost a year now. It’s not good….. I only have a few weeks to…… live…” Andrea says.

 

Lena doesn’t really like Andrea putting things this way, and she certainly doesn’t like that Andrea essentially is kind of using her cancer as an excuse for her behaviour to the girls, when there is no excuse, cancer or not. However, the band aid has been ripped off now. There’s nothing Lena can do about it now.

 

---

It is now later on in the evening, and Alex, Sam and Ruby have all just finished eating their dinner together, and they plan to watch a movie together tonight. Alex and Sam have both seen that Ruby seems to be excited about the fact Alex is staying the night, as as soon as they told her that Ruby asked if they could all watch a movie together then. Sam and Alex agreed to this, but told Ruby they needed to call Kelly first. Upon hearing that, Ruby asked to actually speak with Kelly too, which really was unexpected, but a nice pleasant surprise.

 

The call with Kelly went pretty well, with Ruby actually speaking to Kelly by herself for a few moments before Alex and Sam took over and spoke to Kelly for a few more minutes themselves. Eventually Kelly did have to go though, so Sam, Alex and Ruby said their goodbyes, and have now all settled in the living room, and are getting ready to watch a movie of Ruby’s choosing.

 

As they begin to watch the film, Ruby is sitting next to Alex on the couch, with Sam sitting the other side of Alex. Sam can’t help but shoot Alex a happy smile. Sam loves this, and can really picture a future with herself, Ruby, Kelly and Alex all sitting down and doing this on a regular basis, as a sort of ritual they do as a family. Then, on top of that, they will add a brand-new child into the mix, which will bring even more excitement.

 

---

It is now over an hour later, and for the last hour Kara has just been sitting in the reception of this part of the hospital, waiting for Natalie, Lena and Ashley to emerge. It has honestly been killing Kara not to be in there with the girls, to give them all the comfort she can muster. Once again though, Kara knows this isn’t about her, she has just had to sit and wait, and deal with her own emotions. The only problem with this, is the unknowing nature of it all allows Kara’s imagination to run wild. It makes Kara think about what could be happening in that room, and how Natalie and Ashley are likely bursting into tears, and absolutely devastated. Kara hates it, so much. Kara absolutely hates Andrea, and may have thought about killing her for how she has been abusive to Lena, but at the end of the day Kara doesn’t want Andrea to actually die, because of how it will destroy Natalie and Ashley. Kara has first hand experience of losing her own biological parents, as well as one of her adoptive parents. She knows that it just never gets easier. It’s a pain you carry all the time with you, and just have to learn to deal with. Kara, being the person she is, doesn’t want Natalie and Ashley to have to carry that pain, the same pain she carries, she wants better for them.

 

Eventually, Kara is informed by one of the hospital staff, at around 6:45PM that visiting hours end at 7, so they will all have to be on their way then. Kara simply gave the nurse a nod of her head, before watching the nurse walk in the direction of Andrea’s room, clearly going to tell Lena and everyone too. The result of this ends up being at 7:01 PM exactly, Natalie, Ashley and Lena all come walking into the reception area of the room, with Lena holding a hand each of Natalie and Ashley’s. Both girls have really red eyes, clearly from where they have been crying so much. Seeing this causes Kara to quickly run over to the girls, fall down to her knees, and take them both in for a hug. Ashley and Natalie both accept the hug, and just cry into Kara’s shoulder.

 

“I’m here, girls. I’m here.” Kara says, as she continues to hug the crying girls.

Chapter 91

Kara continues to hug both Natalie and Ashley, holding the sobbing girls closely, knowing there is absolutely nothing she can do to help these girls or ease their pain. All Kara can do is be here for the girls, and give them all the affection they deserve and need in this incredibly emotional and trying time. Kara continues like this with the girls for a good couple of minutes. But eventually it becomes clear that some of the hospital employees really do want them to leave. So, Kara eventually forces herself to part from the hug with Natalie and Ashley, despite the fact the two girls are still crying. 

 

“We have to go now, girls. The hospital isn’t allowed to have us here anymore.” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

“Okay….” Natalie says, with a sniffle.

 

Ashley simply nods her head, not saying anything further. 

 

Meanwhile, as Kara has been hugging Natalie and Ashley, Lena has just been looking on with a very sympathetic look on her face. Admittedly, Lena is glad that the girls have sort out comfort in Kara. Lena is happy that the girls have that sort of bond with Kara. However, ultimately Lena knows her girls are only seeking out comfort from Kara because of how much pain they are in, and Lena doesn’t want that for her girls. No amount of happiness Lena would get from seeing how good Kara and the girls interact with each other would be worth and sort of pain Natalie and Ashley are experiencing. Ultimately though, Lena knows there is nothing she or Kara can really do about the pain, or anything. 

 

“Let’s go home girls.” Lena now says, in a soft voice.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look over at Lena and nod their heads. A few moments later, the group all begin to work their way out of the hospital, and much to both Kara and Lena’s surprise, Ashley takes Lena’s hand in her own to hold, while Natalie takes Kara’s hand. Kara and Lena don’t make a big deal about it though, not wanting the girls to get any sort of emotion from their surprised reactions to them holding their hands.

 

Eventually the family all make their way out of the hospital and get in the car that Kara drove Natalie and Ashley to the hospital in, and all head back home.

 

---

After Natalie, Ashley, Kara and Lena return home, Natalie and Ashley’s emotional states don’t improve from there, which is totally understandable. The girls cry a little bit, but mostly just look mundane and sad, and nothing helps, no matter how much affection Kara and Lena give the two girls. Then, eventually, when they all sit down for their dinner, neither Natalie or Ashley eat much, or even really touch their food at all. It just makes Kara and Lena all the more concerned.

 

“Girls. I’m not sending you to school tomorrow. I’m going to let you stay home for the rest of the week, at least, okay?” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, not showing much emotion on her face one way or the other.

 

“Are we going to see ma again tomorrow then?” Ashley asks.

 

“Uhhh….” Lena says, and then looks at Kara.

 

It’s in this moment that Lena realises that someone is going to need to stay home and look after Natalie and Ashley, as even though they are old enough to be at home on their own, they shouldn’t be, given the emotional state they are in, because of everything. However, Lena knows that she can’t stay at home with Natalie and Ashley, because she just has far too much work to do at L-Corp tomorrow. Plus she wasn’t to personally be there when Andrea is given her first trial drug treatment, not really to be there for Andrea, but to actually watch and make sure Andrea is actually going through with it. So, because of all that, the only person that can actually stay at home with Natalie and Ashley is Kara, and Lena certainly will not ask Kara to take Natalie and Ashley to see Andrea tomorrow, on top of her asking her to stay at home and watch the girls. That would just be taking far too much advantage of Kara.

 

“We’ll see if you can see her in the afternoon tomorrow, once I’m back from work.” Lena says, “During the day, as ma explained to you both, she is undergoing an experimental treatment. And I know ma and me explained it, but I don’t want you to get your hopes up. There’s a reasonable chance it won’t work. But this is something ma has to do as a last ditch effort.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Does that mean you are going to stay home with us, Kara?” Natalie asks Kara, with puppy dog eyes.

 

In this moment Lena feels bad, because she was going to take Kara to the side and ask her to do that, but now Natalie is basically guilt tripping Kara to do just that. 

 

“Oh…. I uhh…. Yes. I will. I’ll call into CatCo and ask to work from home tomorrow.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, sadly.

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena says, and places a kiss on one of Kara’s cheeks.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Kara and Lena are just getting ready to bed, after sending both Natalie and Ashley off to bed moments earlier. Of course, both Kara and Lena gave Natalie and Ashley big hugs, and told them if they need them during the night they can just come into them and wake them up. 

 

“Thank you for offering to stay home with Natalie and Ashley tomorrow, darling.” Lena calls out, as she removes her make up in the bathroom, while Kara changes into her pyjamas in the bedroom, “I was going to take you to the side and ask you quietly, but Natalie kind of cornered you, and beat me to the punch, so to speak.”

 

“Of course. I’m happy to say home with the girls tomorrow, Lee. I know they are going to need one of us here with them. I mean, they are probably going to need someone here for emotional support for the next few days and weeks.” Kara calls back.

 

“Yes. You may be right.” Lena replies, and now walks back out into the bedroom, makeup removed, “But I know it’s not fair to keep asking you to stay at home, and I can’t really stay at home either. Then it’s not like we could hire someone, as they need someone they know cares for them, to give them emotional support when they need it.”

 

“Hmmm. Yeah.” Kara nods, “How about I phone Eliza tomorrow, and tell her what happened, and see if she can come down and stay with us for a bit?”

 

“You think Eliza would be open to doing that?” Kara asks.

 

“I think as soon as I tell her she’ll want to get in her car right away and drive down here to National City to be with the girls as soon as possible.” Kara says.

 

“Okay, well, call her. But I don’t want her to come down here because she thinks she has to. I don’t want to inconvenience her.” Lena says.

 

“We won’t be. I know Eliza. She’ll definitely want to come down.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Okay, well, thank you for doing all of this, darling. You have truly been amazing, even though I know this might be a bit confusing to you, as it is all about my ex-alpha wife, who I’ve spent a little time with now, and so have the girls.” Lena says.

 

“I mean, it’s certainly not something I was expecting.” Kara admits, with a shrug, “But I understand all of it. I understand why you need to be there, and I really understand why the girls need to be there.”

 

“You’re amazing.” Lena says, breaking into a wide smile, “And I promise, when all of this is over, I will make this up to you.”

 

“Oh, and how exactly will you do that?” Kara smirks.

 

Lena now seductively approaches Kara, with her signature eyebrow raised, a look that really turns Kara on. Lena then leans in, close to Kara’s lips, but stops about an inch away from the blonde’s lips. Kara can literally feel Lena’s cool breath on her lips, with her heart beating with anticipation.

 

“I have my ways.” Lena smirks, before taking Kara in for a brief, loving, kiss.

 

Soon Kara and Lena part from their kiss and get into bed with each other. The two soon snuggle close to one another.

 

“I’m really happy you are here with us.” Lena says, once the lights are turned out, “You being here makes things so much easier, for me, for the girls. It’s truly amazing.”

 

“I feel the same way. I love being here. I love all of you.” Kara says.

 

“I love you too, and I certainly know the girls do as well.” Lena says.

 

Kara just smiles widely at Lena saying that, before planting a kiss on Lena’s lips, with the two then snuggle further together and soon drifting off to sleep.

 

Kara and Lena both don’t sleep for long though, as about an hour later they are both woken by the sound of a knock on their bedroom door.

 

“Hmmm. Yeah?” Kara calls out, tiredly.

 

The door now opens, revealing a crying Natalie and Ashley. Kara quickly turns the light on and sits up in bed, with Lena doing the same.

 

“Oh girls, come here.” Lena says, in a sympathetic voice.

 

Natalie and Ashley quickly move over to the bed and soon jump up onto it, where Lena envelopes her two daughters in for a hug, with them both crying as Lena hugs them. Kara, for her part, just reaches over and strokes Natalie and Ashley’s backs, just a little gesture to show she’s here, and to hopefully comfort them further. 

 

Lena continues to hug the two girls, while they continue to cry, for a good 5 minutes, but they do eventually part from their hug, with Lena reaching over and wiping the tears from both Natalie and Ashley’s faces. 

 

“Do you girls want to sleep here tonight?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie quickly responds.

 

Ashley simply nods her head while sniffling.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

“I’ll…. sleep in one of the guest rooms then.” Kara says, not wanting to just assume Natalie and Ashley would be okay sleeping next to her, even though Kara and Ashley have done it before when Ashley was presenting.

 

“No. You should stay.” Natalie quickly says, with such an innocent look on her face.

 

“Oh uhhh….” Kara says, and now looks to Ashley, as she needs both Natalie and Ashley to be comfortable with her sleeping with them for her to actually do this.

 

“Yeah, you should stay.” Ashley nods, as she wipes her nose, and sniffles.

 

Lena can’t help but grow a brief smile on her face at hearing this moment, as it’s so nice to see that Natalie and Ashley are this comfortable with Kara. However, Lena’s smile quickly disappears as this isn’t a happy moment, this is a sad one, with only a brief bit of happiness because of how Natalie and Ashley want to

be comforted in this sad moment.

 

“Okay. I’ll stay then.” Kara nods, with a small smile growing on her face.

 

Ashley and Natalie don’t say anything to that, they just continue to sniffle and lightly cry.

 

“Come on girls. Let’s hop under the covers.” Lena says.

 

“Can I sleep next to Kara?” Natalie asks, in an innocent voice.

 

“Of course you can.” Kara smiles.

 

Natalie now moves into position laying next to Kara, with Ashley laying next to her, and Lena laying at the other end. This may not be the ideal way Kara and Lena would like to sleep, but they are more than okay with this. 

 

Eventually everyone is under the covers, and Natalie snuggles into Kara’s side, while Ashley lays closer to Lena, with Kara and Lena both putting an arm around each of the girls.

 

“Good night girls. Try and get some sleep.” Kara says, “I love both of you.”

 

“Love you too.” Natalie says.

 

“Love you.” Ashley says.

 

Lena can’t help but smile again while she also turns off her lights, along with Kara, bringing them into darkness. Soon enough, everyone is able to drift off to sleep.

 

---

It is now the following morning, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all got up and Lena and the girls are currently in the kitchen, eating their respective breakfasts. It is just after 9 right now, and Lena has decided to head into work a bit later today, wanting to spend more time with her daughters. Lena plans to get into work at around 10, with Andrea’s treatment happening at 10:30. Lena really hopes Andrea actually turns up. Lena isn’t sure what she will do if she doesn’t, as a part of Lena would want to just say ‘fine you can just die then. It’s your own damn fault not taking the help I’m giving you’, but another part knows Andrea dying will still destroy Natalie and Ashley. Lena just really hopes Andrea doesn’t pull any bullshit today.

 

As Lena, Natalie and Ashley eat their breakfast, with Lena being fully dressed, and her make up done, while the girls remain in their pyjamas, Kara has just been phoning her work, arranging things so she can work from home. Lena doesn’t think Kara should have too much trouble doing this. Technically Lena is now the official owner of CatCo after Andrea’s lawsuit was dismissed, but she doesn’t have time to arrange any change in management of the company or anything, so for now it will just have to continue operating as is until she gets a chance. Lena knows that she can wipe any negatives from Kara’s record for her working from home today. 

 

Right now Kara has just finished speaking with her work about working from home, doing such wasn’t really simple. For the past few months Kara’s friend James has been the management of CatCo, so Kara has had to phone James to arrange to work from home today. Thankfully James has approved it after Kara explained everything that is going on. However James has told Kara that she now has to talk with Snapper and arrange directly with him how she will be working from home, which was just another headache in of itself. Thankfully it’s all sorted now. So, because of that, Kara is now finally about to ring Eliza.

 

“Hello, Kara?” Eliza answers, in a confused voice, obviously surprised Kara is calling her this early in the morning.

 

“Hi, Eliza. I’m phoning because I was wondering, and hoping, that maybe you’d be able to come down to National City soon?” Kara asks, “Yesterday Lena found out that her ex wife, and Natalie and Ashley’s other mom, is terminal with cancer and has been hiding it for months. The girls know now too and are absolutely devastated. So I was wondering if you…..”

 

“I’ll be down later this afternoon.” Eliza says, cutting Kara off.

 

“What… really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

 

Even though Kara knew and thought Eliza would want to come down, she did think Eliza would at least ask some more questions before saying she would, and maybe say she’d just come down tomorrow, or on the weekend.

 

“Of course. Natalie and Ashley are my grandchildren! I want to be there for them! Can I speak to them now?” Eliza asks.

 

“I uhh… sure… Just… be delicate.” Kara says.

 

“I will Kara, don’t worry.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll go get them.”

 

“Thank you.” Eliza replies.

 

Kara now walks into the kitchen area where she finds Natalie and Ashley sitting at the table eating their breakfast with Lena. Kara can still see the sad look on the girl’s faces.

 

“Natalie, Ashley, I have Eliza on the phone here, she wants to speak with both of you.” Kara says.

 

Natalie and Ashley’s eyes both light up slightly upon hearing that.

 

“I want to talk to grandma.” Natalie says, with tears in her eyes.

“I do too!” Ashley adds.

“You can both talk to her.” Kara says.

 

Kara now hands off her phone to Natalie and Ashley, and puts it on speaker so that both the girls can talk to their grandma. The call isn’t a video chat or anything, so it’s not like the two girls can see Eliza. But this should be enough for now.

 

“Shall we give them a moment alone with Eliza?” Lena suggests to Kara, as Natalie and Ashley begin to speak with their grandma.

 

“Sure.” Kara says, nodding her head.

 

Lena now gets up from the table and heads into the living room area, along with Kara. From here both Kara and Lena can still hear Natalie and Ashley, but at the same time it does offer Natalie and Ashley a little bit of privacy to talk with Eliza without them being right there.

 

“How did your call to work go?” Lena asks Kara, once they enter the living room.

 

“Okay. Dealing with Snapper was an issue, but I’ve got everything sorted out to work from home for today.” Kara says.

“That’s good.” Lena nods, “Did you…. ask Eliza if she’d come down?”

“Yeah, I did.” Kara nods, “She says she’ll be here later this afternoon. She wants to get here as soon as possible to be here for Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“Oh….. That’s nice.” Lena replies, in a slightly surprised voice.

“I was a bit surprised how quickly she is going to get here too, but she loves the girls, and wants to be here for them.” Kara says.

 

“That’s good.” Lena nods.

 

“What about you? How are you doing, Lee? I know today is gonna be difficult for you, with you overseeing Andrea’s treatment and stuff.” Kara asks.

 

“Honestly, I just really hope she turns up, and doesn’t flake out. That’s the last thing I need.” Lena says.

“Has she been discharged from the hospital then, do you know?” Kara asks.

“I’ve arranged for her to be picked up from the hospital and taken to an L-Corp facility that is running the treatment where she will then stay for the next couple of days while she is evaluated.” Lena says.

“I see.” Kara nods, “Are you going straight there?”

 

“No.” Lena says, “I’m going to go to L-Corp first, to sort out a few things, then go to the L-Corp facility. It’s only about a 5 minute drive from L-Corp, so not much of an issue.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Kara nods, “Well, I wish you luck with all that, and please keep me updated with how things are going.”

 

“I will, darling. And I’ll say the same to you. Please keep me updated with how things are with Natalie and Ashley and if anything changes.” Lena says.

“I will, but you don’t need to worry. I’ll make sure the girls get all the comfort they need from me, even if I just have to put my work to the side and cuddle them all day.” Kara says.

 

Once more, Lena can’t help but grow a smile on her face, thinking about how she is so lucky to have found a partner like Kara. A partner who is willing to be this good with her children.

 

“Oh, and by the way. I haven’t forgotten about your birthday. We will still have plans for that.” Kara says.

“I don’t know if that’s right, given what’s happening.” Lena says.

“I’ll discuss it with Natalie and Ashley, and see how they feel about it. We should let them make the decision.” Kara says.

 

“Fair enough. Okay.” Lena nods.

Chapter 92

After a few more minutes, Kara and Lena finally head back into the kitchen where they see Natalie and Ashley finish up their conversation with Eliza, with the grandma promising to get to National City to come and see them as soon as possible. Both Natalie and Ashley cry as they end the call to Eliza. Kara and Lena just hope that part of the reason for Natalie and Ashley crying now is because they are also just emotional that they have a grandma who loves them so much, and is willing to come all the way down to National City to see them, and be with them in this trying time. It does make Kara and Lena happy to think about, even if neither of them can express that happiness right now because of how upset both of them are for these girls.

 

“Oh girls, come here.” Lena says.

 

Lena and Kara now approach Natalie and Ashley, with Kara taking Natalie in for a hug, and Lena taking Ashley in for a tight hug. This lasts a couple of minutes before Kara and Lena swap over.

 

About 15 later, Lena is now leaving for work, and has said goodbye to Natalie and Ashley, giving them big hugs, and kisses, each, promising the two girls that they can call her any time of they day if they need her. Lena hopes that that won’t be the case though, not because she will ever be annoyed by taking either of her daughters calls, or being interrupted during a busy work day, but because Lena thinks that Kara will have things handled, and give the two girls all the emotional comfort they could need, thereby meaning they won’t need to call her. Kara, for her part, reassures Lena of this, giving the brunette a brief kiss to say goodbye, and promising she will take amazing care of the girls all day long, which Lena knows Kara will.

 

Now that Kara, Natalie and Ashley are alone for the day, or at least until either Eliza arrives or Lena gets back from work, Kara turns and looks at the 2 girls, who she loves so very much, as if they were her own children. Kara would do absolutely anything for these girls, and right now Kara knows that the one thing these girls need from her, is just for her to be there and comfort them, which is totally understandable. So, after some thought, Kara decides that for the next few hours, at least, she will just put her work to the side, and focus on Natalie and Ashley. Kara will just make this sacrifice, as in the worst case scenario it will just mean that Kara has to stay up a bit later tonight to finish all the work she needs to do for the day. Although hopefully Eliza will arrive here in National City sometime after lunch, and Kara will be able to leave Natalie and Ashley in Eliza’s capable hands, for her to then focus purely on the work she needs to get done.

 

“Okay. How about we all go sit on the couch for a while, and we can just snuggle together, if you’d both like?” Kara suggests.

 

“Don’t you have to work?” Ashley asks, in an innocent voice.

 

“Yes, but I can save that for later. For now, my focus is on the two of you, and being here for you both. Just because your mom has had to go to work for the day, I don’t want you to feel like you have lost out on some caring support. I’m going to be here for you girls all day long, no matter if I have to just not do any of my work today.” Kara explains, “Then, in a few hours time, I’m sure Eliza will arrive here, and she will be here for you both, to give you everything you could need too.”

 

Natalie now starts to cry a little bit after Kara says that.

 

“Oh, Natalie, I didn’t mean to make you cry.” Kara says, with a sympathetic and worried look on her face.

 

“No….” Natalie sniffles, “I….. I’m crying….. because…. you saying that…… is nice….”

 

“Oh….” Kara says, in a slightly surprised voice.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley agrees with a nod of her head, “It is nice.”

 

“I love you, Kara.” Natalie says.

“Yeah, I love you as well, Kara.” Ashley adds.

 

Kara now looks at both Natalie and Ashley with a smile on her face.

 

“And I love you both too, so much, and I will always be here for you, in the bad times, and the good times, no matter what.” Kara says.

 

Kara now opens her arms, gesturing for Natalie and Ashley to come over to her so she can take them in for a hug, which they soon do. Kara wraps her arms around both Natalie and Ashley at the same time, and just cuddles to two girls, holding them close. Kara does hear the two girls cry a little bit as she continues to hug them, but that is to be expected. The only problem now, is that Kara doesn’t know if the girls are crying because of what she said being nice, or because they are upset about Andrea. Either way, it doesn’t really matter to Kara at the end of the day.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley continue to hug for a good few minutes, but eventually they do part from their hug and Kara guides the two girls onto the couch, where she sits in the middle of both girls, with each cuddling up to a side of her and Kara wrapping an arm around each of them, holding them close.

 

“How about we watch a movie?” Kara asks, “I know it might seem strange to watch a movie with everything going on, and how you are feeling, but I remember being in a similar situation to you, after I had lost my parents….. One of the things I found was that….. I needed some sort of distraction….. just to help me relax and reset….. It didn’t make things better….. But it stopped me from being completely emotionally overwhelmed, because it allowed me to just take a break from my emotions, and forget about everything else that was going on.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara now turns to Natalie, wanting to get both the girls’ approval before doing anything.

“I’m okay with that too.” Natalie soon says.

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, “I’ll pick out a movie and put it on. I doubt the two of you want to go through the whole stress of picking out a movie you both want to watch, so I’ll decide for all of us.”

 

Natalie and Ashley both just nod their heads at Kara saying that to them.

 

Kara now reaches forward, grabbing the remote, and spends the next few minutes deciding on a movie. Eventually Kara settles on the movie that she always watches whenever she is down, or feeling upset, or unwell, and that is The Wizard of Oz. It’s Kara’s favourite movie of all time, and she absolutely adores musicals. Kara hopes Natalie and Ashley like this choice.

 

Kara starts the film and soon settles back down into the couch, bringing Natalie and Ashley close to either side of her again, wrapping an arm around each of them. Then, over the next 2 hours, the trio all sit there, mostly in silence, cuddled up together, all just focused on the film. During the entire run of the film Kara doesn’t notice Natalie or Ashley cry one time, the movie clearly working as the distraction that Kara hoped it would. Eventually though, the movie does come to an end, therefore meaning the distraction comes to an end too.

 

“Okay, girls.” Kara says, “It’s just after 11 right now, so we should think about what we want to eat for lunch. Do either of you have anything you’d like?”

 

“I’m not really hungry.” Ashley says.

 

“Me neither.” Natalie replies.

 

Kara sighs at the two girls saying this because she knows that when you are sad, or upset, it can really make you lose your appetite, even if you would be hungry and ready to eat otherwise.

 

“Come on….. What if? What if we ordered something like Big Belly Burger?” Kara asks, “Would you be interested in having that for lunch?”

 

“Uhmmm….. maybe…..” Ashley shrugs.

 

“Yeah…. maybe….. I don’t care…..” Natalie adds.

“Okay. Well, I know what you both like, so I’ll make our orders and have it delivered here. If you are still not hungry by the time it gets here I will put no pressure on you to actually eat the food if you’re not feeling up to it, okay?” Kara asks.

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods too.

“Good.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now spends the next few minutes tapping away at her phone, making their orders, and eventually completes it, with it giving her an estimate that their orders will arrive in about half an hour.

 

“Okay. It says we have about half an hour until our food arrives.” Kara says, “So, because of that, I think this will give us some time to talk about something I’ve wanted to mention to you girls. I know that it’s not ideal or anything, but I wanted to leave the decision for this up to the two of you, rather than taking away the decision from you, and not letting you decide.”

 

“What decision?” Ashley asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Well, it’s your mom’s birthday this Saturday, and remember we had plans for it and everything.” Kara says, “Now, I have already spoken to your mom, and she has told me that she doesn’t need you to focus on her in regards to her birthday, she is completely fine with it, and in no way is going to hold it against you. However, like I said, I thought it would be best to let the two of you decide to see what we will do, or not do. Just like your mom, I won’t blame you, or hold it against you, for any of the decisions you make. I completely will understand if you don’t really feel up to doing anything with everything that has happened. So the choice is yours.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now remain quiet for a few moments, as they clearly think on what Kara has just said to them. Neither of the two girls have even been thinking about the fact that it’s their mom’s birthday this weekend, even though they have already gone out and bought presents for her, which they did over the previous weekend with Kara. Obviously with them finding out about Andrea yesterday, and the fact she’s dying, that has overwhelmed them, and they haven’t had a chance to emotionally think about anything else.

 

“I don’t know….” Ashley soon says, being the first of the two girls to speak up, “I uhmmm…… I don’t want to speak for Nat…. as maybe she feels differently to me….. But…… I don’t really want to do anything big….. I don’t want to go out anymore…. like we originally planned….. It’s not because I don’t care about it being mom’s birthday, I do….. I just….. I don’t want to have to pretend to be happy, or just be unhappy and cry on mom’s birthday while we are out in public. I think that makes sense?”

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara nods, giving Ashley a sympathetic look, “I completely understand where you are coming from, Ashley.”

 

Kara now turns to look at Natalie, wanting the younger of the two girls to also voice her opinion too, rather than them just going with what Ashley is saying because she said it first. At the end of the day Kara knows that part of being a sort of parent to two children is the fact you have to take into account each of their opinions, wants and needs, and make it so it’s fair to both of them, instead of going with one’s choice over the other all the time. Kara is pretty sure though that Natalie is likely going to say something similar to Ashley.

 

“I don’t want to go out anymore either…..” Natalie says, “But….. I don’t want us to do nothing…… I want us to still celebrate mom’s birthday. We haven’t really don’t it over the last few years…… and….. mom should celebrate her birthday. She deserves to have it celebrated….. So….. I want us to still do something, and celebrate it.”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay.” Kara nods, taking in what Natalie has just said as well.

 

For the next few moments Kara just gets lost in her own thoughts, thinking about other options for what they can do for Lena’s birthday, that take into account both what Natalie wants, and what Ashley wants. Soon enough, Kara does come up with some sort of idea.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “How about, instead of us going out or anything, we just have a little gathering here. For mom’s birthday we can start it off, just the four of us, giving your mom her presents in the morning, and just having some quality time with her. Then, in the afternoon, we can have a little party, and invite over Sam and Jack, as they are two of Lena’s closest friends. We won’t have it be any bigger than that. And I’m sure that Eliza will likely still be here with us too, so if you just both get upset, or overwhelmed or anything, you can just excuse yourself and myself or Eliza will sit with you, and take care of you, make sure you are okay. How does that sound?”

 

“Yeah…… I think….. I’m okay with that.” Ashley says, after a few moments silence.

 

“I’m okay with that too. But….. we need to get mom a cake if we are having a party here.” Natalie says.

 

“Yes, you don’t need to worry about that.” Kara smiles, “I would suggest that I’ll make one, but me and the kitchen doesn’t really go well together. However, maybe Eliza can make a birthday cake for your mom tomorrow with help from you both? You can use that as an activity to just distract yourself tomorrow. It’s up to you. If you don’t want to do that, I’ll just buy mom a nice cake from somewhere on Friday.”

 

“Can we think about it?” Ashley asks.

“Of course.” Kara smiles.

 

After this, Kara and the girls just settle in to spend some more quiet time together, with Kara comforting both the young girls and the food soon arriving to disturb them. Thankfully though, after the food does arrive, both Natalie and Ashley do actually eat a decent amount of their food, which Kara is very happy with to see.

 

---

A few hours prior, Lena is just now arriving at L-Corp, knowing that she needs to just get a few things together over these next 10 – 15 minutes before getting back in her driver’s car to head to the L-Corp facility where Andrea will be receiving her bleeding edge cancer treatment. This, of course, has Lena pretty stressed out, as she now has so many things that she needs to juggle, and so little time to do it all in. Usually Lena would be able to juggle all of this by simply starting work later, or staying later, perhaps both, but Lena isn’t willing to do that today. Lena wants to get back home to her girls as soon as possible, so she can be there for them.

 

Once Lena arrives on her office floor, she directs Jess to push back various of her meetings and things for the next few hours, with Lena’s assistant doing so without even questioning her. Jess, however, does try and tell Lena something, but Lena simply tells her assistant that she doesn’t have time for anything else, as she will be heading to the L-Corp treatment facility. Little did Lena know that Jess was actually just trying to inform Lena that both Sam and Jack were in her office, waiting for her.

 

“Lena!” Jack says, with a big grin on his face.

 

Lena really just grows a frustrated look on her face upon seeing Jack and Sam, as usually Lena really doesn’t mind her friend’s antics, which have become almost a daily occurrence now, with the two barging into her office to cause trouble or whatever. However, Lena really just does not have time for it today.

 

“Whoa. What’s that look for? Who ticked you off?” Sam soon asks, noticing Lena’s look directed at the two of them.

 

Lena sighs, and makes her way to her desk, grabbing various documents that she plans to take with her to the treatment facility so that she can work on them while she is there, and in the car.

 

“Look. I just…. I really don’t have time for…. this…. right now…..” Lena says, with her back turned to Sam and Jack, as she continues to look through all the documents, still standing.

 

Jack and Sam now each give one another a confused look, and soon step forward so they are both standing next to Lena.

 

“Lena? What…. what is going on? Is something wrong? Did you have a fight with Kara, or the girls, or something?” Sam asks.

“Yeah, you can talk to us, Lena.” Jack says.

 

Lena sighs, once more, as she realises that she is going to have to tell her friends what is going on, otherwise her not telling will just get even more in the way.

 

“Yesterday I found out that Andrea has terminal cancer. She only has a few weeks to live. She has been hiding it for the past year. Or, it wasn’t terminal originally, but she didn’t get treatment, so now it is.” Lena explains, “Anyway, the girls also found out yesterday, so, as you can expect, they are devastated, as despite how horrible Andrea has been to them, and me, she is still their má. Anyway, the girls are still upset. They slept in bed with Kara and I last night, and Kara is working from home today to be with them. Meanwhile, I’m here at L-Corp, because I couldn’t cancel my day or anything, and I have managed to get Andrea to agree to the cancer treatment trial we are doing, just as a last tich effort long short. And before either of you two say anything, I’m not doing this for Andrea, or anything. Frankly if it was just met, I wouldn’t give a single fuck about Andrea dying. But it’s not me. This is about Natalie and Ashley. I don’t want them to be absolutely heart broken from losing a parent. So, that is why I have offered Andrea this lifeline. A lifeline which I need to leave L-Corp to go check on and make sure she actually turns up for her treatment and everything, hence why I am here right now trying to find documents so I can do this work while I’m there, and on the road.”

 

Once Lena finishes speaking, both Sam and Jack look at one another with shocked and surprised looks on their faces. They can both tell Lena is really stressed right now, so they need to get a bit serious, and not be their normal selves. Or, at least, not their normal selves when they are together, which is probably best described as chaotic trouble.

 

“Okay.” Sam soon says, placing an hand on Lena’s arm, “Is there anything either of us can do for you right now, to make things easier on you?”

 

Lena now finally turns to look at Sam and Jack, and sighs once more.

 

“Honestly, it would be of GREAT help to me if you both would coordinate with Jess so that you could take some of my work off my plate today. I wouldn’t normally ask, but I’d like to get home to Natalie and Ashley as soon as possible.” Lena says.

 

“Of course we will do that. You can count on us.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah….. seriously. We’ve got it.” Jack says, being serious for once himself.

 

“Good.” Lena nods, “Thank you. Now, I need to go.”

 

“Okay.” Sam nods.

 

Lena now gathers the various files in her arms, and soon leaves her office, leaving Sam and Jack alone, to look at one another in shock once more.

 

“Well…… I guess I have to actually earn my pay check today….” Jack says.

Sam simply rolls her eyes at Jack saying that, as she knew he wouldn’t be able to go this long without making some sort of joke or something.

Chapter 93

Lena has now arrived at the L-Corp facility that will be treating Andrea, and putting her on this bleeding edge cancer treatment, which may or may not work. Lena has literally just got to the facility, so she hasn’t had time to actually go inside, further than the lobby area, and talk to the doctor running the trial, and the other researchers and doctors. Obviously yesterday Lena did talk to the doctor in charge on the phone, as she had to arrange for Andrea to be part of the trial, but beyond that, Lena hasn’t really got any details. This is honestly one of the things that L-Corp is doing at the moment which Lena doesn’t heavily focus her attention on. That isn’t because Lena doesn’t care, or doesn’t think finding a cure or treatment for cancer is not important, but because L-Corp is already a massive company with so many different divisions, Lena really cannot focus on them all. So, Lena really has not focused on this division for the simple fact that the doctor running these trials, is someone she actually thoroughly trusts. This is because while Lena does not have a focus on this cancer trial itself, she does remember when she hired the doctor leading this trial about 2 and a bit years ago. At the time L-Corp was nowhere near as large a company as it is today, and Lena really was looking at expanding her medical research division, and eventually the CV for this doctor came across her desk, and she was thoroughly impressed. Obviously, Lena being Lena, she couldn’t just take the word of the CV, so she did a background check too, and that is when she found that the doctor was just as good outside of his CV, as he was on it. He had all the right credentials, if not more so, and everything else in his background just came back glowingly. He literally had a history of deciding not to get rich off of some of his medical breakthroughs, just because he believes it’s more important for these breakthroughs to be widely available, than them to be restricted and him to get rich. That is exactly the type of person Lena wants working at L-Corp, as it follows in line with her belief too, even if that might be hard to believe considering she’s a billionaire. So, Lena was utterly shocked when she made the call to see if this doctor was interested in working with L-Corp, and he said yes. Within a month he was working as part of the medical research team at L-Corp, and after a few more months, due to al his good work, Lena basically earmarked the doctor with a certain amount of funds he would receive every year to do any research he desired.

 

Right now, Lena is simply nervously waiting for Andrea to arrive at the facility, being far too nervous about the fact that her ex-wife may have decided not to come or something, and then having to explain to their daughters that their má has decided to just not put up any fight, and not give her last little shot a chance. Lena shudders thinking about having to tell Natalie and Ashley that. However, fortunately for Lena, the CEO has been informed that Andrea did get into the ambulance that is transporting her from the hospital which she was at yesterday, and spent last night, and will soon be arriving at this L-Corp facility. So for all intensive purposes, Andrea should arrive and be ready to undergo the treatment, but Lena knows there is still the chance that her ex-wife changes her mind last minute, and just yells at all of the people in the ambulance to let her out, which they would have to do. No one can force Andrea to get this treatment. It has to be the Obsidian North CEO’s decision, no one else’s. Then, Lena also is aware that even if Andrea does arrive at this facility, and step inside, ready for the treatment, there is every chance at every step of the way that Andrea will be put off by something, or simply change her mind, and decide she doesn’t want to give this last shot treatment a chance. Lena just knows this is going to be a very stressful day for her, as the entire time she will be thinking about things from the perspective of Natalie and Ashley, not herself. Lena doesn’t want to have to come home to Natalie and Ashley at the end of the day, and have to inform them of some bad news, which makes this already horrible situation for the two girls even more worse.

 

Thankfully, Lena doesn’t have to wait too long for the ambulance to arrive, it pulling up after Lena stands in the lobby area of the facility for about 5 minutes. Then, once the ambulance does pull up all Lena can do is hold her breath as she watches the ambulance workers open the back doors and things. Lena isn’t able to actually release her breath until she sees Andrea stepping out of the ambulance. One of the ambulance workers does try and assist Andrea, wanting the Obsidian North CEO to hold onto her, for support, but Lena just watches Andrea push him away, and then snap at the worker. Lena isn’t a very good lip reader, but she is pretty sure that Andrea just told the ambulance worker that she isn’t dead yet, and is perfectly capable of walking on her own. Lena thinks that at least this shows that Andrea still has some of her fight left in her, even though a lot of the times that fight within Andrea has been directly at Lena in a negative way.

 

Once Lena finally sees Andrea begin to walk inside the L-Corp facility, about to open the second set of doors, as the front of the building as two sets of doors to keep better air circulation inside the facility, Lena turns to one of the receptionists sitting at the front desk of the building.

 

“Please let Dr Mitosimo know that Andrea Rojas has arrived, and I will be escorting her to him for Miss Rojas’ treatment.” Lena says, in a soft voice.

“Yes, Miss Luthor. I will do that right away.” The receptionist replies.

 

Lena then listens as the receptionist picks up a phone and dials for Dr Mitosimo, but before Lena can actually listen in to much of the receptionists conversation, the doors to the facility finally open, and Andrea comes walking inside, with a grumpy look on her face.

 

“Andrea.” Lena says, with a nod of her head, as she approaches her ex-wife.

 

“Lena.” Andrea nods back.

 

“Shall we get things started then?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah, let’s get to this already.” Andrea says.

“Very well.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now turns and looks at the receptionist, who has just finished the phone call with Dr Mitosimo.

 

“Dr Mitosimo says you can go right through, and he will be there, waiting for you both.” The receptionist says.

“Okay.” Lena nods, and now turns back to look at Andrea, “Follow me.”

 

Lena now begins walking, and Andrea soon begins to follow her ex-wife.

 

“Dr Mitosimo?” Andrea asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Yes. He’s the doctor in charge of this trial.” Lena replies, with a nod of her head, not even looking at Andrea.

 

“So…… he’s not American?” Andrea asks.

 

“No. But neither are you.” Lena counters.

 

Andrea’s eyes slightly widen at Lena saying that, really not expecting her ex-wife to snap back so quickly like that.

 

“Fair point.” Andrea replies, after a few moments silence, “But…… how do I know he’s any good?”

 

Lena scoffs at Andrea asking her that.

 

“Well, I could tell you he’s good because I hired him, but I doubt that will be enough for you. So, instead, I will just state his achievements already.” Lena replies, “Before coming to work for L-Corp, he was part of a team which had made breakthroughs in vaccine manufacturing, both in terms of the speed the vaccines can be produced, and in how rapid it would be to create new vaccines from new diseases that occur. Dr Mitosimo had also contributed a large amount of research to cancer treatment, even before working at L-Corp. He has always believed that our current cancer treatments are rather archaic, which I have to actually agree with. So, Dr Mitosimo spent several years doing much research to refine the process of the current cancer treatments we have, which has shown a marked increase in survival rates, and a reduced amount of side effects in patients receiving treatment. Then, he also has helped develop a more effective drug for people with pollen allergies, one that doesn’t require steroids. Unfortunately that drug was squashed by the current drug manufacturers, who bought out the patent for said drug from Dr Mitosimo’s former company, hence why he wanted to leave his former employer. Dr Mitosimo has always been more interested in helping people, rather than profiting from his research. I could go on, and give you more of his achievements, in his over 2 decades spent as a medical researcher, both in US, Japan, and multiple countries in Europe, but you get the point. I was absolutely thrilled when he agreed to work here at L-Corp, and after getting to know him a little better, after a few months of employment, I have earmarked him his own sub-department and finances to conduct any research that he wants to. I don’t do that with many people. So, that’s how highly I think of him.”

 

“Hmmm……. okay…. At least I’m not in the hands of some quack doctor then.” Andrea comments, dryly.

 

“I wouldn’t hire anyone like that at L-Corp. This isn’t Obsidian North.” Lena replies, with a slight smirk.

 

Andrea opens her mouth to respond to Lena’s little jibe, but before she can, Lena goes walking into a room, causing the Obsidian North CEO to have to quickly follow her. Then, once Lena and Andrea are inside, Andrea sees a Janapnese man, who looks to be in his mid 50s, with slightly greying hair at the sides, standing in the centre of the room, with a smile on his face.

 

“Dr Mitosimo. It’s a pleasure to see you again.” Lena smiles, as she approaches the doctor.

 

“Dr Luthor. The pleasure is mine, as always.” Dr Mitosimo smiles, as he shakes Lena’s hand.

 

“I presume you are still going to refuse to call me Lena?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

 

“No. That would not be right. You are my boss. I have this job because of you. You deserve the respect you are owed.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“I guess I will have to respect your decision then, even if I disagree with it.” Lena smiles.

 

Dr Mitosimo simply nods his head, before turning his attention to Andrea.

 

“Dr Mitosimo, this is my ex-wife, Andrea Rojas.” Lena says, “Andrea, this is Dr Mitosimo.”

 

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Rojas.” Dr Mitosimo says, “I am sorry for what you are suffering. But you are in good hands here. I will do everything in my power to try and help you. I can make no guarantees though.”

 

“It’s….. nice to meet you too.” Andrea replies, “And…. I understand the risks of….. all of this….. I know what I’m getting into. This is better than dying without putting up much of a fight though, isn’t it?”

 

“Yes, hopefully.” Dr Mitosimo nods.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, with a sigh, “Are we all ready to begin with the treatment?”

 

“Yes. I can direct Miss Rojas to my assistant today, Dr Mitchell. Before we begin with the treatment, Dr Mitchell will need to run her own tests, just so we have a complete look at your entire body before the treatment. We wish to then compare results after the treatment too. Dr Mitchell will be looking at your body physically from the outside, and also scans from the inside. In the meantime, I’m going to go over your scans sent to use from your other doctors, once more. I want to be completely thorough.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay. Thank you, Dr Mitosimo.” Lena nods.

“Dr Mitchel will be with you in a moment, and she will escort you to a private room for your assessment with her, Miss Rojas.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay.” Andrea replies.

 

Dr Mitosimo now walks away, leaving Lena and Andrea alone in the room, which very much looks like a large lab, with some medical beds.

 

“Why did he call you Dr Luthor?” Andrea soon asks Lena, after a few moments of silence.

 

“Because, technically, Dr Luthor is my title.” Lena replies.

 

“Yeah, but you are not a medical doctor.” Andrea replies.

 

“No. I don’t have medical school training, but I do have multiple doctorates, including in bio-chemistry, and mechanical engineering.” Lena replies, “Those PHDs entitle me to use Dr as my title.”

 

“Yes, I know that.” Andrea scoffs, “I’m not stupid. But, you don’t have other people calling you Dr Luthor. Why do you have an actual Dr call you a Dr, as that could get confusing.”

Lena now finally turns and looks at her ex-wife.

 

“I didn’t ask him, or anyone, to call me Dr Luthor.” Lena replies, “The only times I have used my Dr Luthor title is when I have submitted scientific studies to various science journals and things, just to give my name more credit, so people know I’m not unqualified, and actually have a doctorate. In my business life, I prefer the name Miss Luthor, as it conveys a layer of respect, and doesn’t confuse people into thinking I’m a medical doctor, and is a bit less pretentious than Dr Luthor. Only people that I am familiar with, and have earned my respect, I let call me Lena. Dr Mitosimo is one of those people, however, he is also an extremely respectful man, coming from a very respectful Japanese cultured background. So, simply out of the respect he has for me, he refers to me as Dr Luthor, despite me asking him not to.”

 

“I see………” Andrea replies.

 

Lena and Andrea then stand there in silence for a few moments, before they are finally interrupted by a female doctor, with a doctor’s lab coat on, entering the room, and walking over to them.

 

“Hello, I am Dr Mitchel. It is nice to see you again, Miss Luthor.” Dr Mitchel says.

“Hello, Dr Mitchel. This is my ex-wife, Andrea Rojas.” Lena says.

 

“Hello, Miss Rojas.” Dr Mitchel says.

 

“Hello.” Andrea nods, “Why do you look familiar to me?”

 

“That’s because I used to work for Obsidian North.” Dr Mitchel replied.

“You have been stealing staff from me?” Andrea says, with an angry look on her face, as she turns to look at Lena.

 

“Certainly not.” Lena replies, with a huff.

 

“No. No. It’s nothing like that. I chose to leave Obsidian North of my own accord. When I left, I didn’t even have another job lined up. Miss Luthor was not even involved in my hiring process. I was hired directly by Dr Mitosimo.” Dr Mitchel explains.

 

“Hmm…. okay…. then…. may I ask, what made you want to leave Obsidian North?” Dr Mitchel says.

“Uhh….. it was just not the right fit for me.” Dr Mitchel says, and is clearly holding something back.

 

“Be honest. Don’t keep anything from me. I won’t hold it against you.” Andrea says.

 

Dr Mitchel is silent for a few moments, clearly carefully thinking what she wants to say.

 

“Well…. truthfully, I left because my direct boss at Obsidian North was an incompetent fool. He was more interested in harassing the interns, than actually making any scientific discoveries. When I raised my concerns to management, they were dismissed, and even got back to my boss, who punished me for it, by putting me on nothing projects, way below my skill set.” Dr Mitchel explains.

 

“I….. see…..” Andrea replies, in a bit of a surprised voice.

 

Admittedly, for Lena’s side of things, she does find it very amusing that standing in front of them is someone who left Andrea’s company because of its toxic work culture. It really just proves Lena’s own opinions right. A toxic work culture trickles down from the top.

 

“Well….. shall we get started then? These tests I will run are going to take a few hours. So we might as well begin as soon as possible.” Dr Mitchel asks.

 

“Yes, very well.” Andrea nods.

“Excellent, if you will just follow me, I will escort you to the room where you can get changed, and we will conduct the tests.” Dr Mitchel says.

“Okay.” Andrea nods.

 

“Miss Luthor, will you be joining us?” Dr Mitchel asks.

“No.” Lena replies, “I am just going to have a chat with Dr Mitosimo, and then I have to leave and head back to the main L-Corp offices, as I have other matters to attend to. However, I will be asking you and Dr Mitosimo to keep my updated on the matter, and I will probably be back later today.”

 

“Yes, okay, Miss Luthor.” Dr Mitchel says.

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, and now looks at Andrea, “Now, Andrea, remember, you are doing this for Natalie and Ashley. You are doing this so there is a chance, albeit a slim one, that you won’t actually die, and Natalie and Ashley won’t be permanently emotionally damaged by losing one of their parents. Just remember that in your moments when you think about telling Dr Mitchel and Dr Mitosimo to stop.”

 

“Yes. Fine.” Andrea says, with a sigh.

 

“Good.” Lena says.

 

---

Back elsewhere in National City, in Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home, it is now a few hours after lunch, and honestly, Kara has not got much work done today at all. Kara thinks that maybe she will get in trouble, but honestly Natalie and Ashley are more important right now. Kara can just stay up late to do any work that she actually needs to do tonight. For the last few hours, Kara, Natalie and Ashley have all just been sitting snuggled on a couch, watching a movie. However, just as the movie comes to an end, there is a knock at the front door. So, Kara gets up and goes to answer it. As soon as Kara answers it, she sees Eliza standing there, with a bit of a stressed and tired look on her face, clearly showing that Eliza is a bit tired from how much she has rushed to get here.

 

“Eliza.” Kara smiles.

 

“Hello, Kara.” Eliza smiles back, and takes Kara in for a quick hug, “Now, where are my granddaughters?”

 

“In the living room.” Kara says, stepping back.

 

Eliza now nods her head, and soon walks further inside, heading in the direction of the living room. A few moments later, Kara hears the sound of joy from Natalie and Ashley, clearly happy that their grandma is here, before that soon being followed by some tears, and some comforting words from Eliza. Kara just knows things will be just that little bit easier with Eliza being here. Eliza being here won’t solve anything, but even if it only makes things 0.01% easier for the girls, then it’s worth it.

Chapter 94

It is now a few days later, a few days since Andrea actually started her bleeding edge, last ditch, cancer treatment at the L-Corp facility, and over the last few days Andrea has not been in a good state. This hasn’t been from the cancer however, this has simply been one of the nasty side effects of the treatment which Andrea is being subjected too. These side effects have included all of which you might expect, that is usual for most cancer treatments, including, sickness, bowel issues, brain fog, fatigue, and a few other things. All in all, it has not been a nice experience for Andrea, but neither is dying of cancer. There have been moments over the last few days, when things have been really bad, where she has been thinking about telling the doctors, and Lena, to just fuck off and that she’s done and just wants to go home and die peacefully of cancer. However, at the same time, Andrea kind of hates the idea of giving up, and letting the cancer win, and at the same time, she now is well aware that he consequences of her death reach well beyond her, as they will have a major impact on both Ashley and Natalie.

 

Over the last few days of Andrea’s treatment, Lena has taken Natalie and Ashley to see Andrea a few times, although for neither of those times has Lena had the girls stay there long with Andrea. This isn’t because Lena doesn’t want her daughters to spend as much time with Andrea as possible, before she potentially dies. This is simply because both Lena and Andrea have actually had a blunt talk with one another, about the girls coming to visit Andrea, on the times Lena has come to check up on how the cancer treatment trial is going, and both Andrea and Lena have agreed that they want to limit the amount of time the girls get to see Andrea, just so they don’t spend so much time with her that they get to witness just how bad Andrea is, and all the side effects that Andrea is experiencing. Andrea doesn’t want the girls to remember her like this, with all these side effects, and have it be their last and lasting memory of her. This may be a bit of a selfish reasoning from Andrea, but Lena also kind of agrees, and as much as she hates Andrea, she doesn’t want Natalie and Ashley to remember her as this woman who could barely keep her eyes open, was throwing up, and had all sorts of other issues. That’s not a nice final image of your má to have.

 

One really good thing over the last few days has been Eliza. Eliza has stayed for most of the week here in National city, all in an effort to comfort Natalie and Ashley, who she continues to just call her granddaughters. This really has been nice for Lena to see, as while this may all be an awful situation, at the very least, in times like these, Natalie and Ashley are getting the love and care from a grandma, there to support them, that they always should have had. This has included Eliza focusing entirely on Natalie and Ashley, and basically being the ones to look after the two girls, as Kara and Lena have both gone back to work due to Eliza being with the girls. So this has meant that both Kara and Lena have now come home to Eliza snuggling with Natalie and Ashley on the couch, with the two girls crying a little bit, and Eliza comforting them, multiple times. It has been both a sad sight, and a nice one. Either way, Kara and Lena are certainly sure that things are a whole lot better with Eliza being there for the girls.

 

Of course, even though Lena doesn’t care if Andrea dies or not, from her own point of view, this ordeal has still taken an emotional toll on the brunette CEO. It has been tough for Lena to see her two daughters, who she loves so much, be in so much pain and despair in regards to Andrea’s potential death. Then, what has made it even worse for Lena, is there is literally nothing she can do to help Natalie and Ashley. Lena is honestly already doing more than most people could do, by trying to address the route cause of Natalie and Ashley’s problems by trying to potentially save Andrea and rid the cancer from her body, even if the chance of actually saving Andrea is very unlikely. However, one of the things that Lena has come to terms with, is that even if the cancer treatment doesn’t save Andrea, it may actually help to extend Andrea’s life, and actually give Natalie and Ashley more time with their ma. So that would make the treatment with it too. Through all this though, Kara has been the absolute rock of their family, along with Eliza. Kara has been there to comfort the girls, and give them cuddles when they feel sad, and just hold them as they cry. Then at the same time, Kara has also been there for Lena, just to check on how much of an emotional toll his is having on Lena too. Kara has literally been coming to spend lunch with Lena both of these last 2 days, and has been texting Lena all day long, just saying a bunch of random things, and sometimes it just being a text of a cute puppy Kara has found online. Lena knows that all of these texts from Kara are just a way to check up on her and things, and it brings a smile to Lena’s face to know she has an alpha so good as Kara. Lena knows that for most alphas this would be such an awkward situation, with their current omega dealing with the sadness of the whole situation about said omegas former alpha. Some alphas would just find this too much, and not be able to deal with it, and get so very jealous in the process, but not Kara. Kara has been utterly amazing, and when this is all over, and they all have some down time, Lena plans to show Kara just how much she appreciates all of this from her.

 

---

Today, for Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley, is an entirely different sort of day to the ones previously though. This isn’t because everything has been magically fixed though, or because they have forgotten about what is happening with Andrea, or have heard some positive news about her condition. Today is a different sort of day, because today is Lena’s 41st birthday, and the first birthday in several years which Natalie and Ashley will actively be celebrating with Lena, as in the years prior to this, while the girls were still believing that Lena was a horrid mother, they never spent time with her on her birthday, or even celebrated it. Andrea didn’t even make the girls buy her presents or anything, although, admittedly, Lena doesn’t really blame Andrea in this regard, just simply because Andrea never remembered her birthday while they were married, so why should she expect her ex-wife to remember it after they got divorced, for the girl’s sake. Anyway, that has all changed now, it is just unfortunate that Lena’s first birthday, with the girls truly in her life properly, is one that has been surrounded by so much sorrow and sadness. Lena doesn’t mind though. Lena knows that she will, hopefully, have many more birthdays to spend with her girls, while her girls may have not got many more days to actually spend with Andrea. This situation is a sacrifice Lena is willing to make, as either way, it’s going to be much better than last year.

 

As today is a Saturday, Lena has not set her alarm to wake herself up at 7AM, as she normally does on week days, when she gets into work early. Although, admittedly, Lena is certainly not getting into work, on weekdays, as early as she used to, before her relationship with her daughters improved, and before Kara came into her life. Back then, Lena would literally wake up at 5 or 6AM, get showered, then go straight into work. One reason for that is because Lena is not the type of person to sit still, and do nothing, and obviously has a lot of work to do as a CEO. However, one of the major big reasons is before now, Lena absolutely hated being awake, and being in her home, or her apartment, on her own, as it made her heart hurt. It made her heart hurt because she could literally feel the lack of a presence with her, a lack of her children, or a partner. Now that isn’t the case though. Now Lena has two daughters who love her, a partner who is utterly incredible, and a future pup on the way to add to their family. So, Lena no longer feels a lack of a presence in her home, even in those mornings when she wakes up first and goes downstairs to have a quiet cup of coffee. So, because of that, Lena now wakes up at around 7 in the morning, and usually heads into work after dropping the girls off at school. This means that Lena’s working hours are much less drastic than they were before, when she was essentially spending 16 – 18 hours a day at L-Corp, with it now being much closer to 8 hours, and even not that on some times.

 

Lena’s changes to her schedule in the week do not matter now though, as it’s a Saturday. The only knock on effect Lena’s change to her weekly schedule has on her weekend, is before, as she was waking up at around 5 – 6 in the morning on a weekday, on a weekend Lena would sleep in until 7, as she would count that as an actual sleep in. Now though, because Lena’s week day wake up time is around 7, on the weekends Lena sleeps in until around 9, or whenever she stirs awake, feeling her alphas presence, with the brunette setting an alarm, which she doesn’t really have to stick by, and occasionally has gone back to sleep after it has gone off.

 

Lena opens her eyes on this Saturday morning, her birthday, and as she does, she gets a few thoughts floating through her head. The first thought that Lena has, is that she can tell that her alpha, Kara is not nearby, as she can’t smell much of Kara’s scent. Admittedly, this is something that makes Lena a little unhappy for her birthday, as she would have very much liked to wake up with Kara laying right next to her, and getting to look on at her beautiful girlfriend, who she loves so much. The next thing Lena notices though, after a few more moments, is that she wasn’t actually woken by an alarm. Usually if this were the case Lena would think that maybe she has naturally woken up before her alarm has gone off, but from the sun rays shining into her bedroom, Lena can tell that there is no way it’s before 9. This is then confirmed to Lena when she turns to grab her phone, and sees that it’s just after 10:15. Lena really does not know how this happened, as she is pretty sure that she actually set an alarm last night. Last night wasn’t one of the days when Lena didn’t really care about setting an alarm, simply because Lena planned to be awake at, at least, 9, so that she could continue to be there for her daughters, if they have any further emotional issues. So, Lena is very confused as to why her alarm did not go off.

 

Lena isn’t confused on this situation for long though, as after a few minutes, Lena gets up from the bed and heads to the bathroom, where she relieves her bladder. Lena is grateful that she has not yet got to the stage of the pregnancy where the pup is kicking her bladder all the time, making her want to go to the bathroom every couple of minutes, but Lena is well aware that that is coming. So, Lena is going to take what she has right now. As Lena walks back into the bedroom, that is when Lena gets her answer as to why her alarm didn’t go off, as Kara, Natalie and Ashley all come walking into the bedroom, with Natalie and Ashley holding a present each in their hands, along with some cards, while Kara is carrying a tray in her hands, which has a cooked breakfast on it.

 

“Happy birthday!” Kara, Natalie and Ashley say, in unison, with smiles on their faces.

 

Admittedly, it is actually nice, for Lena, to see Natalie and Ashley smiling again, even if it’s just for this brief moment while they are wishing her a happy birthday.

 

“Oh….. thank you all, so much.” Lena says, with her own smile, “What is all this?”

 

“Well, me and the girls talked, and we decided that as we aren’t going to be doing anything big today, for your birthday, because of everything else that is going on, we would at least make it special for you.” Kara explains.

 

“Yeah. So, we thought we’d let you sleep in.” Ashley says.

 

“Then start your day by giving you breakfast in bed, where you can open the presents we’ve got for you too!” Natalie says, finishing off Ashley’s sentence.

 

“Well, how can I deny any of that? That all sounds absolutely delightful.” Lena smiles.

 

“Alright.” Kara nods, “You better get back into bed then, so I can put this tray down over your lap.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now gets back into the bed, putting her pillows behind her, so she can comfortably sit up, and moving the covers over her legs. While Lena does this, Natalie and Ashley both get into the bed next to Lena. After this, Kara moves the tray down onto Lena’s lap. The tray itself is on a little raised wooden stand, making it a perfect way to eat breakfast in bed.

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, as Kara places the tray of food in her lap.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena now looks down at the food which has been made for breakfast for her, and she sees that she has a cup of coffee, the exact way she likes to have it made, black. Then, on the food side of things, Lena has a stack of about 4 thick pancakes, with some maple syrup on top of them, as well as some blueberries. Then next to the pancakes is a selection of a few different fruits, and on the other side of the pancakes, is about 4 strips of bacon. It truly looks like a perfect little breakfast, not too much that it will be overwhelming for Lena to it, and not too little so that Lena will end up hungry once she finishes eating.

 

“This all looks lovely.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara nods.

 

“I presume you didn’t cook this, Kara.” Lena smirks.

“Hey! I take offense to that!” Kara says, with a pout.

 

Lena now raises a single eyebrow as she looks at Kara, a signature expression from Lena which sends tingles down Kara’s spine.

 

“Fine.” Kara huffs, “We may have had a little help from Eliza.”

 

“Eliza basically did all of it, Kara.” Natalie says, cutely, “You just helped mix the pancake batter, and we helped cut the fruit, and flip the pancakes.”

 

“I still bought all the stuff, and planned it! That counts.” Kara pouts, obviously not being too serious, just playing along with this situation.

 

“Yes, darling. I believe it does. The thought does really count.” Lena smiles, “But thank you to all of you for helping make my breakfast. I will have to thank Eliza too once I have finished eating it.”

 

“Grandma has gone out.” Ashley explains.

 

“Oh, really?” Lena asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yeah, Eliza thought, for the morning, we’d all like to have a few hours alone with each other, to celebrate your birthday. Eliza has gone over to Alex’s place, where I believe they are going over to Sam’s so Eliza can actually get to know Sam and Ruby better.” Kara explains, “They’ll be coming over here this afternoon though, for your little party.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Lena nods, “I hope the party isn’t anything crazy.”

 

“No. Nothing like that.” Kara says, “We originally did make other plans for your birthday, which were a little ‘more’ than today. But we can save those plans for another one of your birthdays in the future, can’t we girls?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

“Yes.” Ashley answers.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “That all sounds lovely then. Before I tuck into this delicious looking breakfast though, I just have one question, how were you able to stop my alarm from going off?”

 

“Oh, that was me.” Kara says, with a shrug, “I thought that seeing as today is your birthday, you deserved to actually get a chance to lie in, and wake up when you’d naturally wake up, not wake up because of an alarm you had set. So, in the middle of the night, I woke up, and I got your phone, unlocked it with your face, and turned your alarm off.”

 

“Hmmm….. I guess that’s one disadvantage of having phones which unlock with a face.” Lena replies, “I’m kind of surprised it unlocked while I had my eyes closed though.”

“Oh, it didn’t. I had to carefully lift up your eyelids to reveal your eyes with one of my hands, to get your phone to unlock.” Kara says, casually.

“What?!” Lena exclaims.

“I’m just kidding.” Kara says, now chuckling, “But could you imagine being woken up to me doing that to your eyes?”

“Yes. It would have certainly freaked me out.” Lena says.

 

“Mom, eat your breakfast! Once you’ve eaten, I want to show you the presents we got you.” Natalie now says, in a bit of an impatient voice.

“Okay. Okay.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

Lena now digs into her birthday breakfast in bed.

Notes:

Oh boy. Next chapter is kinda a BIG ONE.....

Chapter 95

Kara, Natalie and Ashley all sit with Lena in the bed, while Lena tucks right into her birthday breakfast. Even though Kara would very much like to be next to her omega, she has let Natalie and Ashley take their places either side of Lena, while she has taken her own place on the other side of the bed, with only Natalie between herself and Lena. Despite this, Kara is still enjoying this moment, and is happy to see this brief moment where Natalie and Ashley are just focusing on Lena, and not thinking about Andrea, and everything that is going on with her. However, Kara is sure that everything in regards to that is still in the back of Natalie and Ashley’s minds. Kara just hopes that even if it’s for a little while, Natalie and Ashley can take a break from all of that today, and Lena too.

 

“Hmmm….. This is truly delicious.” Lena smiles, as she eats the last few bits on her plate, “I give my compliments to the chefs.”

 

Natalie and Ashley both let out small chuckles at Lena saying that to her.

 

“So, tell me, what are the plans for today? I hope that we won’t be doing anything too drastic?” Lena asks.

“No.” Kara replies, “We are going to keep it small, and casual.”

“Okay. Good.” Lena nods, “That sounds perfect.”

 

“Anyway, once you have finished eating that, you can stay here, in bed, while Natalie, Ashley and I take your plate away, and we will then come back with your birthday presents, which we want to watch you open.” Kara explains.

“Yeah! We got you a bunch of good presents!” Natalie says, happily.

 

“Yes, well, Natalie and I do. Kara refused to tell us what she has got you for your birthday.” Ashley says, with a bit of a pout, as she looks over at Kara.

 

Kara lets out a chuckle at Ashley saying that, clearly taking no offense to it.

“That is because I want to keep it a surprise.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmm…. okay.” Ashley hums.

 

“Well, I am very intrigued to see what you have all got me.” Lena says, as she now finishes her food.

 

Kara and the girls now take the tray of food from Lena’s lap, and now all leave the room. As they walk outside the room Lena can clearly hear the sound of Natalie and Ashley talking to Kara, just sounding happy as they do. It really makes Lena so very happy to hear this, both in regards to the girls being so happy around Kara, and also just to hear an improve in the girls’ emotional mood, even if it’s just for now. Lena is then left alone for a few minutes, waiting for Kara and the girls to return with her presents, wondering what they’ve actually got for her. Lena has never been one that cares about presents or anything, as after all, she is so rich that anything she wants she can just buy, which means buying gifts for her is already very difficult. However, Lena is still intrigued to see what Natalie, Kara and Ashley have got for her, particularly Natalie and Ashley.

 

Eventually, Lena soon sees the welcome sight of Kara, Natalie and Ashley returning to the bedroom, with Natalie carrying a pile of 3 gifts, one bigger one, and then two small ones on top, while Ashley is holding one gift, in one of her hands, and then a gift bag in another hand. Meanwhile, Kara is holding two gifts in her hands. Lena is honestly surprised at the amount of gifts she is going to be given, as Lena knows that Kara is the one who bought all of them, as when Natalie and Ashley went out with Kara to buy her presents, Lena did offer to give Kara her credit card, just so the girls could use that to pay for whatever they wanted, but Kara firmly refused, saying that Lena shouldn’t have to pay for her own birthday presents. 

 

“Wow. Look at all of those presents!” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah, we each got you a few different things.” Kara explains.

 

“I can see that.” Lena hums.

 

Natalie and Ashley now both take their seats on the bed either side of Lena again, and place their presents down beside her.

 

“Whose presents am I opening first?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, I knew that who goes first might be an issue, so I’ve volunteered to go last, and I want to go last anyway. However, before you woke, I flipped a coin for Natalie and Ashley, and Ashley won, so she will be giving you her presents first.” Kara explains.

 

Lena simply smiles at Kara saying that, with that example of how Kara dealt with a potential argument between Natalie and Ashley showing just how good a pseudo parent Kara is becoming to Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Yeah, Ashley’s going first. I can wait.” Natalie nods.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, stroking the back of Natalie’s head, and placing a kiss on top of it.

 

“Here are mine. Open this one first.” Ashley says, as she places her present on Lena’s lap, while moving the gift bag closer to Lena.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena takes the present in her hands, and right away she can feel that it is some sort of clothing that Ashley has got for her. This makes Lena curious as to what Ashley could have possibly bought her in regards to clothing. So, Lena soon begins to open the present, and that is when it is revealed to be a bunch of maternity clothes. However, the maternity clothes are not the awful looking unstylish maternity clothes that most women have to have. The maternity clothes are clearly style in a way to make them look like normal clothes. Lena honestly doesn’t really even have any maternity clothes right now, that’s something she was planning to go out and buy in the next month or so, as she gets bigger, so she is very grateful for this, even more so because it’s showing how accepting Ashley is being of Lena being pregnant.

 

“Oh, these are wonderful, Ashley.” Lena says, with a happy smile on her face, as she looks through the clothes, “I was planning to go out and buy some of these. My current clothes are already starting to get a bit tight.”

 

“Yeah, well, I thought I’d get you some, as Kara told me you don’t have any anymore. Then, when we went to get them, most of the clothes for pregnant women looked awful. I knew you wouldn’t want to wear them, so we eventually went into a special store and found these. I hope you like them.” Ashley explains, with a smile.

 

“I do, darling, truly. These are wonderful. Thank you.” Lena says, and now leans over to place a kiss on Ashley’s cheek.

 

“I’m not done yet. Open up the ones in here.” Ashley says, as she gestures to the gift bag.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

 

Lena now reaches into the bag, and she pulls out 2 small presents. Lena opens up the first one, revealing a chocolate bar that she isn’t familiar with.

 

“Oooh, this is…. Interesting. What is it?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, we thought about what things you might like because you’re pregnant. And one of the things I saw was that pregnant women tend to crave chocolate. When I mentioned that to Kara, she suggested that maybe we get you some special chocolate. This is some British candy, it’s supposed to be nicer than our chocolate. I don’t know why though.” Ashley says, ending with a shrug.

 

“Oh, I have heard that too.” Lena says, “Thank you. And, I believe the British chocolate is nicer because they actually use real sugar, while we use a cheaper alternative, obviously just to make things cheaper.”

 

“Gross.” Natalie says, turning up her nose.

 

Lena chuckles at that.

 

“Open up the last present.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now opens up the final present from Ashley and she soon sees that it is a bottle of perfume that she likes. This is actually good timing because Lena was running low on this perfume.

 

“Oh thank you, darling. These are all wonderful gifts, very thoughtful. Thank you so much.” Lena says, and now takes Ashley in for a hug, while also placing a kiss on the top of her head.

 

“You’re welcome.” Ashley smiles, as she is hugged by her mom.

 

“My turn now!” Natalie says, excitedly, once Lena and Ashley finish their hug.

 

“Okay, okay.” Lena smiles, “There’s no rush.”

 

“I know. I’m just excited!” Natalie exclaims.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “What one would you like me to open first?”

 

“This one.” Natalie says, handing Lena the bigger present.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now begins to open the present, which very much feels like a box. Soon enough, once Lena has removed all the wrapping paper, she sees that the box is actually a box of high heel shoes, in a nice dark purple color.

 

“Oh, wow. I was not expecting this.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. I wanted to get these for you mom, because I think it’s cool that you are a CEO and you can dress in a smart suit, but at the same time wear high heels. I thought you’d like the color of these ones.” Natalie explains.

 

“I do. These look wonderful, and I already have an outfit in mind I’d wear them with.” Lena says, “Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome. Now open these two.” Natalie says, handing Lena her last two presents.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena opens up both presents, revealing a journal in one of the presents, but the journal specifically is supposed to be for all the first moments of a newborn baby. It once more touches Lena that Natalie and Ashley are being so accepting of them adding a new pup to their family. After this, Lena opens the second present and sees that Natalie has got her a nice silver necklace. It’s a really pretty necklace and Lena can see herself wearing it with a few outfits.

 

“Oh, wow. This is beautiful.” Lena says.

 

“I picked it out myself!” Natalie says, proudly.

 

“Well, you did a very good job. This is lovely. All of my presents so far have been absolutely wonderful.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now takes Natalie in for a hug, kissing her on the top of her head, just like she did to Ashley a few moments earlier.

 

“Kara’s turn now!” Natalie says, excitedly, once her hug with Lena ends.

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena smiles, and turns to look at the blonde alpha.

 

“Okay, well, I have two gifts for you here, and Uhmm I sort of have two more, although they are kinda combined. I’m going to give you the third one later.” Kara explains.

 

“Okay. I’m intrigued.” Lena smiles.

 

“You, you can start with this one.” Kara says, as she hands Lena the first present.

 

Lena now opens up the first present from Kara, and that is when she sees that the blonde Alpha has got her some diamond earrings. Lena can clearly tell these weren’t cheap.

 

“Oh my god, Kara! These are beautiful!” Lena exclaims.

 

“I’m glad you like them.” Kara smiles, “I chose these and then after I bought them I was actually given details about the diamonds and things, and I knew they were perfect because the diamonds were first mined the year you were born!”

 

“Oh wow, that is interesting.” Lena smiles, “I’ll certainly be wearing these regularly.”

 

Kara smiles happily at Lena saying that.

 

Lena now moves on to her second present from Kara and Lena soon sees that it’s a box of some sort of skin cream.

 

“So Uhmm….. This is some special skin cream apparently. Not that you need it!” Kara quickly says, “But Eliza mentioned to me that this was good cream for when she was pregnant with Alex, for any sores or rashes she got, and it’s also supposed to be good for your skin anyway. Obviously you ready have great skin, but I thought this would be good, just in case.”

 

“Thank you, this is very thoughtful, Kara. I really appreciate this.” Lena smiles.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara says back, with her own smile.

 

“Thank you, to all of you, for all of your presents. This is already starting out to be a great birthday.” Lena smiles, as she looks at Kara, Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Good.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah, that’s good. It’s not over yet though.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes. We have the little party later!” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah, and I do have those other presents for you Lee, but I’ll give you to them after you’ve had your shower and everything.” Kara says.

 

“Okay…. I have to say, I’m very intrigued as to what they could be, and why I have to wait for them.” Lena says.

 

“You’ll soon find out.” Kara says.

 

“Alright.” Lena nods, “Well, I guess I better have my shower now then. By the looks of things, you three are mostly ready already.”

 

“Yes, I’ve had my shower, and so has Ashley. Natalie needs to have her though.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Well, we might as well begin with our days.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, okay.” Kara nods, “Come on girls, let’s let your mom shower in peace. There’s actually something I want to ask you.”

 

Admittedly, Lena is a tad disappointed to hear that, as she thinks one good birthday present would have been getting to shower with Kara, but that is not to be. Lena knows she will get other opportunities though, and she hopes that tonight she and Kara can have some fun, and the blonde’s cock can fuck her real good, and try and get her ‘double pregnant’.

 

---

Meanwhile, elsewhere in National City, Eliza has just arrived at Sam’s home, along with Alex and Kelly. Eliza is honestly looking forward to spending more time with Sam, the woman who is carrying another one of her future grandbabies. Then, at the same time, Eliza is also looking forward to getting to know Ruby, as while she did meet her the last time she was in National City, it was only brief, and she was with Ashley and Natalie at the time. Now Eliza can focus her soul attention on Ruby, and get to know her better and bond with her.

 

“Please, come in, all of you.” Sam smiles, as she welcomes Alex, Kelly and Eliza into her home.

 

“Thanks.” Alex smiles.

 

“Thank you, Sam. It’s nice to see you again. And I guess, meet you more officially this time.” Eliza smiles.

 

“It’s nice to meet you too, Eliza, more officially, like you said.” Sam smiles.

 

Eliza now surprises Sam by taking her in for a hug. Sam’s surprise doesn’t last long, as she soon hugs Eliza back. 

 

“So, how is everything going with your pregnancy? Any morning sickness yet or anything?” Eliza asks.

 

“No. Not got that just yet. But I’m sure I will soon. I had awful morning sickness with Ruby. As I was so young when I had her, I honestly thought I was going to die from how ill it made me feel in the morning.” Sam says.

 

“Oh, poor thing. Well, hopefully this time things go better.” Eliza smiles, “Do you have any doctor’s appointments coming up?”

 

“Uh…. I’ve got one in a couple of weeks, which we are all going to go to.” Sam says, as she looks at both Alex and Kelly.

 

“Yeah. I’ve arranged for an appointment where I work, with the top pregnancy doctor, and Kelly has made sure she has that day off so we can all go together.” Alex explains.

 

“Yes. I’m very much looking forward to it.” Kelly smiles.

 

“That sounds good. I look forward to hearing the news about that, and any pictures you get from it as soon as possible.” Eliza says.

 

“Of course.” Sam smiles, “I’ll make sure to get many copies of any ultrasound pictures we get.”

 

“Good. I look forward to hanging it on my fridge next to the ultrasound of Kara and Lena’s pup.” Eliza says.

 

Sam simply smiles at that, feeling a very warm feeling from Eliza saying that to her, and about her future pup.

 

“Anyway, speaking of the young ones, where is Ruby? I’d love to get to know her better.” Eliza says.

 

“I believe she is just upstairs getting a start on her homework.” Sam explains, “Seeing as we’ll be going to Lena’s later, she won’t have time to do it then. Then tomorrow Alex has told Ruby that she will take her out and help her do some exercises to improve her leg rehab and things.”

 

“Oh, that sounds fun. Does Ruby have something wrong with her leg then?” Eliza asks.

 

“Yeah, she just injured it playing soccer.” Alex explains, “I’m been checking on her, she should be good to go in the next 2-3 weeks. However she will have missed most of her soccer season by then.”

 

“Oh, Ruby likes Soccer?” Eliza asks.

 

“Yes. She loves it.” Sam nods, “Ever since I can remember she has always loved kicking a ball around and things. Back in Metropolis we didn’t have a garden to do that, she’d have to go to a local park to do it. So I’m glad we have a yard here where she can kick a ball around. She has told me, several times, that she wants to be a professional soccer player one day.”

 

“Wow. Well, I look forward to seeing her play one day.” Eliza smiles.

 

“I’m sure she’d like that.” Sam smiles back.

 

“I’ll go up and check on Ruby, and see if she needs any help with her homework?” Kelly suggests 

 

“Sure. Thank you, baby.” Sam smiles, lovingly, as she looks at Kelly.

 

Kelly simply smiles back at Sam, while also blushing slightly, and then soon makes her way upstairs to go see Ruby.

 

“Anyway, how about we sit down while we wait for Ruby?” Sam suggests.

 

“Yes. That sounds like a good idea.” Alex nods.

 

“Lead the way.” Eliza smiles.

 

The trio now walk further into Sam’s home, and they soon enter the living room/kitchen open plan area.

 

“You have a lovely home, Sam.” Eliza smiles, as they all take seats in the living room.

 

“Thank you.” Sam replies, “Would you like a drink or something, Eliza.”

 

“No, thank you. I’m okay for now.” Eliza replies.

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, “So, you have been spending the last few days with Natalie and Ashley? How are they doing?”

 

“They are obviously very upset.” Eliza says, “Kara has told me everything that Andrea has done, and I’m sure that’s just the tip of the iceberg of it all. However, she’s still Natalie and Ashley’s other mother, so of course they are devastated. Really there is not much I can do, which is frustrating. I wish I could take away their pain, but I just can’t.”

 

“I think you being there is more than enough. Kara has told me the girls have loved having you there, and been doing a bit better because you’re there with them.” Alex says.

 

“That’s good to hear.” Eliza smiles.

 

---

Back in Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home, Lena is just getting dressed, after having her shower. Lena could swear that while she was in the shower she heard some excited sounds coming from downstairs, so Lena is a little bit suspicious because of that. Lena really hopes that the excited screams aren’t something like Kara revealing to the girls that her other two birthday presents are Kara getting her two puppies or something. Lena has nothing against dogs, or puppies in general, she just thinks that right now would be a really bad time to get puppies, both because she is pregnant and is going to become more pregnant and because there is a chance this house is going to be full of grief in the next few weeks, and that will not be a nice atmosphere for a puppy or puppies, as she and Kara will have to focus on the girls rather than the dogs. So, Lena really hopes that’s not her surprise.

 

Eventually, Lena makes her way downstairs, now being fully dressed, and kinds of on edge about what her present could be. Lena is sort of expecting to see Natalie and Ashley playing with two puppies as she walks into the kitchen. Thankfully though, that is not the case. All Lena sees is Kara, Natalie and Ashley standing next to each other, all with smiles on their faces.

 

“Okay…. I’m kind of suspicious now.” Lena says, “I was sort of expecting to see that my two presents, which are connected, to be two puppies or something.”

 

Natalie gasps at Lena saying that.

 

“We should get a puppy!” Natalie exclaims.

 

“Yeah! Two of them, so they can play together, and don’t get lonely.” Ashley adds.

 

Lena internally groans at the girls saying that, as she realises she may have just started something, and put a suggestion in the girls’ mind, that she can’t take back.

 

Kara chuckles at the girls saying that.

 

“Maybe we can think about that, in the future, after your brother or sister is born.” Kara says.

 

“Oh…. Okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah, that makes sense.” Ashley says.

 

Lens breathes a relieved sigh at Kara saving her like that.

 

“Well, if my two connected presents are not two puppies, may I ask what they are now?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, and now pulls a small present from behind her back, which looks to be a small box, “I want you to open this one up first.”

 

“Okay….” Lena says, still a bit cautiously, but certainly intrigued now. 

 

Lena now opens the present, and as she does, she notices that Kara has a bit of a nervously look on her face, and is giving off some nervous pheromones. However Lena still sees that Natalie and Ashley have wide smiles on their faces. 

 

After opening the present Lena reveals a rectangle velvet box, and when she opens that, she sees a beautiful looking bracelet inside.

 

“Oh my… this is really beautiful.” Lena says, as she picks the bracelet up from the box and begins to examine it more closely.

 

“Thank you. But maybe you need to know a bit more about it. And more specifically what giving someone means to me, and my culture.” Kara says.

 

“Okay….” Lena nods.

 

“So, a bracelet, like this, in Krypton, is supposed to symbolise a bond between two houses. Where two houses are now chained together, with both people who have a union because of that chain, getting a bracelet each.” Kara says.

 

Lena’s eyes now begin to widen, as she is starting to realise what this bracelet might be, and what it might mean.

 

“Kara, are you…” Lena begins.

 

“Hang on.” Kara says, and clears her through.

 

Kara now reaches into her pocket, revealing a blue velvet square box. A few moments after that, Kara gets down on one knee, causing Lena to internally jump in shock. She really was not expecting this.

 

“I love you, Lena. Moving in here, and living with you all, has been absolutely incredible. I want us to live together for the rest of our lives. I know we haven’t been together long, but you are it for me, Lena. This family is it for me. I want this forever. I want you forever. And I wanted to do this, both in a way that’s in line with my culture, but yours too.” Kara says, and now opens the box, revealing a beautiful wedding ring, “I just spoke to Natalie and Ashley about this, and they are both on board. So, all I really need to say now, is, Lena Luthor, you are the love of my life. You are the woman I want to be my mate. I love you, will you marry me?”

 

Even though Lena knew where this was going now, she still let out a little gasp at Kara uttering those final 4 words, with tears now appearing in her eyes.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

 

Kara now grows a massive smile on her face, while Ashley and Natalie let out happy cheers. Kara then gets up from her knees and slips the wedding ring on Lena’s finger, and after that, taking the bracket and putting it around Lena’s wrist, respecting both cultures. Once both the ring and bracelet are secure, Kara takes her finance in for a kiss, with both Natalie and Ashley cheering again as this happens. A magical kiss, to seal a special union between Alpha and omega. 

Chapter 96

A few minutes earlier, Kara, Natalie and Ashley have just got downstairs, and Lena is presently in the shower, getting ready. Kara is really nervous about what she’s about to do next, as she knows that before she can ask Lena to marry her, she needs to get the approval from the girls. Kara would never ask Lena to marry her if the girls are not okay with it, no matter how much Kara loves Lena. So, Kara is aware that her whole plan could got to pot if the girls don’t say yes.

 

“So, what do you want to talk to us about, Kara?” Ashley asks, once they all enter the living room area of their home.

 

“Right.” Kara nods, “I uhh…. I don’t really know how to say this, so I’m just going to say it. Actually, I guess I better show you.”

 

Kara then proceeds to reach into her pocket, where she soon pulls out a velvet box, and a few moments later, opens it, revealing an engagement ring. Both Natalie and Ashley’s eyes widen upon seeing this, while they also let out gasps of shock.

 

“So, I want to ask your mom to marry me. I love your mom, so much. I know she and I haven’t been dating long, but I love her more than anything, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I know that now, 100%, from living here these past few weeks.” Kara says, “However, I want to speak to you first, and tell you about this, because I would never want to do anything that you are uncomfortable with, either of you. And I don’t want you to feel like I’m doing this to replace your ma. That is not what this is about. So, if either of you are unsure about this, I promise, I won’t be upset, and I can just do this in the future, when you are both okay with it.”

 

After Kara finishes speaking, Natalie and Ashley just look at each other for a few moments, before both turning back to look at Kara with such wide happy smiles on their faces.

 

“I’m really okay with it.” Ashley says, “You make mom, so happy. I have never seen her this happy, and I like that you care about us too, and won’t just be some evil step mom.”

 

Kara can’t help but chuckle at that, while also feeling a tear appear in her eye from how touched she is from Ashley saying that.

 

“I’m okay, no, really happy about it. Like Ash said, you make mom super happy. And I want mom to be happy, and I really like you as well. I like how you care about me and Ashley. So yes, I want you to marry mom.” Natalie says.

 

Kara feels her stomach flip at Natalie saying that, as now both Natalie and Ashley have said they are okay with it, meaning that this is going to happen.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, with a happy smile.

 

“So…. you are proposing to mom?” Ashley asks.

 

“Yeah. As soon as she gets down from her shower.” Kara says.

 

Natalie and Ashley both let out happy cheers at Kara saying that, and soon take the blonde in for a hug.

 

“Shhh. We don’t want to give it away to your mom.” Kara says, but can’t help but smile throughout.

 

“Yeah. Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“Can we see the ring again?” Natalie asks.

 

“Sure.” Kara says, and opens up the box again, revealing the engagement ring, and letting Natalie and Ashley have a good look at it.

 

“It’s really pretty.” Natalie says, with a smile.

 

“Yeah. It is.” Ashley nods, “But didn’t you say you have two connected presents for mom? If one is an engagement ring, what is the other?”

 

“Oh, well, the other is actually a bracelet.” Kara explains.

 

“A bracket?” Ashley asks, confused, “How is that connected to an engagement ring?”

 

“Oh, that’s because in Krypton, the country I’m originally from, we didn’t do engagement rings. Instead people exchanged bracelet as a way to join two houses. So, I got your mom a bracelet too, so we can respect both cultures.” Kara explains.

 

“That’s so interesting.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, “Can we see the bracelet?”

 

“No. Sorry. I already wrapped the bracelet up.” Kara says, “I want to have your mom open the bracelet present first, and as she does I’ll explain what it means to me, and then I’ll get out the engagement ring and propose.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

There is then a moments silence between everyone, as what Kara is about to do truly sinks in. There isn’t even a question in the girls’ mind if their mom will say yes or not. Natalie and Ashley know that Lena will, as they know their mom loves Kara, so very much.

 

“As you are getting mom a bracelet, does that mean she will have to get one too? Or do you have a matching set or something already?” Ashley asks, curiously.

 

“Oh no.” Kara says, “The way it works is kind of similar to how an engagement ring. You don’t get matching, at least not usually, each person gets the other a union one. From my culture, the bracelets worked by having an engraving of it of your family seal or crest, and then you add one of the other families seal or crest. The rest of the bracelet design is purely up to the person giving it to another person.”

 

“Wow. That’s so cool!” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “I totally want to help mom make your bracelet!”

 

“Me too!” Natalie exclaims.

 

Kara chuckles at the girls saying that.

 

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. She’s got to say yes first.” Kara says, although she can’t help but smile.

 

“She’s going to say yes! No way she doesn’t!” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah! Mom loves you!” Natalie replies.

 

Kara simply smiles again at the girls saying that, giving her so much confidence that this is the right thing to do.

 

---

Back in the present, Kara and Lena are, once more, kissing each other, celebrating their engagement, while Natalie and Ashley both smile widely. This is a light of hope and happiness in the midst of a bunch of sadness for the girls. Then, at the same time, Kara and Lena are both just so happy, as they now really are going to be a family. The four of them have been acting like a family for a while now, truly bonding, with Kara bringing Natalie, Ashley and Lena into her extended family too, but now this really just ticks every box. Kara and Lena will be married, and Kara will become Natalie and Ashley’s step mom, just another person to love these young girls.

 

Eventually, Kara and Lena part from their kiss again, and just take a moment to look into one another’s eyes. Both women have such wide smiles on their faces as they do this. Kara and Lena both feel utterly incredible. This is a feeling like no other, as proposing to someone, and getting engaged, is such a special and unique moment. For many people, it actually never actually happens, then for a select few, it happens one time, while others get married multiple times, to different people. Of course, Lena falls into the latter, having already been proposed to by Andrea, years ago, but that doesn’t even compare to this moment. When Andrea proposed to Lena, it didn’t really feel special. At the time, Lena felt all sorts of romantic feelings about it, just like she is feeling about Kara’s proposal, but the proposal itself was very much just expected. It was an expected course of her and Andrea’s relationship, somewhere where they both knew it was heading. It being more like ticking off boxes as they go through their relationship, rather than being a whirlwind really amazing romance. This proposal with Kara though, feels so much different. It feels utterly wonderful. Absolutely incredible. This time Lena can be sure, this is it for her. Lena knows she will never love another person, nor need to, as Kara is it for her, she is going to spend the rest of her life with Kara, and she’s really looking forward to that, despite the gap between the two of them. Then, for Kara’s side of things, the blonde truly knows that this is the only time she is ever going to need to propose to someone, as just like Lena, Kara knows this is it for her. Kara was the one to propose, of course, so there was no way she would have ever proposed to anyone if she wasn’t 1000% sure about the relationship, like how Kara is sure about Lena.

 

“I…… I really wasn’t expecting that…..” Lena says, being the first to speak after several moments.

 

“Good.” Kara says, with a wide smile, “I really wanted it to be a surprise. I was so worried that you’d find the ring or something, and then it not be a surprise. I just really wanted to make your birthday even more special, and propose to you on it. I’m glad I succeeded and it wasn’t spoilt.”

 

“I’m glad it wasn’t spoilt either. If I were to go back in time to me yesterday, and tell yesterday me that you were going to propose to me today, I wouldn’t have believed it then either.” Lena says, “A part of me is still thinking that this might just be some sort of dream, and I need to pinch myself to wake up or something.”

 

Before Kara can respond to Lena saying that, Natalie quickly rushes over to Lena’s side, and pinches her mom.

 

“Owww.” Lena says, as she now rubs her arm, where Natalie just pinched her, “What did you do that for?”

 

“I pinched you! See! Now you can be sure that you are not dreaming! This is real! You are going to get married to Kara!” Natalie says, with a wide smile.

 

Lena’s features soften at Natalie saying that, feeling so good to see that both Natalie and Ashley are happy about her being engaged, and getting married again. Lena, for her part, is well aware that for many children, when one of their parents gets married again, it’s very weird for them, and a lot of those kids don’t want it to happen, for various reasons, but one of the main ones being it’s difficult for them to see their parents married to other people, as in their mind their parents should be married to each other. So, that is why Lena is so happy to see Natalie and Ashley so supportive of this engagement and everything.

 

“Fair enough.” Lena smiles, and now looks at both Natalie and Ashley, “But girls, I know that Kara said she got your blessing, before she asked me. But I just want to make sure you are each okay with it. It’s okay if you are not. My priority will always be you girls, and if myself and Kara getting married makes you feel uncomfortable or upset in any way, then we don’t have to do it.”

 

“No! You need to get married! You and Kara are meant to be together!” Natalie eagerly says, “You are so happy when you are with each other. I like seeing you both happy, and I like seeing you smile so much mom. You didn’t smile much before, even before you and má separated.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, with yet another smile, “What about you, Ashley? Any thoughts?”

 

“Not really.” Ashley shrugs, “I’m happy you are both getting married. I think it will be cool that you are going to have a wedding. I’ve never been to a wedding before, and I’ve always wanted to go to one. We….. we will be invited, won’t we? You’re not going to do an adult only wedding are you?”

 

“Well….. that’s up for me and Kara to decide. We’ve only just got engaged, minutes ago, Ashley.” Lena says, “Give us a while to work through things. But I certainly would want you both there.”

“I’d like you both to be there too.” Kara adds.

 

“Then, I believe that’s settled.” Lena smiles.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, and takes Lena in for a brief kiss.

 

“Cool. I can’t wait to help you with the wedding!” Ashley says, excitedly.

“Me too! I want to help you both pick out your wedding dresses!” Natalie exclaims.

“Okay…. Okay girls. Let’s just calm down, and take a step back. That isn’t something that is anywhere near close. Right now we have far too many other things to deal with, to have a wedding on top of that.” Lena says.

 

“I agree.” Kara nods.

 

“And frankly, we are certainly not going to have this wedding until I have given birth to this little pup here.” Lena says, as she places a hand over her growing belly, “As I very much want to be able to drink at my own wedding, and I don’t want to be a pregnant bride. I want to look good, and slim. So that means it’ll have to be at least 3 months after I give birth, to give me time to get back into shape.”

“Whatever you want, Lee.” Kara smiles, “I am in no rush to marry you. I love you, and am going to marry you. That’s enough for me.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena now take each other in for another kiss, and once they part, Lena’s gaze lands on Natalie and Ashley again. This is when Lena gets a thought, that slightly sours the mood a bit.

 

“Girls, for the time being, could you please keep Kara and I’s engagement just to yourselves. Don’t go spreading it to your friends at school or anything.” Lena says, “I’m saying that because if your friends find out, there parents will find out, and one thing will lead to another, and soon enough I will be hounded by the press, asking about my engagement. Then, at the same time, I think it will be for the best, if your má doesn’t find out about this engagement just yet. You both know that your má doesn’t really like Kara, for bullshit reasons of course, so she’s likely to react negatively to this news. Therefore, just for now, while she is still undergoing her treatments, and trying to fight off hr cancer, let’s keep this to ourselves. It won’t do any good for her to know.”

 

“Yeah…. I agree.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head, “Má is…. a…. complicated person. I don’t want something to set her off, and then for her to end up refusing any more of the treatments.”

 

Kara and Lena both think that’s a very wise thing for Ashley to say.

 

“Okay. I’m okay with not saying anything to anyone. I’m really excited about it though!” Natalie says.

 

“Well, you don’t have to keep it a secret, just between us. Sam and Jack both already know I’m proposing to Lena today, and so does Alex and Eliza, and therefore Kelly likely knows too, and maybe Ruby.” Kara says, “So you can talk to them about it when they get here for Lena’s party later.”

 

“Wait…. you told Jack and Sam? When?” Lena asks.

 

“Literally yesterday.” Kara says, with a shrug, “After we finished having lunch, I asked Jess if she could give me directions to Sam’s office. Then, when I got to Sam’s office I asked her if she could get Jack to come in there too, and then I told them both I’d be proposing to you.”

 

“What did they say when you told them that?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhhhh….. Jack basically asked me if there is a third Danvers sister that he could marry, as he claimed he was upset that his two best friends each got to be with a Danvers, and he didn’t. Then, as for Sam, she basically gave me a shovel talk, and threatened to destroy me if I ever hurt you.”

 

“Oh god….” Lena groans.

 

“It’s all okay though. It just shows how much your friends care about you.” Kara smiles.

 

“Yes, I guess so.” Lena says.

 

There is now another moments silence between the group.

 

“Girls, why don’t you both get ready, and start any homework you need to do this weekend. I know your school as sent you some via email.” Lena says, “I’d like to just have a moment with Kara, alone.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, innocently.

 

“Yeah, alright. But you know, you don’t have to send us away just because you want to make out with Kara.” Ashley says, with a smirk.

“That’s not it!” Lena exclaims, as both Natalie and Ashley walk away.

 

Lena hears Natalie and Ashley giggle at her response to Ashley.

 

“Sooo….. we are not making out?” Kara asks, with a sad voice.

 

Lena just rolls her eyes, and soon closes the distance between herself and Kara, taking her in for a deep, passionate, kiss.

Chapter 97

Back in Sam’s home, Kelly has now come downstairs along with Ruby, and the Danvers matriarch is really trying to connect with Ruby. Eliza has already claimed Natalie and Ashley as her granddaughters, so it’s only fair that she does the same to Ruby too. However, Eliza knows that won’t come right away, as in regards to Natalie and Ashley, they have spent a lot of time with her, while this is basically the second time ever that Ruby is meeting Eliza, and the first time that they are properly talking. Either way, Eliza is really going to make an effort to connect with Ruby, as she knows that the teenager does not have a grandmother currently, and that utterly breaks Eliza’s heart, in the same fashion it broke her heart to find out that same was basically true for Natalie and Ashley. 

 

“So, Ruby, tell me, what got you first interested in playing soccer?” Eliza asks the teenager.

 

“Uhhh…..” Ruby replies, thinking for a moment, as she, Eliza, Kelly, Alex and Sam all sit in the living room of Sam’s home, “I guess….. I can’t really remember. It’s something I have always liked, and always wanted to do, and play.”

 

“As far as I can remember, I believe the Ruby first got interested in soccer, or at least women’s soccer, after the USA women’s soccer team won the world cup in 2015. At the time Ruby was about half the age she is now, and I remember her loving watching every single moment of it. 4 years later, Ruby was overjoyed at watching the USA women’s soccer team win it again. She literally was glued to the TV, watching every single one of the games, even though they were on at inconvenient times, seeing as that tournament was played in France.” Sam explains.

 

“Well, I’m glad you have something you love, and find so interesting, Ruby, and find so much joy in.” Eliza says, with a warm smile, “I presume you are very eager to get back to being able to play soccer again, as Alex has told me that you got injured, and had to stop playing for a while?”

 

“Yeah. It sucks that I can’t play, because I really want to.” Ruby says, with a bit of a pout, “But Alex has told me I need to be careful, as otherwise I could have made things worse, meaning I couldn’t play for an even longer time.”

 

“Ah, yes. That sounds like a very wise piece of advice to listen to.” Eliza smiles.

 

“Yeah, but I’ve been helping Ruby with a few different exercises, here and there to help her get back to fitness, and take things easy. Then, once I have cleared her to get back out there, and start playing, I’m going to help her with her training, so that Ruby can be fitter than she has ever been, which will hopefully give her an edge over all the other girls her age.” Alex says, with a smile.

“Yes!” Ruby nods, happily, “Alex is going to train with me, and Kelly has given me some mental exercises to do, to help with my focus, and thinking ability! Because thinking is just as important when playing soccer.”

 

“Oh, yes, I guess it is.” Eliza nods.

“Yes, I told Ruby that one of the important aspects of sport, that I have learnt from being a therapist, is actually the mental side of things, which people very much take for granted.” Kelly explains, “As when these athletes have all that adrenaline pumping, and are tired, that is when mistakes can happen, as they can lose focus. So, if you can think better, and focus your mind, while everyone else’s is tired and unfocused, that gives you an advantage too.”

 

“Well, it sounds like Kelly and Alex are really going to help you then?” Eliza says to Ruby, with a smile.

“Yes. I can’t wait to get back out there and start playing! I’ve hated having to sit at home and just rest. It gets so boring!” Ruby says.

 

Eliza chuckles at Ruby saying that.

 

“Well, what are some other things you are interested in, Ruby, besides football?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhhh….. I guess….. I like singing, as well as superhero comics and films, and like anything that includes running about and having fun.” Ruby explains.

 

“Ruby isn’t exactly like most girls her age, who are more into make up, or buying fancy outfits, or whatever.” Sam comments.

“Yeah.” Ruby nods, “I don’t know why I’d want to spend money on all of that stuff, when I could just spend it on getting some new soccer boots or something.”

 

Eliza can’t help but once more chuckle at Ruby saying that.

 

“Well, what are some of your favourite songs to sing?” Eliza questions.

“Oh….. I don’t really know.” Ruby shrugs, “I guess, I really like singing songs to some of the musical movies we’ve watched.”

 

“Oh, do you now?” Eliza smirks, “That sounds just like Kara. She ABSOLUTETLY loves a musical. They were some of her favourite movies when she first moved in to live with us. Weren’t they, Alex?”

 

“Yeah. Tell me about it.” Alex says, rolling her eyes, before turning to look at Ruby, “I swear, Kara must have watched A Wizard of Oz, at least, 100 times, growing up. It’s her favourite film ever, and because she watched it so much, I’ve heard it and probably know every single word of that film too.”

 

“I like Wizard of Oz too. Although, I don’t think it’s my favourite. I prefer The Lion King.” Ruby says.

 

“Oh, that’s a good one.” Eliza smiles.

 

There is then a moment silence, with everyone having smiles on their faces. Sam and Alex are just both glad that Ruby seems to be getting on pretty well with Eliza, even if there hasn’t been any intense bonding yet, like Eliza has experienced with Natalie and Ashley, but that will probably come with time. For now, they are just happy that Ruby and Eliza seem to be very comfortable with each other.

“So, tell me Ruby, are you excited to have a little brother or sister?” Eliza eventually asks, after a few moments silence.

 

At Eliza asking this, Kelly, Alex and Sam all get slightly tense looks on their faces, as while Ruby has told them she’s looking forward to having a younger brother or sister, none of them have exactly dug too much deeper into it. None of the three of them are that sure if Ruby is just saying that for the sake of things. Even Sam hasn’t had a chance to question Ruby on the matter too much, beyond reassuring her that nothing will really change, it won’t mean Ruby gets any less attention from her that she gets currently.

 

“Uhhh…… Yeah.” Ruby nods, “I think it will be cool to have a brother or sister, especially when I’m older, and they aren’t just a baby, as then we can do more fun stuff together. But I’m not looking forward to them crying and waking us up all night.”

 

Eliza, once more, chuckles at Ruby saying that, completely understanding where the teenager is coming from.

 

“Yes, I can understand that. That is not fun.” Eliza smiles.

 

“You don’t have to worry too much about that though, Ruby.” Sam says, “I hope that you won’t be able to hear the baby cry from your room, and if you can, we’ll just sort something out so you don’t hear her anymore. I wouldn’t want the baby to interrupt your sleep.”

 

“Okay.” Ruby nods, as she looks at her mom, with a smile.

 

“You just said her, a few times then.” Eliza smiles, “Does that mean you know it’s a girl?”

 

“Oh…. no.” Sam says, “I guess…… that was just a slip of the tongue. I didn’t even really think about it as I was speaking. But who knows, maybe that’s a motherly instinct kicking in or something.”

“Perhaps it is.” Kelly smiles, “After all, the mother knows best.”

 

Sam chuckles at Kelly saying that.

 

“Yeah, well, they say that, but I don’t think that applies to me. When I was pregnant with Ruby, I was 100% sure she was going to be a boy. I’d even spent time considering boys names only. Then, when I found out she was a girl, I was absolutely shocked. I was just so sure, that deep down, she was a boy.” Sam says, “Not to say I was disappointed you are a girl, Ruby. I wasn’t. I was just surprised my feelings were off.”

 

“Hmm…. Maybe that means that, as you, subconsciously, think it might be a girl, we should start planning for boy names?” Alex says, in a bit of a teasing tone.

 

Sam rolls her eyes at Alex saying that.

 

“Or, alternatively, maybe we need to start planning for girls names, because you are older, and wiser, and more in tune with your omega now, so this time when you think it’s a girl, you are actually right.” Kelly says, with a smile.

 

Sam simply smiles at Kelly saying that.

 

“Kiss ass.” Alex says to Kelly, with a pout.

 

Kelly sticks her tongue out at Alex. Ruby sees this, and just giggles, while Eliza simply has a smile on her face, seeing how well Sam, Kelly and Alex all get along in their unique relationship, with Ruby seeming to be very happy about it too.

 

Kelly, Alex, Eliza, Sam and Ruby all continue to talk for a little while longer, about various types of things, with the Danvers matriarch continuing to try and bond with Ruby too. Eventually though, at the exact same time, Alex and Sam both get texts on their phones, which the two read, and both look at one another, with knowing smirks on their faces.

 

“Who just texted you both?” Kelly asks, curiously.

 

“Yes. It looks like that two of you just got a text, which suggests you know something that none of us do.” Eliza says.

 

Sam and Alex now share another look with each other, silently communicating, as Alex has literally just received a text from Kara, letting her know that she and Lena are now engaged, and that they can come over now to celebrate. Then, meanwhile, Sam got a text from Lena, telling her the exact same thing that Kara told Alex. Of course, these texts are not a surprise for either Sam or Alex, because the two, along with Jack, actually knew about Kara planning to propose to Lena today, on her birthday.

 

“It’s just Kara and Lena telling us both something.” Sam says.

“Yes.” Alex nods, “They are saying that we can come over now, and we should bring some wine to celebrate.”

 

“Really?” Kelly asks, in a curious voice, “Your looks suggest it’s something more than that.”

 

Alex just shrugs at Kelly.

“You’ll find out when we get to Kara and Lena’s.” Sam simply says.

 

“Okay…..” Kelly says, with a bit of a confused look on her face.

 

“COOL!” Ruby says, with a big smile, as she looks at a text she just got on her own phone.

 

Alex now looks at Ruby, curious why the teenager has just had that reaction.

 

“Is this really true?” Ruby asks, as she looks at Alex, and shows the redhead her phone.

Alex now takes Ruby’s phone, and that is when she reads a text that Ashley has sent Ruby, telling her that Kara and Lena are engaged. Alex can’t help but smile upon reading this text, happy that clearly Ashley is excited that Kara and her mom are getting married. Alex knows that Natalie and Ashley not liking the idea of her proposing to Lena was something she was truly worried about, so Alex is glad for her sister.

 

“Yeah. It is.” Alex nods, “But, don’t show anyone else. You aren’t even supposed to know that. Eliza, and Kelly don’t even know that yet.”

 

“Know what?” Eliza questions.

 

Ruby now hides her phone, not wanting either Eliza or Kelly to see the text.

“You’ll both find out when we get to Lena and Kara’s.” Alex says.

 

---

Back at Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home, the foursome have all just finished getting ready for their guests to arrive, with Kara and the girls also setting up some of the stuff for Lena’s birthday party, which has obviously turned into an engagement celebration party now too. Lena, for her part, has insisted that she help set things up, but seeing as it’s her birthday, Kara and the girls have insisted back that she just sit back, and allow them to set everything up. This has included Kara, Natalie and Ashley putting up a few little birthday decorations, as well as covering the kitchen table in a party celebration cloth, and then putting out a chocolate birthday cake, which Kara bought the other day, and has successfully been able to hide from Lena until now, which Lena is honestly pretty impressed about. Now though, the group really are just waiting for everyone else to arrive, not having much else to do until then.

 

“Natalie, I think you need to change your top.” Lena soon says, with a smile.

“Why? What’s wrong with it?” Natalie asks, with a sad pout.

 

“Well, I’m guessing that you got this chocolate stain from licking some of the chocolate icing off the cake, and wiping your hands on your shirt.” Lena says, as she points to a chocolate stain on her shirt.

 

“Oh….” Natalie says, now noticing the stain, “It was Kara’s fault! She said me and Ashley could lick up the extra icing that was on the box the cake was in!”

 

“Wow. Thanks for ratting me out, Natalie.” Kara says, obviously not being serious.

 

Lena just chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Ash, can you help me pick out a new top?” Natalie asks, as she turns to look at her older sister.

“Yeah, okay. Come on.” Ashley says.

“Thank you.” Natalie smiles.

 

Natalie and Ashley now head upstairs, leaving Lena and Kara alone once more, with the two fiancés just smiling at each other.

 

“Kara, I….. you really have spent a lot of money on me today, from the engagement ring, the bracelet, and buying all those birthday gifts that Natalie and Ashley got for me. I know none of this would have really been cheap. I’m happy to give you the money back for however much the birthday gifts the girls got me were. I know that it’s not fair you bought them, seeing as you are only on a reporter’s salary.” Lena says.

 

“No. It’s okay.” Kara says, “You shouldn’t have to buy your own birthday presents from the girls. And you don’t have to worry about me being able to afford the presents, and your engagement ring and bracelet. I can. I uhmm….. I actually dipped into some of my savings to pay for some of this, not the gifts from the girls, I could afford them on my salary, but your engagement ring, and bracelet.”

 

“You, have savings? I…. I didn’t know that. I didn’t think people your age were able to have much savings, with all the college debt they have and everything.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah….. I guess that’s true for a lot of people….. But uhmm….. I have money…… that was left to me by my parents….. when they died….. plus the money I got from their life insurance. It’s nowhere near as much money as you have, but, it’s a reasonable amount.” Kara explains, “I…. I haven’t really spent any of it, apart from just to pay for my college debts, as there were instructions left with it telling me to use any money I might have to pay for college first and foremost, but other than that, I haven’t used any of it, until now.”

 

“Oh, Kara. I didn’t want you using the money from your parents to just get me an engagement ring, and bracelet.” Lena says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“No. I wanted to.” Kara says, “And, in a way, I think it felt right this was the first thing I spent it on. I mean, like I said, with the money, there were instructions left with it. I never really read them, as the money basically went into a trust until I turned 18, and Jeremiah, then Eliza, were the trust holders, or whatever they are called. The instructions for it was that I wouldn’t be allowed to access the money until I turned 18, apart from in the event of needing the money for any medical emergency or something. Then, after that, when I turned 18, and I had access to everything, Eliza also gave me a letter that my parents left in case something did happen to them. They told me that they hoped I would use the money to pay for college first and foremost, and then after that, they hoped that I’d use some of the rest of it to pay for the bracelet I would make for the person I decided I wanted to marry. So….. this was really in keeping with my parents’ wishes.”

 

“Oh…..” Lena says, now with a slight tear in her eye, touched from the story Kara has just shared with her, “Do…. do you think your parents would have liked me?”

 

“I think they would have loved you.” Kara smiles, “My dad, he would have talked your ear off about all sorts of scientific things. Then, my mom, she probably would have talked to you all about various different aspects of business, and the laws around them. But, most importantly, they would have loved you because they would have seen how much you make me happy.”

 

“You make me very happy too.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now takes Kara in for a hug, with the two women hugging each other for a good few minutes, until they are eventually interrupted by a knock at the front door. So, Lena and Kara part from their hug and make their way to the front door, soon opening it, and that is when they see Jack standing there, with a bottle of champagne in his hand.

 

“Let’s get this engagement party started!” Jack says, with a wide smile.

 

“You know, we have a doorbell right?” Lena says, “And you realise, I can’t drink champagne, nor can Sam, right?”

 

“Oh, Lena, you think so little of me.” Jack says, with a pout, “I know you have a doorbell. But it doesn’t have the same effects as knocking on someone’s big wooden front door, like the one you have. And, as for this champagne, it’s non alcoholic, so you and Sam can go wild.”

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles.

“Good. Now we’ve got that out of the way, let me see this engagement ring. Kara refused to give me a sneak preview of it, despite how much I was willing to bribe her with.” Jack says.

 

Lena chuckles at Jack saying that, as she knows that sounds exactly like something Jack would have done, and soon lifts up her hand to show Jack the engagement ring.

“Oh my god! That is a rock, girl!” Jack exclaims, “Damn!”

Chapter 98

Over the last 10 or so minutes, Kara and Lena have just been talking with Jack about their engagement and everything, with Kara going over the details to Jack about how to proposed to Lena, including telling him about taking Ashley and Natalie to the side beforehand, to make sure they are okay with everything. Jack, for his part, has been his normal ridiculous self in regards to hearing all about Kara and Lena’s engagement, with Jack even making comments, asking about any plans for a wedding or anything. Of course though, Jack’s comments about the wedding haven’t been purely Lena’s male best friend thinking about the couple, and their future wedding, but about his own self-interests too, because he has specifically told them that one of the best events to actually hook up with someone, is a wedding. Both Kara and Lena rolled their eyes as soon as Jack said this to them.

 

After a little while, Natalie and Ashley both came back down the stairs and greeted Jack, with the British man asking the girls if they were excited about Kara and Lena getting married, and they both told him that they are, which was another nice site to see for Kara and Lena. The girls even went into details, with Jack, about how they want to be involved in Kara and Lena’s wedding, and want to help their mom pick out an engagement ring for Kara, and also help design a bracelet for Kara to wear too. Jack, for his part, has simply went along with the girls, and just encouraged their excitement. Jack may be absolutely ridiculous at times, and a bit of a narcissist, but he is all too aware of how much of a big deal it is that Natalie and Ashley are okay with Kara and Lena getting married, so he certainly isn’t going to do anything to belittle that or anything.

 

Eventually, once these 10 or so minutes with Jack pass by, Kara and Lena hear their doorbell ring this time, announcing to them that the rest of their guests have arrived for Lena’s birthday party/their engagement celebrations. Of course, both Kara and Lena know that the only people that actually know about their engagement are Sam, Alex, and Ruby. They two know that Ruby now knows, because Natalie and Ashley have informed them that they texted Ruby to let her know. Admittedly, Kara and Lena were a bit put off by this, as they wanted to be the ones to tell everyone, but the two are just happy that the girls are so excited that they wanted to tell other people. Kara and Lena just hope that Ruby, Sam and Alex haven’t told Eliza or Kelly about the engagement, so at least they’ll get to tell the two of them about it. 

 

Kara and Lena both make their way to their front door, and soon open it, revealing Alex, Sam, Ruby, Kelly and Eliza, all of whom have smiles on their faces. However, it’s pretty obvious that Sam, Alex and Ruby have smiles on their faces for a different reason than Eliza and Kelly, as the latter two also have a bit of a confused look on their face because they know that there is something else going on here that Alex and Sam haven’t told them about.

 

“Come in, Come in.” Lena smiles, widely.

 

“Happy birthday, Lena.” Sam says, and takes Lena in for a hug, before starting to whisper something in Lena’s ear “Congratulations. I’m so happy for you.”

“Thank you.” Lena smiles back, as she and Sam part from their hug.

 

After this, Lena and Kara greet Kelly, Alex, Sam, Eliza and Ruby, hugging them or just saying hello, depending on the relationship each of them have with the other, as Kelly and Lena are obviously not super close, so they didn’t hug each other in greeting, while the same is true for Kara and Sam, and Kara and Ruby. However, Lena and Kara both know that with time, now that they will both be each other’s family, it is likely they will end up hugging those people, as they will grow closer to them, through this upcoming marriage.

 

“So, is someone going to tell us what this other news is that Eliza and I are not aware of, beyond it just being your birthday, Lena?” Kelly asks, once they are all done greeting each other.

 

Kara and Lena now glance at one another, shooting each other smiles, with Kara nodding her head at her fiancé, letting her know she can be the one to tell Eliza and Kelly. So, as a result of this, Lena simply turns back to Kelly and Eliza, and then raises her hand, revealing the engagement ring on it, along with the bracelet. Obviously the engagement ring is more so what commonly signifies that someone is engaged rather than the bracelet, but the bracelet is on the same hand as the ring, so of course Lena is showing both of them.

 

“Oh my god!” Kelly gasps.

 

Eliza simply goes wide-eyed, stunned.

 

“You’re…… you’re engaged?” Kelly asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, with a smile.

 

Before Lena can even blink, the next thing she knows is that Kelly is taking her in for a tight hug, congratulating her on the engagement. Kelly has never hugged Lena before, so this does feel a little awkward, however Lena does soon sink into the hug, and hug Kelly back, growing a smile on her face as she does. Eventually, Kelly parts from the hug with Lena, and turns to Kara, taking her in for a tight hug too. After this, Kara and Lena’s eyes both turn to look at Eliza, just to gauge what the Danvers matriarch’s reaction will be. Soon enough Kara and Lena get a pretty good idea as to what Eliza’s reaction is, even without Eliza saying anything, as they both can clearly see Eliza growing some tears in her eyes, obviously from how happy she is that Kara and Lena are going to be getting married. Obviously, this is the response that Kara and Lena both kind of thought Eliza would have anyway, as Eliza has never been a parent who has criticised Kara and Lena’s relationship, because of the age difference or anything, like some parents would. Instead, Eliza has been one of Kara and Lena’s biggest supporters, and not only embraced Lena, but embraced her daughters’ too, and claimed them as her own grandchildren. Now though, with this marriage, it sort of becomes official. Natalie and Ashley will officially be part of the same family as Eliza, even if it’s technically by Eliza becoming their step-grandma.

 

“Eliza?” Kara soon says, after noticing the tears in her adoptive mom’s eyes.

 

“I’m….. so happy for you both…. This…. this is incredible…..” Eliza says, and now takes Kara in for a tight hug first.

 

Kara hugs Eliza back, just as tightly as Eliza is hugging her, with Lena, and everyone else, watching on with smiles on their faces. They are all aware that this is a special moment between Kara and Eliza, as it is essentially a moment where a mother is embracing their daughter after finding out they are taking the next big step in life of getting married to someone.

 

“I’m thrilled for you Kara.” Eliza says to Kara, in a soft voice, as she continues to hug her, “I’m so happy. I’m happy you have found your person. You have found the love you deserve.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, now growing some of her own tears in her eyes due to Eliza’s response, “None of this would be happening without you. If I had been brought into anyone else’s home after what happened to my parents, I probably would have not received the love and support that I got from you, Jeremiah and Alex. Obviously there were times when both Alex and Jeremiah weren’t there, but you were, and you have always been there for me ever since. After what happened, for a long time, I was worried that I wouldn’t be able to have this. To find love like this, because of the trauma I had experienced, due to me losing my parents like I did, but while the scars from that will always stay with me, my ability to move past it, and look forward into my life, and seek things such as a wife, and a family, is all because of you. You have been my bright light that has helped me grow and thrive as a person. I wouldn’t have been able to do any of this without you. I love you, so much. Thank you.”

 

“Oh, Kara….” Eliza says, and now cries a little bit harder at her adoptive daughter’s beautiful words she has just uttered.

 

Kara and Lena both hug like this for about another minute, before they do finally part from one another. As they do though, they do not part from each other completely, instead Eliza just leans back a little bit and puts her hands on either side of Kara’s face, before wiping away some of Kara’s tears with her thumbs, and giving her daughter a kiss on her cheeks. After this, Eliza now turns to Lena, and quickly takes her in for a hug as well, which Lena responds to in kind.

 

“Welcome to the family, Lena. I’m so happy.” Eliza says.

 

“Thank you, Eliza.” Lena replies, with a smile.

 

Eliza and Lena now continue to hug for a few more moments, but they do eventually part from their hug. After this, Kelly, Alex, Ruby, Sam, Eliza, Kara and Lena all look around at one another, with happy smiles on their faces.

 

“So, tell us, how did you propose, Kara?” Kelly asks.

 

“Yes. I’d like to know too.” Sam says, “I know you told me that you were going to propose to Lena, and you wanted to ask Natalie and Ashley’s permission first, but you were hesitant to reveal exactly how you were going to do it, despite me pressing you, a few times.”

 

Yesterday.

 

It is now the middle of the day, and Kara has just finished having lunch with Lena at L-Corp, cutting her lunch hour a little short because she intends to ask Sam and Jack, Lena’s two best friends, something. Kara is going to ask Sam and Jack for their blessing for her to propose to Lena. Obviously the principle of asking the father for his permission can’t apply to Lena, simply because Lena’s father is dead, and her only other living older family member is Lillian Luthor, Lena’s step mom, who Lena has not had a relationship with in decades at this point. However, a part of Kara thinks that this might make things a little less weird, because Kara really doesn’t like the idea of asking a father for their permission to marry their daughter, as that is all driven from an incredibly sexist attitude, both towards marriage, and towards women in general, no matter if they are alphas or omegas. It’s just stupid, and ridiculous. That is why Kara has decided to ask for Sam and Jack’s blessing, rather than their permission, as who better to ask this of than Lena’s best friends, the two people Lena is closest to besides Natalie and Ashley, and potentially herself too. Of course, Kara does also plan to run this past Natalie and Ashley, but first she wants to run it by Jack and Sam first, because in all honesty Kara is confident that Natalie and Ashley will be okay with her proposing to Lena, while she is a little unsure how Sam or Jack might respond to the news. Kara is a bit worried that maybe Sam or Jack will tell Kara that they think Kara is rushing into marrying Lena far too quickly or something, and maybe encourage her to wait a while, at least until after their pup is born. Obviously Kara has had all these thoughts, especially about how, relatively, quickly she is going from dating Lena, to moving in with Lena, to marrying Lena, but Kara knows this is right, so why does she need to wait? Kara already knows Lena wants her to claim her, and marriage is kind of the step after that anyway, so Kara is confident Lena would want this too. Then, at the end of the day, even if she and Lena get engaged now, it’s not like they need to marry quickly, they can have a longer engagement, and wait until after their pup is born, and Lena has physically recovered from it, and is happy with how her body feels so she can fit into whatever outfit she desires to wear on her wedding day.

 

Soon enough, Kara arrives outside Sam’s office, and approaches the desk of Sam’s assistant, giving her name, and explaining how Jess, Lena’s assistant just called ahead about her coming. Sam’s assistant simply politely smiles at Kara, while nodding her head, and let’s her know that she got the call and that she can go right in to Sam’s office, as the CFO is waiting for her.

 

“Thank you.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now makes her way into Sam’s office, and as she does, she feels very nervous. Kara is nervous because she isn’t 100% on what Sam is going to say about this, and Kara knows that Sam’s opinion on things carries a lot of weight with Lena, Jack’s too.

 

“Kara. It’s nice to see you.” Sam smiles from beyond her desk, now standing up.

 

“Hi, Sam.” Kara smiles back.

 

Sam now begins to walk over to Kara, meeting her in the middle of the room.

 

“So, I have to say, this was a bit of a surprise. I didn’t expect my assistant to tell me that you wanted to see me.” Sam says, “What’s up? Is everything okay?”

“Yes. Everything’s fine. I just…. there’s something I want to ask you. But….. I kind of want to ask both you and Jack at the same time. Do you think…. would he be available to come here quickly….. just so I could ask you both this….. It’s important.” Kara says, with a clear nervousness to her voice.

 

“O…….kay…..” Sam replies, in a bit of an unsure voice, not too sure where Kara is going with this, “I can…… I’ll ring Jack’s receptionist right now, and see if he’s available to come up for a few moments.”

“Thank you.” Kara nods, and lets out a relieved breath.

 

Sam now walks back over to her desk and soon picks up her office phone.

“Please, have a seat, Kara.” Sam says, gesturing to her couch on the other side of the room.

 

“Thanks.” Kara replies, and takes a seat.

Sam now begins to make the phone call to Jack’s assistant, and as the CFO does this, Kara just has a look around Sam’s office, having never been in here before. Kara clearly sees that it’s nowhere near as nice as Lena’s, although it’s still a very nice office. It’s a corner office, meaning that it has a great view of the city from two different angles, with there being glass from floor to ceiling right in the corner of Sam’s office, with there being blinds which Sam can obviously close and open to adjust the amount of light coming in from the outside, and into her office. Unlike Lena’s office, Sam’s office does not have a balcony, and is honestly about half the size of Lena’s office, and is a completely different style in terms of aesthetics. It very much matches Sam’s style, similar to that of the style of her furniture in her own home.

 

“Okay. Jack is going to be here in a minute.” Sam says, as she walks back over to Kara.

 

“Okay. Good.” Kara nods.

 

Sam now takes a seat on the couch next to Kara.

“So, I presume you aren’t going to tell me what this is about until Jack gets here? No sneak previews?” Sam asks.

 

“No. It’s only fair I tell you both at the same time.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay. Just….. before you do….. I just want to say Kara, seeing as we have this private moment alone, you make Lena very very happy. I have never see Lena as happy as I have seen her since she has been with you. You bring this light to her life which was missing for a while. A light that Andrea took away from Lena, and smashed to pieces. Make sure you always protect that. Lena may seem like this tough hardened individual on the outside, but on the inside she is much more vulnerable than that.” Sam says.

 

“I know. I promise to always keep all of that in mind. I don’t take Lena for granted at all, or any of her emotions.” Kara says.

 

“Good.” Sam smiles.

 

Kara and Sam are now interrupted by Jack coming walking into Sam’s office, swinging the door to the office open dramatically as her does.

 

“Kara, I have a pretty good idea what this is about, but I’m going to be clear right off. I will NOT have a three way with you and Sam. I will not be complicit in you cheating on Lena like that, even though I know we’d all have a very good time in the sac together.” Jack says, sarcastically.

 

“Gross.” Sam says.

 

Jack just breaks out into a fit of laughter at Sam’s response, while Kara has a bit of a horrified look on her face.

 

“No offense, Jack, but I think I speak for both myself and Kara when I say we would each much rather off ourselves than sleep with you.” Sam says.

 

“Now that’s just mean.” Jack says, with a pout.

 

Sam rolls her eyes at Jack saying that.

 

“Anyway, what did you want to speak about, Kara?” Jack asks, “I wasn’t informed of the specifies of why we all needed to meet here. Are we forming a sort of Lena Luthor supporter secret society or something?”

 

“Uhhh….. no….” Kara says.

 

“How disappointing.” Jack says, with a pout.

“Jack, sit your ass down. Kara clearly has something important to talk to us about. You are not making it easier for her.” Sam says, in a firm voice.

 

“Right. Okay.” Jack nods, and now takes a seat in a single chair next to the couch Kara and Sam are sitting on.

Sam and Jack both now turn their gazes to Kara, waiting for the blonde to now speak. Kara, for her part, takes a deep breath to gather her nerves, before releasing said breath.

 

“So, I want you both to know, that I love Lena, so much. I love her with all my heart. Lena is it for me. She is my person. I can never imagine myself with anyone else. The idea of not spending the rest of my life with Lena, it makes me feel sick. Then, at the same time, I love both Natalie and Ashley too. I don’t care that they are not my children. I love them, but at the same time, I respect they have a relationship with Andrea, as much as I don’t like her, and I would NEVER want to get in the way of that.” Kara says, “So, I well….. I guess I should have figured a better way to say this, I didn’t think this through much. I mean….. I did think this through…. I just didn’t think through how I was going to get this out to you…. and actually say it….. and phrase it….”

 

“Kara…. you’re rambling.” Sam says.

 

“Right.” Kara nods, awkwardly, “I uhhh…… I want to propose to Lena, tomorrow, on her birthday. I have already bought an engagement ring, and I would like both of your blessings before I do this. You are two of the most important people in Lena’s life, and it would mean the world to me if I had both your blessings. I….. even if you say no, I’m going to propose to Lena still. Nothing will stop me from doing that, as I love Lena, so much. But….. I still wanted to give you both the chance to give me…. or us…. your blessings….. and I also thought you should know before I propose. So…. yeah…. that’s it…..”

 

After Kara finishes speaking, Jack and Sam now look at one another for a few moments, clearly as bit stunned by this, before turning back to look at Kara.

 

“You very much have my blessing, Kara.” Jack smiles, “Lena loves you, so much. The love she has for you is true love, not like her fake love when she was with Andrea. I think when she was with Andrea she just thought she was in love with her. She thought that is what love felt like. She didn’t know what true romantic love was, until she met you. So, yes, you have my blessing, certainly.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara nods, and now turns to look at Sam.

“I….. We just spoke Kara, about how much I know Lena loves you, and how deep down she is vulnerable, despite her hard exterior. You, Kara, are one of the reasons that she is so strong, despite what she has been through. Your positive shine on her life is a big reason she now has a good relationship with her daughters, and has the willpower to fight Andrea on her bullshit, cancer aside. I have never, ever, seen Lena happier than I have seen her when she has been with you, even with how I saw her when we were friends previously, when Andrea made her choice between her and me. Lena loves you beyond measure. So yes, you have my blessing, very much so.” Sam says.

 

“Thank you both, so much. This means a lot to me.” Kara smiles, widely, now letting out a relieved breath.

 

“You’re welcome. Now, where’s the ring?” Jack asks, “Care to show us?”

 

“Uhh…. No. It’s actually at Alex’s at the moment.” Kara admits, “I went to get the engagement ring with Alex the other day, and I thought it would be for the best if Alex hid it in her apartment so Lena didn’t accidentally find it.”

 

“That sounds like a fair enough plan.” Sam says, “How do you intend to propose to Lena?”

 

“Uhhh…. Well…. before I do….. I’m going to take Ashley and Natalie to the side, and make sure they are okay with it, and if they are, I will then go from there.” Kara says.

 

“Go from there how, exactly?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t know. I’ll figure it out.” Kara shrugs.

Chapter 99

Back in the present Kara has just finished telling everyone who she proposed to Lena, while Kara, Jack and Sam also told the group about how Kara basically asked for Jack and Sam’s blessing before proposing to Lena.

 

“I’m honestly surprised that the two of you didn’t give Kara a harder time.” Lena says to Jack and Sam, after hearing that story.

 

“Yeah, I have to say, I’m kind of regretting that now too.” Jack says, with a shrug, “We had a golden opportunity to have so much fun, Sam, and we completely missed it!”

 

“Oh, stop, you.” Sam says, playfully slapping Jack on the arm, “That’s not something we would have done, before Kara wanting to have our blessing to propose to you, Lena, was something serious. We needed to take it seriously.”

 

“Yeah….. I guess you are right.” Jack says, with a sigh.

 

Lena just smirks at her friends saying that.

 

“Well, it sounds like Kara telling you both that she was planning to propose to Lena, and asking for your blessing went a lot better than when she told me she was going to propose to Lena.” Alex says.

“Why, what happened? Did you not approve or something, Alex?” Lena asks, curiously.

 

“No. Of course not.” Alex replies, “I think you and Kara are wonderful together, Lena, and I’m so happy that Kara has found someone she loves so much, and loves her so much back. Kara telling me about proposing to you just went really awkwardly, just because of who Kara is. She did it in a ramble.”

 

Five days prior

 

Kara is now meeting up with Alex at Alex and Kelly’s apartment, where she intends to tell her sister about the fact she intends to propose to Lena, and wants Alex to help her pick out a wedding ring with her later this afternoon. Today, Kara has finished work early, claiming that she just wants to spend some exclusive time with Alex, to have some sisters time, which they haven’t had in a while. Alex, for her part, is off work today, while Kelly is at work, so this makes it the absolutely ideal situation for Kara to privately speak with Alex, and tell her about her plans to propose to Lena. Kara does worry that Alex will think that given everything going on with Andrea, it might not be the right time for Kara to propose to Lena, but Kara wants to, and she doesn’t want to delay things, as then one thing after another could just end up delaying it. Kara knows she wants to marry Lena, and that is it.

 

“Hey, Kar, how are you doing?” Alex asks her sister with a smile, as she opens up her front door to Kara.

 

“Hey, Alex. I’m okay. I need to talk to you about something. Or…. I guess….. run something by you…. or more specifically….. ask you something.” Kara says, as she walks into the apartment.

 

“Uhhh….. okay…..” Alex says, in an unsure voice, as she closes the front door behind her sister, “Is everything okay, Kara? You sound like something is wrong.”

 

“Everything is fine.” Kara says, in a voice that is not very convincing to Alex.

 

“That doesn’t sound very convincing.” Alex says, “Is this something about Andrea? Has she taken a turn for the worse or something?”

 

“No. This is nothing about Andrea.” Kara says, nervously pacing in Alex and Kelly’s apartment now, “This is actually about Lena. More specifically, me and Lena.”

 

“Okay…..” Alex says, “What’s up, Kara? You are starting to worry me right now.”

 

“I uhmmm….” Kara begins, “Well, I came here because, your my sister, I don’t care that we are not related by blood or anything, your still my sister. You are the person I’m closest to in the world. The person that I don’t have any secrets from or anything. You are the person that knows me better than absolutely anyone, even Eliza. So I came here because I wanted to tell you something, and ask you something, and you to be the first one that I ask and tell. Although, I am a bit worried what you will think about it. But, while you not being happy with what I’m about to tell you would really suck, that won’t stop me doing it. So I want you to keep that in mind. And I also want you to know that you won’t be the only one I tell before I do it. You are just the first person that I’m going to tell.”

 

“Kara.” Alex says, in a soft voice, now approaching her sister and placing her hands on Kara’s harms, in a comforting gesture, “You are really rambling. Relax, Kar. It’s just you and me here. You don’t have to be concerned with what I’m going to think or say, because I will always support you, Kara. I will always been on your side, no matter what. Okay?”

 

Kara now looks Alex in the eyes for a few moments.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a nod of her head, “Thank you, Alex.”

 

“Of course.” Alex replies, now moving her hands away from Kara’s arms, giving her sister some space to get through whatever she is about to say to her.

“Okay.” Kara says again, now taking a deep breath to gather her nerves, “Okay….”

 

Alex can’t help but chuckle at Kara now saying ‘okay’ three times in a row.

 

“Kara, come on.” Alex smirks.

 

Kara nods her head this time, avoiding saying ‘okay’.

 

“I….. I came here…… because…… I have made a decision about something…… and….. I know the timing of it all might not be ideal, for many reasons. Because of what is happening with Andrea at the moment, and because Lena and I’s relationship is only about 4 – 5 months old. But despite all that, this is something I want to do. I have been feeling this way for a while now, and since moving in with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, it has just confirmed to me that I want to do this.” Kara begins, “I love Lena, so much, Alex. I….. I can’t even put it into words how much I love Lena. I don’t care that she is 15 years older than me. Well… I do care….. but only because it scares me that Lena might die before me, of old age, and I won’t get to spend as much of my life with her, but that’s the only way I care about her age. I know Lena is it for me. I think I have known since the first time I slept with her. And I’m not saying this as some young adult who has slept with someone and fallen in love and thought this is it. I’ve never felt how I feel about Lena about anyone else, not even close. It’s incredible. Literally every moment that I spend with Lena I cherish. And I know our situation isn’t completely ideal, because of the age gap, because of Andrea, and because of Natalie and Ashley, and Lena also being pregnant with our pup, but that doesn’t bother me, and I don’t think it bothers Lena either. So, what I’m really trying to say, Alex, and tell you, is that….. I’ve decided that I’m going to propose to Lena. I want to marry her, and I wanted you to be the first person that I tell. I….. yeah….. that is it……”

 

There is now a silence between Kara and Alex, with Kara now just nervously looking at her sister, waiting to see what Alex’s reaction is going to be to all of this news. While Kara waits, she feels a very nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach, as while Kara is going to propose to Lena even if Alex doesn’t think it’s a good idea, Alex’s opinion means so much to Kara, and if Alex isn’t supportive of this, it truly might just break Kara’s heart.

 

“Kara….” Alex says, stepping closer to Kara again, “You are right. Your relationship with Lena is unusual, for many reasons, but I have seen how you and Lena interaction with each other. I have seen how the two of you look at one another. There is so much love in your eyes. And seeing that love, all it does is makes me happy. It makes me happy that you have found someone who you can love with all your heart, who can be another part of your family, and who loves you just as much. Sure, the age gap between you two is a little weird, but I’d be a hypocrite if I really said something about it, seeing as Kelly and I are in a relationship with Sam, who is about the same age as Lena. So, what I’m trying to say, Kara, is I’m happy for you, and of course I support you asking Lena to marry you.”

 

Kara lets out a relieved breath at Alex saying that, feeling a weight being lifted off her shoulders now that she knows her sister supports her.

 

“Thank you…. thank you, Alex.” Kara says.

 

“Of course, Kara.” Alex says, and now takes the blonde in for a hug.

 

Kara and Alex now hug for a few moments, with them eventually breaking apart about a minute later.

 

“So, tell me, have you got a ring yet?” Alex asks, with a smile.

“No.” Kara says, shaking her head, “I was actually hoping that maybe you would go ring shopping with me this afternoon?”

 

“Of course I will Kara!” Alex exclaims, with another smile.

 

“Good.” Kara nods, “The only thing that I have actually done so far is contact someone about designing a bracelet for Lena, as I want to give Lena a bracelet and an engagement ring, so I can respect both our cultures.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Alex nods, “Have you ever mentioned to Lena about the significance of a bracelet in your culture?”

 

“Uhhh….. I don’t think so.” Kara says, shaking her head, “I guess it’s going to have to be something I explain to her when I propose.”

 

Alex nods her head at Kara saying that to her.

 

“Alright. Well, we better go and start looking for engagement rings.” Alex says, with a smile, grabbing her coat as she says this.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, with a smile, now walking towards Alex’s front door.

 

“Before we go, tell me, you said that I’m the first person that you are going to tell, so who else are you going to tell before you propose to Lena?” Alex asks.

 

“Uhhh…. well…. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t tell Kelly. I’m not going to even tell Eliza either, just because I would like there to be some people that Lena and I get to surprise with our engagement, if Lena says yes, of course.” Kara says.

 

Alex chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“If you think, even for a second, that Lena isn’t going to say yes, you are an idiot, Kar.” Alex says.

 

Kara nods her head at Alex saying that.

 

“Anyway, I’m going to tell both Jack and Sam about it, probably the day before I do it.” Kara says, “My goal at the moment is to propose to Lena on her birthday. Obviously that will depend on whether I can get the engagement ring and bracelet in time. But that’s my aim. Then, I want to tell Jack and Sam because they are Lena’s two closest friends in the entire world, so their opinion about Lena and I possibly getting engaged would mean so much to Lena. They are the closest thing Lena has to family. So, I’m going to tell the both of them just so I can get their blessing to propose to Lena, not their approval, because that’s just an old fashioned way of looking at it.”

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “So, is it just me, Sam and Jack who you are going to tell?”

 

“No.” Kara says, shaking her head, “I’m also going to run it by Natalie and Ashley, probably just before I plan to propose to Lena. As, at the end of the day, the two most important people’s opinions about Lena and I getting engaged would be Natalie and Ashley. I want to make sure that the two of them are completely comfortable with it, and not have them feeling like I’m trying to replace Andrea, especially with everything going on with her at the moment. So, yeah… I’m going to make sure they are alright with it first, and I know asking them is going to be just as terrifying as asking you, probably more so.”

 

“Yeah, I can understand that.” Alex nods, “But I think Natalie and Ashley can both see just how much you make their mom happy, so I’m be surprised if either of them are against it.”

 

“Yeah, well, I hope they aren’t.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Alex nods, “Let’s not waste any more time then. Let’s go look for your engagement ring for Lena.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

Kara and Alex now leave Alex’s apartment in search of the engagement ring.

 

“Well, that does sound like quite the ramble speech you gave Alex, Kara.” Sam smirks, back in the present, at Lena’s birthday party/Kara and Lena’s engagement party.

 

“Yeah, well, can you blame me, I was absolutely terrified that Alex would not approve of it.” Kara says.

 

“Well, you should have known I would have never not approved, Kara.” Alex says, with a smile.

 

“Thank you, Alex.” Kara smiles back.

 

There is then a silence between the group.

 

“Well, let’s get this party started, shall we?” Jack smirks.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

“Oh, and before we do, dibs on being Lena’s best man, or man of honour.” Jack says, with a smirk, as he looks at Sam.

“Hey! No way! That’s my job!” Sam exclaims.

 

“Well, I did it the first time, so it only makes sense I do it again.” Jack counters.

“Yeah, and look how that turned out.” Sam replies.

 

Lena just rolls her eyes at Sam and Jack being like this, already getting some idea of what she is in for over these next several months, as she and Kara plan their wedding.

 

“Well, there will be plenty of time to go through all of that. Kara and I haven’t even spoken about when we would get married.” Lena says, “But from my side of things, I certainly don’t want to get married until at least after I have given birth to this pup. I actually want to be able to drink at my own wedding.”

 

“That sounds totally reasonable.” Alex says.

 

“I hope you’re okay with that?” Lena asks, as she looks at her fiancé.

 

“I’m happy with whatever you decide, Lee.” Kara smiles, “I’m still just over the moon that you actually said yes to me marrying you. I feel like I won the lottery or something.”

 

Lena now just shoots Kara a loving look, before taking her in for a loving kiss.

 

After this, over the next several hours, the entire group celebrate Kara and Lena’s engagement, while also making sure not to forget about Lena’s birthday too. The group, the family, all enjoy each other’s company, and chat away about various things. Of course, Ruby, Natalie and Ashley all mostly entertain themselves, the kids obviously not being that interested in the adult conversations, but Kara does make sure to spend time with the girls too, talking with them, and entertaining them, which is something that Lena sees and is another sign that she picked the right person in Kara.

 

Eventually, the afternoon turns to evening and everyone starts to leave for the day, with Jack having to be dragged out of Kara and Lena’s home by Sam, as the British man had a lot to drink, claiming that he had to drink for 3 people, as he had to make up for both Sam and Lena not being able to drink due to them being pregnant. Of course, Jack is just being as ridiculous as ever. Eventually though, everyone does leave, with the only people remaining being Eliza, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley.

 

Eliza decides to make dinner for all of them, with the help of Natalie and Ashley and therefore give Kara and Lena a little bit of alone time, which isn’t much, and isn’t that intimate, as they just were able to sit together on the couch in the living room as Natalie, Ashley and Eliza made them dinner in the kitchen, but it was nice none the less. Kara and Lena weren’t truly able to have some actual alone time until a few hours later, when all of them had gone off to bed, and Kara and Lena were laying together in their bed, with the two making one another moan, celebrating their engagement like most engaged couples do.

Chapter 100

It is now the following morning, the day after Lena’s birthday, and the day after Lena and Kara officially go engaged, and started on the first step to the rest of their lives. A step towards them being a permanent family, and having their home filled with constant love and happiness, without people questioning them, because both Kara and Lena will be married, and mated. It really is a start to the perfect future, at least from Kara and Lena’s perspectives, and yesterday was just a perfect way to celebrate the start to that future, with all the most important people in their lives coming together, and getting to celebrate with them. Kara and Lena got to share the moment with their family, Lena with her already existing family members in Natalie, Ashley as well as Sam, Ruby and Jack. Then Kara with her family members of Eliza and Alex, as well as Kelly. But the most important part of it was the fact that Kara’s family is becoming Lena’s family, while Lena’s family is becoming Kara’s. There is already evidence of this with Ashley and Natalie having started referring to Eliza as their grandma these last few weeks, so the merging of these two families is just something that is more so happening with Kara and Lena’s engagement.

 

Kara is the first one to wake up out of herself and Lena, and once she wakes, she simply turns over and looks at her future wife, the woman who is currently carrying her pup, and the love of her life, who is snuggled into her side, sleeping peacefully. Kara loves Lena so much, and looking at her, it just makes Kara’s heart truly race, at a mile a minute. Kara is simply in awe at Lena’s beauty, and how she ever got so lucky as to end up with a woman like Lena. Kara continues on like this, looking at Lena, for the next few minutes, eventually though this is interrupted with Lena finally starting to wake up, with the brunette soon opening her eyes and looking directly at her fiancé.

 

“Morning, darling.” Lena says, in a raspy tired voice, which clearly has sleep to it.

 

“Morning.” Kara smiles, “Did you sleep well?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, tiredly, “I slept absolutely amazingly, and I know that’s due to you being here with me.”

 

“I feel the same way with you with me too.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now leans over and takes Lena in for a tender, loving, kiss. Lena, for her part, just hums happily into the kiss, not caring about her morning breath or Kara’s, Lena just wants to kiss her future wife.

“I love you.” Lena says, once they part from their kiss.

 

“I love you too, and I hope I get to say that back to you for the rest of our lives, every morning, after we wake, and before we go to sleep each night, and all throughout the day in between those moments.” Kara says, with a loving look on her face.

 

“That sounds wonderful, and I feel exactly the same.” Lena smiles.

“Good, because you are kind of stuck with me now. In Krypton, we didn’t believe in divorce so……” Kara says.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

“So you are locking me down for life, huh?” Lena smirks, with a signature raised eyebrow.

 

“I mean….. no….. because….. I don’t own you…. and you don’t own me or anything….. it’s just a cultural thing…. Like….. if we were ever to separate….. technically from my culture I would never not be married to you….. so I would never be with anyone else….. But…. if that were to happen, I don’t think I’d want to be with anyone else anyway. The only person I want to be with is you. Not to put any pressure on this or anything I….” Kara says, starting to ramble.

 

Kara’s ramble is interrupted by Lena taking her in for a soaring kiss. Kara soon melts into it.

 

“I very much like the sound of that, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, “I didn’t get my marriage right the first time, even though I don’t regret it, because otherwise I wouldn’t have Natalie and Ashley. I am sure that we are not going to get it wrong now, and end up divorcing. And frankly, if we ever did, I don’t think I’d have it in me to find someone else. Before you came along I didn’t have it in me to even find someone beyond Andrea, so a third time seems very unlikely. But, I don’t want to think about all that bad stuff. I love you, Kara, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you too. I hope that we have an incredible marriage together, and I have no plans of ever divorcing you. I can’t even imagine it in this moment.”

 

“I love you too, so much.” Kara smiles, and takes Lena in for another kiss.

 

“I love you just as much, darling.” Lena says, with a happy smile, “I know I have said this a few times before now, but this is truly a dream. After Andrea, I never thought I’d find anyone else. Fact is, I wasn’t interested in finding anyone else until I met you. You changed all that. And you are amazing with the girls, and the girls love you so much. I think most people with kids, finding a new partner would be amazed by the relationship we all have. I’m so lucky, and Natalie and Ashley are so lucky that you are going to be part of their lives permanently now too.”

 

“I’m the one that feels lucky, Lee.” Kara replies, “I didn’t think I’d ever have this either. After what happened to my parents, for a long time, even after I become a member of the Danvers family, I didn’t think I’d ever have a family like this. I thought I’d lost that when I lost my parents. But now I have it and I don’t feel so alone anymore. I get to come home to all of you now, every day, instead of an empty apartment, and that is the best thing ever.”

 

“I know exactly how you feel, darling. Before, when Natalie and Ashley were still mad at me, I often would come home to an empty apartment or house, and that was awful. I felt so empty and alone. And just to try and stop myself from feeling that, I’d spend so much more time at work, and basically just come home to sleep. But now we both have this, and I couldn’t be happier.” Lena says.

 

Kara just smiles at Lena as that is all Kara can think to do now, both Kara and Lena have exhausted all their words about how they feel and everything, so they really have nothing more to say to one another. Soon though, that nothing more to say just turns into Kara and Lena taking each other in for a tender loving kiss, all while they continue to lay next to one another in the bed, snuggled close.

 

“There is something I want to ask you about, darling.” Lena says, once she and Kara part.

 

“Yes, what is it? You can ask me anything, Lee.” Kara says.

 

“When….. are you going to claim me?” Lena asks, in a bit of a hesitant voice.

 

Kara’s expression softens at Lena asking her that, as Kara knows that Lena has wanted her to claim her for a while with a mating mark, at the cabin they had their time away at around a month ago now, but Kara was the one to refuse Lena. Although Kara didn’t refuse because she doesn’t want to give Lena her bite mark. Kara refused because she wants to claim Lena when they are both clear headed, and not in the middle of some sexual lust or anything. 

 

“I don’t know.” Kara replies, “I guess that is for us to work out together.”

 

“Well, we could do it now, if you want?” Lena smirks.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena’s suggestion.

 

“No.” Kara says, “I don’t want to do it in a moment where we could be interrupted, and we can’t really savour the moment or anything. I want it to be special. I just guess it’s up to you when you want to specifically do it. I know some mates do the bite mark on the night of their wedding, as sort of a way to confirm the marriage. However, I also know some people don’t do it that way, and do it before getting married. I honestly don’t mind either way.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Well, I don’t want to do anything you are uncomfortable with. This is something that the two of us need to decide together. However, I would like it to happen before our wedding. You already know I don’t want to be married until after our pup is born, but equally, I would like to have your claim on me before this pup is born too.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I understand that, and I’m happy with doing it that way. We have a few months yet, until our pup is born, but we don’t have to wait all the way until then. We can arrange to do it on some sort of special day. Maybe go away for the weekend or something special.”

 

“Yes. I would like that.” Lena nods, with a smile, “But, I also think that a part of it will be out of our control, as really it depends on the girls. I know yesterday was kind of a nice break for the girls. A day for them to stop thinking about what is happening with Andrea, but Andrea is still dying of cancer, and I don’t think it would be appropriate or fair for us to go away to have you claim me in the middle of all that. I wouldn’t want to do it in the midst of all that, and it just wouldn’t be right for the girls. They need us both here with them.”

 

“Yes, okay. I completely understand that.” Kara says, “It obviously sucks that when we are going to do it is kind of out of our control, but I get it. Natalie and Ashley need to come first. I completely agree with that.”

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, “Now, shall we go start our Sunday? And see if the girls are awake?”

 

“Of course.” Kara smiles.

 

---

It is now a few days later, and right now Lena is at the L-Corp facility that has been treating Andrea over this last few weeks. Lena, for her part, has very much tried to stay out of things, and not be constantly involved, asking for updates on Andrea’s condition and everything. Lena knows if she were in Dr Mitosimo’s shoes she wouldn’t really want the patients ex wife, who is also their boss, to be constantly asking her for updates, as that would just be frustrating. So Lena has simply trusted Dr Mitosimo to know best, and try, to the best of his abilities to actually save Andrea with this bleeding edge treatment. All Lena simply has been doing is taking Natalie and Ashley to see Andrea basically every day, and limiting her interactions with Andrea during that period. Lena knows that Andrea probably doesn’t really want to interact with her much, for a variety of reasons, and the last thing Lena wants to do is give Andrea some reason, or excuse to no longer accept these treatments. Plus, Lena also thinks limiting her interactions with Andrea also decreases her likelihood of Andrea finding out that she and Kara are engaged. Lena knows that when Andrea finds out about that she is certainly going to kick up a stink. So, Lena just plans for Andrea to find out as far as possible in the future.

 

Today Lena is at the facility that is treating Andrea to meet with Dr Mitosimo for the simple reason because Dr Mitosimo has actually requested to speak with Lena. Obviously there is a bit of a weird situation here, because Lena is both Dr Mitosimo’s boss, and therefore has an interest in how these treatments are going from a business and scientific standpoint, but at the same time, Lena is Andrea’s ex wife, so has an interest in how these treatments are going from a personal standpoint. However, it is clear that Dr Mitosimo understands this slightly strange situation, as upon requesting Lena’s presence he made it clear that he wanted to speak with Lena because she’s his boss, rather than because she is Andrea’s ex-wife. Lena does really appreciate this clear distinction from Dr Mitosimo, but it doesn’t make her feel any less nervous about the need that Dr Mitosimo is going to share with her.

 

“Dr Luthor, it is a pleasure to see you again. I am glad we could arrange this meeting.” Dr Mitosimo says, with a smile, upon entering his office in the facility where Andrea’s trial is taking place, with Lena having waited in the office these last few minutes.

 

“The pleasure is always mine, Dr Mitosimo.” Lena replies.

 

“I am sorry for keeping you waiting. That is rude of me, after inviting you, my boss, down here. I apologise.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“You don’t need to apologise. I understand that whatever delayed you must have been important. I can respect that. It’s not like you are someone who is purposefully being late to meetings with me to make some sort of stupid point or anything.” Lens replies.

 

“No. I would never do that.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“I know.” Lena says back, “So, what am I doing here exactly? You told me you wanted me here as your boss, not as Andreas ex wife.”

 

“Yes, indeed.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “Although, I will admit, there may be some overlap here, with what I am about to say to you that just may cross over into the personal side of things.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I am sure we can both handle this. We knew going into this that this was going to be a little complicated, given who the patient is to me. But before you go forward, and tell me whatever you need to tell me, I want to make it clear, once more, that no matter the outcome of this trial, failure or success, there will be zero repercussions on you. I will not punish you if this treatment doesn’t work, and Andrea ends up dying. I was well aware of the risks going into this. So please, do not be concerned about anything like that.”

 

“I am not, Dr Luthor.” Dr Mitosimo replies, “I respect you, and your ability to not let personal matters get in the way of things, or unjustly punish me, or any of your employees.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “That’s good to hear. So, what do you want to tell me?”

 

“Right.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “Well, Miss Rojas has been undergoing the treatment for just over a week now, and today Dr Michell and I conducted our first scan of Miss Rojas since she has started the treatment, and we have found that her tumours, from her cancer, have all shrunk dramatically, ranging from 50 – 70%.”

 

“That’s incredible!” Lena says, with a lot of hope in her voice, obviously for Natalie and Ashley’s sake.

 

“Yes, it is a good result, but I am afraid there are some issues we still need to discuss.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Yes? What issues?” Lena asks, now getting a nervous feeling in her stomach.

 

“While the treatment has, so far, been successful in reducing Miss Rojas’ cancer, to put it in simplistic terms, there have also been some side effects, like we expected.” Dr Mitosimo explains, “Miss Rojas is having increased trouble focusing, and is finding it very difficult to stay awake. We have had to put her on a feeding tube now as she has become too weak to eat on her own, and we need to more carefully monitor what she is eating.”

 

“I see….” Lena says, thinking that sight would probably not be a good thing for Natalie and Ashley to see. Although the girls have slowly seen Andrea get weaker and things, so maybe the change hasn’t been as drastic to them as it sounds. All Lena knows is when the girls have been with Andrea, since she started this treatment, Andrea has made an effort to hide how bad she is feeling. “Are these side effects something that we need to be worried about?”

 

“I do not believe that the side effects are outside of the parameters of what we expected may happen with this treatment. However, there is an ethical concern we have now, as this treatment is at a crucial stage, but at the same time, it is at the most dangerous stage due to how weak Miss Rojas’ body is in.” Dr Mitosimo explains, “The cancer may have receded, but it’s not gone completely, and if we were to stop now, I fear the cancer may just come back again.”

 

“I think I understand what you are saying.” Lena says, “You are saying that over the next few days, this is when it is most likely that this treatment may kill Andrea, to put it bluntly.”

 

“Yes….. that is accurate.” Dr Mitosimo replies, “I wanted you to know this, as my boss, because the death of a patient in a trial is something that you will obviously have to explain to many different bodies which will look on at this matter, if the worst does happen.”

 

“I understand.” Lena nods, “I knew this going in Dr Mitosimo, and I am prepared for the consequences.”

 

“Very well.” Dr Mitosimo says, “That leaves us with us crossing more over to the personal side of things, where I need to speak to you as Miss Rojas’ ex-wife.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “What do you need to tell me?”

 

“We need to discuss the options for the next few days.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Like I have mentioned, Miss Rojas’ body is very weak, and these next few days are crucial. The best solution for this matter, to lessen the risk on Miss Rojas, and I want to be clear, by lessen the risk, I don’t mean that the risk is dramatically different, just by a small amount, but that small amount could be crucial. Anyway, to lessen the risk, it would be best to put Miss Rojas in a medical induced coma for these next few days, so that Miss Rojas’ body can focus on the treatments, rather than anything else, and Miss Rojas will suffer less than she is now.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “What has Andrea said about this?”

 

“I haven’t asked her.” Dr Mitosimo replies.

“Why not?” Lena asks.

 

“Because both Dr Michell and I agree that we are currently at the point where Miss Rojas’ mental confusion means that her capacity to make medical decisions for herself is compromised.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Therefore, we need Miss Rojas’ medical proxy to make the decisions now.”

 

“Okay…… and who is that? Her father?” Lena asks.

“No. It is you, Dr Luthor.” Dr Mitosimo says.

“Me?” Lena asks, in a confused voice.

“Yes, when we were starting the treatment, Miss Rojas made it clear to myself and Dr Michell, that she wanted you to be the medical proxy. She told me that she trusts you will make the best decisions, not because you care for her, but because you care about what happens to her for the sake of your children.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“I see…..” Lena hums, “I…… I don’t know what to say. When do you need my decision?”

 

“The sooner the better.” Dr Mitosimo replies.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Can I see Andrea? Is she awake?”

 

“She is…. conscious…. But I’m not sure if you will be able to have a conversation with her. I don’t think she’ll even comprehend anything you say to her.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“That’s okay. I need to see her, at least, before I make this decision.” Lena says.

 

“Very well. Follow me.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

Lena and Dr Mitosimo now leave Dr Mitosimo’s office, and head in the direction of the medical room where Andrea is located. Lena is not looking forward to seeing Andrea in this state, and she is looking forward to making the decision about whether to put Andrea in an induced coma even less. All Lena knows, is she has to make the right decision, for Natalie and Ashley’s sake.

Chapter 101

Dr Mitosimo now opens up the door to the room which Andrea is in right now, holding the door open for Lena, being a gentleman, and being polite, which is the type of person he is. Dr Mitosimo is the type of man that would always hold a door open for all women, and not as some sort of sexist attitude towards women, but simply because he is just an extremely polite and respectful man. He would likely hold the door open for most men two, he would just not make an ordeal of quickly moving in front of the man to make sure he holds the door open for them like he just did with Lena, and does with other women.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, and then enters the room, with Dr Mitosimo following closely behind.

 

Once Lena enters the room, she sees Andrea for the first time in a few days, as while Natalie and Ashley have seen Andrea, Lena has decided to wait outside, and give the girls some alone time with their má. Plus, Lena also thought that Andrea might just feel a bit awkward with her standing there the entire time, and it’s not like Lena herself actually wants to stand their either, mostly because she doesn’t really care much about Andrea specifically, but also because due to the pregnancy Lena does not like standing on her feet for too long.

 

Now that Lena is inside the room, she sees Andrea laying on the hospital bed, hooked up to various different devices, including one monitoring her heart beat, a feeding tube, a saline solution bag, and various other things which likely are to let Andrea not have to go to the toilet by getting out of bed. Lena imagines that if Andrea were in a normal state she would absolutely hate this. She would hate being hooked up to all of these devices, but this is the situation. At the end of the day, if Andrea allowed her cancer to continue to progress, without this last ditch treatment, a similar result would likely be true too, it’s just Andrea would be in a lot more pain, and have no hope, no matter how small, of actually surviving.

 

“Miss Rojas is in a stable state at the moment. Dr Mitchell did her last checks about 30 minutes ago.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Depending on your decision though, we will need to do some more checks before anything further is done.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena nods.

 

“I will give you a moment alone with her.” Dr Mitosimo says, “I will be right outside if you need me.”

 

“Okay, thank you.” Lena nods, once more.

 

“You can try talking with her, but I warn you, like I said earlier, she is not in an entirely normal mental state. Some of her responses may be a bit concerning or worrying to you.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay. Thank you for warning me.” Lena says.

 

Dr Mitosimo now nods his head, before leaving the room, and closing the door behind him, allowing Lena to be alone with Andrea, who is still lying on the bed, and doesn’t even look like she has noticed her, or noticed that anyone has entered the room.

 

Lena now takes a few moments just to simply look at her ex-wife, as she lays there on the bed, hooked up to all these devices, looking absolutely awful, like she is on deaths door. Deep down, Lena feels sympathetic for Andrea, as as much as Andrea has been abusive to her, and an absolute asshole towards her over these last several years, Lena did love Andrea once. There are still those memories of the good times with Andrea, even if they were all a lie and manipulation, and even though Lena knows that she and Andrea will never have a relationship like that again, not that Lena wants to. Lena has Kara now, and loves Kara far more than she ever loved Andrea, and knows Kara loves her more than Andrea ever loved her too. But still, looking at Andrea like this, it makes Lena feel very easy. It makes Lena think about just how brave Natalie and Ashley must have been these past few days, as they look at their má slowly getting worser and worse, and just seeming to deteriorate like this. No child should ever have to see one of their parents like this, especially when they are at such a young age, with Andrea being in her 40s, rather than in her 70s or 80s or something, when something like this would hit a little less, due to the age, and knowing their parent has lived a decent life.

 

Lena now slowly makes her way towards Andrea’s bedside, while also internally steadying herself, preparing for this awful conversation that is likely to come, if Andrea is in a mentally muddled state, like Dr Mitosimo has said.

 

“Andrea?” Lena says, in a soft voice.

 

Andrea doesn’t respond to Lena saying this, but Lena does see that Andrea’s eyes are open, so she must have heard her.

 

“Andrea?” Lena says, a bit louder, but not too loud to come across as her being mean or anything.

 

Andrea now turns her head and looks directly at Lena.

 

“Are you…. talking….. to me?” Andrea asks, in a raspy voice, suggesting it’s difficult for Andrea to talk right now.

 

“Yes, I am.” Lena nods, “Who else would I be talking to?”

 

Andrea shrugs a bit, as she lays there in bed.

“My name is Andy….. not Andrea…… That is what….. my mami calls me….” Andrea says.

 

Upon hearing Andrea say this, Lena just gets a very uneasy feeling in her stomach, because she knows this isn’t something Andrea would normally say. Andrea would never refer to her mom as ‘mami’, she’d simply call her her mom, or her mother. Then Andrea certainly would not want to go by the name Andy. Lena literally remembers on several occasions of people calling her Andy in the person, and her absolutely hating it, with her saying she hates it because it makes her feel like a little kid again, because her mom would always call her Andy, so she feels so small when anyone else says it, and calls her as such.

 

“I…… okay……” Lena nods, deciding not to say much on the matter at the moment, “How are you feeling, Andy?”

 

“I……” Andrea begins, and then moves her head to just look straight up, rather than looking towards Lena, “I feel…. tired……. I want….. to sleep…. but I can’t……. it hurts…..”

 

“Where does it hurt?” Lena asks, in a soft voice.

 

“Everywhere.” Andrea replies.

 

Lena grows a sympathetic look on her face at Andrea saying that.

 

“Do you….. do you know why you’re here?” Lena asks, “Do you remember?”

 

“I am…… unwell….. I….. am here….. to….. try and get better.” Andrea says.

“Yes, you are.” Lena nods, “Do you know how I am?”

 

Andrea now turns her head and looks at Lena once more, growing a bit of a focused look on her face as she looks at the brunette L-Corp CEO, clearly just trying to figure out who Lena is, and remember who she is to her.

“I….. can’t…….. You look….. familiar…… My brain…… is not……. I don’t know…..” Andrea says, “Are you…… are you my doctor?”

“No, I am not your doctor.” Lena replies.

 

Andrea now grows a bit of a concerned look on her face at Lena saying that, clearly distressed by the fact that she can’t place who Lena is in her mind.

“I….. I can’t think…… I……. I know…… I have a daughter…… are you my daughter?” Andrea asks.

 

Lena wants to chuckle at Andrea saying that, because it would be absolutely ridiculous for Andrea to think that she could be her daughter, simply because of their ages. However, Lena knows none of this is really a laughing matter or anything, it’s just a serious one, and Andrea asking these types of questions shows how bad the Obsidian North owner is truly doing, and how muddled her mind is.

 

“No, I am not your daughter. You have two daughters, Natalie and Ashley. I am…. we used to be married.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh…..” Andrea says, with a nod of her head.

 

There is then a silence in the room, with Lena just looking down at Andrea, who still looks so awful, and Andrea now just lays there again, not even looking at Lena anymore.

 

“Can I…… can you tell me something?” Andrea eventually asks Lena, ending the silence.

 

“Sure.” Lena nods, “What do you want me to tell you?”

 

Andrea now grows a bit of a grim look on her face, and looks Lena directly in the eyes.

 

“Am I….. am I going to die?” Andrea asks.

 

Lena feels her stomach do a little bit of a flip at Andrea asking her that question, as it’s such an awful thing to be asked, even if it’s understandable that Andrea would be asking her this. Even in this muddled mental state, Lena can image that Andrea has some idea that she is not doing well, and might be seriously ill, and therefore might think that she is going to die, but be too scared to ask any of her doctors. Then, at the end of the day, it’s unlikely that Dr Mitosimo or Dr Mitchell would actually give Andrea a truthful answer if she were to ask them that question anyway.

 

“I………” Lena says, not really knowing what to say in response to that, “Why do you ask that?”

 

“Because….. it….. hurts…… so much…… and…… I feel so uncomfortable…… I…… don’t want to feel like this anymore.” Andrea replies.

 

Hearing Andrea say this causes Lena’s stomach to flip once more, as it makes her realise just how awful Andrea truly must feel, as Andrea essentially just said to her that she basically wants to die, so that she is no longer in pain, and no longer feels so uncomfortable. Hearing anyone say this is always going to be an awful thing, even more so from someone who is only 41 years old.

 

“I…….. I don’t know if you are going to die, Andre….. Andy….” Lena says, “Your doctors are doing everything within their power to make sure that you don’t die, and hopefully get to continue to live, and have a health life, where you are not feeling like this anymore. But…… we don’t know if that is going to work.”

 

“Oh…..” Andrea replies.

 

“What do….. how do you feel about that?” Lena asks.

 

“I don’t know….. I just…… I don’t want to feel like this anymore….. it’s….. too much…..” Andrea says, with some tears now appearing in her eyes.

 

“Okay…. Okay…..” Lena says, now reaching towards Andrea and placing a hand on the Argentinian woman’s arm, “I understand, Andrea. You don’t’ need to cry. I promise, you won’t feel like this for much longer. I promise.”

 

Andrea nods her head at Lena saying that, while also continuing to cry a little bit. Lena absolutely hates this, so much, but in this moment, Lena knows what she needs to do. Lena has made up her mind as Andrea’s medical proxy.

 

After this, Lena stays with Andrea for another 10 minutes, with the L-Corp CEO soon leaving the room after Andrea just drifts off to sleep, with Andrea not saying another word to Lena after she started crying. Lena thinks Andrea just exhausted herself from talking with Lena, and then crying. Yet another example of how weak Andrea is right now, and how bad of a state she is in. If Lena didn’t trust Dr Mitosimo as much as she does, she would be starting to question if this treatment is actually working, instead of just killing Andrea, but Lena does trust Dr Mitosimo.

 

“Dr Luthor?” Dr Mitosimo says, upon noticing Lena walking out of the room.

 

“I….. think I have made a decision.” Lena says, “Before I do though, can you show me Andrea’s most recent scans? I want to see the comparison between her cancer then, and now.”

 

“Of course, Dr Luthor. Follow me.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

Lena then proceeds to follow Dr Mitosimo back through the facility where they eventually go back into Dr Mitosimo’s office. The doctor then types away at his computer for a few moments, eventually bringing up Andrea’s two scans, which can be used as comparison, and turns the computer screen so Lena can have a look.

 

“The scan on the left was done as Andrea arrived her. The one on the right was done yesterday.” Dr Mitosimo says, “You can see, there is a clear reduction in the cancer cells all throughout her body.”

 

“Yes, I can see that.” Lena nods, clearly seeing the dramatic reduction in the cancer in Andrea’s body, “But, I also want to know, how is the rest of Andrea’s body being effected? Is your treatment damaging any of her other organs?”

 

“Any cancer treatment is going to cause some damage to other organs, that is what radiation does. This treatment is not radiation, but it does cause similar damage to other parts of the body. However, I strongly believe this damage is temporary, and none of our tests have caused us any extreme worry about organs potentially being damaged to critical levels.” Dr Mitosimo explains.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “And….. what about Andrea’s mental state? I haven’t actually seen Andrea in the past few days, but it’s clear that she is in a very bad mental state right now, as she didn’t even know who I was really, and didn’t make sense at times. Natalie and Ashley have seen Andrea, and neither of them mentioned this to me. So, is this a more recent development?”

 

“The….. mental fogginess, that….. has very much increased within the last 24 hours. I think a large part of it is down to how exhausted Miss Rojas’ body has become. We have found that giving Miss Rojas a dose of painkillers does help relieve the mental confusion for a while, and she has specifically told us that she wants to be in the best possible state whenever your daughters visit, so we have been giving her a dose of morphine just before Natalie and Ashley arrive, which has helped to relieve some of the mental fogginess, and stop the girls from seeing it. However, the painkillers only offered a very brief relieve today.” Dr Mitosimo explains.

 

“Is this something to be worried about, for long term effects?” Lena asks.

Dr Mitosimo sighs at Lena asking him that, but not because he is frustrated by the question, but because it’s a question he doesn’t have a definitive answer to.

 

“I cannot be sure. I strongly believe that most of her mental state is going to be reversable, and is just happening because of the extreme stress her body is under right now. But I can’t say for sure if there will be permanent damage.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay” Lena nods.

 

Lena now remains silent for a few moments, as she thinks things through in her mind, while also glancing at Andrea’s cancer scans the entire time, and once more seeing how much Dr Mitosimo’s treatment has actually helped to reduce Andrea’s cancer.

 

“Put Andrea in the coma.” Lena says, “That is my decision.”

 

“Are you sure? I don’t want you to feel pressured into this.” Dr Mitosimo says.

“I am sure.” Lena nods, “I have faith in you, and if you think putting Andrea in the coma is the best solution, for now, then I will defer to your judgement. Plus, from what Andrea did just say to me, she is clearly in pain, and discomfort. At least if she is in a coma she will not have to deal with that.”

 

“Very well.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “I will need you to sign some forms. I will alert Dr Mitchell, so that she can begin the assessments on Miss Rojas, so we can put her in a coma as soon as possible. Do you wish to be here when we put her in the coma?”

 

After being asked this question, Lena thinks for a few moments. A part of Lena wonders if maybe she should contact Eliza, and have her bring Natalie and Ashley down to the facility, to see Andrea before she goes into the coma. However, Lena also thinks that seeing Andrea be put into a coma, and seeing her in this mentally confused state might be just too distressing for the girls. Then on top of all that, from what Dr Mitosimo has said, Andrea has taken great pains to put on a front from the girls, when they have visited, so ultimately Lena just needs to respect Andrea’s wishes, and not have the girls see her in this state, as she knows Andrea wouldn’t want them to. However, this leaves Lena with a bit of a dilemma, as if Natalie and Ashley are not going to be here, when Andrea is put into a coma, Lena feels that someone should be, and really it just leaves her.

 

“Yes….. I will….. I will be here when you do it.” Lena finally says, “When will it be?”

 

“Soon. Within the next hour.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I am going to make a phone call, and then I’ll sign the papers and things. Please, feel free to get ready for this all, don’t wait while I make the phone call.”

 

“Of course.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Feel free to use my office to make your call. I need to collect the papers from a different room anyway. I will be back in 10 minutes.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Dr Mitosimo now leaves the room, with Lena now pulling out her phone and deciding to dial Kara’s number. Thankfully, Kara picks up after about 2 rings.

 

“Hi Lee. Everything going okay? Are you done talking to the doctor treating Andrea?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhhh….. kind of….. I…… Andrea’s treatment is going well. The cancer has reduced, but there have been some side effects. To continue the treatment Dr Mitosimo wants to put Andrea into a medically induced coma, and it turns out Andrea has instructed me to be her medical proxy, so I have just had to make that decision.” Lena says.

“Oh…. wow…. I….. are you okay?” Kara asks.

“I….. I am not sure really.” Lena says, “I was able to speak to Andrea, but because of all this treatment, she is very mentally confused. She didn’t know who I was, and even thought that I was her daughter or something, because I was familiar to her, but she couldn’t place it. She was able to tell me she’s in a lot of pain, and just wants it to end, suggesting she’d be okay with dying.”

 

“That……. that sounds like a lot….” Kara says, “Do you want me to come down there, and be with you?”

 

“No.” Lena says, “I think I’ll be fine….. I….. I just wanted to talk with you, and hear your voice.”

 

“Oh, okay….” Kara replies.

 

“Later, the girls are going to have to be told about all this. I am not looking forward to that.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah….. but….. we will do it together, okay?” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena and Kara now continue to talk for a few more moments, with Lena eventually ending the phone call after about 5 minutes, and then just sitting there, in Dr Mitosimo’s office, waiting for the man to return.

Chapter 102

It is now a little while later, around half an hour, and after ending her call with Kara, Lena has simply been anxiously waiting for Dr Mitosimo to return to let her know that they are going to start the procedure so that they can put Andrea in a medically induced coma. Of course, the longer Lena has been waiting for this, the more anxious she has been getting about this whole situation, and the decision she has made to do this. Lena’s massive worry is that she knows that there is a possibility that things go wrong and Andrea never actually wakes back up from this coma, which is the case for all people who are being put into a coma, healthy or not, and Andrea is certainly in the not healthy situation, meaning it is even more likely she will not wake. However, Lena is not worried simply because Andrea may not wake up again, in all honesty, given how Andrea is at the moment, and the pain and discomfort she is clearly in, Lena thinks that Andrea, in a clear bit of mind, would actually prefer to pass away this way, after being put into a coma, rather than having to suffer through all the pain and everything, and have everyone see her, and give her sympathy as she just gets worse and worse. In fact, Lena knows that Andrea would have absolutely hated that, maybe more than dying itself. Lena’s real worry is actually that if Andrea does not wake up again that means that Natalie and Ashley will not be able to speak to her again, and say some last words to her, words that they could have said to Andrea if Lena actually brought the girls her to see Andrea just before she is put into the coma. Lena is worried that if that situation does occur, then the girls really might be emotionally upset about it, about not getting a chance to say goodbye to Andrea, when they could have done. Thinking on that, it has made Lena think about reconsidering about allowing Natalie and Ashley to come here, so that they can see Andrea, but ultimately one thing that Lena thinks on is that if they delay putting Andrea into the coma, then that might mean Andrea continues to suffer and everything, and puts her at higher risk from actually not being able to physically deal with the cancer treatment, and damages her body more so, even if she does survive. Lena certainly does not want Ashley and Natalie to end up feeling guilt if Andrea does survive, but they know she has some bad long-term effects because Andrea being put into a coma was delayed just so they could speak with her, just in case. Then that would be even worse if Andrea were to die because she was not put into the coma quick enough. All of that would wrack Natlie and Ashley with guilt, even if they do not deserve to feel such guilt. So, taking all this in mind, Lena thinks that it is ultimately best just to stick with the current situation, as Andrea’s health needs to come first, and at the end of the day, Lena is sure that every time Natalie and Ashley have been seeing Andrea recently, they have been saying goodbye to her, as they leave, as if it might be their last time of actually talking to her. Lena knows her girls aren’t stupid, and are both preparing for the worst, just in case.

 

Eventually Lena is brought out of her thoughts by Dr Mitosimo opening the door to his office, and walking inside. This does slightly startle Lena, even though Dr Mitosimo didn’t do anything that would normally be conducive to startling someone, like sneaking up on someone or something. Lena has just obviously been in her own head, thinking about things, that is why she was so easily startled.

 

“I’m sorry, Dr Luthor, I didn’t mean to scare you.” Dr Mitosimo quickly says, being polite as always.

 

“No…. It’s not your fault.” Lena soon says, with her heart racing a bit at the moment, “You did nothing wrong. I’m just in my own head, thinking about things, which is why you startled me.”

 

“Okay.” Dr Mitosimo says, “I have all the forms here that you need to sign, before we can put Miss Rojas into the coma. Is there anything you want to discuss with me now though, as you have had time to think about things. You look a bit troubled, if you don’t mind me saying that.”

 

Lena can’t help but chuckle at Dr Mitosimo saying that.

 

“Well, I think it is fair to say I am a little troubled.” Lena says, “But it’s nothing to do with you, or anything. While you have been gone, I have just been thinking about everything in regards to Andrea, and obviously my mind has wondered and I have thought about all the worst-case scenarios, even though I trust in your abilities 100%. But I just can’t help but think about what if things go wrong, you know? I’m mostly thinking about Natalie and Ashley in that regard, and how I’m essentially denying them the chance to see Andrea, one last time, before we put her into a coma, so they can speak with her, one last time, just in case they don’t get the opportunity again.”

 

“Well…. we could delay the coma for an hour or so….. if you wish for Natalie and Ashley to come see Andrea?” Dr Mitosimo says.

“No.” Lena says, “I’ve made up my mind. I think this is the best. If you say the sooner we put Andrea in a coma the better, then I won’t risk that. I wouldn’t want something bad to happen just because we delayed putting Andrea into a coma so the girls could see Andrea, as if the girls then found out the delay was because of them, which lead to bad things happening to Andrea, it would destroy them with guilt. Plus, at the end of the day, after seeing how Andrea is right now, I don’t think Andrea would want her current state, both mentally and physically, to be the last way the girls see or speak to her. So, I have to stick to this. We can go on.”

 

“Okay.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“I….. I’m sorry for overloading all that on you.” Lena says, after a brief silence.

 

“Not at all.” Dr Mitosimo says, “I completely understand how this is a very challenging situation for you. I have always strongly believed that when a patient is under my care, by extension, the family is under my care too, as their social/emotional situation in regards to everything that is happening is important too.”

 

Lena can’t help but grow a small smile on her face at Dr Mitosimo saying that, being touched by just how caring this man is.

 

“You truly are one of a kind, Dr Mitosimo, I clearly do not pay you enough for everything you do.” Lena says.

“No. No.” Dr Mitosimo quickly says, “You pay me too much already. Far too much.”

 

“You are worth every penny, and then some.” Lena says, “And don’t think I’m not aware of how you went to Sam to request a reduction in your pay, in an attempt to have your staff be paid even more money.”

 

“Yes…. well….. they need the money more than me.” Dr Mitosimo says, “I don’t need to earn anymore than them.”

 

“I disagree with that.” Lena says, “But you don’t need to worry about your staff’s pay. At the end of this fiscal year they will be getting a pay increase at the rate of inflation + 5%. And no pay will be coming out of your pay check whatsoever.”

 

“Dr Luthor…. that is too kind….. I don’t need all this….” Dr Mitosimo begins.

 

Lena simply raises her hand, signalling for Dr Mitosimo to stop talking, which he does.

 

“I won’t hear anymore of it, Dr Mitosimo. Nothing you can say, or do, will change my mind about paying you the money you are obviously worth, and like I have said, you are worth far more than I pay you anyway. And I have directed Sam not to reduce your salary at all, so there is no point trying to get her to give you a pay decrease.” Lena says, “But if you really are unhappy with the money you have, once it goes into your bank account, that is your money to do with as you please. Donate it to charity, or something. That’s up to you.”

 

“Very well, Dr Luthor.” Dr Mitosimo says.

“Good.” Lena smiles, “Now, do you have a pen for me to sign these papers?”

 

“Yes, right here.” Dr Mitosimo says and now hands Lena the pen, and places the papers down in front of Lena.

 

Lena then quickly skims through the medical form consent papers that she is signing. From what Lena can read it has all the normal standard stuff that these medical consent proxy forms usually have, about how she understands the risk of what she is agreeing to, and everything has been explained to her by the doctors, and she still agrees to the procedure. It only takes Lena about 3 minutes just to skim read through everything and sign at the correct places on each of the pages, with her eventually handing the documents back to Dr Mitosimo.

 

“Thank you, Dr Luthor.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

Dr Mitosimo then quickly has a look through the documents, just to make sure Lena has signed everything properly, and after a few moments, he places the documents down and stands up, obviously happy for them to now proceed.

 

“Everything is now in order. We can begin the procedure right away.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Dr Mitchell has been preparing Miss Rojas, so everything should be ready to put Miss Rojas into the coma as soon as we get there.”

 

Lena nods her head at Dr Mitosimo, standing up herself now.

 

“Actually….. I’m sorry, I should not have assumed. Do you intend to be there, in the room, as Miss Rojas is put into the coma?” Dr Mitosimo asks.

 

Lena sighs after the doctor asks her that.

 

“Yes, I’ll be there. I think I have to be. Andrea shouldn’t be put into a coma just with doctors around her, as much as I personally hate her, due to everything she has done to me outside of her getting cancer. Her getting cancer hasn’t made me forget all that. But all of this, I’m thinking things from the girl’s perspective.” Lena says.

 

“I understand.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “Follow me.”

 

Lena now follows Dr Mitosimo out of his office and through the facility, with them eventually walking back into Andrea’s room. Upon entering Andrea’s room, Lena and Dr Mitosimo see that Dr Mitchell is by Andrea’s bedside, looking at the various vital monitoring devices, clearly preparing for everything that they are about to do.

 

“Oh, hello Miss Luthor. It is a pleasure to see you.” Dr Mitchell smiles.

 

“Dr Mitchell.” Lena nods, politely.

 

“Is everything ready for us to begin, Dr Mitchell?” Dr Mitosimo asks.

 

“Yes.” Dr Mitchell, “I have prepped Miss Rojas. We are good to go. Miss Rojas has become a bit more clear minded, with the drugs I have prepped her with, and she wishes to speak with Miss Luthor before we begin.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, obviously hearing that.

 

Lena now walks over to Andrea’s bedside, where Andrea looks just as bad as she did a little while ago when she was in here with her.

“Andrea?” Lena says, softly.

 

Andrea now slowly turns her head, and looks at Lena.

 

“Lena….” Andrea says, with a hoarse voice.

 

“How are you feeling?” Lena asks.

 

“Like death.” Andrea replies, “But…. less confused now….. I know who you are at the moment, at least.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Dr Mitchell said you wanted to speak with me. Do you know what is about to happen?”

 

“Yeah….. I’m being put into a coma…. which they hope will help things, and give me….. a better chance.” Andrea says.

 

“Yes, I had to agree to it, as I only just found out you named me medical proxy.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Andrea says, “Not like I have anyone else. Plus, I know…. as much as you hate me….. you’ll do the best…. because of Natalie and Ashley.”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, not saying anything further.

 

“You…. didn’t bring the girls here to see me, before…..” Andrea asks.

“No.” Lena says, “Dr Mitosimo said this is a time sensitive thing, and I didn’t really want the girls to see you like this, or have this be their last impression of you.”

 

“Good.” Andrea says, “I don’t want them….. to see me….. like this…. either.”

 

Lena nods her head again, not saying anything further. At the same time, Lena looks up at Dr Mitosimo and Dr Mitchell, who are standing on the other side of Andrea’s bed, and Dr Mitosimo gives her a nod of his head, signalling that they are ready to put Andrea into the medically induced coma.

 

“Anything else you want to say to me?” Lena asks.

 

“If…… the worst……. does happen…… Tell Natalie and Ashley……. I’m sorry……. I’m sorry that I….. wasn’t a better mother to them….. I’m sorry I was never the mother they deserved….. and…. I do love them….. both….. a lot….. and I always will.” Andrea says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, holding back some tears now, not because she is sympathetic to Andrea’s words, but because she hates the idea of having to actually repeat these words to Ashley and Natalie if Andrea does die, “I’ll tell them that, if….. you know….. But it won’t….. Things will be okay.”

 

Lena now glances up at Dr Mitosimo and nods her head, giving him the signal to inject the medicine into Andrea’s drip to put her in the coma.

 

Andrea lightly chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“That’s….. why we are different, Lena…… You’vveee…. alwaysss been thee optimistsssssss…… I’m… just a pessimi…….” Andrea says, not able to finish her final word, as she drifts off into her coma, with her head slumping down.

 

Lena, for her part, just looks at Andrea and nods her head, looking at her ex-wife who is now in a coma, and really hoping this was the right thing to do.

 

---

It is now a couple of hours later, and both Kara and Lena are now returning home together. After Lena left the facility where Andrea is receiving her treatment, she had to go back to work for a few hours, which was difficult to do, as Lena has been thinking, constantly about what she and Kara are about to do, and say to Natalie and Ashley. Fortunately, Lena was able to get a little bit of work done, but at around 5PM Lena did leave work promptly, and had her driver swing by CatCo to pick Kara up, and for the two of them to just head home together. As soon as Kara got into the car and saw Lena, she simply gave her a tight hug, not saying a single word, which is exactly what Lena needed.

 

Kara and Lena now are walking into their home, and as they do, they hear the sound of Natalie and Ashley talking with Eliza. Even though it is now the following week since they first found out about Andrea’s cancer and everything, Lena has still decided to keep the girls out of school, at least for this next week, as she is well aware that the two do get emotional at times, as they think about Andrea, and everything that is going on. Thankfully, the girl’s school has been very understanding of their situation, and has told Lena that the girls can take all the time they need. Lena has appreciated that, but at the same time request for some work to just be sent to her home, so that the girls can at least do a little bit of school work during the day, even if it’s not too much, just so the girls don’t fall behind so very much. At the same time as this, seeing as Natalie and Ashley have not gone back to school, Eliza has stayed with them in National City, and hasn’t even mentioned when she is going to be returning home back to Midvale or anything. Lena and Kara just know that Eliza desperately wants to be here for her granddaughters, to give them all the support and love they could need from her, and things have honestly been a lot easier with Eliza here, as the girls do love their grandma, so very much.

 

Lena and Kara soon walk into the living room, where they see that Natalie, Ashley and Eliza are all playing some sort of board game together. Lena is a bit surprised by this, as she doesn’t actually think they have any board games in the house. The only board games they would potentially have are Kara’s board games, which she brought over from when she moved in here with them, but Lena knows that all of those board games are still sealed up in a few boxes in the garage.

 

“Hello, girls.” Lena smiles.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza now turn their heads and obviously notice Lena and Kara for the first time.

“Hi, mom. Hi Kara.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Hey.” Ashley says, to Kara and Lena, with a little wave.

 

“Hello, girls.” Eliza smiles.

 

Kara and Lena now walk further into the living room, with Natalie, Ashley and Eliza refocusing on their board game.

 

“What game are you all playing? I don’t recognise it.” Lena says, curiously.

“It’s called The Game of Life.” Natalie says, with a smile, “Grandma took us shopping today, and she let us buy whatever we wanted. I wanted to buy this, so we could play it together.”

 

“Oh, that sounds nice. What did you get, Ashley?” Lena smiles.

 

“I got a board game too. It’s called Risk! It looked cool, but grandma said that we couldn’t play that this afternoon because it’s a very long board game.” Ashley explains.

 

“Oh….. yes.” Lena nods, “I’m familiar with risk, although I don’t know much about it.”

“Well, I know both The Game of Life, and Risk.” Kara says, “The Game of Life is one of the board games I don’t have, as I did have a version of it at some point, but one game night Alex spilt her alcohol over it and ruined it so we had to throw it. But it’s a great game! As for Risk, yes, it is a very very long game. It can take several hours to finish.”

 

“Yes, so I thought this one would be more appropriate.” Eliza says, with a smile.

 

“Okay, well, while you all finish your board game, Kara and I will start dinner, and get it ready. Alright?” Lena says.

“Okay.” Natalie says.

“Yes, alright.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, you don’t have to do that. I’m happy to cook dinner for us.” Eliza says.

 

“Nonsense Eliza. You have already cooked us all dinner a few times. It’s only fair we do it, and give you a break, and let you continue to play with the girls.” Lena says.

“Okay then.” Eliza nods, “Thank you.”

 

Lena shoots Eliza a smile, and she and Kara then head into the kitchen, out of earshot of the girls.

 

“I think it might be best if we share the news about Andrea with the girls, after dinner, okay?” Lena says.

“Yeah, okay. That sounds like a good idea. Maybe a little while after dinner, just so their food can settle in their stomach, as we don’t want them getting upset, getting themselves all worked up, and then throwing up their dinner or something. That wouldn’t be ideal.” Kara says.

“Yes. That sounds like a good plan.” Lena says, “You are really getting the hang of this parenting thing.”

 

Kara smiles at Lena saying that.

 

“I had a good example to follow.” Kara smiles back.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and the group have all had their dinner about an hour ago now, and are presently in the living room, with Natalie and Ashley sitting on one of the couches next to each other, with Lena sitting on the coffee table facing the girls, just talking with them about various things, waiting for Kara and Eliza to enter the room so they can get started. The reason Kara and Eliza are not in the room right now, is because Kara and Lena decided to just tell Eliza about what is happening to Andrea first, which is what Kara is doing right now, so that the Danver’s matriarch could focus on Natalie and Ashley completely, rather than being surprised by the news of everything. Soon enough though, Eliza, with a sympathetic look on her face, comes walking into the living room, along with Kara. Eliza takes a seat on the couch next to Natalie, while Kara sits on the coffee table next to Lena, facing the girls and Eliza.

“Okay, girls, there is something that we need to talk to you about.” Lena says.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie grow anxious looks on their faces at Lena saying that, not liking the sounds of those words.

 

“What is it?” Ashley asks, in a nervous voice.

“You are not breaking up are you?” Natalie asks, nervously.

“No. It’s not that.” Kara says, “We need to tell you something about Andrea….. your má.”

 

“What about má, is she okay?” Ashley asks quickly, and in a clear frightened voice.

“Yes, má is okay, at the moment, and actually I went to see Dr Mitosimo today, to discuss the results of the treatment má is receiving, and everything is going in a good direction.” Lena says, “However, Dr Mitosimo has recommended that má be put into a medically induced coma, as that will help her body just fight everything off better, and put less strain on her body physically. Plus, má has hidden it from you, but she has been in a lot of pain, and she won’t feel that pain in the coma.”

 

“O….okay….” Natalie says, in a shaky voice, “When…. when is má going into the coma? When can we see her, so say goodbye?”

 

Lena now looks at Kara nervously.

 

“Your má is already in the coma.” Kara says, “She needed to be put into the coma as soon as possible. It would have risked things if it was delayed just so you could see her.”

 

“What?” Natalie asks, with some tears in her eyes, “We don’t get to speak to her?”

 

“That’s….. that’s not fair….” Ashley says, with her own tears in her eyes.

 

“I know this is a horrible thing girls, but it was the best thing to do for your má, I promise you that.” Lena says, “I did speak to má before she was put into the coma, and she told me to tell you both that……. she loves you each, very much, and she is sorry that she has not shown that love to you enough. But, like I said, this isn’t the end. This is just to help your má.”

 

After this, Natalie and Ashley both cry, even though Kara, Eliza and Lena all try and speak to them, and reassure them, and just generally try and help them feel better. This ends up lasting for a few hours, until basically Natalie and Ashley cry themselves out and fall asleep. Once this happens, Kara carries Natalie, and then Ashley, up to their bedrooms, with Lena and Eliza helping the sleeping girls into bed.

Chapter 103

It is now a few days later, and today Sam, Alex and Kelly all are at the doctor’s office, as Sam is having a doctor’s appointment today to check on the progress of her pregnancy and the future pup, which they are all going to be parents too. Of course, this experience, as they wait in the doctor’s office, to be called, is a little different for Alex and Kelly compared to Sam, and not only for the obvious reason that Sam is the one that is pregnant. This experience is mostly different because Sam has actually done through this all before, and knows what to expect and everything, so nothing is new for her or anything. Then, on the flip side of things, neither Alex or Kelly have ever been through this whole pregnancy experience before, so while they have some idea as to what to expect, especially Alex seeing as she is a doctor, they still don’t completely have a clear picture of everything, and as they wait in this doctor’s office, they both feel very anxious. Meanwhile, Sam just reads a magazine as they wait, and looks all cool and collected, which honestly just makes Alex and Kelly feel even more anxious, as they feel that they should be feeling cool and collected like Sam, but don’t, which makes them more anxious. It’s a vicious cycle really. Eventually though, Sam is called into the doctors office, and both Kelly and Alex follow their girlfriend in, eventually walking inside an examination room, where a male doctor waits for them, where his name tag show he is called Dr Jenkins.

 

“Oh, I am sorry, we only allow the patient to come in with their partner, not anyone further. Otherwise it gets a bit crowed.” Dr Jenkins says upon noticing Alex and Kelly walk into the room behind Sam.

 

Both Alex and Kelly grow awkward looks on their faces at the doctor saying this to them, and Kelly in particular just feels very nervous, as she knows that if one of them has to leave the examination room, it will have to be her, as she is technically not going to be biologically related to this pup like Sam and Alex will be. This is yet another thing that plays into some of Kelly’s thoughts about how maybe she isn’t going to be as equally involved in all this like Alex and Sam will be, even though both Alex and Sam have assured her otherwise.

 

“No. Both Alex and Kelly here are my partners.” Sam says, soon speaking up, “We are a throuple. I understand that isn’t a common thing, but that is our situation. If it is an issue for you, I can always find a new doctor.”

 

“Oh no. My apologies, I should not have assumed. That is my fault. I am perfectly happy with allowing all three of you here in this room, and I will make a note to update our policies for situation that may occur like this in the future, with you, and with potential other patients.” Dr Jenkins says, “However, if you wish to consult with another doctor, here, or a different practice entirely, I would completely understand that. After all, this process is very much about you being comfortable with your doctor, so I couldn’t fault you for anything.”

 

Sam now grows a small smile on her face at the doctor saying that, clearly happy with his words. However, Sam also knows that she is not alone in this. She may be the one that is going to get pregnant, and therefore be the one who is more so directly dealing with this doctor, and needs to be the most comfortable with him, but she also thinks that Alex and Kelly should have a say too. So, Sam now looks over at her two girlfriends, searching to see if they are okay to move forward with Dr Jenkins.

 

“What do you think, girls?” Sam says, as she looks at Kelly and Alex with a loving smile.

 

Alex and Kelly now look at one another, before looking back at Sam.

 

“I’m okay with it.” Kelly says.

 

“Me too.” Alex nods.

 

“Okay then.” Sam smiles, and now turns back to look at Dr Jenkins, “I am happy for us to move forward with you then, Dr.”

 

“Excellent.” Dr Jenkins smiles, “and, again, I apologies for my ignorance earlier.”

 

“It’s okay. We all understand that our situation is unusual, and don’t expect people to commonly just realise we are a throuple or anything. After all, being in a relationship with a single other person has been the most common thing to do for society for centuries. It would be silly for people to not just expect as such from everyone else.” Sam says.

 

“Very well.” Dr Jenkins nods and now looks at Alex and Kelly, “I guess I should introduce myself to you both then. I have already spoken to Miss Arias here on the phone, and we’ve had a little chat about everything in regards to her health, so to make things comfortable I should introduce myself to you both as well. As you know, my name is Dr Jenkins, I have been working as a doctor for almost 20 years now. I mostly specialise in auto-immune diseases, both treatment, research, and patients with such diseases. However, my side speciality is also looking after patients who we, as medical professions refer to as geriatric pregnancies. I will admit, this is a rather unfortunate name, but it is the term that is used for anyone over the age of 35 that becomes pregnant. The name aside though, it is important that these types of pregnancies are more carefully monitored because they are not as simple as pregnancies in women in their 20s and early 30s, and complications can arise. That is why a more experienced doctor, like myself, is usually requested to deal with such pregnancies. Outside of that, personally I have been happily married to my wife for the last 15 years, and we have two boys age 10 and 12.”

 

“Thank you, Dr Jenkins.” Sam smiles, once the doctor finishes speaking, and giving them some information about himself, and now turns to look at Alex and Kelly herself, “This is Dr Alexander Danvers, my alpha partner, and this, is Dr Kelly Olsen, my beta partner.”

 

“Oh, you are both doctors?” Dr Jenkins asks, in surprise, “Does that mean a lot of what I just discussed, in regards to geriatric pregnancies, you both already were aware about?”

 

“Uhhh…. Well, I was, and am.” Alex says, a little awkwardly, “I’m a medical doctor, and obviously I don’t have nearly as much experience as you. Right now I mostly work on rotation in the ER, with the occasional rotation for patient care in other areas. On a few occasions I have also had to work with some pregnant patients, but not any geriatric pregnancies.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Dr Jenkins nods, and now looks at Kelly, “And you?”

 

“I am not a medical doctor, at least, not in the same regard that you and Alex are. I’m a therapist.” Kelly explains, “I did do two years of medical school though before I changed over to studying phycology, so I understand some of the basic medical stuff, including about geriatric pregnancies and everything.”

 

“Excellent.” Dr Jenkins smiles, “And before we proceed, I just want to say, Miss Olsen, as far as I am concerned, you are just as much a doctor as myself and Miss Danvers here are. You may not have the same physical medical skills, and knowledge as we do, but you likely have far superior knowledge than us about people’s mental wellbeing. I always think it’s important to look after both the body, and the brain, in the mental well being sense.  No point having one without the other.”

 

Kelly now breaks out into a small smile at Dr Jenkins saying that to her.

 

“Thank you.” Kelly says.

 

“Of course.” Dr Jenkins replies, “Now, with the introductions out of the way, let’s begin.”

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, “What are we doing today?”

 

“Well, firstly I’m going to ask you a few personal questions in regards to you, your health, and everything. Then after that we will do an ultrasound, and I will draw some blood, so that I can do some blood panels, just to make sure that everything is okay.” Dr Jenkins says.

“Okay.” Sam nods, again.

“Alright. Well, my first question, and I’m asking this because I don’t want to make an ass of myself again and assume something, but do you know who the alpha biological parent is?” Dr Jenkins asks.

 

“Yes, Alex here is the alpha parent.” Sam says.

“Okay, thank you.” Dr Jenkins nods, “Alex, do you mind if I ask you a few questions, just in regards to your medical background?”

 

“Sure.” Alex nods.

 

“Great. Is there any history of heart disease, diabetes, or any other hereditary health conditions in your family?” Dr Jenkins asks.

 

“Uhmmm….. I think my grandad on my father’s side developed diabetes later on in life, and my mom’s mom did die of cancer, but she was in her late 60s when that happened.” Alex explains.

 

“Okay.” Dr Jenkins nods, “I’ll make sure to screen for any possible cancer or diabetes markers. Is there anything else?”

 

“Uhmmm….. my dad had thyroid issues which always caused problems with his weight and everything, I think.” Alex says.

 

“Oh, okay. Do you know how he manages it presently? Are you aware of the medication he is on?” Dr Jenkins asks.

 

“No…. he’s…. dead.” Alex says, awkwardly.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” Dr Jenkins says, “I have to ask though….. was his death…… due to any health issues?”

 

“No.” Alex says, shaking her head.

“Okay.” Dr Jenkins nods, writing a few things down now, “Now, back to you, Miss Arias, like Alex said, any health issues in your family?”

 

“I honestly have no idea.” Sam says, with a shrug, “My mom kicked me out when I was a teen, and I haven’t had contact since, and I wasn’t biologically related to my mom anyway, and have no idea who my biological parents are or anything either.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Dr Jenkins says, “You mentioned to me, on our phone call, that you already have a teenage daughter, Ruby, correct?”

 

“Yes.” Sam nods.

“Does she have any health issues or anything, that perhaps her future sibling may also have?” Dr Jenkins asks.

 

“No. The only thing I can think of is when she was younger, from around 6 – 8, she did have asthma, but she grew out of it.” Sam says, “I never had asthma growing up or anything.”

 

“Okay.” Dr Jenkins nods, now writing a few more things down, “Now, moving on to how you are feeling now. Any issues? I know you have obviously been pregnant before, so anything that you think is different to last time?”

 

“No. Not really. Some of my morning sickness feels a little bit worse, but I’m not sure if that’s just because I don’t remember how bad my morning sickness was originally.” Sam says.

“Hmm…. That’s possible. Although, one of the common occurrences in a pregnancy in women post 30, is morning sickness does tend to be worse.” Dr Jenkins says.

“Great.” Sam says, sarcastically.

 

“Anything else though?” Dr Jenkins asks.

 

“Nope. I think that’s everything.” Sam says.

 

“Alright. Let’s begin with the blood test, and we will then conduct an ultrasound.” Dr Jenkins says.

“Okay.” Sam smiles.

 

After this, Dr Jenkins does exactly what he said, draws some of Sam’s blood, and then does an ultrasound, where Sam, Kelly and Alex get to see a picture of their future baby for the first time. Dr Jenkins is kind enough to print them off an image of the ultrasound, which all three of the women look at, in awe, as they leave the doctor’s office about 20 minutes later.

 

“Wow…… this is…. amazing….” Alex says, as she looks down at the ultrasound picture, as they continue to walk.

 

“Yeah….. I can’t believe this is really happening.” Kelly says.

 

“Me neither.” Sam smiles, “But, this peanut here, this is our pup.”

 

“Yeah, ours.” Alex smiles, lovingly, looking at both Sam and Kelly.

 

“I mean that, Kelly.” Sam says.

 

“I know.” Kelly smiles, and then wraps an arm around Sam, taking her in for a hug as they continue to walk.

 

“By the way.” Sam says, after she and Kelly end their hug, “I had no idea that you previously studied as a medical doctor for a few years?”

 

“Oh yeah.” Kelly nods, “Originally I planned to become a doctor, just like Alex. However, after two years of study, I realised that I was just too squeamish about certain things to actually be a doctor, so I swapped over to being a therapist. Don’t have to deal with much blood and guts this way.”

 

Sam chuckles at Kelly saying that.

 

“That’s fair enough.” Sam smiles.

 

---

It has now been about two weeks since Andrea was put into the coma, and Kara and Lena told Ashley and Natalie about it, and since then, Kara and Lena can tell that the girls just are a bit on edge the entire time. Both Kara and Lena know that the girls are worried that at any moment they will get the news that their má has died. Kara and Lena understand that even though in a lot of instances, putting someone into a medically induced coma isn’t actually a life or death thing, it does seem that way for most people when they think about it, as when someone is in a coma, that never sounds good. Despite all this, Kara and Lena have tried to give the girls all the affection in the world over these past few weeks, wanting to make sure they know that they have someone here, with them, that will support them, and help them through this, and that they can talk to, about anything, or simply just be held as they cry, which both Natalie and Ashley have each done a few times. It’s awful for Kara and Lena to seeing the girls like this, but in all honesty there is nothing they can do about it, other than simply be there for the girls, to support them.

 

Unfortunately, for the last week, Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie have not had the support of Eliza, as despite the fact Eliza very much would have preferred to stay with her granddaughters, and continue to look after them, and give them support, Eliza just had to return home to Midvale, as she could not take any more time off from her job. Lena tried to reassure Eliza about this though, as over the last week, since Eliza has left, Lena has had the girls go back to school, because even though the situation with Andrea has not been resolved, Lena doesn’t know when that may happen, it could be months and months, and the girls cannot be out of school all that time. So, with the girls now back at school for the last week, Lena has reassured Eliza, because it’s not like the Danvers’ matriarch has been missing out on spending much time with the girls, because they would have been at school during the day anyway. Despite this though, Eliza has still made sure to stay in close contact with Natalie and Ashley, texting them every morning to say good morning to them, and tell them both that she loves them. Then also texting them both in the evening, before going to bed, to say good night, and also tell them she loves them. In between this, Eliza has also spoken to the girls, on the phone, for at least 30 minutes in the afternoon every day. So, even though Eliza has physically not been here, she has still made sure to show the girls that she remains a presence of support in their life, which Kara and Lena can see the girls are really happy about.

 

In regards to both Kara and Lena, these last few weeks have been trying for both of them, simply because even though the two of them, for their own sakes, don’t care about what happens to Andrea, they do care about what happens to the Obsidian North CEO because of the girl’s states. This has meant that all the emotional stress that the girls have been in, has really been emotional stress that has rolled onto Kara and Lena as they have tried to take care of the girls, and has really been taxing for them at time. What has made things worse for Lena, is she is not the type of person that likes to be left in the unknown about things, so for these last few weeks she has really been using a lot of willpower not to ask for daily updates from Dr Mitosimo about Andrea and everything. Lena knows that would not be helpful, and Dr Mitosimo probably can’t give her any real updates anyway. So, the not knowing of things has really put Lena even more on edge, and this has meant that Kara really has to step up, even more, and try and take care of her future wife, sending out soothing pheromones all the time, which has actually been exhausting for Kara, even though she hasn’t been showing it. Kara really doesn’t want all of this to cause any negative effects to happen to their future pup, so she has really been on guard, and everything.

Chapter 104

It is now two more weeks later, meaning that Andrea has been in a coma for just over a month now, which has both been a bad thing, and a good thing. It has been a bad thing because Andrea is still in a coma, which means she isn’t awake and able to talk to Natalie and Ashley and everything, which has been the major thing that has upset the girls. Then, on top of that, both Lena and Kara, as adults, know that the longer someone is in a coma, even a medically induced one, the higher the likelihood is that they won’t be able to come out of that coma, or will just have some more severe long term health complications. Obviously Kara and Lena have not expressed these concerns to Natalie and Ashley, as they just don’t want the girls to be even more worried about Andrea than they already are. Lena and Kara just hope that Natalie and Ashley don’t start doing their own research, online, about medical comas and everything, as while they might find out some upsetting truths about the risks of continuing to be in a coma, they will also likely just read some inaccurate medical theories about everything, which upset them a lot, as after all, the internet is not an ideal place to really do any medical research or anything. That is clearly shown by how regular it is for someone to google any small aliment they might have, and then for the results to suggest that they have cancer, which is just ridiculous. However, not everything has been all negative, despite the fact that Andrea is still in her coma. The big positive, which Lena has really thought about, is that even though Andrea is actually still in her coma, she is still alive, which has been what they have wanted to happen at the end of the day. Then, now that over a month and a half has past since Andrea first went into the medical facility to actually begin treatment, it means that Andrea has officially outlived her terminal life expectancy that her other doctors gave her. So, because of that, Lena is really taking optimism from it, and hoping that while Andrea may still remain in a coma, this treatment is actually working, and is helping to keep Andrea alive.

 

Outside of everything in regards to Andrea, Kara and Lena have both tried to just return to somewhat of a normalcy in their lives. Making a big effort for it not to be entirely focused on the grief of Andrea being in a coma, which is felt by Natalie and Ashley. Kara and Lena personally have each just got on with their respective jobs, with Kara working as a reporter on a few articles at CatCo, while Lena has been continuing to work at L-Corp. Both Kara and Lena have each been making sure to try and get home from work as soon as possible each day, even taking some half days on some occasions or just working from home in the afternoon. Neither Kara or Lena like the idea of Natalie and Ashley getting home from school and just being alone with each other. Kara and Lena think that’s a good way for the girls to just be stuck in a spiral of misery, and that’s just not good. 

 

In regards to CatCo specifically, over the last month things have been moving forward so that the sale of CatCo to Lena will be complete, and the L-Corp CEO will be able to take control of the company, and thereby ensure her fiances job. However, obviously at the moment there is literally no risk whatsoever about Andrea buying out CatCo and firing Kara from her dream job. Obviously this issue was basically resolved in court prior to Andrea being taken to the medical facility, but still, now there can be no nasty little last minute surprises that Andrea throws at her in regards to CatCo. That said, that doesn’t mean Lena buying CatCo has been all smooth sailing or anything, as a few issues have cropped up here and there. The first issue actually came up about 3 weeks ago when the news started to officially break that Lena Luthor, of L-Corp, was acquiring CatCo. Upon hearing this, some people at CatCo were no thrilled about the idea of a Luthor running CatCo, as even though it’s been almost 20 years since Lena’s brother, Lex, was put in prison for his crimes while running L-Corp, still to this day there is a bad taste in people’s mouths when the Luthor name is brought up. However, this was to be expected from Lena, and wasn’t even the main issue. The main issue was that a lot of people, both inside CatCo, and out were worried that as CatCo’s owner would now also be the owner of one of the major tech companies in the US, and the world that CatCo’s reporting on L-Corp and other companies would be influenced to give a more positive impact to L-Corp. To tackle this, Lena has simply put out a brief public statement saying that she wants CatCo to continue to be a fair and balanced reporting organisation, even on topics related to L-Corp and its competitors. This statement did help quell some of the worries but not most of them. Lena knows she won’t be able to do that until she actually gets to speak to all the employees of CatCo directly, along with the CatCo board in a few days time.

 

Over the last couple of weeks Natalie and Ashley have really not been able to see much of Eliza, as their grandma has been busy with work, and unable to make the trip down to National City to see her granddaughters. Lena, for her part, has offered to just fly Eliza down on her private jet, but as much as Eliza appreciates Lena’s generous offer, and would love to be there for Natalie and Ashley, and spend more time with them, at the end of the day Eliza knows that it’s just not feasible. Eliza would only really be able to come down over the weekend, and seeing as he work means she stays late most Fridays she would either have to come down really late Friday night, or early Saturday morning, and then leave Sunday afternoon to be ready for work Monday morning. Eliza could do it, and if she were younger she certainly would, but Eliza is in her mid 50s, meaning that doing all that travel would just exhaust her and potentially cause her to just become ill. So as much as Eliza would like to do all that, she just knows she isn’t able to, which is unfortunate. To make up for this though, Eliza has been making sure to stay in constant communication with the girls still, texting them and video chatting them every single day. 

 

Today specifically Lena is heading to the medical facility to speak with Dr Mitosimo to get an update on Andrea’s condition. Over the last month, since Andrea was put into a medically induced coma, Lena has tried to limit asking Dr Mitosimo for updates, as she knows when he has something he will tell her. However, seeing as it has now been a month, Dr Mitosimo has actually requested for Lena to come down to be given an update just because the coma is hitting a month now. Since Andrea has gone into the coma Lena’s visits to the facility have been very limited as she and Kara have only taken Natalie and Ashley to see Andrea about 3 times over the last month. This isn’t because Lena or Kara are trying to limit the times that Natalie and Ashley sees Andrea, but because when they first saw Andrea in the coma they were both heartbroken, as Kara and Lena can imagine that there ma laying there like that, and not moving or anything, sort of is like she’s dead. Anyway, since then Kara and Lena have decided to just limit the amount of times that the girls see Andrea, and only taking them when one of them specifically asks. Lena thinks this is a move Andrea would support to, because she probably wouldn’t like the idea of the girls seeing her like this, in a coma. 

 

Presently Lena is in the back of her driver’s car, as she just looks out the window with various thoughts going through her head as they make their way towards the medical facility where Andrea is. Lena is soon interrupted though by a phone call. Lena looks at her phone and sees that the caller ID is from an area code that she doesn’t recognise. Lena thinks that it could be a spam call, but she decides to answer it anyway.

 

“Hello?” Lena answers.

 

“Hello, this is the Metropolis Federal correctional facility. Am I speaking with Miss Lena Luthor-Rojas?” The person asks.

 

Lena cringes at being referred to as her old name, Luthor-Rojas, which is what she changed her name to after she married Andrea, even though for all business reasons she still remained Lena Luthor. Anyway, Lena make sure to change her name back as soon as possible once the divorce was happening. It’s clear that for some reason the person who is calling her does not have an updated name for her.

 

“It’s actually Lena Luthor now, but yes, I am her. May I ask what this is regarding?” Lena asks.

 

Lena obviously isn’t stupid, she has a pretty good idea what this is about. Well, in reality it could be about a few things, none of them are anything good, all of them are about her brother, Lex, who she hasn’t seen or spoken to in over 20 years.

 

“I am calling because I’m sorry to inform you that your brother, Lex Luthor, passed away this morning.” The person says.

 

Lena’s eyes slightly widen upon hearing that, because while Lena knew that was a possibility of this phone call, it was low down on her list, because Lena has always considered Lex to be a bit like a cockroach, able to withstand anything, and survive.

 

“Oh…. I see. May I ask what he died of?” Lena asks.

 

“Suicide. He hung himself in his cell this morning.” The person says.

 

Lena now grows a very surprised look on her face after being told that, as dying by suicide does not seem like a very Lex Luthor thing to do at all. The Lex Lena knew would have had far too much of an ego to ever commit suicide.

 

“I…. okay…. I…. is there an investigation into the matter?” Lena asks, “I don’t mean to sound rude, and maybe I’m wrong, as I haven’t seen my brother in over 20 years at this point, but suicide doesn’t sound like him. I always imagined he was too full of himself to ever do anything like that.”

 

“There is an investigation underway, but the investigation is mostly in regards to how the prison allowed your brother to be able to take his own life, rather than questioning whether anyone else was involved in his death.” The person from the prison explains, “As you probably know, your brother was held in the high security wing of the prison, and even in there he was put in a very secluded and secure area of the high security wing, which had a camera pointed directly outside of his cell door at all times. The footage clearly shows no one went into your brother’s cell anywhere near the time of death. Plus, your brother left behind a note, which is partly why I’m calling you.”

 

“He mentioned me in the note?” Lena asks.

“Uhhh yes…. but…. I’d rather not get into it over the phone. A lot of the note is a bit unsettling and confusing at times, but the note also includes directions your brother wants to be followed about all assets he possessed, which is likely going to end up in a legal debate as to whether his note has any legal standing. Anyway, we’d like to invite you to come pick up his belongings and have a look at the note within the next few days.” The person says.

“I uhh….. I see….” Lena says, “I uhh…. I actually live in National City…. so I’m not nearby…. And…. I’m honestly not sure if I even want to….. Like I said, I haven’t spoken to Lex in over 20 years, since before he went to prison, and to put it bluntly, I don’t really care that he’s dead.”

 

“I see, well, I can send you a text message of how to get in contact with us if you decide to change your mind. Maybe as you let this news settle you will think differently?” The person from the prison says.

 

“Hmmm…. Okay….” Lena replies, after a moments silence.

 

“Okay. Would this number be appropriate to send the message to?” The person asks.

 

“Yes. That’s fine.” Lena replies.

 

“Very well. I will do that right now. Again, I am sorry for your loss, even if you don’t think much of it. Thank you for taking my call, and I hope you have a good day.” The person says.

 

“Bye.” Lena says, and now ends the phone call.

 

Now that the phone call ends, Lena just sits there, with even more thoughts in her head now. Lena sits there thinking for so long that she does not even notice when they pull up to the front of the medical research facility where Andrea is. Lena sits there for a good 3 minutes before her driver pulls down the divider between himself and Lena and informs her that they have arrived.

 

“Oh…. yes…. Thank you, Frank. I guess I was in my own head.” Lena says.

 

“Is everything okay, Miss Luthor?” Frank asks, politely.

 

“Uhhh…. I don’t know. It doesn’t matter. I better get inside to see Dr Mitosimo.” Lena says back.

 

“Okay. Do you want me to wait out here, or park somewhere else?” Lena’s driver asks.

 

“I think you can wait here. I don’t think I am going to be very long today.” Lena says.

“Okay. I’ll be here then.” Frank replies.

Lena now gets out of the car, opening the door herself, instead of Frank. This isn’t because Lena’s driver doesn’t do his proper job and open the door for Lena, but simply because Lena has directed Frank to not open her door for her, because she hates someone doing that. The idea that a rich person with a driver needs to have their door opened and closed for them seems so very egotistical to Lena, and she absolutely hates it. The only time Lena actually allows Frank to do as much, is when Lena has her kids with her, and is therefore juggling multiple things at once, and just wants Natalie and Ashley to get into the car as soon as possible. Anyway, Lena soon gets out of the car and begins to walk inside the medical research building.

 

As Lena walks into the building, she puts a hand to her back, as now that she is further along in her pregnancy, she is starting to feel some more of the physical tolls a pregnancy is taking on her body, most notably some of the back pain that comes with walking around with a growth hanging from your stomach. Obviously “growth” isn’t the exact way to put it, but that is how Lena thinks of it in her mind, just so extra weight she has to deal with, which is now hurting her back.

 

“Dr Luthor, welcome.” Dr Mitosimo soon says, with a smile once Lena walks into the building, clearly waiting for Lena to arrive in the reception area.

 

“Hello Dr Mitosimo, a pleasure as always.” Lena smiles.

 

“Shall we step inside?” Dr Mitosimo asks.

 

“Sure.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now follows Dr Mitosimo further inside the building where they soon make their way to Dr Mitosimo’s office, and both take a seat. As always, Dr Mitosimo waits for Lena to take a seat first, before sitting himself. Most of the time Lena might comment about this, and just tell Dr Mitosimo to sit down, and not wait for her, but currently, with everything in regards to Andrea, and the news about Lex’s death going through her mind, Lena doesn’t have time to worry about small stuff like that. Plus, Lena is just happy to take the weight off her back as soon as possible.

 

“Are you well, Dr Luthor?” Dr Mitosimo soon asks, after a few moments silence of them just sitting there.

 

“Yes, I’m fine. Just a little back pain from the pregnancy. You get how it can be. Nothing I cannot deal with.” Lena replies.

 

Dr Mitosimo nods his head at Lena saying that.

 

“Are you sure there is nothing else? You seem to be deep in thought. I don’t want to be rude, Dr Luthor, so I am sorry if you are upset by me saying this, but usually when you are here you seem a lot more focused. Today…. you look…. trouble….” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

Lena wants to kind of laugh at Dr Mitosimo saying that, because of course the doctor has hit the nail on the head.

 

“Yes, I guess you are right.” Lena says, “It’s nothing really. I just got news that my brother is dead on the way here. So, I am thinking about that.”

 

“Oh. I am very sorry for your loss, Dr Luthor. I understand if you wish to reschedule this meeting.” Dr Mitosimo says, with a concerned look on his face.

“No, it’s okay. You don’t understand. It’s not like what you are thinking. I haven’t spoken to my brother in over 20 years.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….” Dr Mitosimo says, “But…. he was still your brother. You still suffered a loss…”

 

Lena huffs at Dr Mitosimo saying that, but then realises that Dr Mitosimo probably doesn’t even know who her brother is, or more specifically, what her brother did.

 

“No, I didn’t really. My brother, he was an evil man, and I don’t just mean that as a jab at him. I mean, he was evil. Over 20 years ago he was given 21 consecutive life sentences for mass murder, war crimes, and treason. He frankly was lucky that he wasn’t given the death penalty. He was a very bad man. I don’t morn him, and I’m glad he is dead to be honest. He can’t hurt anyone else this way.” Lena says, “But…. I just can’t help but have my mind on him right now, even though I don’t care.”

 

“Yes, okay. I understand that.” Dr Mitosimo says, “We can still reschedule, if you like?”

 

“No. Let’s….. just give me the news. I presume this isn’t to tell me that Andrea is awake or anything, as if that were the news you would have told me right away.” Lena says.

 

“No.” Dr Mitosimo says, “Seeing as Miss Rojas has been in a coma for just over a month now, I wanted to give you a general update of her health. The month stage seemed like a good place to do that.”

 

“Alright. Go ahead.” Lena nods.

 

“Well, while Miss Rojas remains in her coma, there have been some clear improvements to her health. As her treatment has continued the cancer cells in her body have continued to shrink. It is now the case that her life is no longer in danger because of the cancer, and at the same time, some swelling in her brain, which we were concerned about prior to the coma, has drastically gone down, and all her vitals remain to be in a healthy state.” Dr Mitosimo explains.

 

“Okay. So what is the bad news? That all sounds like good news, so I imagine there is some bad news coming too.” Lena says.

 

“Yes….” Dr Mitosimo nods, “The bad news, as you put it, is we still do not know when Miss Rojas will wake. We are still well within the normal ranges of her not waking up, but if this continues for more than 2 – 3 more weeks, some concerns will start to be raised. However, the more pressing matter right now is actually going to be in regards to how our cancer treatment will effect Miss Rojas’ body once all the cancer is nearly entirely gone. As you know, one of the possible side effects of this treatment was that the drug may attack non-cancerous cells and cause some permanent damage. We will find out if that happens within these next few days, and if it does, the extent of the damage it does.”

 

“I see.” Lena hums, “Is there are risk that if the non-cancerous cells do end up being damaged that they could be damaged so badly that Andrea may die?”

 

“Obviously I can’t rule anything out. But, generally no. Not in the short term at least. My main concern would be damage to the brain which may cause some limiting mental issues, or potential damage to organs which may end up requiring a transplant as Miss Rojas ages.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Okay…. Well….. I guess that that’s better than Andrea being dead now anyway.” Lena says.

“Yes, indeed.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Is that everything?” Lena asks.

“Yes, that is all.” Dr Mitosimo nods.

 

“Alright. Well, if you don’t mind, I think I’m going to leave now then. Thank you for the update.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “And Dr Luthor, I know you say you don’t care about your brother’s death, and that he was a bad person, but sometimes we care about the things we don’t expect to. I recommend talking about this with your family. That might help you understand things better.”

 

Lena smiles a bit at Dr Mitosimo giving her that advice, as she knows it has sound logic.

“I will think on that. Thank you, Dr Mitosimo.” Lena says, and then leaves the office.

Chapter 105

It is now the end of the day, and Lena has just returned home, after really a very long day, which was mostly made long by the flood of information that Lena was given today, both in regards to Andrea, and the unexpected news of Lex’s death. Lena actually hasn’t told anyone about Lex’s death yet, and she is kind of surprised that the news hasn’t publicly broke and been reported yet. As Lena is well aware that the news that the infamous Lex Luthor is dead is likely going to be a top story. It’s not that Lena is hiding the news about Lex from anyone, it’s just that, Lena is still trying to process it, and has kind of avoided thinking too much about it by just focusing on work at L-Corp all day, getting ready for next week where she is going to take a more hands off roll with L-Corp for the next week or so, while she gets everything sorted out with CatCo, as Lena officially will be taking control in two days time, on Thursday, and then starting her proper implementation of her plans for CatCo the following week. So Lena really just has been trying to get ahead of her work in L-Corp, otherwise Sam and Jess are going to have a lot more work to do next week, as most of Lena’s responsibilities are going to be put on them. Of course, Lena also has Jack to rely on, but he’s not a big player at L-Corp, he mostly just sticks to his nano-tech department, so while Lena trusts him, she doesn’t think management would appreciate her giving him any responsibilities normally performed by the CEO. Then nor does Lena think Jack would want them either. Lena has, in the past, tried to expand Jack’s role to cover some more science departments of the company, but Jack has been very resistant to it. So really all of Lena’s responsibilities for L-Corp next week are going to be passed down to the CFO and her assistant. Lena is confident they can handle everything between them, but still, she doesn’t want to leave them with an absolute mountain work load to deal with. 

 

Lena now enters her home, and as she does, she hears the sound of Kara talking to the girls in the living room, by the sounds of things telling them some story or something. Thankfully today while Lena has worked a bit later, getting home just after 6 instead of just after 5 like she has done since everything with Andrea happened, Kara was actually able to take a half day, meaning she picked the girls up from school today and has then spent the rest of the afternoon with them.

 

“Anyway, once Alex and I got to the top of the tree, which was about 15 feet up, we sat there and just looked at the great view. However, that didn’t last long, as the next thing we knew we heard a snapping sound, and suddenly the branch I was perched on gave way, and I fell. Thankfully my fall was slowed a bit by fallen through other branches, but I did fall all the way to the ground, which I don’t remember, because I blacked out.” Kara says.

 

“Oh my god! What happened next?! Were you okay?” Natalie asks, clearly intrigued by the story.

 

Lena is now standing there and sees that Ashley and Natalie are both looking at Kara with a keen interest, sitting close to her on the couch. Lena is happy to watch this sight and not interrupt, it’s giving her a moment of peace from her challenging day.

 

“Well, the next thing I remember is waking up in the hospital.” Kara says.

 

“Did you really hurt yourself? Did you break a bone or something?” Ashley asks.

 

“Well that’s the interesting part.” Kara says, “As I was knocked out, I didn’t know what happened between me falling out of the tree and me waking up at the hospital. But afterwards I was told that once Alex saw it happened and me fall, she thought I was dead, as because I was knocked out she was calling for me and I wasn’t responding. So Alex climbed down the tree completely in tears, thinking I was dead. She then got to me and saw I was breathing, which helped a bit, but apparently she phone Eliza and Jeremiah and was completely in tears on the phone to them. Thankfully they were both at home so quickly came out and found us and also called an ambulance once Alex explained I was unconscious on the phone. Once Eliza and Jeremiah arrived apparently Alex was still in tears the entire time, and kept saying she was sorry and it was her fault. The paramedics arrived and checked me over and said it didn’t look like I had any broken bones or anything, but as I was unconscious and hit my head I’d need to go to the hospital for some tests, and to be evaluated once I woke up. Then apparently the paramedics said that only one person could go in the ambulance with me, and Alex had a complete break down when Eliza said she’d go. Alex didn’t want to leave my side, as she was still scared I was going to die. Apparently eventually the paramedics made an exception and let Alex ride in the ambulance with me and Eliza, while Jeremiah followed us in his car behind.”

 

“Wow. It sounds like Alex really was freaked out.”

Ashley says.

 

“She was I….” Kara begins, but now turns her head and notices Lena standing there watching them, “Oh, hi Lee. I didn’t realise you were standing there.”

 

“Hi mom.” Ashley says.

 

“Hey mom.” Natalie says.

 

“Hello. I didn’t want to interrupt. Continue with your story, please.” Lena smiles.

 

“Okay uhhh…. where was I? Right. So I was taken to the hospital, then when I woke up I had a bunch of doctors shining lights in my eyes and asking me questions and stuff then I was taken for some scans and things to make sure I wasn’t internally bleeding. I was all kind of a blur. Ultimately though the only thing I had was a concussion, which the doctors were amazed by. They said I was very lucky that I didn’t, at least, break a bone, and at worst I could have broken my neck and died, or got internally bleeding or something. So I was very lucky.” Kara explains. “Anyway, after a few hours I was check out of the hospital and taken home, where Alex didn’t want to leave my side and kept saying sorry and acting like it was her fault. I was just a bit too out of it to kind of say anything and tell her it wasn’t her fault, as the concussion had me dazzled. Eventually I actually threw up from the concussion, more specifically, I threw up right on Alex, as she was sitting next to my bed at the time. So that wasn’t fun.”

 

“Eww gross.” Natalie says.

 

“I bet Alex hated that.” Ashley smiles.

 

“She did, and that’s the first thing that causes her to leave my side for the first time since I fell out the tree.” Kara explains, “She went running to the bathroom gagging the entire time.”

 

“Yeah, I think I would too.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, I probably would also.” Kara smiles.

 

“So, what happened after? Did you and Alex get in trouble for climbing up the tree when Eliza and Jeremiah told you both not to?” Natalie asks, curiously.

 

“Uhh…. sort of…. but not really.” Kara replies, “Basically the next day Eliza and Jeremiah said we were both grounded for a week. That didn’t end up being much of a punishment because I was recovering from my concussion all week so didn’t want to leave the house anyway, and Alex still didn’t want to be too far from me either. Really, our punishment could have been a lot worse, I just think Eliza and Jeremiah thought it would be like kicking someone when they are down if they gave me a really bad punishment while I had gotten hurt from my actions, then it would have been unfair to punish Alex harsher than me. Plus, I remember Jeremiah saying that me throwing up on Alex should count as part of Alex’s punishment.”

 

Ashley and Natalie both chuckle at that.

 

“Anyway, that’s pretty much the story. As I recovered and got more of my wits about me, I made sure to tell Alex that it wasn’t her fault. She may have been the one that encouraged me to actually go against Eliza and Jeremiah’s rules and climb the tree, but I still made my own choice, it was on me. It was just unfortunate that I was the one that got hurt.” Kara says.

 

“I’m glad you didn’t get hurt badly Kara.” Natalie says.

 

“Thank you, Natalie.” Kara smiles.

 

“I’m glad too. And I think it’s really amazing you weren’t actually hurt worse.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah, I thought the same too. After I recovered I kind of kept suggesting in my teenage stupidity that maybe I was just indestructible, like I was a superhero or something. But I soon found out that wasn’t true.” Kara says.

 

“That sounds like another story!” Ashley says, with a big smile.

 

“Yes, tell us, Kara!” Natalie adds.

 

“I think that’s enough for now girls.” Lena now interrupts.

 

“Awww.” Both Natalie and Ashley groan.

 

“Kara can tell you more later, for now, I’m going to take a guess. Have either of you done your homework?” Lena asks, with a raised eyebrow.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley give each other a look.

 

“That’s what I thought.” Lena says, “Go ahead and do your homework, and once we are done we can have dinner.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley says, now standing up from the couch.

 

“Alright.” Natalie says, standing up too.

 

“Oh, and before you both head upstairs, do you know what the moral of Kara’s story is?” Lena asks.

 

“Uhmmm…. don’t climb trees?” Ashley suggests.

 

“You can easily badly hurt yourself if you’re now careful?” Natalie says.

 

“Those are good things to keep in mind, but the moral of the story is to always do what your parents tell you, as most of the time we are not doing something to be mean or make you have less fun, but protect you. I’m pretty sure Kara and Alex’s parents were doing exactly that when they told them not to go climbing the tree.” Lena says.

 

“Yep. That’s what they told us after.” Kara nods.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says in a mundane voice.

 

“Yeah okay.” Natalie says in her own mundane voice.

 

Lena rolls her eyes, thinking Natalie and Ashley don’t really care too much about the moral of the story, and just think Lena is using it to try and parent them a bit.

 

“Go on. Go start your homework.” Lena says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now head upstairs, leaving Kara and Lena alone in the living room.

 

“Hey, darling.” Lena says, with a small smile.

 

“Hey.” Kara replies and now gets up and takes Lena in for a tight hug, and then a kiss.

 

Lena melts into both the kiss and the hug, really needing it right now.

 

“Is everything okay?” Kara asks, “I can sense you giving off pheromones that are slightly distressed. Did things not go well with Andrea?”

 

“No…. It’s not that. Everything with Andrea is fine. Her cancer is almost gone, but there’s no way to tell when she’ll wake up. Basically nothing to worry about right now.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. That’s good. So what has you all tense?” Kara asks.

 

“I uhhh….. before I got the medical facility, I got a phone call. It was from Metropolis Federal Prison. They told me Lex died.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. I’m sorry Lena.” Kara says, now growing a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“No. You don’t have to be. I haven’t spoken to Lex in over 2 decades. He was a monster. I’m glad he’s dead to be honest.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…” Kara says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“I guess we’ve never really talked about my brother and stuff?” Lena says.

 

“No.” Kara says, “I mean, I know you haven’t had involvement with him for a long time, and I obviously know who your brother is, and what he did. But that’s it.”

 

“Right.” Lena nods, “Well, like I said, I haven’t had a relationship with Lex since he went to prison. I would have ended our relationship before then, but I helped the FBI bring Lex down by giving them evidence of his crimes and also wearing a wire.”

 

“I didn’t know that.” Kara says, “I’ve read a bit about your brother, I don’t think it ever mentioned that you were involved.”

 

“That’s because I didn’t want it to be public. I didn’t do it for the praise or anything like that. I did it because Lex needed to be stopped. And frankly after it all I just wanted to hide away, and sort of be forgotten about by the world. It’s one of the reasons I was so happy to also take Andrea’s name when we got married, so while I’d always be a Luthor, I had another name attached to me to. Anyway, after Lex’s arrest Lillian found out I helped put Lex away and she literally screamed at me, called me all sorts of names and slurs, and that was the last time I ever saw Lillian. She saw Lex as her golden child who could do no wrong, despite all the overwhelming evidence. Lillian just justified that Lex was doing everything for the good of humanity. She didn’t even attend his trial though. She just claimed in the press at the time that she couldn’t because she couldn’t sit there and watch her ‘beloved innocent son be framed by evil envious people’” Lena says.

 

“Wow, Lillian sounds like a piece of work.” Kara says.

 

“She was, and I guess still is. As far as I know she’s still alive.” Lena says, “But Lillian was always just awful to me, even before everything with Lex. She just saw me as the constant reminder of my father’s affair and she took it out on me for my entire childhood.”

 

“I’m sorry about that.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, “Anyway, I testified at Lex’s trial against him, and he lost it and threatened to kill me and everyone in the court room. That was the last time I saw him.”

 

“Oh wow…. That’s insane. I’m sorry you had to go through that.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah…” Lena hums, “The thing is though, Lex wasn’t always an evil psychopath. He actually was a good brother when I was a kid, and before our father died. However, when he presented as a beta, and not an alpha that he thought he should be, he started to spiral, then when our father died, and Lex became the head of Luthor Corp, I think it was all just too much pressure and he went insane and started acting like everyone was against him and only he could fix everything.”

 

“Sounds like he was mentally ill.” Kara says.

 

“Hmm I don’t know. Maybe. But he had many moments where he was mentally normal, just evil. Either way, you can’t blame any of what he did on the potential of him being mentally ill.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, I get that.” Kara nods.

 

“Anyway, I haven’t seen Lex in over 20 years, like I said, even though from time to time I hear that he’s made a request for me to come visit him. I never went though. The last request was like 3 years ago now, just went I was divorcing Andrea. I wouldn’t have been surprised if that’s why he made the request. He likely read about our divorce in the news.” Lena says.

 

There is then a silence that falls between Kara and Lena.

 

“I think I understand better now. I get that Lex was evil, and you didn’t want anything to do with him. However, at the end of the day, he still was your brother, and you had some fond memories of him, even if they were long ago. So while it may feel weird to feel a little sad about the death of your brother, who did so many horrible things, it’s completely understandable.” Kara says.

 

After Kara says those words, Lena just looks at the blonde alpha for a few moments, and thinks that her future wife is truly wise beyond her years.

 

“Maybe you’re right. Maybe deep down I feel a bit sad, but honestly right now I’m just a bit surprised I guess is the word, about his death. I’m surprised because he didn’t die of an illness or anything, he died by suicide, and that is not something I’d ever expected Lex to do. I would have thought he’d been too egotistical to do something like that.” Lena says.

 

“Maybe, he saw it as a way out.” Kara says with a shrug, “I mean, I know a lot of people wanted your brother to get the death penalty during his trial, but I believe actually life in prison without parole is worse than the death penalty, as it’s basically death the long way round, and if it weren’t so miserable we wouldn’t have people sentenced to life in prison killing themselves. Plus someone given death penalty just can wait and wait for decades until they are executed, and the appeals process and everything doesn’t let the victims family have closure for a long long time. Sorry for being dark, but my point is, maybe Lex saw that he was gonna be in a cell for the rest of his life, while also dealing with his various health issues, and decided killing himself was the best option. Maybe his ego told him that he didn’t want himself to suffer further.” 

 

“Maybe. I… wait… you said health issues?” Lena says, “What are you talking about?”

 

“Don’t you know? It was in the news a few years ago.” Kara says.

 

“No. Ever since Lex’s trial I’ve made it a clear point to avoid anything talking about Lex, any news articles or anything.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. well….. a few years ago it was reported that Lex had got cancer. It became a big story, not only because he was infamous, but because some people were obviously celebrating it and hoping the cancer would kill him, while other people were annoyed that as part of the prison system Lex would be entitled to free cancer treatment, meanwhile normal folk who aren’t mass murderers sometimes die because they can’t afford cancer treatment.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh…. I had no idea that he had cancer or anything.” Lena says, “I guess it makes a bit of sense now with Lex killing himself. He’s never been one to deal with pain well.”

 

“Yeah, maybe he just was in too much pain then, and ended things.” Kara suggests.

 

“Yeah…. apparently there is a suicide note, and he mentions me, and has some directions for how he wants his assets to be given away, apparently to me or something.” Lena says. “The person who I talked to on the phone, from the prison, asked me if I wanted to come out and read the note and things.”

 

“Oh. What are you going to do?” Kara asks.

 

“I don’t know. I’ll have to have a think on it. I don’t need to decide right now.” Lena says.

 

“Of course, but when you do, I will support you 100%, as I always will.” Kara says, in a caring voice.

 

Lena simply smiles widely at her alpha future wife.

 

“I love you.” Lena simply says.

 

“I love you too.” Kara replies.

Chapter 106

It is now a little while later, and Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie are all just finishing having their dinner together, having had some pleasant conversation amongst them. However, during this conversation Lena can’t help but keep thinking about Lex, and what the suicide note might have said, even if Lena thinks that most of it must be hate filled or something. Either way, Lena can’t help but think this will be the last ever thing she reads that her brother has said, so her curiosity has certainly been peaked.

 

“Mom? Is everything okay?” Natalie soon asks, out of nowhere, clearly noticing that Lena has been a bit lost in thought.

 

“Yeah…… you are acting quiet mom. Is…. is something wrong with má?” Ashley asks.

 

“No. No. It’s nothing like that.” Lena says, “In fact, I met with Dr Mitosimo today, and he said that your mom’s cancer has almost completely gone. There are some possible complications, and adverse effects, but nothing that’s putting her life in danger. It’s just a matter of when she will wake up.”

 

“Oh… okay…” Ashley says, in a bit of an unsure voice.

 

“But…. if that’s not what has you being quiet, what is it?” Natalie asks, not letting it go.

 

Lena now turns and looks at Kara, and her blonde alpha fiancé simply just offers her a smile, and a little nod of her head, just to give her confidence.

 

“I guess there is no harm in telling either of you.” Lena begins, “As you both know, I have absolutely nothing to do with my family, and really haven’t had anything to do with them in well over a decade, since before you were both born. The reason for that, as you know, is that my birth mother, Elizabeth, died when I was around 4 years old. After that, I was taken into the care of my father, Lionel Luthor, who had his own separate family, and had never been involved in my life. My father, Lionel, he had a wife called Lillian, and a son, my half-brother, called Lex. I was treated horribly by Lillian all throughout my childhood, and Lionel was too much of a drunk to be a proper father to me, then at the same time, as we grew, my brother, Lex, he began to be awful to me to. By the time I was an adult, Lex had turned into a true monster. He had turned into such a monster that he killed people, and Lillian tried to protect him and justify it. I ended up helping make sure Lex went to prison.”

 

Natalie and Ashley both remain silent after Lena says that, with the two just continuing to look at Lena, not being shocked or anything, as they have heard this story before, although maybe they have forgotten bits of it, as it has been a while.

 

“Anyway, earlier today, as I was on the way to speak to Dr Mitosimo, I got a phone call, and it was from Metropolis Federal prison. They were phoning to let me know that my brother, Lex, died, after committing suicide, and he left a note for me. They wanted to know if I wanted to come and read the note, and also pick up some of his belongings.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh….” Natalie says, after Lena finishes speaking.

 

“I’m sorry…. mom….” Ashley says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“You two don’t have to be sorry, or give me any sympathy or anything. I am not upset or anything that my brother is dead, or even that he committed suicide. I am simply just….. shaken….. by the news. I guess that is the best way to put it. I don’t really know what to feel. My brother was a terrible terrible man, but I still have some fond memories of him. Then, at the same time, I cannot help but think about what the note he left for me might be about. It’s all just…. a lot…. I don’t really know what to feel. So, I guess I have been quiet as I have been thinking. That’s all.” Lena explains.

 

“Okay…..” Ashley says, being the first one of her two children to speak up, “Is there anything you want us to do?”

 

“No. It’s okay.” Lena says, with a small smile, being glad about how caring her daughters are to her, “I just think I need to think through everything, alright. And…. I also guess that you two should just probably be aware of everything, as I’m sure that I’m certainly going to get questions about my brother, Lex, tomorrow, when the news breaks of his death. So, I know with social media and everything, you two might see something as well, and maybe even possible be asked questions about Lex while you are at school. But to be clear, you don’t have to ever answer questions about Lex. You can simply say that you never met him, that’s it. That’s the truth.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Also, as someone who works in the media atmosphere, I generally have a good understanding of the press. Unfortunately, there are some members of the press who have absolutely no morals whatsoever. So, it is possible that a member of the press might try and contact one of you, or both of you, while you are at school tomorrow, or possible on social media or something. If they contact you on social media, simply ignore it. If it happens at the school, tell one of your teachers right away, as no press should legally be allowed to do such a thing anywhere on school grounds. Then, you can also text me and your mom, and we will make sure everything is clear, and you aren’t harassed.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

After this, the family simply spend the next few hours together, with Kara basically being the active parent and taking charge, deciding to put a movie on for them all to watch. That’s not to say that Lena completely didn’t say or do anything with Kara and the girls for the rest of the evening, Lena interacted with everyone here and there, it’s just for a lot of the evening Lena ends up being very much in her head, thinking about Lex, and everything to do with him.

 

---

It is now the following day, around 11AM, and right now Lena is at L-Corp. Lena’s plan for the day was simply to burry herself in work, to try and get her mind off of thinking about Lex for a while, still not having made a decision about whether she is going to go to Metropolis to read Lex’s suicide note, and see what stuff he left for her. However, the news of Lex’s death, and suicide has broken today, and it has been plastered over every single front page, and on the news constantly, with many posts online. So, it has been very hard for Lena to think of anything else. Plus, on top of all that, Lena has been getting phone calls all morning long from members of the press trying to get a quote from her. Obviously Lena has ignored every one of these calls, because all a quote from her will do is drive up more attention, and just continue to allow this story to drag on. Lena has already seen today that Lillian actually held a press conference this morning, which was broadcast on various news networks, where she confirmed that her ‘beloved son’ was dead, and was crying throughout, while also spewing bullshit and claiming that Lex was innocent and framed, and all the other stuff Lillian has always said to try and deny the evil person Lex was. Honestly, it was weird for Lena to watch this press conference, as Lillian looks so very old now. Lena, for her part, hasn’t seen Lillian in almost 20 years, so it should be expected that the person she remembers looks a lot different now. However, a part of Lena’s mind, deep down, probably thought that Lillian was this person who was going to live forever, and not allow age to catch up to her or anything, and even if it did, use all her money to desperately try and hide signs of aging. Obviously Lillian has clearly done that, as Lillian does not look like most 78 year olds, but still, there are obvious wrinkles on Lillian’s face, which all the surgery in the world, and Botox clearly can’t remove or hide. Then the most obvious sign of Lillian’s age was actually as Lena watched Lillian walk up and start the press conference and then walk away. She walks very much like how you’d expect an elderly person to walk.

 

Lena is soon interrupted, in her office, by two people coming walking through, the two who you might expect, Jack and Sam. Lena is actually kind of surprised that it took her two best friends this long to actually come barging into her office, as it’s pretty clear what they are going to want to talk to her about.

 

“Well, I guess trouble is here.” Lena says, with a sigh, once she sees Jack and Sam walk into her office.

 

“Oh, don’t be like that. You know you love us, Lena.” Jack smirks.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Jack saying that, not wanting to say that she does love Sam and Jack out loud.

 

“Whatever.” Lena says, “I presume you are both here to talk with me about Lex?”

 

“Yes, we are.” Sam says, “We actually wanted to come and….. shit…..”

 

Lena then watches as Sam’s eyes go wide, and then her best friend goes running through her office, and into Lena’s private bathroom, where a few moments later, Jack and Lena are met with the pleasant sound of Sam throwing up.

 

“Help yourself to my bathroom then…. I guess….” Lena says, a bit dramatically, as she stands up from her desk.

 

“Don’t be mean, Lena.” Jack says, “Would you prefer she threw up in the middle of your office?”

 

Lena rolls her eyes again at Jack saying that.

 

“Plus, it wouldn’t hurt for you to share your private bathroom.” Jack says, “It’s literally better than the bathroom I have at my apartment. At times, when you are not here, I go in there to do my business.”

 

Lena’s eyes literally widen in horror at Jack saying that.

 

“I swear to god Jack, if that is true, I will destroy you, and make sure you regret ever setting foot in my private bathroom.” Lena says, with a scary look on her face.

“Pfttt.” Jack says, trying to brush off Lena, but deep down actually being a bit scared, “Do you seriously think that Jess would ever let anyone come inside your office when you are not here, let alone use your bathroom?”

 

“I would hope not.” Lena says.

 

Lena and Jack are now interrupted by Sam walking back out of Lena’s bathroom.

 

“Thank you both for coming and helping me.” Sam says, sarcastically.

 

“Hey, I was helping you all morning, holding your hair! Usually when I hold a girls’ hair, when she is being sick, it is either following a night of sex, or leading up to sex, so it’s worth it! It’s not like I’m getting anything like that from you.” Jack says.

 

“Certainly not.” Sam replies, “And it honestly doesn’t surprise me that a girl would want to throw up after having had sex with you, or before having sex with you.”

 

“Hey! That’s not very nice.” Jack pouts.

 

“Alright you two. Settle down.” Lena says, deciding to be the grown up in the room, “Sam, I presume you are suffering with some morning sickness?”

 

“Yeah.” Sam nods, “But whoever was the son of a bitch that decided to name it morning sickness really needs a kick up the ass. It’s morning, afternoon and night sickness. I can’t remember it being this bad when I was pregnant with Ruby.”

 

“Yeah, mine was pretty bad too at the beginning, and much worse than I remember it being when I was pregnant with either Natalie or Ashley.” Lena explains, “My doctor told me that older pregnant omegas tend to get morning sickness a bit worse than younger ones.”

“Great….” Sam says sarcastically.

 

“Shall we take a seat then?” Lena now asks.

“Sure.” Sam nods, “I better sit on the edge of the couch closest to the bathroom.”

 

“Okay.” Lena replies, “Just as long as you don’t throw up in the middle of my office.”

 

“I’ll try.” Sam says back.

 

Lena, Jack and Sam now all settle down in the couch area of Lena’s office, with Sam and Lena sitting on the couch, and Jack sitting in one of the single chairs facing the two of them.

“So, I’m going to take a wild guess in regards to why the two of you are here…..” Lena says.

 

“Duh. Of course we are here to talk about Lex. How are you doing?” Sam asks, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“I’m okay. I found out yesterday, via a phone call from the prison.” Lena says, “I just…. I guess I’m more confused as to what I should feel. But I’m actually more surprised it took you two this long to come and talk with me.”

 

“Oh, we were going to come and talk with your earlier, but as I went to get Sam, for us to come up to your office, she was sick. Hence my comment about holding her hair back all morning.” Jack explains.

 

“Oh….” Lena says, “If your morning sickness is really that bad Sam, you should head home.”

 

“No. I can manage.” Sam replies, “Anyway, don’t try and divert the topic away from you. It’s okay if you are feeling upset about Lex being dead, you know, he was your brother after all, despite everything he did.”

 

“I know that, and Kara made some similar comments yesterday. I haven’t seen Lex, or Lillian for that matter, in over 20 years. The last time I saw Lex was as I was leaving his trial, after testifying against him, with him yelling things at me, hateful things. Since then, I have honestly rarely thought about him, with everything else going on in my life. Of course, I have had requests from Lex that has been sent to my office for me to come and visit him, but I have ignored them, and Jess has learnt to ignore them too. Frankly, I didn’t even know that Lex had cancer until Kara told me yesterday. At first when I was told he died by killing himself, I was shocked, and suspicious of it, because suicide doesn’t sound like a Lex thing to do, as he loves himself far too much to do anything like that. But then Kara told me that it was widely reported Lex had cancer, and she suggested maybe he wanted to end things because he was in too much pain, and I guess that kind of made sense.” Lena says, “So really, I don’t really care about Lex being dead, it kind of makes no difference to me anyway.”

 

“I get that, but, he was still your brother, Lena, I’m sure deep down you have some memories of him, before he became what he was, when you were younger, that you still think of.” Jack says.

 

“I mean…. yeah…. and I have been thinking about them. But I always come to the conclusion that those memories are tainted, because I always question how genuine those memories are. It’s possible the positive memories of Lex, from when we were kids, I have distorted in my mind to make them seem more positive than they actually were. Or, I just completely missed, as I was a kid, that Lex was manipulating me the entire time, therefore the memories were negative ones not positive ones.” Lena explains, “Honestly, the biggest thing going through my mind right now, is the prison informed me that Lex apparently left behind a suicide note, which talked about me, and even included his wishes for various assets that he owned. Apparently the prison is unsure if the note is legally behind, and asked me if I wanted to come out to Metropolis to read it, and collect some of his belongings he left behind.”

 

“Oh…. wow…. that’s a lot, Lena.” Sam says, “Do you have any idea what Lex might have said in his note?”

 

“I mean, it’s probably some hateful stuff. That’s all.” Lena replies.

“Sure. But it’s also possible it isn’t.” Jack says.

“I highly doubt that.” Lena replies.

 

“So you are not going to go?” Sam asks.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena admits.

“I think you should.” Jack says.

“What? Why?” Lena asks Jack.

“Because, I know you, Lena. Whether Lex’s note to you is nasty or not, is besides the point. If you don’t go and read the note, the unknown of it all, it will always bug you. You will always wonder what was actually in the note. At least, if you do go, and read the note, you will have your answer, and at the worst, if it’s some nasty note, you can read it, and finally move on from Lex, once and for all, and never have to look back. If you don’t go, you will always be wondering, and I don’t think you will ever move on.” Jack says.

 

“Wow…. that….. actually made a lot of sense.” Sam says, “Well done, Jack.”

 

“Oh, don’t be demeaning.” Jack pouts, “I have my moments.”

 

“You certainly do.” Sam nods.

 

“Hmm…… I’ll think about what you said, Jack. Thank you.” Lena says.

 

“Sure.” Jack nods.

 

There is then a moment of silence between the friend group.

 

“I presume your office is getting a lot of calls from reporters, trying to get you to make a quote, or give them a quote or something?” Sam asks, ending the silence.

 

“Yeah.” Lena replies, “I haven’t made one. But I’ve just finished writing a press release that I’ll put out in a little while. I hope that way the press will stop bugging me, as I’ve made my statement. I certainly didn’t want to do something like a press conference like Lex did.”

 

“Can I read the press release?” Sam asks.

“Sure.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now stands up from the couch and walks over to her desk where she retrieves a piece of paper. Lena then walks back to the couch and hands Sam the paper, who begins to read it. Jack, for his part, gets up from his chair, and stands next to Sam and starts to read the press release to.

 

Yesterday morning I was informed of my half-brother, Lex Luthor’s death, and this morning the news of his death has broken around the world, and is understandably a big story. I have been asked for comment on the matter, and this statement is the only comment I will be making.

 

I have not seen, or spoken to Lex in almost 20 years. The last time I saw Lex was during his trial, when I testified against him. Frankly, I do not care that my brother is dead, from a personal standpoint, as I have had nothing to do with him. He has basically been dead to me for 20 years now. Until yesterday I didn’t even know that Lex had cancer, as I made it a point to avoid all news about Lex, as I just was done with that the day I left the court room. So, I cannot give anyone any juicy headlines or anything, as I haven’t had a relationship with the man in a long time. All I can say, is I hope that Lex’s death gives some final closure to his victims, and all his family. Lex was an evil man, who did horrendous things, and none of the punishment that he received in life would have ever been enough. My only hope is that, if there is an afterlife, Lex is still continuing to receive his punishment for his crimes during his life here on Earth.

 

Lena Luthor

 

“Wow, that’s a pretty cold statement, Lena.” Sam says, once she finishes reading.

 

“I know. But, I don’t care about Lex at all, and frankly if I wrote anything that wasn’t as cold, I know I would be picked apart by the press.” Lena says.

 

“When are you releasing it?” Jack asks.

 

“The lawyers are just giving it a once over right now, and once they approve it, or make any changes, I’ll release it just after. Probably not long now.” Lena says.

Chapter 107

Lena is now returning home again, after finishing up everything at L-Corp. As has become a usual thing, Lena walks into her home and hears the pleasant sound of Kara talking with the girls, and having fun with them, telling them another story from her childhood or something. Lena, for her part, is so happy that they have this now, that she can come home to a happy family, who really love each other. This is a dream. However, despite all this, Lena’s thoughts right now are still with thinking about the entire Lex death situation. For most of today Jack and Sam’s words have stuck in Lena’s mind, when they referred to the fact that if she didn’t find out what was in Lex’s suicide note directed at her, she would always wonder about it, and it would frustrated her. Lena knows her friends really hit the nail on the head when they said that, and it really has made Lena consider going to Metropolis this weekend to just find out, and deal with everything. 

 

“Hello, girls.” Lena smiles, as she enters the living room.

 

“Hi, mom.” Natalie smiles, and gets up to take Lena in for a hug.

 

“Ooo this is nice.” Lena smiles, and hugs Natalie back.

 

Natalie and Lena hug for a few moments before they part and Ashley greets Lena, taking her in for a hug too.

 

“Not that I’m complaining, but what are these hugs for?” Lena asks, “It’s not usual that the two of you greet me with a hug.”

 

“Yeah. Well….. we wanted to after a story Kara just told us.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“And what story is that exactly?” Lena asks.

 

“I uhhh….. I told the girls that after my parents died, and I was adopted my the Danvers, for a very long time I didn’t hug any of them, because I thought doing so would be a betrayal of my parents memory. But eventually that came to an end, as about 3 months into me living with the Danvers I was very upset because it was my mom’s birthday. Eliza talked to me and comforted me, and told me that my mom lives on in me, and a few other things. After Eliza said that, I just jumped at her and took her in for my first hug with her. She was surprised and let out a little sound of surprise as I hugged her the first time, but she accepted it, and we hugged for a long time after that, we me crying my eyes out as she hugged me.” Kara explains, “After that I became a lot more affectionate and willing to hug Eliza, Jeremiah and Alex. In fact it got to the point where I hugged Alex so much she as being pretty grumpy about it, but I think Eliza and Jeremiah were telling her to just live with it because they were just so happy to see how I’d come out my shell a bit.”

 

“I…… you’ve never told me about that before, Kara….” Lena says, in a bit of stunned silence, really feeling a little bit emotional for Kara’s sad story.

 

“Yeah….. I guess not.” Kara says, shrugging it off, acting like it’s not a big deal, “Anyway, after I told the girls that they said they wanted to make sure they hugged you all the time. They both gave me a big hug when I finished telling them the story as well.”

 

Lena grows a smile on her face upon hearing that her girls gave Kara a big hug as well, happy to see how much of a family they are truly becoming, and just how much the girls absolutely love Kara. It really is just more evidence of how amazing this relationship, and family, is.

 

“Well, that’s very nice to hear.” Lena smiles, “Anyway, girls, have you started on your homework?”

 

Just like yesterday, Natalie and Ashley grow looks on their faces which show they have certainly not started their homework. This is just a part of being a parent which Kara isn’t good at just yet, getting the girls to do their homework. That’s not to say Lena is criticising Kara for that, she’s glad Kara is taking some time to bond with the girls. Plus, at the end of the day, Natalie and Ashley are both old enough where they should be able to start their homework without having to be told to do so by one of their parents.

 

“Okay. Well, those looks give me all the information I need to know. So, both of you go and get started with your homework. We’ll let you know what we are having in a little while, once I have decided with Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, and takes Lena in for another hug.

 

Lena simply smiles and rubs Natalie’s back, affectionately, with the duo parting a few moments later, and then both girls heading upstairs, leaving Kara and Lena alone.

 

“Hey.” Lena says, turning to look at her alpha.

 

Kara now closes the distance between herself and Lena, and takes her future wife in for a deep, tender, loving kiss. Lena happily melts into the kiss, and spends the next few moments in the absolute joy of kissing Kara.

 

“Hmmmm…… I love coming home to this every day.” Lena hums, happily, as she backs away from Kara, but still remaining a bit close to the blonde, as the alpha has her arms wrapped around Lena’s body.

 

“Well, you should get used to it. This is going to be what you are coming home to for the rest of our lives.” Kara says, with a loving smile on her face.

 

“I like the sound of that, very much.” Lena smiles, and now just moves closer to Kara, and rests her head on Kara’s shoulder.

 

Kara and Lena just stand there like this for a few moments, simply hugging one another, and enjoying this nice moment.

 

“So, how has your day been?” Kara asks Lena, “I mean, I’m guessing it wasn’t exactly an easy day, CatCo was abuzz with the news of Lex’s death, and I saw that you, via L-Corp, put out a statement.”

 

Lena sighs and now backs away from Kara, with the blonde letting Lena do so by removing her arms from around Lena’s body.

 

“Yes, it wasn’t exactly the most easy day I have had. All morning I was getting phone calls, or I should say, Jess was getting phone calls, asking me to comment on Lex’s death and everything. So, I did eventually know that I would have to put out a statement, just to get them to stop trying to get me to comment, and it took me a few hours to simply decide what I wanted to say in the statement. Even now, I keep thinking about how I could have said something differently in the statement, because really I didn’t say enough about how horrible Lex’s crimes were, and how disgusted I was with him, and how he deserved to die. But….. I didn’t want to come across as hateful myself. Anyway, there is nothing much I can do about it now.” Lena explains.

 

“Yeah….” Kara nods, “But, I think the statement was good. I thought it was short, and to the point. It made it clear that you don’t have a relationship with Lex, are not sad he’s dead, and you are thinking about his victim’s families. I don’t really think there is anymore that you could have said, it would have just been fluff.”

 

“Hmmm yeah….” Lena nods, “Thank you for saying that, darling. Jack and Sam came to my office to chat, and they read the statement before I released it. They said it was good too.”

 

“Oh, that’s good. I’m glad they were there to support you.” Kara says, “I presume they also talked to you more about Lex’s death and everything?”

 

“Yeah, they did.” Lena nods, “We talked about it for a while. I also told them about the suicide letter, and how he mentions me and I’ve been asked to come and read it, and just deal with the whole legal issue of whether the suicide note is legally binding or not.”

 

“What did they say about that?” Kara asks.

 

“They think I should probably go and read the note. They made the point that the worst thing that can happen, is I read the note, and it’s just so horrible hateful thing that Lex is directing at me, which would be nothing new, but it would be the last ever time Lex gets to do that, and then I could move on.” Lena explains, “Then, on top of that, Sam and Jack both mentioned that if I didn’t go, and didn’t read the note, I would probably always wonder what was in the note, and it would just frustrated me, and drive me mad.”

 

“Hmmm…… Yeah….. I mean…… I think I know you pretty well, maybe not as well as Jack and Sam, but I have to say, I totally agree with them. From what I have seen, you have never been one to put aside something that is on your mind, not until it’s actually been resolved. I have literally seen you come home from work, and had an issue at work, and you not be able to resolve that work issue on that day and then come home with it still on your mind, and it remains that way until you get to go to work the next day and sort things out.”

 

“Do I really do that?” Lena asks, a bit surprised by that, not realising that she does that so much that Kara clearly sees it.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “There is nothing wrong with it. I understand you are a woman who cares so much about her work, and always likes to mentally challenge herself, and think things through, even if it’s just passively in the back of your mind. But I do think that means you are just not that good at letting things go, therefore, Sam and Jack are right.”

 

“I guess… yeah….. you are right….” Lena says, “But….. I don’t want to be like this. I don’t want to continuing being like this. I want to be able to come home, and just turn off my work mind, and simply focus on you, Ashley, Natalie and our future pup.”

 

“Lena, I’m not saying you need to do that, or that there is anything wrong with you not doing it already.” Kara says.

 

“I know. But I want to do it.” Lena says, “I don’t want to be work, work, work, work, all the time, even when I’m home. That’s not healthy, and at the end of the day, while I might enjoy my job, it’s just that, a job, which is a way for me to earn money, and really just occupy myself during the day while the girls are at school, and you are at work. I want to actually be able to enjoy a life out of work, with all of you, and not think of work all the time.”

 

“Well then, if that is something you want to do, I’m sure you’ll figure out a way to do it, and I’ll be here supporting you, the whole time.” Kara smiles.

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena replies, with her own smile.

 

“So, does all of that mean you have made a decision about what you are going to do about Lex’s suicide note?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah….. I think so.” Lena nods, “I think…… I think I need to go to Metropolis to read it, and just sort everything out. I think…. the not knowing will drive me a bit mad, and even if the note is horrible, I think all of this might be cathartic in a way, as it will be the final thing to do with Lex, and hopefully I’ll just finally be able to let all of his bullshit go, and not have it weigh on me or anything. At least, that is my plan.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I think that’s a good idea. Anything you do which is a step for you to emotionally free some weight from yourself, I support, 1000%.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena smiles, happy that she has such a supportive fiancé.

 

“So, when do you think you’ll go to Metropolis?” Kara asks, “And, do you want me to go with you?”

 

“Well….. I’m only really thinking it all through right now, as I didn’t make up my mind on it, until a few moments ago, as we were just talking.” Lena explains.

“Oh.” Kara replies.

 

“But….. now that I think on it, I can’t go tomorrow, as I am speaking to the CatCo board tomorrow, and I don’t really want to cancel that, mostly because I just want to start getting CatCo in order, but also I don’t think it would be a good look for me to cancel my appearance at CatCo, only for the board and everyone at CatCo to find out that I’ve done it so I can go to Metropolis to deal with Lex stuff.” Lena explains.

 

“Yeah, okay. I get that.” Kara nods.

 

“So, I guess that just leaves Friday. I would love for you to come with me, as I would love to have your support, but, I don’t know if it would be a good idea to leave the girls, and I’m not sure who could watch them anyway. Then, I don’t really think we should bring them with us.” Lena explains.

 

“Hmm….. I understand.” Kara nods, “But….. are we….. I presume that to go to Metropolis you are going to use your private jet?”

 

“Of course.” Lena nods.

“Well….. let me know if I’m out of line or something….. But…. what if…… you and I finish work early on Friday, so that we can be there to pick the girls up from school, make a quick stop here to pick up our bags, then drive to the airport. Then, we can fly to Midvale, and leave the girls there to spend time with Eliza, which I know they’d love, and Eliza will totally love too. Then you and I can fly to Metropolis and deal with the Lex stuff together, and then pick the girls up from Midvale on the way back on Sunday or something.”

 

“That….. that sounds like a pretty good idea.” Lena nods, “Are you sure Eliza would be okay with that?”

 

“Yeah. I’m confident she would be.” Kara says, “Either way, I can give her a call right now.”

 

“Okay. While you do that, I’m going to go talk to the girls, and explain to them what is probably going to be happening.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I’ll join you upstairs when I’ve finished my call with Eliza.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now heads upstairs to go and see Natalie and Ashley, while Kara starts her phone call with Eliza. Once Lena is upstairs, she sees that both Natalie and Ashley are each in their respective rooms, starting their homework.

 

“Girls?! Can you come here for a second and talk with me?” Lena calls out, as she walks into her and Kara’s bedroom.

 

Lena soon hears the footsteps of both Natalie and Ashley moving about, with the two young girls quickly arriving in the bedroom, with curious, and slightly confused, looks on their faces.

 

“What do you want to talk about, mom?” Ashley asks.

 

“I wanted to talk to you about something Kara and I just discussed.” Lena says, as she takes a seat on her bed, and gestures for the girls to sit either side of her.

 

Natalie and Ashley don’t need to be told twice, and quickly move to sit either side of Lena.

 

“Like I told you yesterday, my brother died. And since then, I have been trying to figure out if I want to go and read the suicide note he left, which was partly directed to me. Like I said, my brother was a bad man, so I was thinking about not going, but I have decided now I will go, because if I don’t, I will always wonder what was in his note.” Lena explains.

 

“So….. you are going to Metropolis, now?” Natalie asks, sounding a bit disappointed, and even upset.

 

“No. I’m not going now.” Lena explains, “Tomorrow I have a meeting that I need to attend and can’t get out of, so I was thinking of going on Friday. However, I don’t want to leave you two alone, and Kara has offered to come with me, and has even come up with a plan for you two as well.”

 

“You want us to come to Metropolis too?” Ashley asks.

 

“No. Certainly not.” Lena says, in a firm voice.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley slightly jump at Lena’s tone.

 

“Sorry. I didn’t mean for that to sound as harsh as it did.” Lena says, “I don’t want either of you anywhere near this Lex stuff. So I certainly don’t want you coming to Metropolis. Kara actually suggested that, seeing as I will be taking my private jet to Metropolis, and therefore can fly anywhere, and take any route to get to Metropolis, we could drop you both off in Midvale, on Friday afternoon, once you are both done with school, and then you could spend Friday evening and all day Saturday with grandma in Midvale, while Kara and I are in Metropolis. We will then come and pick you up on Sunday, on our way back home from Metropolis as we head back here to National City. But, I only want to do this if you girls are okay with it. So, what do you think?”

 

“Yes. I’d like to see grandma again. And I want to see Midvale again.” Natalie quickly replies.

 

“Me too. I want to spend more time with grandma. I miss her.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay, well, Kara is just….” Lena begins, but is soon interrupted by Kara walking into the bedroom.

 

“Eliza has agreed, and is very excited that the girls will be staying with her over the weekend.” Kara says.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley grow very wide looks on their faces now.

 

“Well, I guess that’s a plan then.” Lena says, with a smile.

Chapter 108

It is now the following day, Thursday, and this morning Lena has started to make all the arrangements so that her private jet will be ready for herself, Kara, Ashley and Natalie tomorrow afternoon for them to fly to Midvale to drop of the girls, and then fly to Metropolis after that, ready to deal with all the Lex stuff after that. Lena has made these arrangements because she wants to be very quick about when they take off once she and Kara collect the girls from school tomorrow, as with the time difference they will already be landing in Metropolis in the evening, so Lena doesn’t want it to end up being too late. Lena has also tasked Jess with booking the hotel which she and Kara will be staying at in Metropolis for Friday and Saturday evening. Lena does still have one or two properties in Metropolis which technically she and Kara could stay at, but in all honesty, Lena hasn’t actually been in any of those properties in multiple years, and actually left the management of them up to Jack before he moved out to National City. As far as Lena knows, they have not been rented out or anything, but a cleaning service is booked to come in once every couple of months just to remove any dust, and make sure everything is okay. This obviously should mean that these properties would be okay for her and Kara to stay at, but Lena knows that the fact she owns these properties is likely public record somewhere, so it is possible reporters could be waiting for her at these properties, hoping to get a scope from her arriving in Metropolis, which they will already know about due to her private jets flight plan being public knowledge, which is a legal requirement for all private jets. The only thing Lena has made sure, is that the flight plan to Midvale will not be updated until last minute, so by the time it’s published it will be too late for any reporters to fly or drive up to Midvale and wait for her there. To solve reporters from figuring out which hotel Lena and Kara will be staying at, Jess has made sure to book the rooms under Kara’s name, which Lena hopes reporters won’t catch on to. Either way, the couple will be staying in a penthouse suite at the Baldwin hotel in Metropolis, so that should afford them a lot of privacy.

 

Right now Lena has just arrived at CatCo, as today is the day where she will address the company for the first time, and lay out her vision for the future of CatCo, while also trying to reassure everyone that she isn’t going to use CatCo just to give herself, and L-Corp, good PR, while tarnishing the reputation of her competitors, like some people have clearly been worrying about. Lena’s first act of the day is actually to address the CatCo board of directors, before having an all hands meeting with all the employees later on this afternoon. Nothing major is really going to change today, or even tomorrow. Today is just about setting everything up for those changes to happen over the coming weeks and months. Lena knows this won’t be an immediate process, and it will take some people time to get used to the new vision she has for CatCo. Then, at the same time, Lena also knows that she might get some pushback from various people, both employees and members of the board, who do not agree with her vision. Either way, despite the fact Lena has zero experience running a journalist based media company, she is confident in her own abilities as a leader and manager to actually be able to learn how to properly run this company. Plus, Lena also knows that it won’t hurt to also have Kara by her side, who may not have any experience like her, but at the very least, before becoming a reporter Kara had years of experience as Cat Grant’s assistant, and watching her run the company. So Lena is sure Kara will be able to give her some good advice at times.

 

Lena now is inside the CatCo building and is just arriving at the room where the CatCo board will be meeting, with her being direct there by a CatCo employee who met her in reception. Seeing as Lena started off her day at L-Corp, she didn’t just come into work with Kara, as Kara is already in the building, somewhere, getting on with her job, unless she is out doing some reporting work. Either way, Lena didn’t think it would be a good thing for Kara to meet her and guide her to the meeting room where the board will meet. Lena is well aware that some people may be worried about possible nepotism seeing as Kara is her fiancé, and now an employee of a company which she has just bought, and then people may wonder if Lena bought CatCo just for Kara, which she technically did, but no one has to find that out, and she certainly didn’t do it just to give Kara a better job or anything. Lena has no intention of promoting Kara beyond what her current role is. Lena does not want to carry out any type of nepotism like that, and frankly Lena is pretty sure that Kara would be insulted about the possibility of her giving her a better job title. Kara wants to earn it, which Lena is sure her future wife will do in time. Either way, Lena is aware that her relationship with Kara is something she will also have to address, as while it doesn’t seem to be common knowledge that she and Kara are dating, or engaged, Kara has told her there are a few murmurs here and there, most notably coming from when Andrea was making a scene about Lena buying CatCo out from under her.

 

“We have arrived, Miss Luthor.” The CatCo employee says, with the two of them arriving outside a conference room with glass windows.

 

Lena can now see inside the conference room, where she sees that everyone looks to be waiting for her, and the board members actually seem to be a mixture of men and women, some younger and some older, and of different races too. Lena is honestly impressed at the diversity of this board that Cat Grant has managed to put together. That said, Lena knows she can’t judge a book by it’s cover, as these board members might still end up being assholes, like some of her L-Corp board members. Even though Lena has bought out Cat Grant’s stake in CatCo, Lena has agreed to keep Cat Grant on as a board member, albeit no longer as chairwoman of the board, as that is the position Lena herself now has. Lena just thought this would be a good idea because at the end of the day Cat Grant still has a wealth of knowledge about running a media empire, which Lena could certainly use, and having her remain on the board is a way for Cat Grant to continue her relationship with the company she founded, despite not owning it. However, with that said, Cat Grant is not attending the board meeting today, as Lena and Cat didn’t think it would be a good idea for Cat to be at the first board meeting where Lena is taking charge. They didn’t want to split the board members attentions, with them wondering who they would be taking orders from. Cat will however be attending future board meetings though, although seeing as Cat intends to spend the next year or so travelling, her attendance will mostly be done remotely, which Lena does not have a problem with at all.

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now takes a deep breath to gather her nerves. Even now, as a billionaire successful 41-year-old woman, Lena still gets nervous at the thought of addressing a board, especially when it includes talking to people who she hasn’t met for the first time, who are all likely judging her. Either way, despite being an omega, Lena is confident enough in herself to move forward, and be the badass CEO and chairwoman that she is known for being at L-Corp.

 

“Hello, everyone. Please, let’s take our seats!” Lena says, in a commanding voice as she enters the conference room.

 

Upon Lena saying this, everyone quiets down and soon takes their seats around the conference table, with Lena taking her own seat at the head of it, with everyone looking on at her.

 

“Well, I think I should begin this meeting with me introducing myself, even though I’m sure you all already know who I am, and have done your own research into me.” Lena says, “My name is Lena Luthor, I am the current CEO and chairwoman of L-Corp, one of the biggest tech companies in the world, a company which I built myself. I started L-Corp because I considered myself a scientist, and had so many ideas of inventions and innovations which I could make, with some money, which would hopefully improve people’s lives. For a time, this is exactly what I would do, be a scientist, and create those projects with a team of people. However, as L-Corp grew I had to shift what I do more towards the business side of things, meaning I would now consider myself a business woman, rather than a scientist, even if my first love would always be to being in a lab, and tinkering with things. Anyway, as a business woman, I understand how to run a very successful company, albeit a different one from CatCo. I won’t come to you and pretend that I know everything, and everything that I plan to do with CatCo will be right. I’m sure I will make mistakes along the way. However, my long term plan for CatCo is to turn this company into a respected journalist source, not just for gossip, and celebrity news, entertainment, and things of that nature, but also with a focus on hard hitting journalism, from politics, to world news, to scientific articles. I believe around the world far too many news companies have shifted their focus towards getting clicks, and just making headlines that cause people to have an emotion and then click on the article, with facts and quality being something that is pushed to the side. These companies do this, because they see it as the best way to make a profit. I don’t believe that though. I believe that if you actually present news to people in a digestible manner, they will happily consume it. I believe a lot of people are sick of these clickbait headlines, and that is something I don’t want CatCo to be. To be clear, these changes, I don’t expect them to happen right away. It will take time for the CatCo employees to adjust, and for us to find out vision of how to specifically present our new range of news to our readers. But I do believe this will turn CatCo into a more rounded news company. Anyway, that is everything I have to say for now, I’m sure that you all have some questions, so feel free to ask me, and I will try and answer them all.”

 

There is then a moment of silence in the room, with all the other board members just digesting what Lena has just said to them about her vision for CatCo’s future. Eventually though, one of the female board members speaks up.

 

“Miss Luthor, with this new vision that you intend for CatCo to have, it’s obviously going to take a lot of effort on the managerial side of things to guide this process. Seeing as Cat Grant is now gone both as chairwoman and CEO, do you intend to hire a new CEO anytime soon to help in this matter?” The board member asks.

 

“Right now I will not be hiring new people, both at the managerial level, and in most other levels across the company, unless it’s just a position that really needs to be filled. At the same time, I don’t intend to fire anyone, or make any employees redundant. I do not intend to be one of those people who buys a company and then starts to make a bunch of employees redundant just in an attempt to make the company more profitable, and thereby shift more of a work load onto other employees. I’m sure there will be new positions created from the shift in vision for this company, but I would very much prefer for our existing employees to fill those new positions rather than hiring from the outside, even if it means they need some more training to do so. This will also apply to any managerial positions within CatCo. However, in regards to the CEO position, I will be undertaking that role for the foreseeable future. I will be managing both CatCo and L-Corp at the same time, and to do this I will be passing off some of my roles at L-Corp to my CFO to lessen my work load there.” Lena explains, “Does that answer your question?”

 

“Yes, it does.” The female board member says, with a smile.

 

“I have a question.” A male board member says.

 

“Yes?” Lena replies.

 

“Seeing as you want to shift the reporting of CatCo to also include science, and other hard hitting bits of journalism, that will likely also mean the company reporting on L-Corp, as well as it’s competitors. Will our reporters be free to write what they like, and if so, how will we avoid any suggestion that you are using CatCo to make L-Corp look better and your competitors look worse.” The male board member asks.

 

“Yes, I knew this would be a question asked.” Lena says, “In regards to the latter bit of your question, frankly, why would I need to buy a media company like CatCo to make L-Corp look better and my competitors worse when L-Corp is already one of the biggest tech companies in the world? However, I understand that doesn’t really relieve any concerns. So, reporters will be free to write whatever they like about L-Corp and my competitors, be it positive or negative, and I would hope with whoever our reporters are writing about, they stick to facts, rather than making something up, or skewing some data or quotes to make things seem different from what they are, which I know is a method some lesser news corporations do. As for these articles themselves, most of the reviewing of articles I will keep with our editor-in-chief, and not put in my hands. I certainly will not be reviewing articles about L-Corp or our competitors. That doesn’t however mean that if I find a CatCo article written about L-Corp, that is negative, and I believe is very unfair, that I won’t have L-Corp respond publicly. But unless the reporter writing such an article has really do an unfair job, and our editor-in-chief agrees so, they will not face any repercussions for writing such an article. I want our reporters here to feel like they can write whatever they want, as long as it’s not fiction, and sticks to facts, without fear of being fired or anything.”

 

After this, Lena fields several more questions for the next hour, with the board members seeming to just dig into every little thing that Lena plans to do with CatCo. It ends up being a very tiring experience for Lena.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and after finishing her meeting with the CatCo board, Lena decided to head back to L-Corp for the next few hours, just to get some more work done, with her also taking a work lunch meeting with Sam, with the two eating lunch together in Lena’s office, and discussing the roles Sam will be taking up to lessen Lena’s workload so she can more focus on CatCo in the coming weeks. That said, one of the things that is in the back of Lena’s mind, that she decided not to bring up in the meeting, is at some point Lena knows she is going to have to figure out an entirely different person to temporarily take control of L-Corp as CEO, as sooner or later Lena knows she is going to give birth, and does intend to go on a maternity leave of at least a couple of months. Then when this happens, Sam will be pretty far along in her own pregnancy, so it’s not like Lena can ask her to just be CEO for those couple of months. However, that is going to be an issue for another day. Lena has too many other things on her mind right now to worry about any of that.

 

Lena is now arriving at CatCo again, with it being around 2:50PM, and the CatCo all hands meeting has been called for 3PM today. This time, as Lena arrives at CatCo, her future wife does greet her in the lobby. However, the two do not greet one another by giving each other a kiss, as neither feel it would be appropriate in this work setting, especially in regards to what Lena is about to do. So, the two simply say hello to one another, and after that, Kara guides Lena to the elevators and up several floors, to the main bullpen area where the meeting will be held.

 

As Lena walks through the bullpen, and in the direction of Cat Grant’s old office, she can feel the eyes of everyone on her, and she can hear people starting to murmur. Lena isn’t stupid, she knows that people have probably been talking all day long, wondering what she is about to say when she addresses all of them. Lena just hopes she can win these employees over, or at least get them to give her a chance.

 

Lena soon arrives at Cat Grant’s office, which she steps inside, along with Kara, and puts a few of her things down onto Cat’s desk. Kara and Lena then remain there for a few more minutes until the time hits 3PM, and Lena knows she needs to begin the meeting. To do so, Lena politely asks Kara to go back to her own desk, as she doesn’t want to give off a sign of nepotism by having Kara stand next to her, and Kara happily does this. A few moments after this, Lena finally steps out of Cat Grant’s office, with all eyes turning to her.

 

“Hello everyone.” Lena says, in a loud voice, knowing she needs to make sure her voice carries itself across the entire CatCo floor.

 

Everyone falls silent now, and Lena begins to lay out her vision for CatCo, just like she did for the board, making sure to make it clear that she does not intend to fire anyone, and wants to create new opportunities for the current reporters, and looks forward to working with them all to see what they are interesting in, and how they may fit in her new vision of CatCo. When Lena eventually finishes speaking, it seems like what she has said has gone over okay, or at the very least, not gone over poorly, as no one has an annoyed or upset look on their face, which is a good sign. Lena knows that only time will tell how committed these employees will be to her new vision for CatCo.

Chapter 109

Lena has now just finished explaining to the CatCo employees her vision for what she wants CatCo to become, and how she wants it to change from being a sort of gossip and celebrity news based magazine, with only a little bit of hard hitting journalism, to have much more of a broader range, and topic base. Lena is well aware that some of the employees will not like this change, as after all, Lena is sure many of them came to CatCo because they only wanted to work in the sort of soft news sector of the industry. However, Lena thinks that changing CatCo to cover a broader range could benefit all of them in the long run, and hopefully raise CatCo’s journalistic standards across the board.

 

“I know some of you may not like the idea of this change. Some of you may prefer to cover the current types of news that CatCo mainly covers, and I hope that I won’t have to force any of you to cover news that you don’t want to, as I hope there are reporters here who want to broaden their journalistic range, and cover some more hard hitting news topics. It’s okay if you still want to write about the current things you write about. That will still have a place in the future of CatCo, but it will not be our main, or only, focus, like it has been previously, under different management.” Lena says, “Now, I do have two more things that I’m going to address, one of them is of a more personal nature, but I just want to clear the air moving forward, so there is no murmurs or gossip in the office about it or anything. However, before I speak about that, the bigger topic I want to mention, is about everyone’s employment moving forward. I know, historically when one person acquires a company, usually it is followed by a bunch of redundancies or people being fired or something. I don’t want that to be the case here. I have no intention of making people redundant. Of course, because of the new vision I want CatCo to have, that will mean some positions will no longer exist in this company. However, instead of letting people go, I would prefer to see if current employees can fill the new positions that will be created in this company, and I don’t mind if this means a person needs additional training to help them fill that position. I would much prefer that than letting people go, and then hiring new people outside of the company. I don’t want to create that awkward type of atmosphere. However, at the same time, I know, over the coming weeks, and months, some of you may wish to leave CatCo, and I am aware a lot of you are under fixed contracts, with non-competes, meaning you can’t quit and then expect to continue to work in this industry. So, I will not be enforcing the non-competes. I hope you will give this new vision a chance, but if you are still happy, I will allow those who want to leave, to leave, and we will not enforce the non-competes.”

 

Lena saying this seems to get a few people talking, with the employees seeming to be impressed at how open their new boss is being, with her not being the type of boss that buys the company, and then right away makes sure all the non-competes are iron-clad, and threatens to fire a bunch of people in the coming weeks, to replace them with new people.

 

“Then, the final things I want to talk about. The final thing I want to mention, is about my personal life. Specifically, my personal life in relation to Kara.” Lena says, and looks over to Kara, “Some of you may already  know, or may have heard rumours or something, so I just wanted to put them to bed right away, so we can all get off on the right foot, and not have gossip or other bullshit floating around. Kara and I are in a relationship. We are engaged. However, I want to be clear, I do not intend to use my new position as owner of CatCo to just give Kara a new, or better job, she will have to earn that. I think doing that sort of nepotism would be insulting to Kara, as well as all of you. Part of the reason I bought this company, of course, was because of Kara. But it was mainly because being in a relationship with Kara made me more aware of CatCo, and the problems of how awful it would have been if CatCo was bought by another person, who I believe would have ruined this company. I did not buy this company with the intention of doing so to give my future wife a better job, or just give her the company. I want that to be absolutely clear. I would prefer my relationship with Kara not to become regular office gossip or anything, but I know that it probably will. So all I ask, is please be respectful of myself, and Kara, as we are still just two people who fell in love after all. But, if I do find that any CatCo employees are talking about my relationship with Kara to other journalism organisations, that will be something I fire you for. As not only would that violate all of your contracts, by actually working with a competing company, and giving them tips, but it will personally anger me, very much.”

 

Lena now finishes speaking and there are more murmurs around the office, just like Lena expected there might be. Soon enough though, Lena’s eyes meet Kara’s, and the blonde Alpha takes that as her signal to walk over to her.

 

“You did good.” Kara smiles, as she takes one of Lena’s hands into her own, not caring about how this is a public display of some form of affection. After all, their relationship is completely on the table for everyone now, so there is no point in hiding it.

 

“You think so?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. I do.” Kara nods, “I think everyone will, at the very least, respect how honest and open you are being with them all. A lot of new owners wouldn’t have bothered to address the employees at all, or just done so by sending out a company wide email. You went above and beyond.”

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, “I need to get back to L-Corp now. Walk me out?”

 

“Sure.” Kara replies, with her own bright smile.

 

Lena and Kara then proceed to walk out of CatCo, hand in hand, with a lot of eyes of the other CatCo employees on them. Lena and Kara don’t mind though, this is new information to a lot of them. They just hope that the attention will die down in the next few weeks so they are not constantly stared at for simply being together.

 

---

“Girls!! Hurry up!” Lena shouts up the stairs, “We were supposed to only be stopping back here quickly for you to change and grab our things!”

 

“Yeah, hang on. I’m finishing packing my stuff now!” Ashley shouts back, from upstairs.

 

Presently, Lena is waiting downstairs in her home for Natalie and Ashley to finish getting changed and grabbing their bags of stuff so that they can all head off to the airport, with Kara and her dropping the girls off in Midvale to spend the weekend with Eliza. The plan was supposed to be Kara and Lena picking Ashley and Natalie up from school right as the school day ended, quickly driving back home so the girls could grab their things and get change, with Kara and Lena also grabbing their own bags too, and then quickly heading to the airport, so they can take off as soon as possible. However, that plan went down the drain pretty quickly, as Kara and Lena literally sat outside Natalie and Ashley’s school for 15 minutes after the school day ended for the girls to arrive, as they decided to take their good time. Then as they drove home, they got stuck in traffic for half an hour as their was an accident, and now that they are home, Natalie and Ashley have both been taking their time to actually get ready. 

 

“You were supposed to pack everything last night!” Lena yells out, with a sigh.

 

Kara now comes walking back into the house, after having carried her and Lena’s bags, and put them in their car.

 

“Are they not ready?” Kara asks.

 

“No. It seems not.” Lena says, with a huff, “They are still packing.”

 

“They are only staying there for a day and a bit. How much stuff do they need?” Kara asks.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena says, shaking her head while letting out a sigh.

 

Soon enough Kara and Lena are interrupted by Natalie now coming running down the stairs, while also carrying a big bag in one of her hands. It’s clear that the 12-year-old has a rather eager expression on her face. Kara and Lena know this is because Natalie is just excited to get to spend the weekend with her grandma. It’s just so nice to see after everything Natalie and Ashley have been through recently.

 

Just as Natalie is about 4 steps from the bottom of the stairs, with Kara and Lena watching her, Natalie trips, and starts to fall. Luckily, almost as if she has super speed, Kara is able to grab Natalie, and prevent her from falling, and gather her up in her arms.

 

“Natalie.” Kara says, with a sigh of relief.

 

“You almost fell darling!” Lena exclaims, and rushes to Natalie’s side, affectionately brushing some hair out of her daughter’s face.

 

“Sorry.” Natalie says, in a bit of a sheepish voice.

 

“You need to be more careful, darling. You were lucky that Kara caught you. If she didn’t, I don’t like to even imagine what might have happened.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. I’ll be more careful. Thank you, Kara. You’re strong.” Natalie says.

 

Kara lets out a chuckle at Natalie saying that, while carefully placing the 12-year-old back onto the ground.

 

“You’re very welcome, Natalie.” Kara smiles, lovingly, “Now, is that all your stuff?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“Okay, let’s get it into the car, so at least you are ready. In the meantime, mom can sort out Ashley.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Call us if you need us.” Kara says to her future wife, with a smile.

 

“Will do. You both go ahead.” Lena says.

 

Kara then grabs Natalie’s back in one of her hands, and then proceeds to walk out of the house, with Natalie following closely behind. Lena, for her part, has such a smile on her face, happy that they all have Kara in their lives like this. Lena thinks about just how perfect Kara fits together with all of them, almost like she has been the missing puzzle piece in their family this entire time. Everything just seems to be so much better with Kara here. Kara is here to do things like she just did, literally catch them when they fall, and basically be a good other parent to the girls, even if Lena and Kara have not put a name on it yet. All Lena knows, is as far as she is concerned, Kara is Natalie and Ashley’s other parent, not to take anything away from Andrea. Lena doesn’t want Kara to be there to replace Andrea, or anything like that, even if personally Lena knows that Kara will always be ten times the better parent than Andrea, Lena simply sees Kara as just another parent the girls can have, a third parent. At the end of the day, despite the situations, Lena thinks that any children that get to have three parents, or more than that, are pretty lucky, just as long as they are all loving parents, which Lena knows is certainly the case for herself and Kara, with Andrea being a question mark, and her waiting to see what happens, if Andrea actually does survive all this.

 

Lena now pulls herself from her thoughts, and starts to tap her foot, getting a bit impatient with Ashley right now, as something that should have literally taken a few minutes, has now turned into almost 20 minutes or waiting. It’s starting to get rude, on Ashley’s side of things.

 

“ASHLEY!” Lena yells up the stairs, “I’m really starting to get annoyed now! You are holding all of us up! And you should have done this packing yesterday! You are only going for a day and a bit, you don’t need that many changes of clothes! If you are not down in 2 minutes, I am coming up there! And I swear, if you make me come up there, while I’m pregnant like I am, and needlessly walk up the stairs, I will be even more mad!”

 

“Okay! Okay!” Ashley yells back, “I am coming right now!”

 

A few moments later, Lena finally does hear the sound of Ashley moving upstairs, and a few seconds after that, Lena sees Ashley starting to walk down the stairs, with her bag in hand.

 

“Be careful. Your sister fell down the stairs carrying her bag, Kara had to catch her, to stop her from falling.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Lena then carefully watches Ashley get down to the bottom of the stairs, with the brunette eventually being relieved when that is the case, knowing that they can finally get on the road now, and head to the airport, even if they are about an hour behind schedule at this point.

 

“Okay. You have got everything now then?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“What exactly was taking you so long?” Lena asks, “You only need a few clothes, it should have only taken you a couple of minutes to pack.”

 

“Yes. But I was texting grandma yesterday and today, and she said that while we are there she will do some baking with us, she’ll take us out for a hike, and we might even go down to the lake if it’s not too cold. So, I thought I’d pack some clothes I didn’t mind getting messing for those activities, just in case, along with my normal clothes too.” Ashley explains.

 

“Hmmm…. Very well. You still probably should have done all that last night though.” Lena hums, “Anyway, no use arguing over it now. Let’s get in the car, Kara and Natalie are waiting for us.”

 

“Alright.” Ashley replies.

 

Lena and Ashley now walk out of their house, with Lena locking the door behind her. A few moments later, they get in the car, which Kara is driving, and soon start on their way to the airport, ready for their weekend trip.

 

---

It is now about two hours later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have just landed at a local airport just outside of Midvale, where Kara and Lena intend to drop the girls off. Of course, Kara and Lena are not just going to leave the girls here alone, with no one else. They have made plans so that Eliza should be here waiting for them, so that Lena and Kara can just make sure the girls are in Eliza’s care, with them then getting back onto the plane, and starting their journey to Metropolis.

 

“We’re here!” Natalie says, excitedly, with them just having landed.

 

“I don’t see grandma!” Ashley says, with a sad pout, as she looks out one of the windows.

 

Kara and Lena both chuckle at Ashley saying that.

 

“That’s likely because we are going to be taxied over to an area where Eliza is waiting for us.” Lena explains.

“Oh, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Ashley and Natalie now both eagerly look out the window, clearly waiting to see the first sight of their grandma, so much looking forward to spending this weekend with her in Midvale. Upon seeing this sight, Kara and Lena both just glance at one another with happy smiles on their faces, happy to see the girls so happy.

 

“I see her!” Natalie eventually exclaims, just as they get close to a hanger.

 

“Me two!” Ashley says, “She’s standing just outside that car!”

 

A few minutes later, the plane finally comes to a stop, with the pilots opening the doors to the plane a few moments later. After this happens, Kara and Lena basically have to hold the girls back until the pilots give them the go ahead that everything is okay and safe for them to get off the plane. Once the pilots do this though, both Natalie and Ashley go running towards the plane exit.

“BE CAREFUL GIRLS!” Lena yells out.

“Yes, please don’t fall down the steps!” Kara yells.

 

Ashley and Natalie seem to hear what Kara and Lena are saying to them, and now slow down a little bit, as they walk down the steps.

 

“Grandma!” Natalie says, with Eliza now walking closer to the steps, awaiting the girls.

 

“Grandma!” Ashley says.

 

Lena and Kara now walk behind Natalie and Ashley, with the pilots now opening up the storage section of the private jet to remove Natalie and Ashley’s bags. Eventually, both Natalie and Ashley reach the bottom of the steps, and they each go running to Eliza, taking her in for a big, massive hug, together.

“Hello, my sweeties.” Eliza says, as she hugs the girls tightly, giving both a kiss on the top of her head, “We are going to have a really amazing weekend together. I am so looking forward to it.”

 

“Me too.” Ashley says.

“Me three!” Natalie exclaims.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza continue to hug like this for a few more moments, but they do eventually part, with Eliza then greeting both Kara and Lena.

 

After this, Kara and Lena make sure that Natalie and Ashley have all their things packed into Eliza’s car, and tell Eliza a general idea of when they will be back on Sunday to pick up the girls, letting her know they will keep her constantly updated. The group then proceed to just chat a little while, as Kara and Lena wait for the private jet to be refuelled, and for all the pre-flight checks to be done once more. Eventually though, after 20 minutes, the pilots give Lena the thumbs up, signalling that they are ready to go. So, upon seeing this, both Kara and Lena give Natalie and Ashley a big hug, and tell them to be good for Eliza, before getting back onto the plane.

 

Eliza, Ashley and Natalie all proceed to watch by Eliza’s car as the private jet slowly moves to the runway, before taking off into the air, with Kara and Lena heading to Metropolis.

 

“Okay, girls.” Eliza smiles, once the plane is out of sight, “Let’s get in the car, and I’ll take you to my home.”

Chapter 110

Kara and Lena are now up in the air, in Lena’s private jet, on their way to Metropolis. Their projected flight time is about 2 and a half hours, meaning they likely won’t land in Metropolis until around 11pm local time, if not later. Right now though, Kara is sitting in the back of the plane by herself, while Lena is having some sort of conversation with the pilots in the cockpit area of the plane. Kara doesn’t really know what Lena is talking to them about. She presumes it must be her asking about the flight and things. Eventually though, Kara sees Lena coming back out of the cockpit with a devilish look on her face, closing the cockpit flight door behind her. Seeing this look from Lena causes Kara just to grow a bit of a confused and intrigued look on her face, wondering what her future wife is up to, as she knows that look means Lena has something in mind.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena smirks, as she walks over to Kara, swaying her hips as she does.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that, because it’s a bit strange for Lena to say hello to her when they’ve only been apart for a few minutes. Soon though, Kara’s chuckling stops, as Lena decides to take a seat in Kara’s lap.

 

“Oh uhhh…… hi….” Kara says, in a bit of a flustered voice.

 

“Hi.” Lena smirks, and then leans in to take Kara in for a kiss.

 

Kara happily melts into the kiss and kisses Lena back. The kiss isn’t a passionate one, not quite yet. Instead, the kiss is a tender loving one.

 

“What…. what has gotten into you?” Kara asks, once she and Lena part from their kiss a few moments later.

 

“Well.” Lena says, with a smirk, “I may have had a word with the pilots, and told them we don’t want to be disturbed. That means we have a whole two hours to ourselves, where we will basically be completely alone, with no intrusions, and no Natalie and Ashley around to hear is.”

 

“Oh really?” Kara now smirks, having a bit of an idea what Lena is getting at now.

 

“Yes, really.” Lena nods, “Do you want to join the mile high club darling?”

 

Kara now grows a wide smile on her face.

 

“Who says I’m not already a member?” Kara smirks back.

 

Lena’s eyes now widen in surprise.

 

“I’m just kidding. I’d love nothing more than to take you here in this plane.” Kara says.

 

“Good, because I don’t want it gentle. I want it rough. I want you to unleash all of your alpha, and make me beg for it and submit. I want that. In fact, I need that. With what we are going to face in Metropolis, I just, I need you to take control for a little while, and help me relax with a good fuck and a lot of teasing.” Lena says.

 

Kara’s eyes now widen at Lena saying this to her, because she certainly was not expecting her future wife to say this.

 

“R…really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yes. I really need this, Kara.” Lena replies, while continuing to sit in Kara’s lap, and maybe purposely giggling her ass a little bit to get Kara’s cock excited, “I can’t be sure exactly what we are going to face in Metropolis, as I’m sure I’m going to have to deal with more than just reading Lex’s suicide note to me. I might have to deal with the press, lawyers, and even potentially Lillian popping her head up. All of that has me stressed. So, just for this evening, and for these next few hours of this flight, I want to just be able to forget about everything that is coming, and simply relax with you, my fiancé.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I…. I understand.”

 

“Thank you, darling.” Lena says, “I know it’s not natural for you to be a completely dominating and forceful alpha, and I don’t think of you any less because of that, and nor should you. I doubt I would be with you if that is the type of alpha you are all the time. But, I really need this right now, and I know that you have it in you. So…….. please fuck me…. daddy.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen once more, this time at Lena calling her daddy. Then, at the same time, Kara literally feels her cock spring into life, just from that simple word, as it really excites Kara, and her alpha. Lena, for her part, must feel Kara’s cock getting hard, because she soon groans a wicked grin on her face, and starts to really grind her ass into Kara’s lap.

 

Lena continues to grind into Kara’s lap for the next few moments, with Kara placing her hands on Lena’s hips, and just enjoying the sensation of all this for a few moments, closing her eyes and allowing her alpha to truly spring free and unleash itself, as she knows this is what Lena wants. No, this is what Lena needs right now, and if Kara ever hopes to be a good wife and mate for Lena, she knows that one of the most basic things that she needs to do as an alpha, is take care of her omega’s basic needs.

 

Soon enough of Kara’s alpha has come out that the blonde starts to get some ideas of what she wants to do, and how she wants to take Lena, and fuck her silly. However, at the same time, Kara doesn’t want it to just be as simple as her fucking Lena hard, right now, on this plane, as that’s boring, and something that she and Lena can do anytime, even if not in a plane itself. Kara really wants to tease Lena, and make her a complete omega mess of hormones, begging her, and truly submitting to her, as that is what Lena has asked of her. So, Kara knows she has to tease Lena more, make this last for as long as possible.

 

“Slow down.” Kara says, in a firm, but not mean, voice, “We want this to be good for both of us, and if you continue to do that I’m not going to last too long.”

 

“Hmmm….. Maybe I want you to explode all over my ass, daddy?” Lena purrs.

 

Kara now lets out a little alpha growl at Lena not obeying her, and sort of suggesting she may not follow Kara’s order. Upon hearing this growl, Lena’s omega responds by sending out submissive pheromones, and then slowing down, doing as Kara ordered her to and not grinding on her cock as much.

 

“Good. That’s better.” Kara hums, “Now, I think it’s time that I got something to play with while you sit here.”

 

“What do you…..” Lena begins, but soon finds out what Kara means, as the blonde is now unbuttoning her shirt.

 

A part of Kara does just want to rip Lena’s shirt open, and be forceful like that, but she also know that they will have to actually get off this plane at some point, and make their way into Metropolis to their hotel, and Lena having a ripped shirt isn’t going to be great for that. So, just for this moment, Kara is able to control herself a little bit, and slowly unbutton Lena’s shirt. Then, on a positive side of things, Kara knows that this action of slowly unbuttoning Lena’s shirt for her also acts as a method for teasing her fiancé, as she is purposefully taking her time, and that likely means Lena is waiting in anticipation for what she is going to do next, once her shirt is open.

 

Soon enough, after a few more moments, Kara has Lena’s shirt open completely, now that this is the case, Kara pulls at the shirt, trying to remove it completely, with Lena wordlessly complying, and pulling her arms out the sleeves, thereby allowing Kara to remove the shirt, and throw it to the floor. This means that Lena is now sitting on Kara’s lap, in a pair of tightish jeans, and a bra. Many may think that the next action that Kara does as an alpha, is to reach for Lena’s breasts, and start to play with them, or to grab at the bra and try to remove it, but this isn’t what Kara does. Instead, Kara’s hands come down to Lena’s pregnant belly, placing them on it for a few moments, just under the belly button, either side.

 

“Look what I have done to you.” Kara purrs into Lena’s ear, “I’ve bred you like an omega bitch. Our pup is inside you. This is mine. Mine. Mine.”

 

“Yes….. daddy. Yours.” Lena hums.

 

Both alpha and omega pheromones are truly starting to circle the cabin now, with things getting very intense.

 

“That’s what you are, an omega who will let me breed you, all the time. We don’t need to worry about protection. You’ll be happy to have many more of my pups, so I can breed you constantly. Isn’t that right?” Kara says.

“Yes, daddy! Let me be your baby making omega bitch. Please!” Lena begs, while also moaning at the same time.

 

“Yes….” Kara groans, and now thrusts her pelvis forward for the first time, into Lena’s ass, with the brunette, in turn, feeling Kara’s hard cock grind into her ass, even though they are both wearing trousers right now.

 

“Ohhhh!!!” Lena moans, in delight.

 

Kara now grows a smirks on her face, and then decides to carefully lift up Lena’s belly, meaning that the weight of Lena’s stomach is now not pressing down onto her as much. Kara does this because she knows that she has seen videos where people do this to their pregnant partner, and as a result of it, the pregnant person seems to get some sort of release, or ecstasy from the moment, maybe from a bit of sexual pleasure, or possibly just from the relief they feel from having less weight pressing down on them and hurting their back, perhaps a mix of both at the same time. Either way, Kara doing this to Lena soon has the desire effect, as once Kara does this, Lena lets out a very loud moan, with her head tilting back into one of Kara’s shoulders. Kara, in turn, very much takes advantage of the position Lena is in right now, and while continuing to hold Lena’s belly up, Kara moves her mouth to Lena’s neck, and starts to nibble at it, teasing the omega that she is going to bite her, and give her a mating mark, which Lena does not yet have from Kara. Of course, right now, Kara has absolutely no intention of giving Lena a mating mark, as when she does that, she wants it to be a special moment, not a moment of sexual lust on an aeroplane where Lena needs her to take charge just to forget about her incoming worries. Kara wants the moment where she does finally claim Lena to be truly perfect, and planned out. However, Kara is also aware that her teasing Lena with the suggestion she might bite her, and claim her, will drive Lena’s omega absolutely crazy. Kara just knows she has also got to make sure her alpha doesn’t get too carried away with her doing this, because she knows it could be easy for her to get carried away while she kisses Lena’s neck, and maybe nibbles at it a little, and then actually claiming Lena, and the blonde really does not want that to happen right now.

 

Kara and Lena continue in these positions for the next few moments, with Kara holding up Lena’s belly and now kissing the side of Lena’s neck, while also nibbling at it a little, and completely teasing Lena. For Lena, all she is doing now is moaning, and because of all the pleasure, and release, she is feeling right now, she has completely stopped grinding into Kara’s ass. This isn’t something Kara minds too much right now, because it just gives her own body a chance to slow down, as she doesn’t want to get too excited and then cum before she has satisfied Lena good and proper. That isn’t to say that Kara wouldn’t be able to go again after a few minutes of rest, but Kara just thinks it’s best if they both drag out their orgasms. Soon though, after a couple more minutes of Kara and Lena both in these positions, the blonde finally decides to pull her mouth way from Lena’s neck, now clearly seeing some red marks that might turn into hickeys over the coming hours. Kara now, carefully, places Lena’s belly back downwards, so it is back in its natural position, with Lena letting out a groan of disappointment at Kara doing this.

 

“This isn’t all about you. I need some pleasure too.” Kara says to the brunette.

 

“Yes…..” Lena hums, still clearly being very turned on right now.

 

“Yes, what?” Kara asks, in a demanding tone.

 

“Yes, daddy!” Lena exclaims.

“Good girl.” Kara hums.

 

As a sort of reward for Lena saying that, the blonde now moves her hands to Lena’s bra, where she quickly moves her hands under the cups of the bra, and starts to squeeze on Lena’s breasts. The action of Kara doing this causes Lena to let out a very loud moan of delight, with the brunette feeling pleasure rocket through her body, as one of the things that has happened to her body since becoming pregnant, is her breasts have become a lot more sensitive, which does have its issues at times, but it also comes with the advantage of extra potential for pleasure during sexual encounters.

 

“You like this, huh?” Kara hums into Lena’s ear.

 

“Yes, daddy. So good.” Lena replies.

 

“That’s good, because I like your breasts. They have got a lot bigger, a lot more juicy, since you got pregnant. Just imagine how amazing it will be to keep your breasts like this all the time, with you continuing to be pregnant. Imagine how much more sensitive we can make them.” Kara says.

 

“I don’t think we can make them any more sensativeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee AHHHH!!! YESSSS!” Lena says, ending her sentence in a fit of moaning as while Lena was talking to her, Kara moves her fingers to Lena’s nipples, and starts to squeeze on them, sending even more pleasure through Lena’s body.

 

Kara continues to play with Lena’s breasts like this for a few more moments, but she does eventually decide that the brunette’s bra is becoming a bit of a hinderance to what she wants to do, so she decides to remove it. Unlike with Lena’s shirt, Kara doesn’t decide to remove Lena’s bra by carefully unhooking it or anything. Kara removes Lena’s bra by forcefully pulling at the back of it, snapping it open, and breaking it completely, causing it to fall down to the floor. Kara does this because as long as Lena has a shirt to wear, she can totally go without a bra out in public, during their eventual journey from the airport into their hotel in Metropolis. Plus, Kara very much likes the idea of Lena going braless, and her breasts giggling about in public as they make their way into the city. Lena, for her part, of course, lets out a big moan upon seeing, and feeling, Kara forcefully remove her bra like this. Kara now quick moves her hands back to Lena’s breasts, and continues to play with them, more forcefully now.

 

Kara plays with Lena’s breasts for a few more moments, with her alpha truly going wild with the fact she has an omega sitting in her lap right now, with her getting to just have her way with the omega’s breasts, and do anything with them, while the omega happily moans. This is something that almost all alphas would absolutely love to do, and certainly Kara. Eventually though, as much as Kara enjoys playing with Lena’s breasts, she, and her alpha, want to move things along, and think that Lena has had enjoy teasing and pleasure now, so it’s only fair she gets some back in return.

 

“Get off my lap.” Kara orders, releasing her hands from Lena’s lap.

 

Lena, for her part, hesitates for a second, as many people would, as it is a bit jarring to go from feeling pleasure as someone feels up your breasts, to someone quickly ordering you off their lap. However, Lena only hesitates for a few moments, and soon gets off Kara’s lap.

 

Now that Lena is off her lap, Kara stands up herself, and begins to remove her clothes, thinking that she has no interest in any situation where she has Lena slowly remove her clothes or anything, as that isn’t something that is going to bring her much pleasure, just tease her, and Kara’s alpha cock already feels pretty teased already.

 

“Take off your jeans, and panties.” Kara orders her fiancé.

 

“Yes, daddy.” Lena replies.

 

Kara and Lena now both get undressed, and as they do, Kara very much notices that once Lena removes her jeans, she doesn’t actually have to remove her underwear, because she is not wearing any.

 

“No underwear, hmm?” Kara smirks, now being in her bra and panties herself, “Did someone plan this ahead of time, and decide to not bother wearing any underwear?”

 

“Yes. I thought it would make things easier.” Lena admits.

 

Kara grows a very wide smirk on her face at Lena saying that.

 

“I like the way you think.” Kara replies, “Get on your knees.”

“Yes, daddy.” Lena replies, and falls to her knees.

 

Kara now removes her own bra, and throws it to the floor, leaving her now towering over Lena, just in her underwear, while Lena is on the floor, on her knees, completely naked, looking up at her, almost with a pleading look on her face. This look from Lena very much turns Kara on, even more.

 

“I want you to play with my cock, but don’t remove it from my underwear, or put your hand inside. You can only tease it between the fabric, no touching it, not yet.” Kara orders.

 

“Yes, daddy.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now quickly springs to action, and moves her hand up to Kara’s underwear, and starts to rub the alpha’s cock through the fabric, teasing her. Lena then moves onto kissing and licking Kara’s cock through the fabric, all of which feels truly amazing for Kara. Then, the final thing that Lena does, is press her entire side of her face into Kara’s cock, and take a deep sniff, obviously taking in any pheromones and pleasant smells that Kara’s alpha cock is giving off right now.

 

“Your cock smells so good, daddy.” Lena says.

 

Kara has to supress a moan at Lena saying that, as she doesn’t want to get too carried away, and let the omega know just how much she enjoyed her saying that, as she still needs to stay in control.

“Good slut.” Kara soon says, after composing herself.

 

Kara now decides to sit back down in the plane seat, with her holding out a hand to Lena, gesturing for her to stop playing with her cock through the fabric. Kara then removes her panties, with her cock springing free, and whacking Kara’s stomach with an audible thud, due to how hard the blonde’s cock is in this moment.

 

“I want you to look at my cock. Get as close to it as possible, without touching it. I want you to admire its glory, and beg me for permission to play with it, to put it in your mouth, and take the taste of it in.” Kara says.

 

Lena now does exactly what Kara says, and shifts closer to the blonde, by moving on the floor, and then slowly moving her face towards Kara’s cock, all while not touching it.

 

“Your cock…. Is marvellous, daddy. Please, let me touch it. Let me play with it. Let me pleasure you. I’ll do anything. I just…. I need your cock, daddy. I need it so bad. I need it. Please. Please pleaseeeee!!!” Lena says, her omega obviously very much getting into this from how much she is begging now.

 

“Good slut. You can take it in your mouth now, pleasure me, like there is no tomorrow.” Kara says, happy with just how good Lena’s begging was.

 

Lena wastes no time, and takes Kara’s cock into her mouth, and really gives the blonde an amazing blowjob, bobbing up and down on the cock, and also using her tongue to wiggle about at the same time. Lena is truly exceptionally skilled in this area of sex, not to say she isn’t skilled in basically everything she does, all elements of sex included. Soon enough though, due to just how amazing this feels to Kara, and how good Lena is at this, Kara starts to feel that she is about to cum. After a few moments of though, Kara decides she is going to allow herself to cum now though, and just build up to a second orgasm after this. So, after a few more moments, Kara feels an orgasm overwhelm her, with her shooting her loads straight down Lena’s throat, and into her stomach, with Lena continuing to bob up and down on the cock the entire time this happens.

 

A few moments later, Kara’s orgasm finally subsides, with her cock now starting to soften a little bit. In return, Lena finally removes Kara’s cock from her mouth with a pop, and then just takes Kara’s cock in one of her hands and starts to kiss and lick it, cleaning up any excess cum. After this, Lena has a little bit of cum at the corner of her mouth, which she guides back into her mouth with her fingers, and swallows it. This very actions starts to get Kara sexually excited again, but she decides she’s going to give Lena some pleasure now, rather than have the omega continue to pleasure her.

 

“Stand up.” Kara orders.

 

Lena stands up right away, not questioning Kara at all. At the same time, Kara stands up from the chair, and takes Lena in for a passionate kiss, tongues swirling in each other’s mouth. Kara can taste herself on Lena’s tongue, and she doesn’t care at all. This kiss lasts for a good couple of minutes, with both their naked bodies being pressed against each other.

 

“Sit in the chair.” Kara eventually says, once they part from their kiss.

 

“Yes, daddy.” Lena nods, and then takes a seat in the chair Kara was just sitting on.

 

“Good girl.” Kara hums, “Now open your legs, wide.”

 

Lena opens her legs, and once she does this, Kara gets down to her knees, and before Lena can really realise what is happening, Kara very quickly brings her mouth to Lena’s pussy, and starts to eat her out, wiggling her tongue through her pussy with a lot of speed.

 

“OHHHHHH FUCK YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Lena moans.

 

Kara continues to eat Lena out for the next several minutes, making sure to bring Lena to the point where she feels she is almost about to cum, and then stopping, and removing her mouth away from Lena’s pussy, and just gently placing a few kisses around that area, and on Lena’s thighs, while she waits for Lena to come down a bit. Kara does this edging practice a few times, as she doesn’t want Lena to cum yet. Kara wants Lena to cum the first time when she is actually fucking her.

 

Soon enough though, after about the 6th time of Kara edging Lena, the blonde decides that is enough, and now wants to truly fuck Lena.

 

“Get up, and bend over the seat. It’s time I truly fuck you.” Kara says.

 

Lena, as quick as anything, obviously from being so eager, and desperate, gets up from the chair an bends over it. Now that Lena does this, Kara guides her cock to Lena’s pussy, and teases the tip of the cock on Lena’s pussy lips for a few moments, before finally thrusting herself inside Lena, both of them letting out loud moans as this happens.

 

Kara now starts to fuck Lena, starting off slow, before building up some tempo, and slowing down again. This continues for a good 5 minutes, but it eventually comes to an end with Kara thrusting in and out of Lena with so much force and speed, more speed than she has managed so far, and in turn, both Lena and Kara starts to get to the edge of orgasms, and quickly both fall off the other side of it, letting out loud moans, and both cumming, with Kara shooting her load inside Lena, and Kara’s alpha knotting the omega too. Due to how much Kara was edging Lena, and in turn, herself, this orgasm actually lasts for a good minute and a half for both of them, and once it ends, due to Kara’s knot keeping them attached, the duo fall down onto the chair, returning to their starting position of Lena sitting in Kara’s lap once more. Needless to say, once Kara’s knot subsides after about 10 minutes, the omega starts to grind into the alphas lap once more, and they start things off all over again, fucking a few more times before they finally make their approach into Metropolis.

Chapter 111

In Midvale, Ashley, Natalie and Eliza are all just arriving at Eliza’s home, with Eliza having driven them straight there from the airport. Eliza, for her part, really is looking forward to spending this weekend with her granddaughters here in Midvale, and getting the chance to be the one to look after them, by herself. It actually touches Eliza that Lena is so willing to let her do this, and it truly makes her feel like she is part of this family, and the grandmother to these two girls, rather than it just being a name that she has taken on, that the girls have decided to call her. Either way, Eliza really hopes that over the next day and a bit, she really gets to have a lot of fun with the girls, and continues to bond with them. Eliza knows that both Ashley and Natalie may be really happy to be here with her, but they likely are still emotionally upset about Andrea, who is still in a coma right now, with Eliza knowing this due to both Lena and Kara constantly keeping her updated on the situation. Of course, just like Kara and Lena, Eliza doesn’t exactly give a single shit about Andrea herself. If anything, from what Eliza has heard, Eliza believes that Andrea is a truly awful person, and is likely the type of person who probably deserves cancer for all the shitty things she has done to other people. However, Eliza also knows that at the end of the day Andrea is still Natalie and Ashley’s other mom, so she wants Andrea to live for their sakes, and therefore wants to be kept apprised of the situation, so that she can be there for her granddaughters, just in case the worst does happen. Hopefully though, Eliza will be able to take the girls minds off all of that stuff, even if it’s just for a little while, over this weekend.

 

“Okay, girls.” Eliza says, now parking on her driveway to her home, “Help me get your bags out the trunk of my car, and then we can go inside, and talk about what we are going to have for dinner.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley smiles, happily.

 

“Yeah, okay. I’m hungry.” Natalie smiles.

 

Eliza, Natalie and Ashley now all get out of Eliza’s car, with Eliza soon opening the trunk of her car and passing a bag each to Natalie and Ashley. The trio then head up Eliza’s driveway, towards the front door, with the Danvers matriarch soon opening the door, and the three heading inside.

 

“Welcome, girls.” Eliza smiles, as she closes the door behind them, “I have a few things in mind that I think we can do together this weekend, which includes us spending some time outside. Although I hope you both brought some warm clothes with you, because unlike National City, Midvale actually gets cold this time of year.”

 

“Yes, we did. Mom and Kara told us to pack warm clothes too, just in case you take us outside.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes! I packed a big coat as well!” Natalie exclaims.

“That’s good to hear, sweethearts.” Eliza smiles, warmly, “We won’t be going outside this evening, as it’s getting a little late now, and we will need to focus on what we are having for dinner. But we will certainly be going outside tomorrow. Unlike National City, Midvale is surrounded by a lot of nature, which I know you already saw the first time you came up here. So, I think doing some walking around outside will do you both some good, as you’ll get some nice fresh air into your lungs, not like the polluted air you have in the city.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods with a smile.

 

“What are we having for dinner?” Natalie asks.

 

Eliza chuckles at the 12-year-old asking her that.

 

“Well, we can decide on that in a minute. First, let me show you to where you will be staying for these next couple of nights.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza now leads the two girls upstairs, where they both follow her closely, carrying their bags as they do. Eventually, Eliza leads them into Kara and Alex’s old bedroom, which she thinks is the perfect location for the two girls to sleep. Of course, Eliza does actually have two spare bedrooms aside from this room, and her own bedroom, but the Danvers matriarch just thought it would be nicer for the girls to stay in this room together, as while the other rooms do offer a double bed, they are much smaller than this room, and certainly don’t have as nice a view as this room does.

 

“So, you two will be staying in here. You can choose whatever bed you want between you.” Eliza smiles.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at one another for a few moments, before the two split up, one walking to the right hand side of the room, where Alex used to sleep, and the other walking to the left hand side of the room, where Kara used to sleep. Specifically, Natalie has chosen Kara’s bed, and Ashley Alex’s.

 

“Excellent.” Eliza smiles, “Now that you have made your choices we can go back downstairs and start with dinner.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, happily, leaving her bag on Kara’s bed now, while Ashley leaves hers on Alex’s old bed.

 

“I need to use the bathroom first.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, okay.” Eliza nods, and now leads the two out of the room, “The bathroom is just along there. Do you remember?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, and now walks along to the bathroom and soon enters, leaving Eliza and Natalie alone in the hallway.

 

“We’ll wait for your sister to be done, and then we can go downstairs. You don’t need to use the bathroom, do you?” Eliza asks.

“No.” Natalie says, shaking her head.

 

“Okay.” Eliza smiles.

 

There is then a few moments silence between Eliza and Natalie.

“Grandma?” Natalie soon asks.

 

“Yes, sweetie?” Eliza replies, with a smile.

 

“Can I have a hug?” Natalie asks.

Eliza’s heart truly melts at Natalie asking her that, as it just shows how innocent and sweet this young girl is. Then, at the same time, it makes Eliza think how these two girls are just desperate for affection from a grandma figure, as that is not something they have had throughout their lives, due to Lena not being in touch with her family, for obvious reasons, and Andrea’s family seemingly deciding to not care much about their grandchildren. It is one of the reasons that Eliza has made a conscious effort to be there for the girls so much, and offer them all the love and support she can muster.

“Of course you can, sweetie, you never have to ask me permission for a hug.” Eliza says, and quickly takes the 12-year-old in for a tight hug.

 

Eliza and Natalie hug for a few moments, with Natalie hugging Eliza very tightly, almost as if she really is hugging Eliza because she truly needs this, to recharge herself, or to help her heart. Eventually though, just as the two hear the sound of the toilet flushing in the bathroom down the hall, the two part from their hug.

 

“I love you, grandma.” Natalie says.

“I love you too, Natalie, so very much.” Eliza says, with a loving look on her face, “I may not have been your grandma for very long now, but I am honoured to be it now, and I will be your grandma for the rest of our lives. Never doubt that, or my love for you, and your sister.”

 

Natalie smiles happily at Eliza saying that to her, obviously very much liking the sound of that. Soon enough, Eliza and Natalie are joined by Ashley coming out of the bathroom and walking over to them.

 

“All done, Ashley?” Eliza asks, with a smile.

“Yep.” Ashley nods.

 

“Good.” Eliza replies, “While we are up here together though, I thought I should point out to you both, just so you remember, that my bedroom is along the hall at the end there. If either of you need me during the night, you can come in and get me, and even wake me up, I don’t mind at all. I promise that. I would prefer you to wake me than either of you to sit there and be upset, or worry about something, or do something else when you feel like you might need my help. Okay?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Okay.” Natalie says.

“Alright then. Let’s go downstairs, and figure out what we are going to have for our dinner.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza now leads the two girls downstairs, with Natalie and Ashley following her closely behind once more. Once they get to the bottom of the stairs, Eliza then leads the girls into the kitchen.

 

“Okay. So, I have a few things that we could make for dinner tonight.” Eliza says, “Tomorrow one of the things we will do is go to the store to actually pick up food that you both like, that we can then make for our dinner tomorrow. But for tonight, we are going to have to stick with what we have in the fridge.”

 

“We can’t have take out?” Ashley asks.

 

Eliza lightly chuckles at Ashley asking her that.

 

“No sweetie. The take out options are very limited here, as this isn’t a city like National City, which I know has hundreds of different take out options. Here, in Midvale, we only have a few take out options, and most of them we’d have to go and pick up ourselves.” Eliza explains, “So, I think it would be for the best to just stick to these options, alright?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Good.” Eliza replies.

 

Eliza now begins to go through all their options that they can have for their dinner, with Natalie and Ashley eventually settling on a chicken dish with some veggies. Obviously that type of meal does not sound like something that two young girls would agree to have for their dinner, as it actually sounds rather healthy, however, with the options that Eliza presented to the girls, she made sure to have a very balanced meal set. So, this meant that the dinner options that she considered most unhealthy did not come with a unhealth dessert, and just had a dessert such as fruit, whereas a more healthy dinner, such as chicken with vegetables, comes with the option of ice cream. Frankly, it did not take Ashley and Natalie that long to decide upon the dinner, due to their love for ice cream.

 

Now that the trio have decided their dinner, they all begin to work together to make their dinner, which honestly doesn’t require much work. Eliza simply is cooking them 3 plain chicken breasts in the oven. So, the only preparation for the chicken breasts is to cut off some of the fatty bits from each of the chicken breasts, and then sprinkle it with a little bit of seasoning. Then, as for the vegetables, the preparation for them is just to cut them up, give them a brief rinse, and place them in some pots of water on the stove, ready to cook.

 

Eventually, after about 40 minutes, the dinner that Eliza, Natalie and Ashley will be eating for the evening finishes cooking, and the trio sit down at the dinner table and start to eat their healthy meal, chatting away as they do, with Eliza asking them questions about what Natalie and Ashley have been doing in school and things. Soon enough though, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza finish their main meal, and after Eliza has the girls help her with the washing up, she finally grabs them the tubs of ice cream, with some spoons, and they then all go to sit down in the living room to watch a movie while they eat their ice creams. Of course, Natalie and Ashley both decide to sit either side of Eliza, and slightly snuggle towards her, as they eat their ice cream and start to watch a film.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza spend the rest of the evening doing a little talking, watching a few movies, and eating a bit of ice cream. Eventually, at around 10PM, about half way through their second movie, Eliza very much notices both girls are heavily snuggled into her side, and finding it very hard to keep their eyes awake. So, upon seeing this, and taking a few moments just to take in the sight, Eliza decides that this is a good time to call it quits for the evening, and for them all to go to bed.

 

“Okay, girls.” Eliza says, using the remote to turn off the TV, “I believe we should all head up to bed now.”

 

“No….” Natalie groans.

 

“I’m comfy here.” Ashley says.

 

Eliza can’t help but grow a small smile on her face at the girls saying that.

 

“I know you both want to stay like this, but we will have plenty of time to do this again tomorrow.” Eliza says, “For now, you two need to go brush your teeth, get into your pyjamas, and do everything else that you need to to get ready for bed. We have a busy day tomorrow, and we are going to be starting early in the morning, meaning we will probably be getting up just after 9 tomorrow. So you both need to get a good night’s rest, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley eventually says, with a sigh.

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Eliza now helps the two upstairs, where the two young girls begin to do their nightly routine to get ready for bed and things. Eventually, after about 10 minutes, both Natalie and Ashley are under the covers of their respective beds. Once this is the case, Elzia goes over to each girl, and gives them a goodnight kiss, telling them how much she loves them, before then turning off the bedroom light, putting the door to, and going to bed herself. Natalie and Ashley may be excited to spend this weekend with Eliza, but Eliza is just as excited as well, as she loves these girls, so very much.

 

---

Meanwhile, Kara and Lena are just now landing in Metropolis, after truly having had a lot of fun on their flight, with Kara having fucked Lena good and proper, and let her alpha truly free, and almost overwhelmed Lena with all the alpha/dominant pheromones. In fact, right now, despite the fact that Lena and Kara stopped having sex around 30 minutes ago, Lena is still in a bit of a submissive and mindless state due to the fact the pheromones are still lingering in the air, and in Lena’s system. This has meant that over the last 30 minutes, which is when the pilots announced, over the intercom, that they would be landing within 30 minutes, Kara has had to king of fight Lena off from continuing to try and have sex with her again. Multiple times Lena has tried to get on her knees once more, and beg for Kara’s cock. This, of course, was hard for Kara to resist, but even though Kara just utterly let her alpha loose, she is now very much back in control of it, and is thereby able to resist a completely obedient and almost mindless omega, in the middle of omega lust, with her brain filled with pheromones. Most alphas would certainly not be able to resist a moment like this. Kara has been able to though, and after a little difficulty, ordered Lena to get dressed, sit down onto her seat, and then put her seatbelt on.

 

Eventually, a few minutes after the plane lands, and once the plane has taxied itself to a hanger area of the airport, the pilots finally come out of the cockpit where they open up the plane door, and begin to extend the stairs. A few moments after they do this, the captain of the plane calls back to Lena and Kara, and tells them that they can exit the plane, and that their car is waiting for them.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, knowing Lena is likely still too lost in her omega brain fucked lust to be able to respond at this moment.

 

The pilot now exits the plane once more leaving Kara and Lena alone once more. Kara really hopes that the pilot didn’t sense all the pheromones that have filled this cabin during this flight, but there isn’t really anything she can do about it if he did. Kara’s focus right now needs to just be on getting Lena off this flight, and into the car, so they can get to their hotel as soon as possible, hopefully with no one noticing the state Lena is in in this moment.

 

“Lena?” Kara says.

“Yes, daddy?” Lena replies, with a smirk.

 

“We need to get off the plane now.” Kara says.

 

Lena grows a disappointed look on her face at Kara saying that to her.

“But…. I want you to breed me more.” Lena says.

 

Kara very much has to control her alpha at Lena saying that to her.

“I….. know….” Kara says, “But…… we can’t do it here…… We can……. we can do that…… if you still want to…… once we get to our hotel…… okay?”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and now quickly gets up off her seat, “Let’s go.”

 

Kara can’t help but chuckle at Lena’s eagerness now, for obvious reasons.

 

Kara and Lena now gather their things, and soon make their way off the plane. Kara does have to help Lena, a little bit, as she walks down the stairs of the plane, as the omega is a little uneasy on her feet, due to the state she is in. Thankfully though, Kara doesn’t make a big scene of this, and just puts her arm around Lena’s waist, which to most people probably just looks like a loving gesture from Kara. Eventually, once the two are down the stairs, they only have to walk a few feet to get in the back of the car which is waiting for them. Kara and Lena don’t have to worry about loading their own bags into this car, as it seems that the co-pilot, and the driver of this car, has already done this for them.

 

“Okay. We are ready to go.” Kara says to the driver, once she and Lena are both strapped into the back seats of the car.

 

“Very well. Let’s go.” The driver says, and now starts to drive, “I should inform you both, it seems that even though you booked your hotel room under Miss Danver’s name, the press has been able to sniff out which hotel you are going to be staying that. They believe that their may have been a leak from inside the hotel, which tipped of the press. Therefore, because of this, the press are waiting outside the hotel for you to arrive.”

 

Upon hearing this, Kara now starts to worry, because she knows that if Lena is still in this state, and they then have to walk out of this car into their hotel lobby, some of the press might pick up on the fact something is wrong with Lena, and then things could become a whole massive story. Neither Kara, or Lena, wants that to happen.

 

“Don’t worry though.” The driver continues, “I have made arrangements with the hotel already. We have been given permission to go through the back of the hotel, where they normally get their deliveries. There is no press back there, so you won’t be photographed, and can go straight up to your room, without checking in, as a member of staff will be waiting for us.”

 

Kara breathes a relieved breath upon hearing this.

“That’s good. Thank you.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Lena now continue their driver to the hotel, and after about 30 minutes, they arrive at it, with Kara noticing several press outside, obviously waiting for Lena’s arrival. It seems the press do spot their car, as they start to take photos of it upon noticing it pulling into the back area of the hotel, going through some secure gates. Thankfully for Kara and Lena though, the windows to this car are blacked out, so the press will not be able to get any photos of their faces.

 

Soon enough, the car stops in place at a back door of the hotel, with the driver then getting out and opening Kara and Lena’s door. Unfortunately though, at this point Kara notices that Lena is fast asleep. The blonde does try and wake her future wife, but to no avail. Kara knows this is likely due to Lena now being in her exhausted omega state, from all the fucking they did on the plane. So, after a little thinking, Kara simply decides to carry Lena out of the car, in her arms. Once Kara does this, one of the hotel staff asks Kara if she needs help, or wants them to grab a wheelchair or something, but Kara tells them she will be okay.

 

After this, Kara and Lena are guided up to their hotel suit, which is at the very top of the hotel, with their bags being brought with them by a few members of hotel staff. Once they enter the room itself, the hotel staff member tells Kara about all the amenities of the room, before finally excusing himself, along with the other members of staff carrying the bags, leaving Kara and Lena lone finally.

 

Now that Kara and Lena are alone, the blonde soon finds the bedroom, where she puts her future wife down onto the bed, and tucks her in. After this, Kara moves their bags into the bedroom, and then gets changed herself, before tucking into bed next to Lena. As Kara does this, Lena shifts towards Kara, even though she is still asleep, and wraps herself around the blonde.

“Goodnight, my love.” Kara says, and places a kiss on Lena’s cheek.

 

Kara now soon drifts off to sleep with Lena, knowing that she and the brunette have a big day tomorrow.

Chapter 112

Lena is the first out of herself and Kara to wake up, with the brunette opening her eyes and feeling the after effects of her omega lust which she went through yesterday afternoon, with her head pounding now, which is mostly due to the number of pheromones that went through the air, and she took in. It’s a bit like a hangover in some regards, but none of what she or Kara did yesterday is going to have any harmful effects to Lena’s body, unlike drinking too much alcohol, and then getting a hangover, which might damage someone’s liver. Either way, Lena certainly does not regret what she and Kara got up to yesterday on the plane, and the after effects of it, as Lena knows that she really needed it, as being here in Metropolis, is truly stressing Lena out. Lena has not been back here in years, and she just kind of feels a dark cloud hanging over her hear. Lena doesn’t think there was many moments while living in this city that she actually could say she was happy. Lena was miserable for the entire time she lived here, so coming back, it just feels weird. However, it certainly helps knowing that she has Kara here with her. Lena is soothed just from the sight of seeing her sleeping alpha laying in the bed next to her. Lena is pretty sure she couldn’t do this without Kara. That is a thought that, several months ago, before Lena met Kara, Lena would have absolutely hated herself to have. As Lena was always determined that she, despite being an omega, and being seen as ‘less than’ by some alphas, she could do anything, and didn’t need an alpha partner. However, now though, Lena doesn’t need Kara in the traditional sense of an omega needing an alpha. Lena just needs Kara here for her love and support, and there is absolutely no shame in that, whatsoever.

 

Lena continues to look at her sleeping future wife for a few more moments, before finally reaching out to grab her phone, which she sees is on the nightstand next to her. Kara must have placed it there last night, as she was getting her into bed. So, Lena grabs her phone, and that is when she sees it’s 8AM here in Metropolis, and they have a busy day ahead of them. Therefore, after a few more moments of Lena laying there, checking her emails and things, the brunette finally gets up out of bed, knowing she needs to shower and look presentable for what today will bring.

 

“Nooo….” Kara moans, in her sleep upon Lena leaving the bed.

 

Lena simply smiles at Kara saying that in her sleep. It makes Lena feel so happy that even while unconscious Kara is groaning about her leaving her side in bed. Lena’s heart feels so full of love because of this, and just about every other thing that Kara does. Lens doesn’t know what she did to deserve an alpha like Kara, but Lena certainly isn’t going to complain. Kara is the love of her life, and Lena can’t wait until her wedding day with Kara, or the day when Kara finally claims her, whenever that may be.

 

“Sorry darling.” Lena purrs, sending out soothing omega pheromones to her alpha, “But I have to get ready. We have a busy day ahead. You stay sleeping though, darling.”

 

In response to this, Kara smacks her lips a few times, then lets out a happy humming sound, most likely due to smelling Lena’s pheromones, and then rolls over and stills. Lena finds this both to be an amusing sight, and a pleasant one.

 

Lena now looks at her wife, sleeping in the bed, for the next few moments, before finally deciding to head into the bathroom. Once inside the bathroom, Lena starts to get ready. However, as Lena starts to get ready she can’t help but feel a little nervous, as she knows today is going to a big day. It’s not just that Lena is nervous about the suicide note from Lex, which she is going to the prison today to read. Lena is also nervous about what it would mean if it’s decided that whatever Lex has said in his suicide note does have legal standing, if it is true they he’s decided to leave things to her. Lena knows that will be a whole other headache to deal with, which she’ll likely have to talk to multiple lawyers about. Frankly Lena thinks that if Lex has done that, he might have done it, not to actually leave her anything and be nice, but because he knew that it would cause her a headache, with it sort of being his final act of revenge. Then, on top of the note itself, Lena knows there is going to be no way to avoid the press, as she’s sure they are going to be waiting outside her hotel, and also waiting at the prison. Lena knows she will be screamed questions, asking her about Lex and things, even though she’s already made a public statement saying that she won’t comment on Lex anymore. However, from this, Lena is a little bit concerned that all the press attention might just bring more press focus on her again, and specifically her personal life, which Lena has mostly been able to avoid for the past several years. Lena knows that with that, there are likely going to be certain scummy journalists who decide to have a field day writing articles about Kara, and the fact she’s engaged to someone 15 years her junior. Of course, Lena isn’t ashamed or embarrassed by being with Kara, but it will still be attention she just doesn’t need or want.

 

Lena continues to think all these things as she steps into the shower, however, after a few moments she decides to just put all those thoughts to the side for now, and enjoy the hot water running over her body, and relaxing it, as it’s not like there is anything she is going to  achieve by worrying about everything that is going to come. All Lena can do is deal with it, in the moment, and with Kara standing there, supporting her, Lena knows she is going to be able to get through this difficult day.

 

---

On the other side of the country, Natalie and Ashley are now both waking up in Midvale, in their grandma’s home, with the two girls very much looking forward to spending the entirety of today with Eliza, doing everything she has planned for them. Both Natalie and Ashley now get out of bed, a little bit curious as to what they should do, or even if Eliza is awake right now. However, as soon as the girls step out of the bedroom, they can tell that their grandma is obviously awake, as they smell the distinct smell of food being cooked. So, Natalie and Ashley now both go to the bathroom, before heading downstairs together, soon finding Eliza in the kitchen, in the middle of making breakfast.

 

“Oh, good morning, girls.” Eliza says, with a wide smile upon noticing Natalie and Ashley coming walking into the kitchen, “Did you both sleep well?”

 

“Yeah. I did.” Ashley nods.

 

“Me too.” Natalie replies, “My bed was really comfy.”

 

“Good. I’m glad to hear.” Eliza smiles, warmly, “Now, how about coming over here and giving me a morning cuddle and kiss?”

 

Natalie and Ashley don’t have to be told twice, and briskly make their way towards Eliza, with Natalie getting their first. Eliza now crouches down and takes Natalie in for a tight hug, and places a kiss on their 12-year-old’s cheek.

 

“I’m so happy you are here, Natalie. I love getting to spend this exclusive time with you both.” Eliza says.

 

“I’m glad I’m here too.” Natalie says, “I love you grandma.”

 

“I love you too, sweetie.” Eliza replies.

 

Natalie and Eliza continue to cuddle for a few more moments, before the two finally part and Eliza turns her attention to Ashley. Soon enough, Eliza takes the 14-year-old in for a tight hug, placing a kiss on one of her cheeks too.

 

“I’m really happy you are here too, Ashley.” Eliza says, “I have a few things planned for us today, so I hope we can all just have an amazing day together.”

 

“I’m happy to be here as well. And I’m looking forward to our day together.” Ashley says.

 

“That’s good. I love you.” Eliza says.

 

“I love you too, grandma.” Ashley replies.

 

Ashley and Eliza now continue to cuddle for a few more moments before Eliza and Ashley do finally end their hug. Now that Eliza has hugged both Natalie and Ashley, and given them a kiss each, the three ladies all have happy content smiles on their faces.

 

“Okay.” Eliza soon says, “As you can see, I’m making us all breakfast. I thought we would have a nice cooked breakfast variety this morning. I’m making bacon, eggs, pancakes some breakfast sausages, and we also have some fruit that I’ll put in a bowl. We are going to be doing a reasonable amount of walking today, so you both will need your energy.”

 

“Okay. It smells nice.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes. It’s making me hungry, and my stomach rumble.” Natalie adds.

 

Eliza now chuckles.

 

“Well, we can’t have that, can we?” Eliza says, with a smirk, “How about you two girls help me finish making breakfast, so it can be done quicker, and we can all eat and fill up our hungry stomachs.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes.” Natalie says.

 

“Great.” Eliza says, “Natalie, I want you to put the fruits I have into some bowls. I have raspberries, strawberries, grapes, and bananas. You can cut up the bananas before putting them in bowls.”

 

“Okay. I can do that.” Natalie nods.

 

“Now, Ashley.” Eliza says, “I’m going to have you make the pancakes. I’ll deal with cooking the bacon, eggs and sausages. But I want you to pour the batter into a pan and cook each pancake, and watch for when it is cooked, then put the pancake on a plate and start making a new pancake. Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on you, and make sure you’re doing everything right, and you can always ask me for help. Think you can handle that?”

 

“Yeah. I can do it.” Ashley nods.

 

“Perfect. Let’s begin.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza, Natalie and Ashley now working as a team to make their breakfast, and are soon able to cook everything. About 10 minutes later, the three ladies sit down at the table and start to dig into the food, having pleasant conversations between each other as they do this. The entire time though, Natalie and Ashley just have happy smiles on their faces, which becomes infectious to Eliza, and makes her smile also. Eliza is happy that the girls are happy; it makes her heart feel so good to see.

 

Eventually, after about 15 minutes, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley finish up their breakfast, having actually managed to eat absolutely everything, even the fruit. Honestly, Eliza is a little surprised by this, as really this is just the type of weekend breakfast she used to make for herself, Kara and Alex, when the girls were teenagers, and then they were only able to eat everything because Kara has a massive appetite. Eliza thinks, maybe even though Ashley and Natalie are not related to Kara, they kind of have her appetite, which the Danvers’ matriarch finds very amusing. 

 

“Okay girls. We are all finished here.” Eliza says, “That means we need to start getting ready for our day. Only one of you can go in the shower at a time though, so we are going to have to decide who goes first. The person who doesn’t will have to help me wash the dishes and clear everything up. Then tomorrow morning, we will make it fair and do it the other way around.”

 

Eliza now expects Natalie and Ashley to argue as to who gets to go in the shower first, just like Alex and Kara used to do, however instead, the girls argue about who gets to stay and help Eliza clean the dishes. This is another thing that warms Eliza’s heart as she knows it’s because the girls want to spend some exclusive time with her, one on one. Eventually though, it becomes clear that Natalie and Ashley are not going to be able to decide themselves so Eliza just flips a coin, with Natalie choosing heads. It lands heads, meaning Ashley has to go into the shower while Natalie helps Eliza with the dishes. Although tomorrow it will be the other way around, just to balance things out.

 

---

Kara and Lena are now both dressed and ready for their day. A little while ago, there was a moment where Lena was just finishing up in the shower and Kara came walking into the bathroom, with certain intentions. Lena, for her part, was certainly interested in what Kara had in mind, but ultimately the brunette decided that if she had shower sex with Kara they’d end up being late, and her mind might be frazzled for what they have to do next. So, Lena turned Kara down, much to the blonde’s disappointment, but Lena promised Kara she could fuck her good and proper later this evening, as Lena knows she will need it to relax. That seemed to satisfy Kara for the moment.

 

Lena and Kara are now just about to step out of their hotel room, and Lena is feeling very nervous. The two are both dressed very formally, although not too formal, just not clothes they’d regularly wear on a normal Saturday. Right now, Kara is wearing a blouse, with sleeves coming to just past her elbows, and then some formal trousers. As for Lena, she is wearing a maroon suit. Lena has specifically decided to wear a suit today because she always feels powerful wearing suits, so if this gives her a little bit more confidence today, then she is going to take it.

 

“You reedy?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena now walk out of their room, with Kara taking Lena’s hand in her own, and the two heading towards the elevator.

 

Soon enough, Kara and Lena walk out the front of the hotel, where they have a car awaiting for them. However, at the same time, just like Lena thought, the press is eagerly waiting for them to. 

 

“DO YOU HAVE COMMENT ON YOUR BROTHER’S SUICIDE?” One reporter yells.

 

“DO YOU THINK YOUR BROTHER GOT WHAT HE DESERVED?!” Another reporter yells.

 

“DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOUR BROTHER SAID IN HIS SUICIDE NOTE?!” Another reporter yells.

 

“HAVE YOU SPOKEN TO LILLIAN?!” Another reporter yells.

 

There are a bunch more questions yelled at Lena, with them focusing entirely on Lex and that situation, and thankfully nothing to do with her and Kara and their relationship. Lena and Kara just ignore all the questions, and the flashes of the camera, and just get into the waiting for them. Lena breathes a sigh of relief as soon as the car starts to pull away.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie are now all dressed and ready, with the girls being excited about their day out with their grandma. Eliza can see it written on the girls faces.

 

“Okay girls.” Eliza smiles, just as they walk out of her home, and head towards the car, “So, to start off our day, we are going to go into Midvale itself, and we’ll do a little shopping, and get whatever you like. But we will also stop at a local sandwich shop to get some sandwiches for lunch. It won’t be lunch by that point, but we’ll need to save them for later, as after we finish shopping, I’m going to drive us to a hike trail, and we’ll go for a nice little hike, and eat our lunch at the summit, before heading down. Once we’ve finished that, it’ll probably be mid afternoon so we’ll finish our day in the local Midvale park, which we can spend a little time in. Then we’ll stop at the supermarket and pick out whatever we want to make for dinner, as well as something nice to have after. How does all that sound?”

 

“Great!” Natalie says, quickly, with a wide smile on her face.

 

“Yeah, I agree. That sounds fun.” Ashley adds.

“Perfect.” Eliza smiles, “Let’s get in the car and we’ll head into town.”

 

“I call shotgun!” Ashley calls out.

“NOOOO!!! I want to sit next to grandma!” Natlie pouts.

 

Eliza chuckles.

“You can both sit in the back.” Eliza says.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie pout at Eliza saying that, but neither try and argue with their grandma.

 

A few moments later, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley all get in the car, and make their way towards the centre of Midvale, where they intend to do some shopping.

 

---

Back in Metropolis, Kara and Lena are now just arriving at Metropolis Federal prison, and just like Lena expected, there are a lot of reporters waiting outside the front of the facility, wanting to yell more questions at Lena, and take photos of her. Lena really wants this day to be over.

 

“You ready?” Kara asks her future wife.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I’m sorry that you have to deal with all of this.”

 

“Don’t ever say that. You don’t ever have to say you’re sorry for the press with me.” Kara says, “It would kinda be hypocritical of me to be annoyed by the presence of the press, trying to get a story. Although, I think a lot of these reporters are more so looking for a clickbait headline or something, rather than a real story.”

 

“Yes. That is why you’re my favourite reporter.” Lena smiles.

 

“Oh really?” Kara smirks, “I didn’t think you’d be allowed to play favourites, seeing as you own CatCo now and all.”

 

“I’m the boss.” Lena shrugs, “I make the rules.”

Kara laughs at that, and then the two fall silent for a few moments, before they both exit the car, and begin their walk towards the entrance of the prison. As Kara and Lena walk together, more questions are yelled out at Lena, with Lena continuing to ignore them. Eventually, Kara and Lena make it to the front gate of the prison, and the gate is soon buzzed open.

 

“LENA LUTHOR, DO YOU THINK THIS PRISON IS WHERE YOU BELONG TOO?!” One reporter soon yells out, just as Kara and Lena are starting to walk through the gates of the prison.

 

Upon hearing this, Kara turns around, and quickly looks the reporter who yelled that in the eyes, and instinctively sends out aggressive alpha pheromones, directed at that reporter, despite him being 20 feet away. This ends up working, as the reporter soon very much becomes subdued, looking down at the ground, and growing a nervous look on his face.

 

“Kara, ignore them, darling.” Lena says, tugging at her fiancé’s arm, knowing she doesn’t want Kara to do something, defending her, that is just going to have the other reporters more riled up.

 

“Fine.” Kara says, in a huff, a few moments later.

 

Kara and Lena now walk into the prison, leaving the reporters behind, still trying to yell out questions at them.

Chapter 113

Ashley, Natalie and Eliza are all now in the centre of Midvale, on a Saturday morning, where there are a few people out and about. Eliza has told both Natalie and Ashley that this is probably the busiest day of the week for this central part of Midvale. Upon hearing their grandma say this, both Natalie and Ashley are surprised about this, because while there is a reasonable amount of people out and about, the number of people they have seen would honestly be considered a quiet day in National City. That is just one of the major differences that Natalie and Ashley now see in regards to living in a city like National City, instead of a smallish rural town like Midvale.

 

“Okay girls, there are a few shops here that we can go into, and have a browse around. If there are any things you see, that you want to buy, you can talk to me, and I’ll have a look with you, and if I think your moms won’t be annoyed at me for getting it for you, then I’ll happily buy it for you.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie smiles, “Thank you, grandma.”

“Yes. That’s cool. Thanks grandma.” Ashley now smiles.

 

Eliza, for her part, has had to spend the last few moments cooling her expression, and not letting Natalie and Ashley see it, because when she just spoke, really it was a bit of a slip of the tongue from Eliza, as she was referring to Kara and Lena as Natalie and Ashley’s ‘moms’, not Lena and Andrea. Eliza is glad though that the girls either didn’t think anything of it, or just think she is just talking about Lena and Andrea, even if Andrea is in a coma, and unable to give her opinion on clothes the girls may wear.

 

Eliza, Natlie and Ashley soon head into their first clothes store, which really is a store full of more regular clothes, rather than anything fancy like dresses or bras, or bikinis or anything of that nature. So, Eliza is pretty sure that Ashley and Natalie are not going to be that fascinated by this store, especially as most of the collection on display right now, is for winter clothing, meaning Midvale winter clothing, not National City winter clothing. As, of course, there is a big difference between the temperature in National City during winter, than Midvale during winter. Eventually though, after about 5 minutes of looking around, Eliza is surprised when both Natalie and Ashley each come up to her, with some clothing items they are interested in. Ashley, for her part, is interested in these brown women’s boots, which look very nice, while Natalie is interested in a black jacket.

 

“Hmm…. Okay…..” Eliza says, “Ashley, are those boots even in your size? They look quite big?”

 

“Uhhh….. I don’t know.” Ashley shrugs, “There are more pairs over there, I just wanted to bring them to you first, and see what you think?”

 

“Okay. Well, I think they look nice, but we will have to see if they actually have them in your shoe size, as they might only have them in adults’ sizes.” Eliza explains.

 

“Oh, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Eliza now turns to Natalie.

 

“Then, as for you Natalie, I think that coat looks very nice, and it seems to be about the right size for you. However, have you actually thought this coat through though?” Eliza asks, “You girls both live in National City, and that is a coat which I very much doubt you’d be able to wear more than a few weeks a year in National City, as it would be too warm otherwise.”

 

“I could keep it here in Midvale then! For when we visit you, grandma!” Natalie quickly says, with a smile, “Plus, Kara has a coat like this. I saw it when she moved her clothes in when she moved in with us.”

 

Eliza now realises that the coat Natalie is actually holding up does look very familiar to her, and that is because about 7 and a bit years ago, just before Kara and Alex were going off to University, and moving away, Eliza bought this very coat for Kara. At the time, Kara was actually very much considering going to Metropolis University, with Alex considering going to Harvard. So, Eliza bought this coat for Kara, albeit in a bigger size, intending to be for the much colder climate of Metropolis. Needless to say, a few months later Alex decided she wanted to go to National City University instead, and then Kara did not want to be on the other side of the country from both Alex, and herself, so decided to go to National City University too, meaning the coat ended up being pointless. Upon remembering this, in some ways, Eliza thinks that maybe it’s a sign or something, that Natalie needs to get this coat.

 

“You are right.” Eliza soon says, “I got that exact coat, in this exact store, for Kara, about 8 years ago now. I totally forgot about that.”

 

“Can I get it then?” Natalie asks, with a wide smile.

 

“We’ll see how it fits on you first, then go from there.” Eliza says.

 

---

Kara and Lena are now being escorted through the prison by a few of the guards. Thankfully, the duo are not being paraded through the actual prison itself, where they can be seen by the prisoners who are being held her. Instead the duo are being escorted to the wardens office, which is near the administrative wing of the prison, which also contains the medical wing. However, despite the fact that Lena and Kara are not being taken anywhere near any prisoners or anything, upon entering the prison they still had to be scanned and then patted down, just as standard prison policy. During this process, both Kara and Lena were being patted down at the same time, and Kara could tell that Lena was getting very uncomfortable with how thorough the guard was being who was patting her down. Kara had to really stifle a protective alpha growl, knowing that as much as she wants to protect Lena, she also doesn’t want to cause an incident during this process and make things worse for Lena. Thankfully though, Kara and Lena were able to get through their pat down soon after that, with no incidents. 

 

Kara and Lena soon see the wardens office, with the door being opened for them by one of the guards, and then Kara and Lena stepping inside. Upon entering the office, Lena and Kara see a man in his 50s with short brown hair, that is greying at the sides, sitting behind a desk. Kara and Lena assume that this person must be the warden. However the warden is not the only person that is in the office right now, as there looks to be a woman, with long grey hair, wearing some smart black clothes sitting at the other side of the desk from the warden, currently with her back turned to Kara and Lena.

 

“Ah, you must be Miss Luthor.” The warden says, standing up from behind his desk and starting to walk over to Lena and Kara.

 

As soon as the warden says this, the other woman in the room turns around, and that is when both Kara and Lena realise who it is, Lillian Luthor. The woman who Lena has not seen in over 20 years. One of the big reasons Lena has been so hesitant to actually come here to Metropolis, because she didn’t want to actually see Lillian, but knew this type of situation would be a possibility, mainly because Lillian would seek it out. 

 

“It’s nice to meet you, Miss Luthor, even if it’s under these circumstances.” The warden says, shaking Lena’s hand.

 

Lena simply nods her head at the warden, with her eyes now being fixated on her mother, who is looking at her too, and not saying anything.

 

“And you must be Miss Luthor’s partner?” The warden asks, as he looks at Kara.

 

“Fiancé.” Kara says, and shakes the wardens hand

 

After Kara shakes the wardens hand,  Lillian now stands up and starts to walk over to Kara and Lena, giving them a look of disgust.

 

“Lena, it’s been a long time.” Lillian says.

 

“Not long enough.” Lena says.

 

Lillian lets out a bit of a snarl at Lena saying that, despite the fact that Lillian is an omega, not an alpha. The snarl has no effect on Lena though, with Kara taking a protective step forward.

 

“What are you even doing here?” Lena asks, “The suicide note is addressed to me, not you.”

 

“I am aware.” Lillian says, with an annoyed look on her face, “But I also am aware a part of the his note there is a suggestion of a change in legal standing of Lex’s will, due to his last minute intentions, as ridiculous as that is. I’m here to make sure everything is done correctly, and this farce doesn’t continue.

 

“I uhh…. I can see there is some tension here. That’s…. understandable…. given the situation.” The warden says, awkwardly, “So how about we get to things as quickly as possible, and I go and retrieve the note.”

 

“You don’t have it here?” Lillian asks.

 

“No. Due to the sensitive nature of the note, we thought it was based to be locked in a safe in the guard station, which is the most secure area, and constantly monitored by cameras. My office is secure, so you need not worry about your safety, but my safe is a mess and this office doesn’t have cameras inside. I just wanted to make sure all of this was beyond reproach.” The warden explains.

 

“That’s understandable. Thank you. I would like to read the note and be done with this as soon as possible.” Lena says.

 

“Very well. I will only be a few moments then.” The warden says.

 

The warden now leaves the office, meaning Lillian, Kara and Lena, are now alone. Now that this happens, Lillian pretty obviously scans Lena up and down with her eyes.

 

“You are pregnant, again?” Lillian says, with a scoff.

 

“Yes. I am.” Lena replies, and places a hand on her pregnant belly.

 

“Don’t you think you’re a bit old to be having children?” Lillian asks, “In fact, aren’t you a bit old for this blonde here? Really Lena? She can’t be much older than your children.”

 

Kara now wants to snap at Lillian, and go into full protective alpha mode, but before she can, Lena actually speaks up.

 

“Actually, Lillian, I’m not too old to have children. I have had various tests done and the doctors are actually surprised at my biological age, as even though I’m 41, the tests suggest I have a biological age of my early 30s, meaning I still have plenty of time to have more children. And as for my relationship with Kara, that is none of your concern, as we don’t have a relationship, so it’s none of your business. Then finally, don’t you ever even mention my children. You have never met them, and never will. So, you don’t know anything. But just so we are clear on everything, Ashley and Natalie, which are the names of my two daughters, absolutely adore Kara, and her entire family. The girls are excited that Kara and I are going to get married soon. They are excited that they are going to have another brother and sister. They love that Kara now lives with us, and most importantly, they love Kara. In fact, right now the girls are actually staying with someone who actually decided to name herself their grandma, even though she didn’t have to, Kara’s adoptive mom. The girls love Kara’s mom, and are thrilled to be spending the weekend with her. In fact, I very much wish I was there right now, instead of dealing with all your bullshit. Dealing with you for one time in two decades is already too much.” Lena says.

 

Now that Lena finishes her rant, there is utter silence in the room. Both Kara and Lillian are shocked at Lena’s ‘outburst’, but in much different ways. Kara is certainly shocked by Lena, as she really didn’t expect Lena to deck Lillian with her words like that right out of the blocks, but also Kara is actually kind of impressed, and proud of her future wife. Meanwhile, Lillian simply remains shocked, clearly not expecting Lena to counter her like she just did.

 

“Well…..” Lillian says, after several moments silence, “Only time will tell if all of that is actually true.”

 

“Yeah, we’ll I wouldn’t think too much on time, as you haven’t got much left.” Lena says.

 

Lillian’s eyes now widen in shock at Lena saying that, while Kara grows another impressed look on her face. If Kara didn’t think it would be highly inappropriate, she would have said ‘you go girl’ or something like that, after hearing Lena say that. Maybe that is something that Jack or Sam would have actually said out loud, but not Kara.

 

Lillian soon scoffs.

 

“I see haven’t matured at all. You are still that petty little girl, begging for my affection.” Lillian now snarls back.

 

Kara now doesn’t allow this to go on, as she doesn’t want this to turn into Lena fighting back and forth with Lillian, so Kara and moves in front of Lena, and closer to Lillian.

 

“Say that again about my future wife, and I swear, do you think I won’t deck you in this prison? You think I won’t do it, just because you’re an elderly woman? I promise you. I will.” Kara says.

 

Lillian scoffs again.

 

“Am I supposed to be threatened by you? You’re pathetic. You’re not much more than a child.” Lillian says.

 

Kara now lets out a big alpha growl, and sends aggressive pheromones Lillian’s way. Lillian, being an older omega likely has much less heightened senses than an omega in her prime, as that is something aging does to an omega. So, this should mean that Lillian could potentially not be affected by Kara’s pheromones, but this is certainly not true. After Kara sends out the aggressive pheromones, Lillian pauses for a second, before stumbling a few steps back, and then sitting back down on the chair the other side of the desk, now not daring to look Kara in the eyes.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Natlie, Ashley and Eliza are just finishing up their shopping. The trio were able to find the coat Natalie wanted in her size, which Eliza then got for the 12-year-old, much to her happiness. However, the same could not be said for Ashley, as unfortunately the store did not have the boots she wanted in her size. To make up for this though, Eliza was able to arrange with the store to actually order in the boots that are Ashley’s size, meaning that Ashley will eventually get them, just not anytime soon, as the boots will definitely arrive after Natalie and Ashley return home to National City. Outside of the first clothing store that the ladies went to, they also went to a store which had some more fancy clothing, including some nice dresses, underwear and bras, and some bathing suits. This store was actually where Eliza ran into her first problem, as Ashley asked her to buy a bathing suit that would be very very revealing, even though Ashley is only 14, and is still developing into becoming a woman, with her body continuing to grow. Either way, Eliza ended up being too uncomfortable to get the bathing suit for Ashley, not really liking the idea of Ashley wearing it herself, and also doubting Lena would approve either, so instead Eliza just told the girl to pick something else out, which Ashley did eventually do, only after a little arguing the matter. After this, things went a lot more smoothly, with Natalie and Ashley getting a few dresses each, and Eliza also buying a bra for Ashley, and not Natalie because the 12-year-old does not need a bra just yet.

 

Once Natalie, Ashley and Eliza were done with the clothes shopping, the group headed to a book store, where Eliza had the girls both choose any book that they want, and she would buy it for them. Natalie, for her part, choose some teen drama novel book, which Eliza has heard of before, but would never actually read herself. Then, as for Ashley, she decided to pick out a fictional book set in the Catherine the Great era in Russia. That is certainly not the type of book that Eliza would ever expect a 14-year-old to be interested in, but she was certainly not going to argue.

 

Now, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley have just dropped all their purchases off at Eliza’s car, and are now heading into the sandwich shop, where they will buy their sandwiches that they will eat for lunch once they reach the summit of their hike in a few hours’ time.

 

“So, do you girls have any idea what sandwich you want for lunch?” Eliza asks, “This store does a large variety of sandwiches, and you can make your own.”

 

“Like Subway?” Ashley asks.

“Yes.” Eliza chuckles, “But the ingredients are probably of a higher quality in this store.”

 

“I want a chicken and cheese sandwich, with ketchup.” Natalie says.

 

Eliza can’t help but think that is a bit of a weird order, and frankly sounds kind of awful, but she is not going to refuse the 12-year-old.

 

“How about a grilled chicken sandwich, with some melted cheese on top, and some ketchup?” Eliza suggests, seeing as that sounds much more like a normal sandwich.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Natalie nods.

“Alright. And what about you, Ashley? What do you want?” Eliza asks.

 

“Uhhh…… Can I have a beef sandwich with lettuce, red and green peppers, not yellow, and then some mayonnaise and mustard mixed together?” Ashley asks.

 

“Of course you can.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza is, once more, surprised by the sandwich choice that Ashley has just asked for, but this time not because it’s a weird sandwich, but because of how much Ashley’s sandwich actually sounds like the type of sandwich a grown up might ask for, with salad in it and all.

Chapter 114

Kara and Lena only have to remain in the warden’s office for a couple more minutes with Lillian, waiting for the warden to return with the suicide note. During these couple of minutes though, Lillian has not dared to say another word, and has been completely avoiding eye contact with both Kara and Lena, and all this due to Kara putting Lillian in place, and using her alpha to do so. This action from Kara actually is very much a turn on for Lena, although a part of her does think that maybe the fact that Kara doing this to Lillian is a turn on to her, very much suggests she has some deeper issues that she may need to eventually explore with a therapist or something. However, all Lena does know, is that she very much wishes that she had someone like Kara by her when she was growing up, with Lillian constantly abusing her and everything. Honestly, Lena has no idea what Lillian would have done if she had presented as an alpha. It’s possible Lillian would have just gone completely nuts, as Lena knows that Lillian was always disappointed that Lex never presented as an alpha, even if she tried to hide it from Lex. So, if she had presented as an alpha, when her precious boy Lex didn’t, Lena has no idea what would have happened. It is all ironic really, considering Lillian is an omega herself, and not a typical omega. But that is all in the past now, and Lena really doesn’t want to think that much about it. All Lena knows, is she is so happy that she has an alpha like Kara by her side now.

 

Soon enough, the door to the warden’s office opens again, with the warden stepping inside, along with a few guards behind him, almost like he was getting a security escort by the guards. Lena and Kara do both find this to be a little bit strange.

 

“Uhhh….. what’s up with the guards?” Kara asks, as the warden walks further into his office, holding a big brown envelope in his hands.

 

“Oh, sorry, I don’t want you to worry or anything, everything is under control.” The warden says, “Let’s just say, that word has got out, amongst the other inmates, that I was just going to retrieve Lex’s suicide note. There has been a bit of an increase shouting and some aggressive behaviour from the inmates. They are all secure and everything, and we are certainly nowhere near a major security threat, but it’s just standard procedure for myself to be escorted by guards, as well as any visitors, when the threat level has been raised.”

 

“I see.” Lena hums, “Why would the other prisoners care about you getting Lex’s suicide note though?”

 

“Uhh….. well….. let’s just say….. Lex was…. popular with the other inmates.” The warden explains.

 

“Popular?” Lena asks, “I thought he was put in solitary confinement for 23 hours a day.”

 

“Barbaric behaviour.” Lillian mutters, still not looking at Kara and Lena.

 

“Uhhhh…. yes…. he was…… but….. during his one hour of yard time a day….. he found ways to communicate with other inmates. Sometimes he just tried to get someone to smuggle stuff in for him. Other times he just toyed with the inmates, and then sometimes I think he just wanted someone to talk to.” The warden explains, “Anyway, seeing as Lex had no currency to exchange for things here, among the inmates, he would just promise the inmates things in his will in return. So needless to say, a lot of the inmates are annoyed upon finding out Lex died and left them nothing.”

 

“Okay….. I guess….. I guess that probably does sound like the type of thing Lex would do.” Lena comments.

 

Lillian scoffs at Lena saying that, causing Kara to glare at her, with Lillian looking away right away.

 

“Can I read the note now?” Lena asks, “And my I ask who has actually read this note thus far?”

 

“Of course.” The warden nods, handing the envelope to Lena, “The people that have read the note thus far, are the two guards who found Lex, after his suicide, the other day, and myself. No other people have read it, and I assure you that myself, or the two guards who read the contents of the note, will not be making the contents public for a few quick bucks.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now pulls out the note from inside the envelope, and starts to read it.

 

To those who have found me. I killed myself. I’m sure you’ll easily be able to match a handwriting sample to this piece of paper to see I am the one writing this note, Lex Luthor, and there has been no foul play. I am doing so, not out of cowardice, as most people who commit suicide do, but out of not wanting to suffer anymore, and be in physical pain, as life is pointless like this, as it is just pain. Frankly, I am annoyed that my cancer has not killed me before now. I am sure some would say the pain I am in is punishment for my ‘crimes’. Anyway, I digress.

 

This next part of the note, I want my sister, Lena Luthor, to be given to read, as I want this note to reflect some changes in my last will and testament, which I have made. These changes to my will should have already gone through, but inside prison I cannot be sure my lawyer isn’t trying to screw me. So, to be plainly clear, I am no longer leaving ANYTHING to my mother, Lillian Luthor. Instead, my estate, in its entirety, is to be given to Lena Luthor, to do with as she wishes, be it sell it, destroy it, or do nothing with it. This includes Luthor manor, which was passed on to me after my father, Lionel Luthor, died, and is the current home of my mother, Lillian Luthor. These changes reflect my distrust of Lillian Luthor, due to new information I have obtained.

 

Lena,

 

I am not writing this note to apologise, or attempt to leave on good terms, or offer you closure or anything like that. I still despise you for how you betrayed me, and helped put me here. If you had seen the bigger picture, you would have known I was right! You could have helped me! We could have been a team that saved this planet, not let it be destroyed by those who might harm it! However, I will admit, a part of me is proud of you, for how you have stuck to your guns, and continued to refused to visit me here in prison, despite my several requests for you to do as such. That has impressed me.

 

Anyway, I am writing this directly to you, and have recently changed my will to give you everything, because we have a common enemy, our mother, Lillian. There is information that I found out, that has shocked me, and angered me, to my core. I will not disclose what the exact nature of this information is here, as I know several other people will be reading this note. But, Lena, I have set things in motion that you will soon come to see. The key to get the answers you seek is the man who is more of a genius than I, or Mozart.

 

I hope you put this information to good use. If you had come to visit me in person, sometime over the last 6 months, which is when I found this out, I would have revealed everything to you in person. We have both been betrayed. Seek vengeance for this wrong.

 

The note then just ends like that, with Lena being even more confused about the contents of the note than she thought she was going to be. Lena, of course, is absolutely shocked that Lex has basically left her absolutely everything, as literally the last time Lena saw Lex, he was shouting hateful things at her after she had just testified against him. However, the bit that actually has Lena a bit more on edge, is this information about something Lillian has done, which has caused Lex to change his will from giving Lillian everything, to giving her everything. At the same time, Lex believes this is something that both he and she have been equally wronged, and it really wouldn’t be like Lex to just make something up like that, completely out of the blue, to toy with her.

 

“Are you okay, Lee?” Kara asks her future wife, looking at her with a loving look on her face.

 

“I uhh… yes…” Lena replies.

 

Lena now just stares at the note for a new seconds, before turning her gaze to Lillian.

 

“What did you do?” Lena asks.

 

Lillian now grows a confused look on her face.

 

“What are you talking about? I have done nothing! The very accusation that I would have done something to my beloved son! That’s outrageous!” Lillian says.

 

Lena now grows a snarl on her face, and hands the suicide note to Lillian.

 

“See for yourself, and then maybe you will give me some answers, before this gets nasty.” Lena says.

 

Kara, the warden, and the two guards in the room all now grow intense looks on their faces, with each of them being a little uneasy, and certainly confused, feeling like they are about to be right in the middle of a fight between Lena and Lillian Luthor. However, all anyone in the room can do is sit, and wait. Wait for Lillian Luthor to actually finishes reading the note.

 

“This…. this isn’t true.” Lillian says.

 

“What isn’t true?” Lena asks, “What have you done?”

 

“No. This isn’t true. This…. this is made up. This isn’t from Lex. Lex loved me. He would not leave me with nothing. He would not give anything to you. I stood by Lex’s side, always! This is wrong! Everything was supposed to be mine!” Lillian exclaims.

 

“LILLIAN.” Lena says, in a firm voice, “Stop avoiding the issue! What was Lex talking about? He suggested that both he and I had been betrayed by you. What have you done?”

 

Lillian now gets to her feet and looks Lena directly in the eyes.

 

“I have no idea what he was talking about. It’s clear from this note that obviously Lex had lost his mind. I mean, the act of committing suicide in itself proves that. He was talking nonsense. And I promise you, I will make sure that none of this is enforceable.” Lillian says.

 

Lillian now stands up from the chair she is sitting in in the office, and makes her way towards the door, to make her exit. However, Lillian is soon stopped by the two guards, blocking her path.

 

“What is the meaning of this! Let me out!” Lillian says, “I am not a prisoner here.”

 

“Of course, you are not, Mrs Luthor, but that note is not your property to take.” The warden says.

 

Lillian now looks at the note in her hand for a few moments.

 

“Fine.” Lillian says, with a huff, and then shoves the note against the chest of one of the guards, “Now let me out of here, before I call my lawyer and let him know you are illegally detaining me.”

 

“Of course. Right away.” The warden nods.

 

The guard who Lillian gave the note to now hands the note back over to the warden, before joining the second guard, escorting Lillian Luthor out of the office, and obviously to the exit of the prison. Once these two guards are gone, two more guards enter the room, and stand there silently.

 

“I’m sorry about all of that, Miss Luthor.” The warden says, now addressing Lena, “Lillian simply showed up today, uninvited, and unannounced demanding that she get to read her son’s suicide note too. I have no idea how she figured out that you were going to be here today. But, none the less, I apologise for any inconvenience this caused. I was kind of stuck between a rock and a hard place, as I doubt it would have gone very well if I refused her entry.”

 

“No. It’s okay. You are not responsible for Lillian’s actions. This is how she has always been. It’s not your fault.” Lena says, “And she likely knew that I would be here today, because she found out I arrived in Metropolis last night.”

 

The warden simply nods at Lena saying that.

 

“Okay. Well, is there anything further that I can do for you? I understand that you likely want to process everything that you read in the note, along with the cryptic message Lex left. Would you perhaps like to have a look at Lex’s possessions he had here in prison?” The warden asks.

 

“No. No thank you.” Lena says, “I don’t care about anything Lex had here. You can…. you can do whatever you want with them. Destroy them. Give them away. I don’t care. This note. This is all I came to the prison for.”

 

“Very well.” The warden nods, “I will have these two guards escort your out of the facility then.”

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods, and now stands up, along with Kara.

“It has been a pleasure, Miss Luthor.” The warden says, with a nod of his head.

Lena simply nods her head back at the warden.

“Oh, and before you leave, as far as I’m concerned, this note is your property now.” The warden says.

 

The warden now puts the note back into the brown envelope before handing it to Lena.

“Thanks.” Lena says, still being unsure whether she actually wants to keep the note or not, just to study it further, but at least this way she can decide later, rather than right now.

 

Lena and Kara now are escorted out of the prison by the two guards. The entire time the couple walk through the prison, and towards the exit, Lena remains silent, with a look on her face that tells Kara that her future wife is lost in her thoughts. Kara, of course, wants to ask Lena a hundred different questions, especially as she has not read the note herself or anything, but the blonde alpha knows that this is not the right place or time to do that, so she simply takes a hold of Lena’s hand as they walk out the prison, with the couple not exchanging a single word.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza are all now in the middle of their hike, with the trio getting higher and higher up the mountain that they are climbing. This obviously is not something that the girls are used to, as even though there are some mountains north of National City, it’s not like this would be an activity they would go out and do. This is probably the type of thing that both their moms, Lena and Andrea, would absolutely hate to do. For Natalie and Ashley though, they have actually been enjoying this hike, even though it has been a bit difficult at times. The two girls just like the views that they are getting to see as they continue to climb up the mountain, as Midvale, and the surrounding area, is truly a beautiful place. Then at the same time, Natalie and Ashley have also gotten the chance to see a few animals here and there, which they have never seen before in person, and certainly wouldn’t find in National City. However, the biggest reason that the girls have been enjoying this hike, is actually because of who they are doing the hike with, Eliza, their grandma. This is just some quality time they are getting to spend with Eliza, and they are loving it, because they both love Eliza, so much.

 

“Grandma?” Natalie soon says.

 

“Yes, sweetie?” Eliza replies, with a smile, as the trio continue to walk.

 

“How much longer will this hike be? Or… until we get to the top, so we can have our lunch?” Natalie asks.

“Oh, why, are you hungry?” Eliza asks.

Natalie simply nods her head.

“I’m hungry too.” Ashley admits.

 

“Okay.” Eliza says, “Well, I think it will only be about 15 more minutes until we get to the peak, maybe a bit longer, depending on conditions. You think you can both wait until then to eat?”

 

“Yeah, I think so.” Ashley nods.

“Yeah.” Natalie says.

“Good.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza, Natalie and Ashley now continue to hike for a few more minutes, getting higher and higher up the mountain, and soon Ashley and Natalie are surprised by the sight of something white on the mountainside.

 

“What is that?” Natalie asks, pointing to a patch of white stuff in the middle of some rocks.

 

“I believe that is snow.” Eliza says.

 

“Snow?” Ashley asks, “I…. why is there only a little bit of it? Where is the rest of it?”

 

“Well, I think we will soon find out.” Eliza smirks.

 

The trio now continue to hike higher up the mountain, and they soon start to see more frequent patches of white snow, all the way until it becomes continuous, with their being snow absolutely everywhere. Eventually, once they reach the peak of the mountain, or at least, the highest point of the mountain where there is a specific area for hikers to sit and rest, the trio have snow all around them, with it ending up being about half a foot deep. By this point, the temperature has also dropped quite a bit, meaning that Natalie and Ashley are both happy that Eliza convinced them to dress warm today.

 

“This is all snow!” Natalie exclaims.

“Yes it is.” Eliza nods, with a smile.

“We…… we have never seen snow before.” Ashley admits, “Not…. Not in person.”

“Really?” Eliza asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley says, “Well…. maybe when we were younger, but I don’t remember.”

“I don’t either.” Natalie says.

 

“Well.” Eliza smiles, now feeling very happy because she is realising this is a first time experience she is getting to witness her granddaughters have, “I’m sure the two of you probably want to have a play in the snow then?”

 

Natalie and Ashley both eagerly nod their heads, causing Eliza to chuckle.

 

“We can do just that, as it doesn’t look like anyone has been up here since the snow came, so it is all untouched.” Eliza says, “However, let’s sit on that bench over there first, and eat our lunch.”

 

The bench Eliza is referring to is off to the side, and has a bit of snow covered over it.

 

“Okay.” Natalie and Ashley both say.

 

The trio now move over to the bench, where Eliza wipes a bunch of snow off it, before they all take their seats and get out their lunch to eat, with Natalie and Ashley very much eagerly looking forward to playing in the snow, for the very first time in their lives, in a few moments time.

Chapter 115

Kara and Lena have now made it out of the prison, with all the flashes of the photographers going off again, and them now yelling all sorts of questions about Lex, what is in the suicide note, and also questions about Lillian. Obviously the reporters are yelling about the latter as they likely just saw Lillian storm out of the prison a few minutes prior. Thankfully though, Kara keeps a tight hold of Lena’s hand while also sending out some soothing pheromones to her omega fiancé knowing that she will need them right now. This seems to do the trick, as Kara and Lena both make it into the waiting car of the driver Lena has here in National City.

 

“Where to now, Miss Luthor?” The driver asks Lena, once both she and Kara are seated in the car, with the press now starting to move towards the car and take photos of it, while still, endlessly shouting out their variety of questions.

 

Lena doesn’t answer the driver.

 

“Miss Luthor?” The driver says.

 

Lena still doesn’t answer, with the press getting much closer, which Kara can clearly tell is giving the driver a bit of concern.

 

“Take us back to the hotel, please.” Kara says.

 

“Of course.” The driver nods, and soon starts moving.

 

For the next few minutes, Kara and Lena just sit in silence, with them now getting further away from the prison, with the reporters long behind them. Soon though, Kara thinks that the silence has gone on for so long that she needs to do something about it.

 

“Uhmmm…. sorry….. I don’t know your name……” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

“It’s Mitchell, ma’am.” The driver says.

“Okay, Mitchell, could you please put up the divider?” Kara asks, in a polite fashion, wanting to have a private conversation with her future wife.

 

“Of course.” Mitchell replies.

 

The driver now puts up the divider, giving Kara and Lena privacy to actually have a conversation with each other without having to worry about someone listening in.

 

“Lee….. are you okay?” Kara now begins, “I’m a little worried. Ever since you read that note, and asked Lillian that stuff….. you have been a little quiet…. I….. are you okay?”

 

Lena now slowly turns to look Kara in her eyes, meeting her gaze.

 

“I love you.” Lena simply says.

 

“I…. love you too.” Kara says, in a bit of a confused voice.

 

Lena now grows a small smile on her face.

 

“This…. right here…. is one of the many reasons why I love you.” Lena says, “Most people would ask me about the contents of the suicide note, and what all of this about. You didn’t though. You just simply asked me how I am doing, and expressed that you were concerned about me. I love you for that.”

 

“Well…. of course.” Kara says, “Your emotional wellbeing is more important to me than anything. And, as for the contents of the note, of course I am interested in it, and wonder what it says, but I don’t need to read the note. It’s entirely up to you. You are my main priority, not some suicide note from Lex Luthor.”

 

Lena now grows another smile on her face.

 

“Here. Read it.” Lena says, as she hands the envelope to Kara.

 

“Are….. you sure?” Kara asks.

“Yes. It may help you understand how I am feeling right now.” Lena says.

 

“Okay….” Kara says, with a nod of her head and soon slips the note out of the envelope and starts to read it.

 

Lena now just sits there as her future wife read the suicide note from Lex, wondering what Kara will think about it all, and what her response will be. Soon enough, Lena gets the answer to these questions, as Kara finishes reading the note, looks at her, and has a clearly confused look on her face.

 

“I….. I don’t know what to say.” Kara says, “What do you think…… what do you think Lex was on about, about Lillian? Do you really think she has done something to you, and Lex, by the sounds of things, that you don’t know about?”

 

Lena sighs at Kara saying that.

 

“That’s honestly the main thing I’m wracking my head with.” Lena replies, “This could be many things. This could be one final thing from Lex just to toy with me, and play with my emotions, even in death, with it just being a complete lie, with him knowing that Lillian is a sore spot for me. Then, another possibility is that this is true, and Lillian has done something that he just found out about, to both Lex and myself. However, Lex could just be mistaken, and think Lillian has done something, and she hasn’t, or just that she has done something to him, and Lex’s ego means that because she did something to him, that means she did it to me too. Then there’s the possibility that he is actually right about everything, and Lillian did do something to Lex and myself that we don’t know about.”

 

“Yeah…. that’s…. a lot of possibilities.” Kara nods, “But, what do you think it is?”

 

Lena sighs again.

 

“When I first read it I was kind of 50/50 on it either being Lex toying with me, or something Lillian has actually done. Now though, considering Lillian’s response to everything, I’m 90% sure she has done something. However, that doesn’t mean that whatever she did affected both me and Lex equally.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. yeah.” Kara nods, “But what was that whole thing about a person who is better than Mozart?” Kara asks.

 

“I know what Lex was referring to with that, but I don’t specifically know why.” Lena says, “Lex had a thing, when we grew up, or at least when I was growing up, about how he claimed that Mozart was over hyped, and actually one of his rivals, Antonio Salieri was a better composer than Mozart. Lex would play Salieri’s compositions constantly when he was working. But really, I don’t know what any of that has to do with this.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “So, what do you want to do now?”

 

Lena now is silent for a few moments, as she just thinks. Eventually, Lena clearly makes a decision, as she reaches for the button to lower the divider between herself and Kara and the driver.

 

“Excuse me, Mitchell, could you please take us to the old Luthor Corp building, instead of our hotel?” Lena asks, politely.

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Mitchell says.

 

“Hopefully I will find some answers there.” Lena says to Kara, as she sits back in the car.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Eliza, Ashley and Natalie have all just finished eating their lunches, and Eliza can tell that the girls are very eager to go and play in the snow now, but they are waiting patiently for her to give them permission to do so. It puts a smile on Eliza’s face to see how polite these girls are, and how well behaved they are. Eliza sure knows that Lena raised some absolutely beautiful girls.

 

“Okay, girls, we have done with our lunch now. You can go play in the snow.” Eliza says.

 

Natalie and Ashley both spring up, instantly, upon the Danvers matriarch saying this.

 

“HOWEVER.” Eliza begins, “Just be careful. If you are going to make snowballs to throw at each other, make sure that the snowballs don’t accidentally have rocks in them. Then, also keep in mind that it’s snow, so it will melt, meaning it will get you and your clothes very wet. We don’t have a change of clothes for you here, so however wet you get your clothes, you will have to just live with that, and the cold that you feel because of it, all the way until we walk back down the mountain, and get back into the car.”

 

“Yes, okay, grandma.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes, we understand.” Natalie replies.

 

“Okay then.” Eliza smiles, “Off you go. Have fun.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now dash away, and right away Eliza can tell that the girls haven’t really fully listened to what she said, as the first thing the two girls do, is jump into the snow, face first, and then roll onto their backs and start to make snow angels. This causes Eliza to roll her eyes, but also, at the same time, she smiles, as in some way this actually reminds Eliza of how Kara and Alex would act when they were younger. Eliza literally remembers that both Alex and Kara went absolutely crazy together the first time that Kara saw snow, as before becoming a member of their family Kara had never seen snow before. Alex, of course, had, but for some reason Kara’s amazement, and excitement, really caused Alex to get just as excited, and go absolutely crazy with her sister that day, even if it did end with Alex getting hurt due to a snowball which had some rocks in that Kara didn’t see. Either way, that day is still a fond memory in Eliza’s mind, and she kind of feels like history is repeating itself now, which causes Eliza to grow a happy smile on her face.

 

For the next 10 to 15 minutes, Eliza simply watches the girls play in the snow, making snow angels, and then turning it into making snowballs, which they throw at each other, and some trees around them. The girls actually end up making a game to see who can make the biggest snowball splatter on one of the trees, by throwing it at the tree as hard as possible. Soon though, the girls decide that they want to do one final thing in the snow, which they have not done yet, at this point, and that is make a snowman.

 

“Grandma?” Natalie calls out.

 

“Yes, sweetie?” Eliza replies, with a smile, still sitting on the bench right now, just happy to watch her two granddaughters have a good time.

 

“Can you come and play with us?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “Help us build some snowmen?”

 

“Of course.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza now gets up and walks over to the girls, where she soon begins to give them instructions as to how to best make a snowman. This, of course, starts with the simple method of rolling a ball of snow continuously over the snow so it gets bigger and bigger and bigger, creating the body of the snowman. They then do this same process again to make a smaller second large ball of snow, which they place on top to make a head.

 

---

In Metropolis, Kara and Lena have just been dropped off at the old Luthor Corp building. Mitchell did offer to come inside with them, as the old Luthor Corp building has been abandoned for many years now, and does look a bit sketchy. Lena declined this offer though, wanting to go inside just with Kara, not wanting another person to end up seeing things she may or may not find. There are a few reasons that this old Luthor Corp building has actually been abandoned for so long, instead of sold off to a new company to use. The first reason is that even though Lex ended up going to prison, and a lot of his assets were ceased and frozen by various law enforcement agencies, this Luthor Corp building specifically was not, as it was a building that Lionel bought many years ago, and was just given to Lex by Lionel, in his will, meaning that it wasn’t an asset that could be taken from Lex or anything. Then, on top of this, another reason the building has remained untouched, is simply because this building was not the main Luthor Corp building by the time Lex was running things. This building was the main Luthor Corp building about 10 years into Lionel creating the company, and about 5 years prior to Lex taking over, Luthor Corp bought a brand new skyscraper, in the middle of Metropolis, to act as their main headquarters. This building then just remained as a sort of secondary location, mostly used for storage or files, and various other things, with the area surrounding the building also having had gone into decline many many years ago, meaning it is not an attractive part of the city for any new company to want to move into. Meanwhile, the actual main Luthor Corp building, at the time of Lex’s arrest, has since been turned into a building which houses multiple companies, as it was an asset that was ceased from Lex, and then sold off, despite Lillian trying her best to keep that from happening, and even trying to stop Luthor Corp from being dismantled as a company. Obviously none of that worked, as within 2 years of Lex’s arrest, Luthor Corp was no more, and had been completely dismantled and sold off. This isn’t to say that it left either Lillian or Lex poor though, as they both still had substantial net worths which the government agencies were unable to touch, due to the accounts being located off shore.

 

Upon entering the building, Kara and Lena see that the inside looks like it has been completely untouched in decades, which is surprising for Kara. Kara would have thought that by this point, due to the abandoned nature of the building, homeless people or just stupid kids, would have broken into the building to have a look around, or sleep in for the night. However, everything looks like it hasn’t been touched in so long, with the only evidence of anything being different from how it must have been a few decades ago, being the thick layer of dust on everything.

 

“I’m surprised there isn’t graffiti everywhere or anything.” Kara says.

 

“I’m not.” Lena says, “After this building was closed, and boarded up, after what Lex did, a common rumour that circulated, which probably originated from Lex himself, was that Lex had booby trapped the building, and anyone who dared to enter would be killed. After what Lex did, everyone took this seriously, and has stayed away from this building.”

 

“Wait…. are you sure this building isn’t actually boobytrapped?” Kara asks, slightly nervously.

 

“Yes. Don’t worry.” Lena says, “This building may not have been touched in years, but after Lex was arrested authorities went through this building like a fine-tooth comb. They certainly would have found any booby traps.”

“Okay.” Kara nods, “But wouldn’t the authorities have taken anything that you may have been looking for in here, about Lillian?”

 

“Maybe.” Lena admits, “But, I don’t know. Whatever we are looking for, if it is true. I think Lillian would have hidden it very well. So there is the possibility that the authorities didn’t find it.”

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, “So should we split up and search around?”

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“No thanks. While I don’t think this building is boobytrapped, I think us splitting up is a good way for this to become a horror movie very quickly.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. Fair enough.” Kara hums, hiding how Lena saying that has just made her more nervous, “So where are we off to?”

 

“Well, there are a few locations where we could have a look. There is an old file room, which contains both physical files, and some digital files on old computers, although I’m not sure if the power is even working in this building. I know there is some sort of backup generator which feeds off a second secure power grid, so I don’t know. Anyway, I don’t think Lillian would have left any evidence laying around in a file room, so that’s probably not a good place to start looking anyway.” Lena says.

 

“Alright, so where do you think we should start?” Kara asks.

 

“Lillian’s lab.” Lena says, “Lillian had a lab she worked in in this building, and she even continued to use it after Luthor Corp moved to a new building. Funny enough though, she never actually made anything from her lab that Luthor Corp ended up selling as a product or anything. At least, not that I’m aware of. Yet, she still got funding from Lionel.”

 

“That sounds suspicious, and a good place to start.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “The only problem, is that Lillian’s lab had a secure door, which was basically like a vault lock door, which you could only access by typing in a 6-digit number, which I don’t know. Then, that is only if the power is working, if the power isn’t working, that door might be impenetrable.”

 

“Well, there is only one way for us to find that out.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah. Let’s go.” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena now both get out their phones, turning on their flashlights, and begin to walk further into the Luthor Corp building, in search of Lillian Luthor’s lab.

 

---

In Midvale, it is now about 40 minutes since Natalie and Ashley started to actually play in the snow, and about 25 minutes since Eliza joined them, and helped the two make some snowmen. Right now, the trio have successfully made 2 different snowmen, which each look pretty good, with Natalie and Ashley using some stones to create faces, and some twigs to create arms. Obviously they don’t have a carrot for a nose, or a spare scarf or hat to complete the look, but none the less, the girls are pretty happy with their snowmen. On top of this, another thing that the girls decided to do after building their snowmen, was create a snowball and just continue to roll it, over and over again, making it bigger and bigger, with it eventually getting to the point where it is now so big and heavy, that Natalie and Ashley are not strong enough, in a combined effort, to actually push the massive snow ball anymore. Eliza is honestly impressed that the snowball hasn’t broken apart already, as it’s already about the height of Natalie, and if it gets much bigger, it will be Ashley’s height.

 

“Okay girls.” Eliza soon calls out, “I think we need to start heading back down the mountain now. If we stay up here much longer, we’ll end up in the dark, and then it will be very dangerous for us to get down from this mountain in the dark like that.”

 

“I want to play more in the snow though.” Natalie pouts.

“I know you do, sweetie.” Eliza says, with a loving look on her face, “But remember, you both are my granddaughters now, so this will certainly not be the last time you come up here to Midvale, meaning you will have plenty more opportunities to play in the snow.”

 

Natalie grows a smile on her face at Eliza saying that.

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Can we take a picture with our snowmen before we leave though?” Ashley asks Eliza.

 

“Sure.” Eliza nods.

 

Eliza now takes a few photos of the girls next to their snowmen, as well as some next to the massive snowball the two girls have made. Then they finish things off with the girls joining Eliza in a selfie, with the two snowmen behind them. After seeing this picture, Eliza just smiles at it down on her phone, and quickly presses a few buttons, changing it to her new lock screen image.

 

“Okay girls. Let’s head back home.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay grandma.” Natalie smiles.

“Yeah, okay grandma.” Ashley says.

 

The trio now begin to walk back down the mountain, leaving the evidence of their fun in the snow behind. Needless to say, today has been a really good day so far for the girls.

Chapter 116

Kara and Lena are now deep in the bowls of this old Luthor Corp building, and much to the surprise of both women, as the two have walked further into the building, they have noticed that there actually seems to be power in the centre areas of the building. Lena theorises that this is because the centre areas are likely the areas that are running off the second power grid connection, as the centre areas of this building also happen to be the areas with the old labs, Lillian labs, and some computer storage rooms, so all places that likely have been designed to not wanting to lose power.

 

“Uhh…. Lee….” Kara soon says, after a couple of minutes of walking in this building, “I should have probably asked you this earlier, but do you exactly know where we are going?”

 

“Sort of.” Lena replies.

“Sort of?” Kara asks.

 

“I only ever went to Lillian’s lab on a few occasions.” Lena admits, “And the last time I did, I must have been like 10 years old or something. That would be over 31 years ago, so I don’t exactly remember everything.”

 

“That’s……. longer time than I have been alive.” Kara says.

 

“Yes…” Lena nods.

 

Kara now starts to grow a weird feeling in her stomach, which, as a response to this, causes Kara to send out some awkward pheromones, which Lena is soon able to pick up on. Upon sensing these pheromones, Lena turns around a looks at Kara.

“Darling, you don’t need to feel bad. You know I don’t care about our age difference. I love you, and you love me. Our age gap doesn’t matter one bit to me.” Lena says.

“I…. know….. but….. what if….. what if you change your mind one day….” Kara says, awkwardly, “You….. you have a lot more life experience than me…. and I don’t mean to say that in a way to say you are old. I mean…. you have done things…. and been through things that I haven’t yet…. and I will be experiencing for the first time eventually, both in my career, and in life in general. Won’t you….. won’t you get tired of just having to go through all of that again just by being with me?”

 

“No, darling.” Lena says, now stopping in place, and looking into her future wife’s eyes, “I won’t. And you know why? Because all of the stuff that you are referring to, is stuff that I basically went through on my own when I was your age. Yes, I was in a relationship with Andrea at the time, but it was basically the same as going through it on my own. So, while I may not be able to turn back time and go through those things again, I will be able to experience them by my proximity to you, and being your wife one day, and I look forward to that. I look forward to being able to give you a helping hand, and guiding you, while also giving you advice, in a way that I really wish I had when I was going through those things. I love you Kara, and nothing will ever change me wanting to be with you, and go through all that again.”

 

Kara now starts to grow a smile on her face at Lena saying that, which soon grows into a very wide smile.

“I love you.” Kara says.

“I love you too, darling. Very much. Remember that.” Lena says, and then takes Kara in for a tender, loving, kiss.

 

Kara and Lena now continue further into the old Luthor Corp building, going down a few more corridors, with Lena now growing a look on her face almost as if she remembers this place, and where she is going, but it’s still a bit fuzzy in Lena’s mind. Eventually though, the couple turn a corner, and at the end of a corridor they come across a metal door with a keypad beside it.

 

“This is it!” Lena exclaims.

 

Kara and Lena now both approach the door, and the first thing Lena does is just try and shove the metal door open, but it doesn’t budge, it’s locked.

 

“Please let me do stuff like that from now on.” Kara says, “I’m not trying to be all mucho alpha or anything, I’d just prefer that my pregnant fiancé doesn’t overexert herself.”

 

“Yes, okay, darling.” Lena replies, with a loving smile, “I’ll let you be the muscle from now on.” 

 

Kara rolls her eyes at Lena saying that.

 

Lena now looks at the key code pad for the door and sees that it’s caked in dust. So, Lena then blows her breath, causing a bunch of the dust to blow away, more clearly revealing the key pad.

 

“Hmm…. It looks like this is a 6 digit code.” Lena says, “The key pad still has power though, so if we can figure out the code hopefully that will unlock the door.”

 

“Please don’t tell me we are about to start guessing a 6 digit code.” Kara says.

 

“No. That would take forever. There are literally a million different variations of a 6 digit code.” Lena says.

 

“You just knew that off the top of your head?” Kara asks, in a bit of a surprised voice.

 

“It’s simple math.” Lena says, with a shrug.

 

“Of course. I forgot who I’m talking to for a moment there.” Kara smirks.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes, and has a closer look at the key pad.

 

“Hmmm….. It looks like some of these numbers are a bit more worn down than the others, likely due to how much they have been used. That should give us a clue.” Lena says.

 

Kara now watches as Lena just studies the key pad for a few moments, before finally typing in a code, with the door making a beeping sound a few moments later, signalling that it’s open.

 

“Here we go.” Lena says, with a smirk, as she pushes the door open.

 

“How the hell did you do that?” Kara asks, very surprised, “You literally just told me there are a million different variants of a six digit code, and then you somehow managed to guess the code on the first guess?”

 

“Well, I didn’t really guess. I deduced what the code would be.” Lena says.

 

“What? Are you Sherlock Holmes now?” Kara asks, with a scoff.

 

“No.” Lena says, “Like I told you, I could see some of the numbers were more worn down than the others, which is obviously from how much they have been used over time. From that, I looked at those numbers, and after some thought a 6 digit could immediately stuck out to me.” 

 

“Why did the code stick out to you?” Kara asks.

 

“It’s Lex’s birthday.” Lena says, “Of course that is the code Lillian would use for something like this, as what is more previous to the than the birth of her beloved son?”

 

“Hmm. I suppose all that does make sense now.” Kara says. 

 

Kara and Lena now enter the lab, and right away the couple can tell this lab has not been used in several years, as while there is not dust everywhere, like in most places throughout this building, a lot of the equipment in this room looks very outdated, especially the computers, which look like they were made in the early 2000s. 

 

“This is Lillian’s lab?” Kara asks, not in a very impressed voice.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “But don’t let how it looks currently fool you. When Lillian was using it the most, a lot of this equipment was top of the line, and I’m sure some of it she’s moved out of here to other places too.”

 

“What sort of experiments did Lillian do in this lab?” Kara asks.

 

“You know what?” Lena says, “I actually don’t really know. I know she did something with biology. I remember that one time she took some of my blood, and Lex’s too. I can’t really remember what she told me she was doing with it at the time. She probably didn’t tell me the truth anyway.”

 

“She took your blood?” Kara asks, in an anxious voice.

 

“It’s not like that will do any harm. Her having my blood on file is certainly not something I’d worry about, or even anything she’d do with my blood.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm. Okay.” Kara nods, “So what are we looking for?”

 

“I dunno. I guess we just need to have a look around. How about you start on that side, I’ll start this side, and we’ll meet in the middle?” Lena suggests.

 

“Sure.” Kara nods.

 

Lena and Kara now part, with Kara starting off on one side of the room, looking at some old equipment, before moving towards a bunch of file cabinets, which Kara starts to search through. As for Lena, her side of the room starts with some cabinets, which have nothing inside other than some old looking vials. After this, Lena moves along her side of the room, looking at various hits of old lab equipment, before finally settling her eyes on the computers in this lab. Lena honestly doesn’t think Lillian would keep evidence of whatever she may or may not have done, according to Lex, on her computer, in her lab, but it’s worth a try none the less. So, Lena now takes a seat at the computer, and begins to type away, accessing various files through an old computer system.

 

For the next few minutes Kara and Lena both remain silent as they search through the lab, looking for any evidence of whatever Lex was claiming in his suicide note. Kara and Lena both honestly don’t find much. In Kara’s section, she simply finds a lot of hand written notes that Lillian obviously made over the years, talking about all of her experiments, but there is thousands upon thousands of these notes, so looking through them all to find evidence would take forever. Then, as for Lena, the only thing Lena has been able to find is data logs of the various processes that the computer did over the years, with most of the other data having been wiped from this computer. 

 

“Huh.” Lena eventually says, a few minutes later.

 

“Have you found something?” Kara asks, as she turns to look at Lena, still sitting at the computer.

 

“I’m not sure.” Lena says, “It’s just…. the logs here say that this computer was last accessed only 3 months ago. That…. That doesn’t make sense.”

 

“That’s weird.” Kara says, “Can you see what they tried to access?”

 

Lena now looks at the last file that the person from 3 months ago tried to access, but as soon as Lena tries to retrieve the file, her access is blocked, with a password being requested.

 

“Okay…. Now this…. this is really strange.” Lena says.

 

“What is strange?” Kara asks, now deciding to walk over to Lena to see what the brunette is looking at on the computer, even though Kara knows that Lena’s technical skills are vastly greater than her own, so it’s not like she will be any help.

 

“Well, I tried to access the last file that the previous user, from 3 months ago, accessed, but I can’t access the file because it’s password protected.” Lena says.

 

“Isn’t that understandable?” Kara asks, “As if this is some secret documents Lillian didn’t want other people to see, surely she would password protect them.”

 

“Yeah, but honestly, I doubt Lillian would have ever considered that someone would be able to get through that door into her lab in the first place, so it’s possible she just would never consider to put passwords on any information on this computer, as it’s just an unneeded process, and remember, these are old computers, that have their limits.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. Yeah okay.” Kara nods, just deciding to hum along, and be supportive of Lena, not really having any thoughts in her head that could be of use to Lena right now.

 

“What is more weird though, is I can see that not only was this file last accessed 3 months ago, but it was created 3 months ago too.” Lena says.

 

“Maybe Lillian was here 3 months ago and made the file or something?” Kara suggests.

 

“That’s unlikely.” Lena replies, “I doubt Lillian would ever want to come in here, to this abandoned Luthor Corp building, with all the dust, and other things which have shown its age over time. Lillian would think moving through this building to be very beneath her. Plus, it wouldn’t really make sense for Lillian to come in to this building, just to create a file on this computer, password protect it, and then that’s it. If she was here 3 months ago and there was something on this computer she didn’t want anyone to see, she would have had the computer destroyed. Plus, on top of all that, before I started typing on this computer, the screen had a thick layer of dust on it. I am no expert on how much dust equates to how much time has past since this computer was last used, but I certainly am confident that there was more dust on this computer screen than 3 months worth.”

 

“But….. how does that make sense?” Kara asks, “You just said that someone used this computer 3 months ago, and created a file. How can there be more than 4 months worth of dust on the computer?”

 

“Well, it is possible that this computer is linked to Luthor Corp servers offsite somewhere. I always knew that father had backups upon backups for his systems, in different sights. I don’t even think the FBI found them so. So, it is very possible that someone accessed one of the linked sights, and was thereby able to remotely access this computer, and look through these files.” Lena explains.

 

“Could you like, do a trace of where someone accessed this computer from last, or something?” Kara asks.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara asking her that.

 

“It doesn’t exactly work like that, darling. This isn’t the movies.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….. sorry….” Kara replies, awkwardly.

“No worries.” Lena smiles, “Like I said, you are the muscles, that means I’m the nerdy tech whizz.”

 

Kara now lets out a chuckle at Lena saying that.

 

“So…. what now?” Kara asks, after a few moments silence, with the two women just looking at the computer screen asking for a password to access the file.

 

“I guess….. I’ve got to try and guess this password.” Lena says.

“Well, you were able to guess the 6 digit code to this lab, on the first try, so I’m confident you can do the same with this password.” Kara says.

 

“That was easier.” Lena says, “Like I said, that 6 digit code only had a million possibilities, this password can be letters and numbers, meaning there are millions upon millions of possibilities for this password. Plus, I knew that Lillian was the one that decided the 6 digit code to enter this lab, so I could play off what I know of Lillian. I can’t be sure who actually made this file, and the password, so I have nothing to go off of.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “Well, all you can do is try, right?”

 

“Yeah. I might as well.” Lena nods.

 

Lena then makes her first attempt at guessing the password, and soon presses enter. However, once Lena does this, the brunette omega simply gets a message pop up saying that the password was incorrect, and she will only get 2 more attempts before the computer is locked by the administrator.

 

“Shit.” Lena says, “It looks like we’ll only get 3 attempts at this password, and then it will go into administrator mode, which could be even more complicated to get out of.”

 

“Is there anything you can do about that?” Kara asks.

 

“No. I mean, I’m sure if we carried this computer back to my lab in National City I would be able to crack the password in a few days, using my own software. But by doing that we might be disconnecting the computer from the point where this file is actually stored.” Lena explains, “So all I can do is try.”

 

Lena now makes an attempt to enter the password again, and once more it comes up with a wrong password message, with it saying Lena will only get one more attempt.

“Shit.” Lena says, again.

 

“Okay. You have one more try. That’s good, better than no tries.” Kara says, “Just…. really think about this Lee. I wish I could be of more help with this…. but I’m confident you’ll figure it out.”

 

Lena is then silent for a few moments, just trying to think of this stupid password. Eventually after about 3 minutes, Lena finally types in a password, for the third time. However, just as Lena’s finger hovers over the enter button, she is stopped by Kara.

 

“Wait!” Kara says.

 

“What is it?” Lena asks.

 

“What if this file was created by Lex?” Kara asks, “What if this is what Lex was leading you to? Isn’t this….. what was that Mozart rival thing Lex said?”

 

“He was talking about….. Antonio Salieri……” Lena says.

 

Lena now pauses for a few moments, and soon deletes the password attempt she was about to make and decides to simply write Salieri as the password, seeing as this password will not allow spaces to create a full name.

 

“I hope this works.” Lena says.

 

Lena now presses enter, and this time the screen comes alive with various different documents.

 

“You did it Kara!” Lena smiles, “You helped me solve it! Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles back, “I guess I’m not just the muscle after all?”

 

“Yeah, I guess not.” Lena smirks, lovingly.

 

Lena now looks at all the documents which seem to be about a certain set of experiments that Lillian spent years running, with her focusing on a very specific thing about the human body, and human nature in general.

 

“Oh my god…..” Lena says, “Lillian, what did you do?”

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 117

Back in Midvale, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza have now all made it back down the mountain, after their little hike, and fun in the snow, and are now back in Eliza’s car, planning to head back to Eliza’s home so they can finish off their day by having a nice dinner, and spending some more quality time with each other. However, they will not be going directly to Eliza’s home, as they will be stopping off in a supermarket first so the girls can help Eliza pick out the ingredients for what they are all going to make together for dinner this evening. Eliza always found, with Kara and Alex, that the three of them making dinner together was truly a bonding experience, even if Kara was certainly not the best in the kitchen. It just helped the three of them grow even closer to each other, and bond, which Eliza thought was very important after Jeremiah’s disappearance, and likely death. So, Eliza is so very happy that she is going to get to have a similar experience with her two new granddaughters, as she really wants their bond to continue to flourish. Thus far, Eliza has truly enjoyed every moment of having the girls with her this weekend, and really has seen a lot of similarities in Natalie and Ashley that she once saw in Kara and Alex as they were growing up. The only real difference that Eliza has noticed at the moment, is that she has yet to witness Ashley and Natalie having a fight with each other, as Kara and Alex had many fights over the years. Of course, as the two girls grew up their fights got less and less, and even their worst fights were never anything that would stop the girls from talking with each other for more than a day or two. But still, there were times when Kara and Alex would truly do nothing but yell and argue with each other, over the most stupid things, with the biggest being about who gets to go in the bathroom first, with the one who goes in first always ending up taking far too much hot water and too much time, leaving the other to have a cold shower, and only get to spend a few minutes in the bathroom or risk being late for school. In all honesty, Eliza is very glad those days are long behind her, and she hasn’t seen evidence of that reoccurring with Natalie and Ashley. However, Eliza thinks that it’s possible because of the emotional situation Natalie and Ashley are in right now, due to what is going on with Andrea, the two arguing is probably the furthest thing from both girl’s minds.

 

“Alright girls.” Eliza says, with them all in the car, and only a few minutes away from pulling into the supermarket right now, “Do either of you have any ideas as to what you want us to all make for dinner this evening?”

 

“Could we make a roast together again, like we did when you were visiting us at home?” Natalie asks, with an eager look on her face.

 

“Hmmm. No. It’s already around 4:30, meaning we likely won’t be able to start making the roast until around 5:30, maybe 6, and then it will take maybe an hour and a half to two hours to make properly, so by then it could be 8 in the evening, meaning we won’t be able to do much else before going to bed. So, I don’t think a roast is a good idea for this evening, Natalie.” Eliza says, “I promise that the next time you visit me in Midvale, or I come down to National City to see you, I’ll make a roast with you though.”

 

“Yes, okay. I understand.” Natalie says, “I don’t want us to spend the rest of our evening just cooking.”

 

“Yeah, me either.” Ashley replies.

 

“Yes, that means that we probably just need to make something that will take an hour at most to make.” Eliza says, “Hopefully less though.”

 

“We could make chicken burritos?” Ashley suggests.

“That does sound like something quick to do, but it’s not really something that the three of us could make together, as honestly there isn’t much to do when making them, and I’d like us to really make something together.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Hmmm….. I’ll tell you what.” Eliza says, “How about we make some chicken breasts, which we will coat in tomato sauce and cheese. Then, on the side, we will make some little honey and mustard potatoes along with some broccoli and boiled carrots. How does that sound?”

 

“The chicken and potatoes sounds nicer than the vegetables.” Ashley admits.

 

Eliza chuckles at Ashley saying that.

 

“No. I like vegetables. I want that.” Natalie says.

 

Eliza chuckles again.

“I wasn’t saying that I didn’t want it, just that I don’t like vegetables.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, well, not many children do like vegetables.” Eliza says, “But, as I’m sure you have been told before, vegetables, and a balanced diet, is very important for two growing young girls.”

 

“Yeah…. I know.” Ashley says, with a sigh.

 

“Good.” Eliza smiles, “It is decided then. That is what we will have for dinner this evening. And I’ll tell you what, Ashley, just to make your vegetables a little more tasty, I will let you put some butter on them, although not too much.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley nods, happily, “Thank you, grandma.”

 

“You’re welcome, sweetie.” Eliza smiles.

 

Eliza now pulls into the parking lot of the supermarket, with the trio soon getting out of the car and heading into the supermarket itself. Eliza grabs a basket as soon as they enter, and she, Natalie and Ashley begin to look around the store for the ingredients for their dinner this evening, and maybe Eliza will also treat the girls to something sweet as well.

 

---

Lena is now reading through these documents, explaining what Lillian has done, and what Lex is accusing Lillian of. Kara, for her part, only reads brief glimpses of the documents as Lena scrolls through them, as the blonde is standing over her future wife’s shoulder. However, even though Kara is able to only read little bits as Lena scrolls through, she still gets enough to understand what this is about, and just feel so horrible for Lena. These documents explain an extensive experiment that Lillian did, where she was trying to figure out a way to ‘encourage’ a child to present a certain way, before they present as an omega or an alpha. From what Lena has read, the intended purpose of this experiment, and Lillian’s goal, was to enrich herself, as there are many conservative rich families who feel ashamed when their son presents as an omega. So Lillian’s plan was to sell this off to these rich families, so they could ‘encourage’ their children, prior to presenting, to either become an omega or alpha. However, to do all this, Lillian needed test subjects, or more precisely, Lillian used one specific test subject, Lena. When Lena was a young girl, prior to presenting as an omega, these documents explain that Lillian drew some of Lena’s blood to see if she could find a link to suggest if Lena would present as an alpha or omega. Lillian wasn’t able to find any definitive proof, but from what she saw it suggested Lena was actually going to present as an alpha. Upon seeing this, Lillian then subjected Lena to some injections with the drug she had made, telling Lena they were just booster vaccines at the time. The reality was, this drug was actually Lillian experiment on Lena, and wanting the girl to present as an omega, rather than an alpha, and a few years later, that is exactly what happened. 

 

What these documents don’t specifically show though, is any evidence that Lillian did the same sort of experiments on Lex, to make him present as an omega. Then frankly, it’s rather unlikely that Lillian would ever want Lex to have been an omega, but rather than alpha that he was ‘supposed to be’. Lena thinks that the most likely betrayal that Lex referred to in his suicide note, on his side of things, is that he felt betrayed that Lillian didn’t do these experiments earlier, before he presented, and therefore be able to be an alpha, instead of the omega he became. Lena is well aware that one of Lex’s major issues with himself throughout his life was that he was an omega, and not a dominant alpha. Lena thinks though that it is probably a good thing that Lex was never an alpha, as Lex already did some horrific things as an omega, and that would have likely been so much worse had he been an alpha. Lex would have literally been one of those alphas who used his pheromones to make omegas submit to him, and likely not just in a sexual manner, but in an every day part of life manner.

 

Right now, after reading these documents about the experiments that Lillian did to her, Lena is absolutely horrified, and she feels betrayed on such a personal level. Throughout the years of her childhood Lena knows that Lillian did horrible things to her, with the abuse she had to put up with, but this is a whole other level. This is just something fundamental down to Lena’s very being that Lillian seemingly altered for her own selfish reasons. 

 

“Oh Rao…. Lena….” Kara says.

 

Lena remains silent, and just continues to stare at the documents, even though she is not longer reading them, with her eyes going blurry right now. 

 

“I…. I’m sorry.” Kara finally says, after several moments silence, as that is all she can think to say right now, as what can she say? What is there to say in moments like this?

 

“I want to get out of here.” Lena simply says.

 

“Yes, of course.” Kara nods, “I understand.”

 

 Lena now types away at the computer, one final time, making sure to send this document to herself, as she wants to keep the proof of this horrible stuff Lillian has done, and have a personal copy. A few moments later, Lena pulls out her phone, and confirms she has received a copy of all this evidence. After this, Lena simply stands up, and starts to walk out of the room. Kara, for her part, just follows her future wife closely behind, not really sure what she can say or do, as there is nothing that she can say that is going to make Lena feel better with all this. So Kara knows the only thing she can do, is support Lena just by her presence.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza have now made it back to Eliza’s home and are half way through making their dinner together, and so far things have been going really well. It makes Eliza happy to see how easy all this can be. This is on top of Eliza generally being happy about spending time with her granddaughters.

 

“Alright girls.” Eliza says, with a smile, “We are almost done, we just need to plate everything up now, and then we can eat this healthy nice dinner.”

 

“Can I get out some butter now, grandma, for my vegetables?” Ashley asks, sweetly.

 

“Sure.” Eliza says, with a smile, “But don’t put too much butter on, okay? Putting too much on will kinds of defeat the point of us eating healthy vegetables.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Ashley now retrieves the butter from the fridge while Natalie helps Eliza plate up their dinner.

 

“Grandma?” Natalie soon asks Eliza.

 

“Yes, honey?” Eliza replies.

 

“Are you going to spend more time with us now?” Natalie asks, “As Midvale is a long time away from National City, and we are going home tomorrow and don’t know when we’ll see you again.”

 

“Oh…. Well….. yes… I will try and come to National City a bit more frequently. I especially plan to come there more once the baby is born. Mom and Kara will need all the help they can get when the baby is born, so I plan to be on hand, and also spend time with your girls also.” Eliza smiles, “Then also, I’m sure we can arrange for you girls to come up to Midvale a bit more often now. It helps your mom has a private jet, so getting up here shouldn’t take too long, or be much of an issue.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, “As I want you to be around more, grandma. You are our grandma now, and I think it’s better when you are there.”

 

“Oh, Natalie.” Eliza says, feeling so touched right now, “You girls are both my grandchildren, and I love you so much, I want you both to know that. And I miss you too, when you’re not with me. It doesn’t matter that I have not known you both all your life. We get to choose who are family is. Kara is a prime example of that. Right now, Kara is 25 years old, turning 26 in a month and a bit, which means that currently we are just at the point where I have not even been part of Kara’s family for a majority of her life, as she first came into our household when she was only 13. But we choose Kara to be part of this Danvers family, and eventually, Kara chose for us to be here family too. So, the same applies to all of us. I choose for you girls to be my granddaughters. It doesn’t matter that we are not related, or I haven’t known you both all your lives. I choose you both. Just like I know you each choose me to be your grandma, and that is an honor and priviledge I hold very dear.”

 

Both Natalie and Ashley now grow smiles on their faces at Eliza saying that, each being very happy with what they have heard the Danvers matriarch say.

 

“I love you, grandma.” Natalie says.

 

“I love you too, grandma.” Ashley adds.

 

“And I love you both.” Eliza smiles, lovingly, “Now, let’s eat our dinner, before it gets cold.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Ashley, Natalie and Eliza now all head to the table where they begin to eat their dinner, which they have all cooked together. As they eat, the trio simply talk about everything, and nothing, which really simply translates to the trio just enjoying each other’s company.

 

---

Kara and Lena have now made it out of the old Luthor Corp building, and they are just about to get into the car of the driver who is driving them around while they are in Metropolis. Over the last few minutes, as they walked out of the old Luthor Corp building, Lena has not said a single word to Kara, and in all honesty, Kara has not found any words to say to Lena either. Kara just knows that Lena must simply feel utterly violated from what she read, as she did not consent to those experiments happening to her, and the possibility that Lillian’s experiments made her into an omega, when she was going to be an alpha. Kara can’t even imagine how betrayed and just sick Lena must feel after reading all of that.

 

“Where are we heading now?” The driver asks Kara and Lena, through the open partition, once Kara and Lena both get inside the car.

 

“Take us to Luthor manor, please.” Lena says.

“I uhhh….. okay…..” The driver says, clearly with some nerves in his voice.

“Don’t worry. It’s not haunted, or a place where Lex buried a bunch of dead bodies or anything, like the media have suggested.” Lena says.

 

“Yes…. okay.” The driver now says.

 

The car soon gets moving, with Lena now growing a thoughtful look on her face and just looking out of the window and watching everything go by. Kara, for her part, just looks at Lena, and after a few minutes, decides she needs to make an attempt to at least get Lena to speak, as bottling everything up that she is thinking, and feeling, right now, is not a good thing.

 

“Could you put the partition up please.” Kara says, politely, to the driver.

“Of course.” The driver replies, and soon puts the partition up.

 

Kara now watches the partition close, waiting for her and Lena to get some privacy, so that she can make an attempt to talk to her future wife. Soon the partition does close, and Kara knows that’s her sign to go ahead.

 

“Lena….. I….. I can’t even begin to imagine what you are feeling right now. In all honesty, I don’t know what I would be feeling in your shoes. But I want you to know, no matter how you are feeling, I am going to be here for you, to help you get through this.” Kara says.

 

Lena now turns to look at Kara, looking her directly in the eyes.

 

“Oh, I am feeling many, many things right now, Kara.” Lena says, “But the one emotion that has overwhelmed all the other emotions, is just rage. Lillian did this to me. She forced me to become an omega, without me even having a say in it. I know the files said Lillian couldn’t find direct evidence that what she did to me actually changed anything, but still, she did this. She could have made me an omega, when I was meant to be an alpha. And….. it’s not like I am upset about being an omega, like Lex was. If I wasn’t an omega I wouldn’t have had Natalie and Ashley, and it’s possible we wouldn’t be together either, but still, that’s not the point. Lillian did this. Lillian has done many many cruel things to me throughout my childhood growing up around her, but this truly does take the cake. What if I was meant to be an alpha? I wouldn’t have then had to go through all the bullshit us omegas go through, including the sexism which I get almost on a daily basis running L-Corp, and just generally in life from alphas who think they are better than everyone. This is…. this is just wrong, Kara.”

 

“I know it is, I agree with you.” Kara nods, “But….. what do you plan to do now.”

 

“Right now, I need to confront Lillian, and yell at her. That is why we are going to Luthor manor. I don’t have any other plan other than that.” Lena says.

 

“Okay…. That is…. fair enough.” Kara nods.

Chapter 118

Back in Midvale Eliza, Natalie and Ashley have all now finished their dinner, together, each enjoying it very much, and just happy to talk with each other as they ate. Needless to say, the trio are truly having a great time with each other, and Natalie and Ashley are actually not looking forward to going home to National City tomorrow, as they loving Eliza, and spending time with her, so very much. This, having a grandma, is something they have not had for years, and now it’s coming at them hard and fast, and neither Natalie or Ashley can get enough of it. Then, the same can be said of Eliza. Eliza, for her part, did always think that she would end up with grandchildren, be it because of Alex, or Kara, but she certainly did not expect to have grandchildren this soon, with her daughters only in their mid 20s. Or, at the very least, Eliza did not expect to have grandchildren like this, who are not just very young kids, who you can only talk about limited things with, and only do limited things with. Eliza always thought that by the time her grandchildren would reach the age Natalie and Ashley are now, she would be a lot older than she is, and therefore unable to do certain things with them, due to her age. So really, Eliza is relishing getting the opportunity to spend all this time with Natalie and Ashley now, seeing as she is only in her late 50s, as it gives her the opportunity to do things with her granddaughters, which she may physically not be able to do in 10 years time, with next grandchildren, that Lena and Sam will give birth to, are near the same ages as Natalie and Ashley presently.

 

“Okay girls. If you could both help me clear everything up in the kitchen, with us working as a team to wash the plates and everything, we can then move on to having our ice cream that I got use for dessert.” Eliza says, with a smile.

 

“I thought you said we were going to be making a cake for our dessert.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh, no.” Eliza replies, “I was saying that we will make a cake together this evening, but it won’t be ready for us to eat tonight. I will give it to you to take home with you, and eat there. For tonight, we can just eat some ice cream. I think that will be good enough. Don’t you both agree?”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, with a happy smile.

“Okay.” Natalie agrees.

 

“Excellent.” Eliza smiles, “Now, what flavour ice creams do you both want. I bought vanilla, chocolate and strawberry.”

 

“Can I have some chocolate and vanilla please.” Natalie says, politely.

 

“Of course you can. Ashley, what about you?” Eliza asks the 14-year-old.

 

“Can I please have some chocolate and strawberry, please?” Ashley asks.

 

“Of course.” Eliza nods, “Now, why don’t you two get settled on the couch and pick a movie for us to all watch together. We can start watching it while we eat this ice cream, and just pause it for a while as we make the dessert you will take home, then once we are done we can finish watching the film. That sound good?”

 

“Yep.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley smiles.

 

Natalie and Ashley now head into the living room, leaving Eliza alone in the kitchen to get the girls their ice cream. To do this, Eliza gets out 3 bowls, one for herself, one for Natalie and one for Ashley, and then puts four scoops of ice cream in each bowl. Natalie and Ashley are pretty lucky in this regard, as when Alex and Kara were growing up Eliza would always limit them to 3 scoops of ice cream each, as she thought it would be too much sugar otherwise. However, in this case maybe Eliza just wants to spoil her new granddaughters a little bit, and a fourth scoop of ice cream shouldn’t hurt.

 

---

Back in Metropolis, Kara and Lena are now just pulling up to the front of Luthor manor, or more specifically, their driver is pulling up to the front of Luthor manor. For Kara’s side of things, as she looks at this mansion in front of her, it really does look like one of those big mansions that seem to be rather intimidating, and loos like it is dark and dreary on the inside. Kara also gets the impression that this mansion is so big that large parts of it probably haven’t been used in years, and likely just have a layer of dust over a bunch of it. Although, at the same time, from the little bit of information Lena has told Kara about Lillian, Kara also thinks that Lillian is the type of person who may still employ a full set of staff to manage and clean the property, even though it’s barely used, with only one person living in it over the last 15 - 20 years. Frankly, the more Kara looks at Luthor manor, the more she thinks this really does not look like it was ever a happy home. Kara imagines it must have been such a lonely place, even when Lena, Lionel, Lillian and Lex were all living in it together. It makes Kara feel bad for Lena, and what she had to deal with when growing up.

 

On Lena’s side of things, as the car approaches the front of Luthor manor, Lena gets a bit of a mixture of feelings in her stomach. Of course, right now Lena still is feeling very angry, with it really bordering on rage at this point. However, also, as Lena looks at this mansion, all sorts of memories, and therefore feelings, flood back. In a way, Lena feels a bit intimidated by the look of it, just like she did when she was 4-years-old and saw it for the first time, with it looking so huge and scary. Then Lena also feels anxious as she looks at this home, as that is a feeling she has a lot of the time she lived here. She was anxious about whether someone she’d do would upset Lillian or anyone, and then cause her to be yelled at or something. It was a horrible experience for Lena. But the final emotion that Lena does feel as she looks at Luthor manor, is just dread. Literally every time Lena came home after moving to this place, she had a feeling of dread in her stomach due to know what the manor represents, and everything that comes along with it. In all honesty, if Lex’s will does end up holding up, and she becomes the owner of Luthor manor, Lena very much thinks she might just have this building demolished. Lena doesn’t think everything that it represents is worth keeping around. Lena has never really been a vindictive person who would waste her money just to do something like destroy a building because she doesn’t like it, but for Luthor Manor she is willing to make an exception.

 

Soon the car now stops in place, right out front of Luthor manor. The car doing this very much pulls Lena from her thoughts, with the L-Corp CEO remembering why she is here, and what Lillian has done to her.

 

“We’re here….” The driver says, a bit nervously, clearly feeling a bit uneasy as he looks at Luthor manor, just like Kara is.

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods, and now opens the door to get out.

 

“Do you want me to…. wait for you?” The driver calls out.

 

“Yes.” Kara replies, noticing Lena has already gone charging ahead to the front door, “I doubt this is going to take very long.”

 

“Okay.” The driver nods.

 

Kara now quickly gets out of the car and rushes after Lena, soon catching up to her as Lena constantly rings the doorbell and bashes on the door.

 

“Lena, I think Lillian can hear.” Kara says.

 

“She better.” Lena says, angrily, with Kara seeing the look in her future wife’s eyes. 

 

Lena now continues to bash at the door, and eventually, a few moments later, a man dressed in a suit opens the door. Clearly this is some sort of butler or servant that Lillian has.

 

“May I help you?” The man says, in a posh voice, with a turned up nose look as he looks at Lena.

 

Lena doesn’t respond to the man, she simply shoves past him.

 

“Excuse me! I did not allow you to enter!” The butler calls out after Lena.

 

“I don’t need your approval. I own the place.” Lena counters.

 

Lena now walks further into the manor, with the butler now following Lena, and Kara now following in the butler. The trio walk further and further through the mansion, and it seems to Kara that Lena knows exactly where she is going, meaning she knows exactly where Lillian is going to be. This is soon proven to be correct, as after turning down a few corridors Lena opens two wooden double doors to a room, and soon steps inside, with the butler and Kara following closely behind. In the room itself, Kara sees Lillian sitting at a desk, going through various physical documents, with a clear nervous look on her face, while a computer remains open on the desk she’s sitting at too. The office then is complete with two big bookshelf’s, wall to wall on either side of the room, giving the room a very daunting feeling. Then, behind the desk there is a set of cabinets which have various fancy ornaments on and a collection of alcohols. 

 

“Lillian!” Lena now shouts.

 

Kara half expects Lillian to jump at Lena shouting like this, but the Luthor matriarch doesn’t. Instead, Lillian simply looks at Lena with a cool expression, almost like she is annoyed by Lena’s presence than surprised by it, or startled by Lillian shouting.

 

Lillian sighs.

 

“What is it now, Lena?” Lillian says, in a condescending tone, “Didn’t you already make a big enough scene accusing me of something at the prison. Have you come to accuse me of something else?”

 

Lena now walks to Lillian’s desk with a look of pure hatred in her eyes. Lena is so angry right now, and Lillian’s comments thus far have done nothing to dispel the anger Lena feels inside.

 

“Don’t give me that bullshit, Lillian. We both know that what Lex was referring to was real. We both know he found something.” Lena says, “And by the looks of things, and this office, it seems you are desperately trying to find something, to cover up your tracks most likely.”

 

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Lillian scoffs, “The state of this office is simply because after Lex….. I have decided to get my own affairs in order, to make sure Luthor manor doesn’t fall into the wrong hands.”

 

Lena now is the one to scoff.

 

“Well, for one, that’s bullshit. Then secondly, from what Lex said in his suicide note, he left this place to me.” Lena says, “And in all honesty, if you hadn’t been you, and I hadn’t of found out about what Lex was referring to, I probably would not have fought you over Lex’s contested will, but I promise you, Lillian, I am going to fight you over it. And when I win, I’m going to demolish this god forsaken place.”

 

“There you are, as always, letting your emotions get the better of you. That is why you are only a half breed Luthor.” Lillian says.

 

Kara now watches as Lena literally jumps across the desk, ready to attack Lillian. Thankfully though, Kara pulls her future wife back, deciding that as much as Lillian does deserve a punch in the face, Lena assaulting Lillian is likely not going to end well for her, as Lillian will certainly be vindictive about it.

 

“Get off me.” Lena shouts, struggling in Kara’s arms.

 

“I know you are angry Lee, and you have every right to be, but I don’t think resorting to violence, as much as she deserves it, is going to help you in the long run.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, it would be wise to listen to the teenager.” Lillian now says.

 

Kara now glares at Lillian.

 

“You can shut the absolute fuck up. Or do I need to let my alpha come forward again, and make you submit in on yourself?” Kara says, angrily, to Lillian.

 

Lillian now just looks away from Kara, clearly giving the blond the answer to that question.

 

Lena is now breathing heavily in Kara’s arms, and eventually calms herself enough that Kara is willing to let her go. After this, Lena just takes a few moments to compose herself, but she looks directly at Lillian once more.

 

“Enough of you avoiding the topic. I know what you did, Lillian.” Lena says.

 

Lillian scoffs again.

 

“Please. You know nothing.” Lillian says, “You only think I did something to you because of some note that Lex left when he was clearly out of his mind, as what person in their rightful mind kills themselves anyway? He had no idea what he was talking about. You have blown this all out of proportion, and honestly, that is probably exactly what Lex wanted to happen. He was never fond of you, he always liked to manipulate you. This is just him getting the last laugh on you, from beyond the grave.”

 

“Oh, shut the fuck up!” Lena now shouts, “Do you think I’m stupid enough to not come in here with proof?! I went to your old lab at the old Luthor Corp building.”

 

Lillian scoffs again.

 

“You will have found absolutely nothing there, I can assure you that.” Lillian says.

 

“Yes, you may have made sure that there was very little left there, in regards to evidence of what you have done, but Lex didn’t.” Lena says.

“What are you talking about?” Lillian asks, in a confused voice.

 

“I accessed one of the computers in your lab that was still working, and I found that there was a file on the computer which had been accessed only a few months ago.” Lena says.

“That’s not possible. I have not stepped foot in that lab in over 10 years.” Lillian says.

“Perhaps not, but Lex knew that is where I would start looking for answers, after his suicide note, and he left me the breadcrumb to be able to access the encrypted file he had left there, which showed evidence of what you did.” Lena says, “I now have all this evidence Lillian. HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO ME! YOU MADE ME BECOME AN OMEGA WHEN I WAS GOING TO BE AN ALPHA! YOU EXPERIMENTED ON A YOUNG CHILD!! FOR WHAT?! JUST BECAUSE YOU WERE TERRIFIED OF ME EVER BECOMING AN ALPHA WHEN YOUR PRESCIOUS SON DIDN’T?! DO YOU HAVE NO MORALS WHATSOEVER?! ARE YOU JUST THIS FUCKING EVIL MONSTER?!”

 

Lena now is breathing heavily after she finishes shouting, with Kara stroking Lena’s back, and sending her some soothing pheromones. Right now, Kara really does not want Lena to over exert herself too much, as she is worried that if she does, something may go wrong with the pup Lena is carrying.

 

Lillian, for her part, is now silent for a few moments, as she just looks at Lena. Through this silence, Kara wonders what Lillian is going to say next. She thinks the most likely thing would be for Lillian to just deny everything, as why would she admit the truth.

 

“I never made you into an omega.” Lillian soon says, “If you had actually read my documents, which I’m sure Lex left for you, to mess with you, you’d see that I could never find conclusive proof that my experiments worked. Yes, from my basic tests that I ran on you before you presented, the results suggested you would be an alpha, but I could never be 100% certain of that. Just like I could never be 100% certain that the….. treatment I gave you….. actually made you become an omega. None of us can know the truth.”

 

Lena is now the one that is silent, as she is a bit shocked Lillian has actually admitted to what she has done. Then, at the same time, Lena is a little shocked because Lillian saying that eliminates the very small possibility that up until this point, this was all just fake bullshit which Lex has created to mess with her.

 

“It doesn’t matter if your experiments actually changed things or not.” Lena eventually says, “What actually matters is that you were willing to do them on me in the first place. Why? Why would you even do that to me? Did you do the same to Lex?”

 

“Of course not.” Lillian says, with a scoff, “Lex thinking I had done something to him is truly just his paranoia at him being an omega. I did the experiment on you, for Lex, and you should have been happy to help your brother. My hope was that I would eventually be able to create a way for an omega to go through a treatment and become an alpha, which is exactly something that Lex would have been grateful for, as he always wanted to be an alpha.”

 

“That’s sick.” Kara says, “You experimented on your adopted daughter, just to try and make your son an alpha? What is wrong with you?”

 

“Oh, you will never understand. None of you will.” Lillian says.

 

“No…… it’s you who will never understand.” Lena says, as she now looks at Lillian, “You, Lillian, have spent a lifetime of being….. this….. of being the monster you are. The monster that helped create the monster your son became. And you acting that way has caused you to miss out on so much. You know, when I first came here to Luthor manor, I was devastated, and I was very scared of Lionel when he first came to get me, but when I saw you, towering over me, I thought maybe you’d be a lady who would care for me, and look after me, and help me get through the emotions of losing my mother. But you weren’t. You just looked on at me with so much hatred. Then, at the same time, even after that, I always kind of looked up to you, as a child, wanting to please you, just because I was so desperate for your approval. Approval which you would never give me. But now, you spent a life of choosing Lex, and doing horrible things to me, and you have nothing, and no one. Lionel is dead. Lex is dead, and I want nothing to do with you. In another life, if you had been a decent mother to me, you would have had things to live for right now, but you don’t. You would have had grandchildren. You would have had a daughter. You would have had so much. But you have nothing. You are utterly nothing. And these experiments, that you did on me, that possibly made me this way, are the absolute pinnacle of the disgusting human you are.”

 

Lillian is now silent for a few moments, and a part of Kara wonders if some of Lena’s words have actually hurt Lillian’s feelings.

 

“I don’t know why this has upset you so much. Do you not have a family, and children? You wouldn’t have given birth to your two daughters if you had been an alpha. You wouldn’t be pregnant right now if you were an alpha. Why does any of this matter?” Lillian says.

“It matters, because you violated me. You potentially changed who I was meant to me. Yes, I love my daughters, but that doesn’t take away the disgusting nature of what you have done.” Lena says.

 

Lillian now scoffs again.

“If it is so disgusting, then why was your ex-wife more than happy to continue on my experiments when I told her about them?” Lillian now says.

 

“What did you just say?” Lena now asks.

 

Lillian now grows a look on her face, almost to suggest like she has just caught Lena out.

 

“Did those files not mention that?” Lillian smirks, “After Lex went to prison, and Luthor Corp was shut down, I was unable to continue on with my experiments. I tried to find a partner to help me for years, but with no luck. Eventually though, I met with your ex-wife, who you were married to at the time. You were pregnant with your first child I believe. I told her about my experiments, and explained everything to her, and offered to partner with her. She told me she was interested in what I had to offer, but was only willing to buy me out of my research, and complete it using her companies resources, but with the assurance that if the work was completed I would be given access to it, to allow Lex, or anyone I choose, to become an alpha.”

 

Lena is now the one that is silent.

 

“You told Andrea about what you did to me?” Lena now asks.

 

“Yes, of course.” Lillian nods.

 

Lena now feels anger flare up in her body again, this time towards Andrea, but the only problem is Andrea is in a coma. So, Lena simply turns her gaze towards Lillian.

 

“Look at you, Lillian. You are an old woman, with not many years left. I don’t give it long until you finally drop dead. When you do, I promise you, I will spit on your grave. And I’m sure you will rot in hell along with your precious son.” Lena says.

 

Lena now turns around, and walks out of the office, leaving Lillian with a slightly surprised look on her face, and Kara quickly following her future wife out of the mansion.

Chapter 119

Kara now follows Lena as the 41-year-old storms out of Luthor manor, after having just been told the true extent of the experiment that Lillian did on her, possibly making her an omega when she was meant to be an alpha. Of course, Lena is angry about that, how it is possible being an omega was forced on her, and how her life may have been different being an alpha. However, at the end of the day Lena also knows that Natalie and Ashley would not exist in her life if she were an alpha, and she wouldn’t be pregnant with her third pup now, and likely would not be in a relationship with Kara, the love of her life, so she cannot be that angry about being an omega. The thing Lena can be, and is, most angry about though, is that Lillian actually willingly did these experiments on her, in the first place, as a child, really just as a way to potentially help Lex in the future, with the hope of doing an experiment on him to turn him into an alpha, instead of the omega he has always been. Lena thinks this is just typical of her whole life under the Luthors, as everything was always about Lex, especially when it came to Lillian. Everything that Lena ever did, or achieved as a child, Lillian would always compare it to Lex, and usually make a comparison about how Lex was better. Then, when Lena actually did achieve something better than Lex did, like a higher chess elo rating, Lillian would make some comment to diminish it, by saying something like ‘Lex could have achieved a higher chess rating, but his mind is just too occupied with achieving other great things, unlike yours’. So really, all of this, this experiment which Lena has now found out about, is the tip of the iceberg for her.

 

Lena and Kara soon leave Luthor manor and get back into the waiting Kara, with Lena then just sitting there in silence, with a very angry look on her face. At the same time, the driver of the car just looks back at Kara and Lena with a helpless look on his face, clearly wanting to be told where they should go now, and also obviously noticing the angry look on Lena’s face when she got into the car. Kara, for her part, sympathises with the driver’s situation, as clearly he does not want to do or say anything right now to upset Lena any further than she clearly is, creating a bit of an awkward situation for him when he needs to know where they are going now, or if they are even leaving. so because of this, Kara takes mercy on the driver.

 

“Take us back to our hotel, please.” Kara says, politely, in a soft voice.

The driver then proceeds to nod his head, and soon puts up the divider, without either Kara or Lena having to ask, with the car starting to move a few moments later. For the next few moments after this, Kara and Lena remain in silence as the car continues to drive away from Luthor manor, and leave Lillian Luthor, and her wickedness, behind. Kara, once more, just finds herself in the situation where she doesn’t know the words to express to try and comfort her future wife. In all honesty, Kara doesn’t even know where she can begin, as Lillian really just admitted to some absolutely horrid things. Even if what Lillian did did not end up changing anything for Lena, in regards to her being an alpha or an omega, Lena, nor anyone, will ever actually know if Lillian’s experiment worked, but that’s not the point. The point is that Lena was essentially used as a test subject, when she was only a child, for an experiment that may have fundamentally changed who she would become, effecting the rest of her life.

 

“Lena I….. I don’t ever know where to begin.” Kara eventually says, after about a few minutes of silence.

 

“Please…. don’t….” Lena says, in a firm voice.

 

Kara now grows a bit if a distressed look on her face, as Lena has never sort of snapped at her like she just did.

 

“I’m sorry.” Lena says, a few moments later, “I don’t mean to take my anger out on you. I just….. we can talk when we get back to our hotel. For now, I just want to be alone with my thoughts.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, with a nod of her head, but does grow an anxious feeling in the pit of her stomach.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza have finished eating their ice cream for the evening, and starting to watch a film. Now though, Eliza has decided that it is the perfect time for them to start making the dessert which she promised the girls they will make together this evening, with the girls then being able to take the dessert home with them tomorrow, seeing as they won’t be able to complete it tonight. Natalie and Ashley both seem to be very excited to actually get to do some more cooking with their grandma. The two girls seem to actually just really enjoy any bonding experience with Eliza, as big or small as that may be. They love Eliza so very much, which in a way is a bit sad, because Eliza knows their love for her is also partly because they have lacked the sort of grandma figure in their lives for so long. Then at the same time, Eliza is well aware that tomorrow, when the girls do have to leave, it’s very likely that both Natalie and Ashley are going to be upset, which the Danvers matriarch is not looking forward to.

 

“Okay girls, let’s all wash our hands before we begin.” Eliza says, as they walk into the kitchen, “As the most important part of making any food is making sure you actually have clean hands, as you don’t want to spread germs around or anything.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Yes, okay.” Natalie replies.

 

Ashley now is the first of the three of them to quickly wash her hands, and soon dries her hand with a kitchen towel, with Natalie then washing her hands next, followed by Eliza. Soon all three ladies have washed and dried their hands, ready to actually start making food in the kitchen.

 

“Alright.” Eliza says, with another smile, “So, lets get the bowels and a good stirring spoon out, as well as some other things that we will need.”

 

Eliza now begins to go through her kitchen cabinets, getting various items out and handing them to the girls, who place them on the kitchen counter for Eliza. After a couple of minutes, Eliza has everything that she believes they will need to make this dessert, at least in terms of kitchen appliances.

 

“Grandma, what are we going to be making?” Natalie soon asks.

 

“Yeah, I’m wondering that too.” Ashley adds.

 

“Well, I thought that seeing as this is a dessert you two will be taking home with you, I would keep it simple. So, we are simply going to be making a chocolate cake together. You both like chocolate, right?” Eliza says.

“Yes.” Natalie quickly says, in an excited voice.

 

“Yeah, although Natalie definitely has a sweeter tooth than me for chocolate. There’s a few times when she’s eaten chocolate and got it all around her mouth.” Ashley says. 

 

“No, I haven’t!” Natalie says with a pout, as if what Ashley just said was an embarrassing thing that she didn’t want her sister to share with Eliza.

 

“You did!” Ashley now counters.

 

Eliza sees where this is going, so quickly decides to step in.

 

“Oh, don’t worry, Natalie.” Eliza says, “I can assure you that you certain have never got more chocolate around your mouth than Kara has. She definitely has a sweet tooth for chocolate, even more so when she was young. I remember when Kara and Alex were about 14 years old, with it being about a year and a half into Kara living here with us, myself, Alex and Kara all took a trip to Metropolis, and as part of that trip I took the girls into a famous chocolate shop there, that let you try free samples of different chocolates. Needless to say, Kara too advantage of this, and tried every single chocolate, and by the end of things got so much chocolate around her mouth. Then, when I told her about it, instead of wiping it off with a tissue, Kara decided to use her tongue to wipe it away, not wanting to waste any chocolate.”

 

Ashley and Natalie now both break out into smiles upon hearing that story about Kara, with Natalie even giggling slightly.

 

“Did Kara make you buy a bunch of chocolate afterwards?” Ashley asks.

 

“Kara didn’t make me, Kara was never the type of child to ask for anything. But I did buy a reasonable amount of chocolate, partly because I saw how much Kara liked all the chocolate, and how happy it made her, but then also because I would have felt very guilty for Kara to take advantage of all those free samples of chocolate and then for us to leave the story not having bought anything, or only having bought a few little things.” Eliza explains, “Later Kara told me that one of the reasons she liked the chocolate so much, is because it tasted just like the chocolate she used to be able to get back home, in Krypton, in Europe, before her parents died, and that was because the chocolate shop we went to actually made their chocolate using proper sugar, rather than using other things which don’t taste as nice, like most other chocolate does here in America.”

 

“Oh, that’s interesting.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah, and a little sad.” Natalie adds.

 

“Yes, anyway, we are going to be making a chocolate cake today, which means that after we cook it, and then apply the chocolate icing, it will need to go in the fridge for a while, so we won’t be able to eat any today, which is why I’ve said you can take it home with you tomorrow.” Eliza says, “You will just have to be careful, and make sure Kara doesn’t get to it first and eat it all.”

 

Natalie and Ashley both giggle at Eliza saying that.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza now all begin to work together to make the chocolate cake, with Eliza giving the girls the instructions, and very much letting them do the baking, while she simply supervises.

 

---

Back in Metropolis, Kara and Lena have just returned to their hotel room, and Lena has gone straight to the bathroom, with Kara hearing her future wife turn the shower on a few moments after that. Kara, for her part, is still feeling very awkward, and anxious. Kara still doesn’t know what to do to help Lena. There is just really nothing that can help make Lena feel better about all this, and Kara just hates that. So, Kara just waits for Lena to get out of the shower, however, after about 10 minutes, the shower is still running, and Kara gets a bit worried because of that.

 

“Lena?!” Kara calls out, after knocking on the bathroom door, “Are you okay in there? You’ve been in there a while.”

 

Kara gets no response from Lena.

 

“Lena?!” Kara calls out again, a bit more worried now.

 

Once more, Kara gets absolutely no response from Lena, so Kara quickly opens the bathroom door and steps inside the room. Once inside, Kara soon sees the heartbreaking sight of Lena sitting on the floor of the shower, with the water still running, crying her eyes out.

“Lena!” Kara says, and quickly goes running over to her future wife.

 

Kara steps inside the shower, not caring about getting her clothes wet, and then turns off the water, before then deciding to sit down on the shower floor next to Lena, getting herself even more wet in the process. Lena though, for her part, just continues to sob.

 

“Lena.” Kara says, and now takes Lena in for a tight hug.

 

Lena now just cries into Kara’s embrace, with Kara being able to do nothing but hug the 41-year-old, and stroke her back soothingly. This continues for several minutes.

 

“This is not fair.” Lena eventually says.

“I know it’s not. I know.” Kara replies.

 

“No. You don’t.” Lena says, “No one can really know how I feel, as I’m the only person this has happened to. Do you know how sick this all makes me feel? I don’t hate being an omega or anything, as it has given me two beautiful children, who I love so much, and a third pup on the way. But at the same time, now I know what Lillian did to make, or may have done to me, I feel violated. I feel like my own skin, my own body, is not my own, it is what Lillian made it become. I feel disgusting. I feel awful.”

 

“I’m so sorry that you feel that way, Lena. And I’m sorry about everything Lillian did, whether her experiment worked or not. It’s disgusting, and not something that anyone should do on any unwilling participant. But, I can never allow you to be so negative about your own self. You are the most beautiful person I have ever met, both inside and out, and I love you. You are absolutely perfect, and I’m not just saying that because you are an omega. I’m saying that because of who you are. The person you are. Lillian has had no say in the incredible person you have become, withy our big heart. She could never change that, and I think that’s the most important part of you.” Kara says, in a soft soothing voice.

 

Lena now looks at Kara in her eyes for a few moments.

 

“Would you still be saying that if I was an alpha? Would we even be together if I was an alpha?” Lena questions.

 

“Yes. I would.” Kara replies, instantly, not even needing to think about it, “I like that you are an omega, because that means you can carry my pups. Pups that I want to have. But if you were an alpha, I’d be just as much as love with you as I am now, just as I know you would be equally in love with me, and want to be with me if I was an omega too, or you were an alpha and I was an omega. Our love for each other goes far beyond our alpha and omega status. That is how I feel.”

 

Lena now just continues to look into Kara’s eyes for a few moments, and she just sees that Kara is being completely and utterly honest right now, and the brunette is truly touched by that, on such a deep level.

“I love you.” Lena says, with some more tears falling down her cheeks now, being unable to believe how she ever got so lucky to find someone like Kara, and get her to fall in love with her.

 

“I love you too.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now takes Lena in for another hug, with the two hugging for a few moments before parting, and taking one another in for a loving kiss.

 

“Now, shall we get off this shower floor, and get you dried off?” Kara suggests.

 

“Oh god, Kara, you are soaking wet too! Your clothes!” Lena says, now just realising that Kara came in here in her full clothes.

 

“It’s okay. It’s just clothes. I can change them.” Kara replies.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “I….. I need you to help me up…. I don’t think I can get up on my own….. with my pregnant belly.”

 

“Of course.” Kara nods.

Kara now stands up and then extends her hand for Lena to take, which the brunette soon does, with the blonde then helping her future wife up off the floor. After this, both Kara and Lena dry themselves off before heading out of the bathroom and each changing into some fresh clothes. Now that they have done this, the two simply sit next to each other on the bed of the hotel suite they are staying in, with their legs stretched out, and backs leaning against the headboard.

 

“I’m still angry about everything.” Lena says.

“I know. And you have a right to be.” Kara says.

 

“I’m so angry at Andrea too now.” Lena says, “I mean, from what Lillian said, it means that Andrea knew about the experiment that Lillian did on me, and never told me. Then not only that, but also carried on Lillian’s research for her.”

 

“Hmm….. yeah….. Maybe that is what Andrea was talking about when she basically told me that she could make me an omega a few months ago. Maybe she can do that from the further research of Lillian’s experiments.” Kara says.

“I doubt that.” Lena says, “If Obsidian North had successfully made something that could actually change someone from an omega to alpha, or alpha to omega, Andrea would have made sure it was very publicly known by now.”

 

“Yeah….. maybe you are right.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Lena now both continue to sit there in silence once more.

 

“By the way, I wanted to ask you, how did you know exactly where Lillian was going to be when we got inside Luthor manor?” Kara asks, “As by the looks of everything that place is absolutely huge, so she could have been anywhere.”

 

Lena literally scoffs at Kara saying that, as if what the blonde just said is a bit ridiculous.

 

“Where else would Lillian have been?” Lena says, “That office that she was on, is where she would spend so much of her time after Lionel died. It was Lionel’s old office, and literally the day after he died Lillian already made plans to convert it into her own office.”

 

“That’s….. weird.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “It has always made me think that Lillian must have known Lionel was going to die, perhaps maybe because she could see the writing on the wall, or maybe because she had something to do with his death. At this point, knowing what I know now, I wouldn’t put it past her.”

 

“Neither would I.” Kara says.

 

Kara and Lena now, once more, fall into several moments of silence, just being comfortable in this silence, and simply enjoying each other’s presence. Soon though, the silence is interrupted by a loud rumble of Kara’s stomach. Lena can’t help but let out a little chuckle upon hearing this.

 

“I guess someone is hungry?” Lena smiles, “Shall we feed the beast? We can have room service sent up to our room. I don’t feel like going anywhere. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course I don’t.” Kara replies, “I’d be happy with room service.”

 

“Okay then.” Lena says.

 

Lena then goes and grabs a room service menu from the living room area of this hotel suite, and then heads back into the bedroom, taking a seat on the bed next to Kara once more. After this, Lena pulls out her phone, dialling the correct number for room service and orders herself and Kara a very large variety of different foods. The only thing that Lena basically does not order, that she kind of wants to, is some alcohol. Right now would be a perfect opportunity for Lena to get really really drunk, and just forget about everything she has learnt today for a while, but she can’t do that due to her pregnancy.

 

“Okay. They said it will be here in about 20 minutes.” Lena says, once she ends the phone call with the room service.

 

“Okay. You ordered a lot. You know you didn’t have to do that for me, right?” Kara says, “It’s going to be a lot of wasted food.”

 

“Oh, don’t worry, darling. I am well aware that you can eat a lot of food, but tonight I very much intend to join you in doing that. Seeing as I can’t drink alcohol at the moment, to stuff down my emotions, my next best option is to stuff my face with a bunch of comfort food.” Lena says.

 

“Fair enough.” Kara says, with a small smile.

 

Lena and Kara are now interrupted by Lena’s phone ringing.

“Oh, it’s probably room service needing to ask us something.” Lena says.

 

Lena now answers her phone, not even bothering to look at the caller ID.

“Hello?” Lena answers.

“Dr Luthor.” A familiar voice says.

 

“Dr Mitosimo?” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

“Yes…… I am so sorry to call you this late, when I know you are in Metropolis. But, I know you would want me to call you as soon as possible. Miss Rojas is aware.” Dr Mitosimo says.

Chapter 120

Lena now ends the phone call, and just has a despondent look on her face right now, as this is the last thing she needs right now, even if it may be horrible of her to think that. It’s just that in Lena’s mind this is a whole other thing that she will have to deal with, on top of the shit show of things that she is dealing with now, thanks to Lillian and Lex. Then what makes it worse, is Lena now knows that Andrea knew what Lillian did to her, so Lena is very angry at her ex wife for that, while of course being angry at her for generally being a scumbag anyway. So, Lena could have really done without this right now.

 

“What is it Lee?” Kara asks, noticing Lena’s look.

 

“Andrea’s awake.” Lena says.

 

“Oh shit.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

There is then a few moments silence, with Lena growing a look to show Kara she is deep in thought.

 

“What…. What are you thinking? What should we do? Should we go back to National City early?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” Lena says, “I won’t cause the pilots to have to deal with a last minute change of schedule. We…. can just leave early tomorrow morning, and then pick up the girls in Midvale, where it will still be early, probably arriving at around 10AM. Then we can fly straight to National City and take the girls to see Andrea straight away. That should get us there for around 12 at the latest.”

 

“Okay…. That sounds like…. a good idea. Do you want me to call Eliza and let the girls know what is going on?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” Lena quickly says, “I mean, you can tell Eliza, and just ask for her to have the girls ready and waiting for us early tomorrow morning. We can give her the exact details of the time we’ll land in Midvale and everything tomorrow when we take off, but I don’t want the girls knowing Andrea is awake right now. All it will do is make them anxious to go see Andrea as soon as possible, and ruin there last evening in Midvale with Eliza.”

 

“Okay. That’s fair enough.” Kara nods, “Do you want me to call her now?”

 

“Yeah. You can. Thank you.” Lena nods, still with a certain look on her face.

 

“Are you okay?” Kara asks.

 

“I….. I don’t know…. This has all just been a lot….. and now with Andrea….. this is a whole other thing to manage.” Lena admits.

“I know.” Kara nods, with a sympathetic look on her face, “But just remember, I am here for you. We are partners, and going to be wives one day. We are in this together, and always will be. So, if you need support, or just want to talk at me to get all your thoughts out your head, I’m here for that. And once again, I want to be absolutely clear, what Lillian may have done to you, does not change how I see you at all. If you woke up tomorrow as an alpha, sure we’d have our issues as I want to have pups, but I’d still want to spend the rest of my life with you, and I’d know we could find a way to make things work, as I love you, and I know you love me.,”

 

Lena’s face now softens at Kara saying that, as she truly finds it amazing how Kara seems to always be able to find the words to say to make her feel better, and improve her mood a little bit. Lena knows just how truly lucky she is to have found a partner like Kara.

 

“Yes, I do love you, so very much.” Lena says, and now moves closer to Kara, taking her in for a tender, loving, kiss.

 

Kara and Lena kiss each other for a few moments, before they finally part from each other, both looking at each other with slight smiles on their face.

 

“Okay.” Lena eventually says, after letting out a big sigh, “Thank you for saying all that. It…. has helped a bit….. You do have a way with words.”

 

“Well, I am a reporter. It is kind of my job.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, consider your new boss very lucky to have a reporter like you on her payroll.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you, ma’am.” Kara says, and gives Lena a little teasing/playful salute.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes.

 

“Go on. You go make the phone call to Eliza, as I imagine the food won’t take that long to arrive, and I’m sure you’ll want to be done with the phone call so you can eat as soon as possible.” Lena says, “While you do that, I’ll just message my pilot and tell him I want us to leave early tomorrow morning.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara now grabs her phone and walks out of the bedroom into the living room area of the hotel suite they are in, giving Lena space to message the pilot without overhearing her phone call.

 

---

Back in Midvale, Natalie, Ashley and Eliza are just finishing putting the final touches on the chocolate cake. What that specifically means, is so far they have already made, and cooked, the sponge bit of the chocolate cake, and let it cooled for a little bit. Now though, they have been putting all the chocolate icing on the cake. They have done this by firstly applying the icing in between the two layers of the chocolate sponge, so that each piece of cake people eat will have a nice layer of chocolate icing in the middle. Then, after completing that, the trio have turned to putting the icing around the sides and top of the cake, spreading it about. To do this, they have literally used a tub and a half of icing, whereas usually to make a chocolate cake Eliza would only use a single tub. But seeing as Natalie and Ashley are helping her make the cake, Eliza has decided she can make an exception this time, and let them have even more icing than this cake might usually have. After completing the icing though, to finish off the chocolate cake in its entirety Eliza has had the girls add some chocolate to the top of the cake, specifically chocolate buttons and some broken up chocolate flake chocolates. Of course, both Natalie and Ashley have had a lot of fun placing the chocolate buttons, and flake fragments precisely, with the girls ending up just making a smiley face, with the buttons acting as the smile, nose and eyes, and then the flakes acting as hair and eyebrows. All in all, by the end of things, the trio truly have one good looking chocolate cake, with a significant amount of chocolate icing on. Eliza knows that maybe Lena won’t like Natalie and Ashley having that much icing on their chocolate cake they will eat, but at the end of the day, she is their grandma, a whole point of being a grandma is so that you can spoil your grandchildren, and give them a bunch of sweets and candy that their parents probably don’t approve of.

 

“Okay. There we go girls.” Eliza smiles, happily, “We are all done now, I think. Don’t you agree?”

 

“Yeah. I love our smiley cake!” Natalie says, with a big smile of her own.

 

“Me too. I can’t wait to eat I though.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes. I want to eat is as well, but it will ruin the face when we cut a piece.” Natalie says, with a bit of a pout on her face.

 

“Well, that’s okay. You can always make another chocolate cake some other time.” Eliza says, “Plus, I think the best part of making a chocolate cake, is actually getting to eat it, as much fun as we have had together making it.”

 

“Does that mean you will make more chocolate cakes with us in the future, when you stay in National City?” Natalie asks, cutely.

“Of course I will, sweetie.” Eliza says, with a loving look on her face, “However, I am sure that you can probably make chocolate cakes without me, just with Kara or your mom’s assistance.”

 

“No. It won’t be as fun without you.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah!” Natalie says.

“Awww, I am touched by you both saying that.” Eliza says, with such a loving look as she looks at her two granddaughters.

“So, does that mean you’ll make more with us when you come and stay in Midvale?” Natalie asks.

 

“Of course we can.” Eliza smiles, “But it also might be fun to make a few different types of cakes together as well, and other desserts, instead of just chocolate cake. I already have a few in mind that we could make together.”

 

“Okay. Just as long as we do it together. I had fun doing this.” Ashley says.

“Me too.” Natalie smiles.

 

“I did also.” Eliza smiles, “Now, let’s put this cake in a special cake container I have, and then put it in the fridge.”

 

“We can’t have any now?” Ashley asks.

 

“No.” Eliza says, “The cake needs to stay in the fridge for a while to cool down. Honestly, if you were to eat the cake now, like this, it would probably be a bit disgusting, as it would just be warm chocolate sponge, and room temperature icing. None of that sounds enticing.”

 

“Yes, Okay. That’s fair enough.” Ashley nods.

 

Eliza now grabs a cake container, which is basically a plastic bottom for the cake to sit on, and then a see-through lid which can be twirled on on top of the plastic bottom the cake is sitting on.

 

“There we go.” Eliza smiles, “Now let’s put this in the fridge.”

 

Eliza now walks over to the fridge, holding the cake, in the container, in her hands, and as she reaches the fridge, Ashley opens the fridge door for her.

 

“Thank you.” Eliza smiles.

 

Ashley simply smiles back at Eliza, with the grandma then putting the cake into the fridge itself, before then closing the fridge door a few moments later.

 

“There we go. That is all done. All we need to do now, is clear the kitchen up, and then we can get back to watching out movie together.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah. I can wash things.” Ashley says.

“I will dry things.” Natalie says.

 

Eliza smiles at the girls being so eager to help her clear everything up.

 

Eliza now fills the kitchen sink with hot water and dish soap, making a lot of bubbles, then as she waits for the sink to fill up, she moves all the dirty dishes, and other things, onto the side of the sink, and hands Natalie a kitchen towel to dry everything off. Soon, the sink finishes filling up, so Eliza turns off the tap, and Ashley begins to clean her first plate, along with a kitchen sponge. Eliza then proceeds to watch Natalie and Ashley working together to clean everything up for a few moments, with her taking the dried dishes from Natalie and putting them away. Soon though, the trio are interrupted by Eliza’s phone ringing.

 

“Oh, it’s Kara. I better answer this.” Eliza says.

 

Eliza now picks up her phone and answers.

 

“Hello?” Eliza says.

 

“Hello, Eliza.” Kara says, “How are things going with the girls?”

 

“Everything is going very well.” Eliza smiles, as she glances at her granddaughters, “We have had an excellent time together.”

 

“That’s good to hear.” Kara replies.

“How are things in Metropolis?” Eliza asks, “How’s Lena?”

 

“Uhhh….. don’t let the girls get any information from your response.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Eliza says, and now just signals to the girls she needs to walk into the living room, which Natalie and Ashley don’t seem to be suspicious of at all, “What happened?”

 

Kara now sighs.

 

“This has been a lot for Lena, to be honest. Like, the suicide note was one thing, but the real issue was what Lena found out because of the suicide note. The note mentioned something that Lex claimed Lillian did to both him and Lena, which was a betrayal by Lillian to them. Anyway, I won’t get into it, but one thing lead to another, and we found out that when Lena was young, Lillian basically did an experiment on her, before she presented as an omega. Lillian did this, because she developed another test which suggested Lena was going to present as an alpha. The next experiment was then to try and make Lena present as an omega instead. Lillian doesn’t have any concrete proof that what she did actually may have changed anything for Lena, but still, the fact she did this alone is really fucked up, and is obviously just not great for Lena.”

 

“Oh god. I completely understand that. That is horrible.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Anyway, that is not why I am calling now. I’m calling because Lena just got a phone call. Andrea has woken up.”

 

“Oh, really?” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Lena does not want the girls to know yet, as she does not want them to be thinking and being all anxious about seeing Andrea for these next several hours they are spending with you in Midvale before we pick them up tomorrow.”

 

“Yes. Okay. I understand that.” Eliza says.

 

“Anyway, I am phoning because Lena would like me to ask you to make sure the girls are ready for tomorrow morning, probably at around 10 or 11, as we are going to leave Metropolis early tomorrow morning so we can pick up the girls and then be in National City and go and see Andrea early tomorrow afternoon.” Kara explains, “We will be able to give you the specifics of when exactly we are likely to land as we take off tomorrow.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Eliza says, “I will make sure the girls are all ready by then. Would you like me to drive them to the airport, or do you plan to come here?”

 

“Uhh…. I think Lena just wants to get back to National City as soon as possible, to be honest. I didn’t even mention that apparently Lillian told Andrea, years ago, about the experiment she did on Lena as a child, and Andrea never mentioned it to Lena. So that’s just a whole other issue Lena now has with Andrea.” Kara explains.

 

“Wow…. that…… that is a lot.” Eliza says, “Okay. I will have the girls ready for you at the airport, whenever you land tomorrow, just send me the text as you take off.”

“Yeah. I will.” Kara says.

 

“Alright. Tell Lena I’m thinking about her, and I’m so sorry about everything she is dealing with right now.” Eliza says.

 

“I will.” Kara says.

“And you, take care of your fiancé, alright? It’s times like these when you need to show your partner the person you are, and support them. Although, I know that is exactly what you are going to do.” Eliza says.

“I know. Thank you for saying that though, Eliza.” Kara says.

 

“Of course.” Eliza says.

“Alright. Well, I better go now. Lena and I just ordered room service, so I think that should be here soon.” Kara says.

 

“Okay, honey. I will see you tomorrow.” Eliza says.

“Yeah. Bye. Love you.” Kara says.

“I love you too.” Eliza says.

 

The phone call then ends, and Eliza now goes walking back into the kitchen, where she sees that Ashley has finished washing everything up, and is now looking through all the cabinets, searching for where various things go, while Natalie is still drying some stuff.

 

“That goes in this cupboard, Ashley.” Eliza says, pointing to a cupboard.]

 

“Thank you.” Ashley says, with a smile.

 

“What did Kara say on the phone?” Natalie now asks, as she looks at Eliza, “Is mom okay?”

 

“Yes. Your mom is okay.” Eliza replies, “Kara was just phoning me to tell me that she and your mom are planning on arriving in Midvale early tomorrow morning, at around 10 or 11, and they would like me to have you ready for then, so you can quickly get onto the plane and head back to National City.”

 

Both Natalie and Ashley grow clear disappointed looks on their faces at Eliza saying that, obviously being upset about the prospect of their time in Midvale ending soon.

 

“I don’t get why would need to be up early to do that.” Ashley says, with a pout, “Mom is using her private jet. We can literally get home whenever we like. We could just spend more of the day here with you, grandma, and go home in the afternoon.”

 

“I know.” Eliza says, and now realises she is in a bit of a situation as she can’t tell the girls the truth of the matter, “But you have to remember, your mom is pregnant, so she probably just wants to get back into her own home and relax, rather than being stuck on a plane all day, or in her hotel room in Metropolis.”

 

“Oh….. yeah….. okay….. That makes sense.” Ashley says.

 

Eliza now helps the girls finish up all the cleaning in the kitchen, and once they have finished, they all head back into the living room where they finish watching their movie together, being all cuddled up on the couch. Obviously this just means Natalie and Ashley being cuddled up to Eliza, sitting either side of her. Eventually though, the hours go by, and Eliza knows they need to call it an evening. So, the Danvers matriarch takes both the girls upstairs, and says goodnight to them, giving them both a kiss and cuddle, before she turns in for the evening herself. Needless to say, Eliza has really enjoyed this day with her granddaughters, and Natalie and Ashley have really enjoyed today to, and are actually a bit upset that they will have to leave tomorrow.

 

---

Back in Metropolis, Kara and Lena are now just finishing off eating all the room services food that Lena ordered, and has been delivered to their room. It is pretty fair to say that this time, both Lena and Kara each ate a lot of food, with Kara probably eating about 60% of things, and Lena eating the remaining 40%. This is a clear increase in the amount of food that Lena would usually eat, but the increase in food is just down to Lena using it as comfort food, and because she is pregnant too.

 

“Hmmm….. That was all so good.” Kara hums, happily, as the duo both lay down next to each other on the bed.

“Yeah, it was.” Lena nods, now licking the remains of the food from her lips.

 

Kara and Lena now lay there next to each other for a few moments, letting their food settle.

 

“Kara?” Lena eventually calls out.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies, turning her head to look at the love of her life.

 

“I want you….. No….. I need you to fuck me…. hard…. now…..” Lena says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen in surprise at Lena saying this, but a few moments later, she is on top of Lena, taking her in for a passionate kiss. Kara is certainly not going to deny her future wife of needing to be fucked good and proper as a way to destress from the horrible day she has had. Kara is more than happy to provide her ‘services’.

Chapter 121

It is now the following day, and after Kara gave Lena a good fucking last night, the two soon fell asleep, with them waking up early and now on their way to Midvale, up in the air on Lena’s private jet, ready for what today will hold. Of course, even though Kara very much gave Lena a little bit of stress relief last night, the brunette still has a lot on her mind, both in regards to what Lillian did, or may have done, to her, and now because of everything to do with Andrea, both because she is awake, and what that they mean, and also because of the fact Andrea knew about what Lillian may have done to her, and never said anything to her about it. Either way, Lena knows there really isn’t much she can do about it all right now, all she can hope for, is the ability to get through the day, and hopefully not be too stressed in the process. To help with this, for the last few hours of their flight, Lena has just been having a nap, sitting next to Kara, with her head rested on one of the blonde’s shoulders. Kara, for her part, is more than happy to support Lena like this, and knows today she will have to step up, and really be a big support for Lena, Natalie and Ashley, no matter what today may bring, and no matter what condition Andrea is in. Kara knew that when she proposed to Lena, this is what she was possibly signing up for, as she will not just be marrying Lena, but also bringing Natalie and Ashley into her family, and having them become her daughters, who she will have to love, care, comfort, and generally look out for, and a part of that might continue today, depending how things go with Andrea.

 

Meanwhile in Midvale, since waking up this morning, both Natalie and Ashley have been very sad, as it is clear that neither of the two girls want to leave Midvale, and say goodbye to their grandma, after having had such an incredible time with her over this weekend. Eliza has noticed how the girls moods have been very solemn, and only cheered up briefly when they were talking about things which helped the girls get their minds off the fact they will be leaving Midvale today, and saying goodbye to their grandma, for now.

 

Right now though, Eliza, Natalie and Ashley are all in Eliza’s car, travelling to the private airport, just outside of Midvale, where Kara and Lena’s plan will land in about 30 minutes time. As they are driving in the car, with Natalie and Ashley sitting in the back seat, Eliza can see, via the rear view mirror, that both the girls have sad and upset looks on their faces, with them not having said much during this entire car ride. This both makes Eliza feel bad for the girls, as she does not want them to be upset, but due to the fact they are upset about leaving her, their reactions also make Eliza feel so very loved by her granddaughters. It makes Eliza love these girls even more than she already does, which also makes it hurt on Eliza’s side of things, that she also has to say goodbye to the girls today.

 

“Girls, I know you are both sad about leave me, and leaving Midvale, but that doesn’t mean we won’t talk again. Like I have said before, the two of you can phone me, or text me, anytime you want. I would love that. So we can talk all the time.” Eliza says, “Then, I am sure you will come up to Midvale again sometime, and get to spend even more time with me, and at the same time, I will be making sure to make several trips down to National City, to spend time with the two of you, your newborn brother or sister, and Ruby too, with obviously Alex, Kara, your mom, Sam and Kelly being on top of that as well. There are many people in National City who I love, and are part of our family, so I will certainly be making more of an effort to come down there more frequently.”

 

“We will still miss you, so much, though, grandma.” Natalie says, after a few moments silence.

 

“Yeah. We will both miss you. This sucks.” Ashley says, “You are our only real grandma. And we only just now have you, but we don’t get to spend lots of time with you. Other kids our age get to spend soooo much time with their grandparents, but not us. It’s not fair.”

Eliza now shoots Natalie and Ashley a sympathetic look in the rear-view mirror.

 

“I know it may not seem fair. But, at the same time, there are kids out there who do not spend any time with their grandparents, because they don’t have any. So, while I know this situation isn’t ideal, and you’d love to spend a lot more time with me, you still have to think about how lucky you are, all things considered.” Eliza says.

 

“Yeah….. okay….” Ashley grumbles.

 

The car ride now continues for the next 15 minutes, mostly in silence, with the mood still very much being a sombre one. Soon though, Eliza drives the car into the private airport, with them being allowed to drive onto the runway area, and over to a hangar, where they will be waiting for Kara and Lena’s plan to land. The airport staff tell Eliza that Lena and Kara’s plane is scheduled to land in a few minutes time, as it is on the approach to the runaway at this very moment. So, this means that Eliza, Natalie and Ashley will only have to wait a few more moments.

 

“Come on girls.” Eliza says, once they are parked just outside the hanger, “Let’s stand outside and see if we can watch Kara and mom’s plane land.”

 

Neither Ashley or Natalie make any audible affirmations that they are agreeing to this, but they do both get out of the car after Eliza does, then move over to her side, standing either side of her. Once this happens, Eliza simply drapes an arm around each of the girl’s shoulders, and pulls them closer to her, with a gentle touch. Both Natalie and Ashley don’t seem to mind this one bit, as they happily press the sides of their bodies against Eliza, while growing small smiles on their faces. There is still some sadness behind these smiles, but none the less, they are still smiles.

 

A few minutes later, a loud jet can soon be heard flying closer to the airport, and then a few moments after that, said jet lands on the runway of the airport, with Natalie, Ashley and Eliza, all identifying it as Lena and Kara’s private jet. A few moments after this, the jet slows down and begins to taxi towards the hangar where Eliza, Natalie and Ashley are standing. As this happens, Eliza hears the distinct sound of Natalie letting out a little sob.

 

“Oh baby.” Eliza says, and quickly turns to Natalie, taking her in for a tight hug, “Don’t cry, honey. I know you are going to miss me, and I am going to miss you so much too, but you don’t need to be upset about it. We will see each other again, very soon. This isn’t goodbye forever. That will never happen. I love you, both of you, so much.”

 

Natalie now just continues to cry into Eliza’s arms, and a few moments after this, Eliza hears the sound of Ashley letting out a sob. As a result of this, Eliza turns and looks at Ashley, and sees that she is standing their crying too, and soon pulls Ashley into the hug also, so the three of them are all hugging now.

 

“Oh girls.” Eliza says, now with some tears in her eyes herself, “I love you both, so very much. To the moon and back. You are each my granddaughters, and always will be. I have loved every single moment that you both have been here in Midvale with me. I’ve had an amazing weekend with you. But you don’t need to be upset. This isn’t an end. This is just a see you later. We will get to have many, many, many more moments like this, over the next several years, both here, and in Midvale. And like I said earlier, you can both always talk to me on the phone, daily if you like. I would be more than happy to hear about your days, every single day.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now just continue to sob a little bit after Eliza says this.

“I love you, grandma.” Natalie soon says.

 

“I love you, Natalie.” Eliza says.

 

“I love you too.” Ashley now says.

 

“I love you also, Ashley.” Eliza replies.

 

Natalie, Ashley and Eliza all now continue to hug like this for the next several moments. At the same time, Lena and Kara’s plane taxi’s closer and closer to where Natalie, Ashley and Eliza are, with it soon stopping right next to them. However, despite the noise the jet engines from the plane are making, none of the trio make an attempt to look up at the plane, or signal that they have realised that it has stopped in place next to them. This continues as Kara and Lena both walk down the stairs of the private jet, and begin to walk over to Natalie, Ashley and Eliza.

 

“Is…… everything okay?” Lena eventually asks, in a bit of a concerned voice.

Eliza now looks up at Kara and Lena standing there, with the private jet behind them, finally noticing them.

 

“Oh, hello you two. I….. I didn’t realise you were both there.” Eliza says, with Natalie and Ashley continuing to hug her very tightly, “Yes. We are alright. The girls are just a little upset about leaving.”

 

“Oh, okay…..” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena now both grow sympathetic looks on their faces as they watch the girls continue to hug Eliza, who they have claimed as their grandma. They both know how difficult it must be for the girls to leave behind their only grandma, who in reality, they have only got to spend a very limited amount of time with, in the grand scheme of things, despite spending most of this weekend with her. Eventually though, Lena realises that the hug will need to come to an end sometime soon, as they do have a bit of a schedule to keep, and they are only stopping here in Midvale just long enough for the jet to be refuelled, which Lena can already tell is underway right now.

 

“My darlings.” Lena says, “I’m sorry you both are upset about leaving your grandma, but we do need to go.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now both finally break from their hug, and look at both Kara and Lena. Natalie, for her part, just has a very sad look on her face, while Ashley has a rather annoyed and angry look on her face.

“Why do we have to leave right now?” Ashley asks, in an annoyed and angry voice, “I don’t understand why we had to get up so early, and leave here so early. We are using your private jet. We could have spent all day in Midvale, and just got back home later this evening, or afternoon. Why are we leaving now?”

 

Lena now grows a bit of an unsure look on her face, and soon turns her head to look at Kara, to see what her future wife things. Kara, for her part, just nods her head at Lena, letting her know she thinks they should tell the girls about Andrea now. At this point, Lena thinks they might as well tell the girls, as if they wait any longer the girls are probably just going to be angry and moody until they do tell them, thinking that they have made them leave Midvale earlier for no real reason.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a sigh, “So, the reason that I wanted us to leave Midvale early today, is because I got a call last night. I haven’t had Eliza tell you it before now, because I didn’t want it to ruin your last few hours in Midvale. But, last night, I got a call from Dr Mitosimo. He has informed me that Andrea, má, is awake.”

 

“What?!” Ashley says, now growing a shocked look on her face.

 

“Má is really awake?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yes, it is true.” Lena says, “All I know beyond that, is that she is out of her coma, and has been sleeping a lot since then, and she seems to be okay. I believe Dr Mitosimo is running tests on má right now to determine just how okay she is. Obviously, there is the possibility that there may be some issues. Like I have told you both before, as I didn’t want to sugar coat it, this treatment má underwent had some possible side effects, but hopefully that won’t be the case. Anyway, I just thought the two of you would want to get to National City as soon as possible so that you can actually go see your má and maybe even hopefully talk to her, if she is up to it.”

Natalie and Ashley’s eyes now both widen at Lena saying this, with the girls also growing a bit of an anxious and energetic look on their faces.

 

“Okay….. yes…… I want to see má…… I…… I want us to go.” Ashley says.

 

“Me too.” Natalie nods.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, “We can leave just as soon as the plane is finished refuelling, and after the pilots do all the pre-flight checks.”

 

“Alright. Come on girls, let’s grab your things from the back of my car, and help them load it into the plane.” Eliza says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

“Alright.” Ashley says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now help Eliza get their bags, and hand them to the pilots who load them into the cargo hold compartment of the plane. Once this is finished, Kara, Lena and Eliza talk for a little bit, before the crew finally signals to them that they are ready for them to board again. With this, Natalie and Ashley now both say one final goodbye to Eliza, taking her in for a big hug, and letting the Danvers matriarch know how much they love her, with Eliza responding in kind. Then, once Natalie and Ashley are done with their hugs, Eliza quickly takes Lena in for a surprise hug, whispering into her ear about how she shouldn’t let Lillian’s actions define who she is, and is still a woman capable of making her own choices, and deciding who she wants to be. Lena, for her part, is very touched and surprised by this, and soon parts from the hug with Eliza with a smile on her face. Once Eliza is finished hugging Lena, the final person Eliza hugs is Kara, who she hugs for a solid minute, while also telling the blonde to take very good care of her family, which Kara promises she will do.

 

After Kara and Eliza eventually part from their hug, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all begin to board the private jet, with them waving at Eliza as they do so. After this happens, Eliza then proceeds to stand there, next to her car, and watches as the plane slowly makes its way to the runway, and then takes off. Eliza makes sure to wave at the jet as it flies away, even though it’s unlikely that anyone on the plane can even see her anymore. Eliza does this though, because she just knows that Natalie and Ashley are probably doing the exact same as they look out of one of the planes windows, which is exactly what they are doing.

 

---

Back in National City, this weekend Sam, Alex, Kelly and Ruby have spent a lot of time together, with this actually being one of the very few weekends where none of Kelly, Alex or Sam actually have to do any weekend work, meaning it’s one of the few times the throuple have actually got to be together. Yesterday, Sam was feeling a little sick in the morning, due to the pregnancy, so after Alex and Kelly arrived at Sam and Ruby’s home, Alex, being the medical doctor, took care of Sam for the morning, while Kelly decided to spend the morning with Ruby, making sure the girl does her homework, and also playing a few games with her. From this, Kelly found out that both she and Ruby share a fondness for boardgames, especially board games like Risk, or Monopoly, which can take many hours to complete. Ruby even admitted to Kelly that she doesn’t get to play board games like that very often, because not many people actually want to commit to a board game that could last multiple hours. Kelly though, she was more than happy to spend hours playing these long board games with Ruby, once the teenager’s homework was complete of course. After this, Sam and Alex joined Kelly and Ruby in the afternoon, where the group just decided to have a lazy day in, playing some more board games together, and then watching some movies, and just chatting, just simply being comfortable with each other. The group then finished their day by having their dinner together, before Alex and Kelly left for the evening. Kelly and Alex left, simply because Sam is unsure about how Ruby might feel about Kelly and Alex actually both sleeping over, at the same time. Thankfully though, after Alex and Sam left, Ruby asked her mom about why Alex and Kelly just didn’t stay the night, when they are going to come back over the following day, with Ruby then explaining how she would be okay with them staying over, which just made Sam happy.

 

Presently though, it is Sunday, and Alex and Kelly have come back over for the day, but the duo will not actually be sleeping over tonight, and that is simply because Alex has to get up at 4 in the morning tomorrow, to start her shift, while Kelly has to get up later, but intends to do a little bit of housework before going to work for the day. Despite this though, the group have made sure to have a good day together thus far, with them starting their morning off playing some board games together. Now though, as the morning is just becoming afternoon, Ruby has mentioned about how she would like to have a barbeque for dinner, but Sam has mentioned how they don’t have any food to actually cook for a barbeque. Alex, sensing an opportunity to bond with Ruby, then suggested that she and Ruby go out and buy food for the barbeque this evening, with Ruby then helping her cook it later. But, before that, she and Ruby could go to the park, and do a little bit of running around, and kicking a soccer ball, just as a way to slowly help Ruby begin get back to her normal fitness levels now that her leg is almost completely healed. Ruby, for her part, was very eager to accept this offer, with Sam, putting up no fights about it at all, and just being happy that Ruby and Alex will get another chance to bond.

 

Seeing as Alex and Ruby have now gone out for the next few hours, this has left Sam and Kelly home alone together for a little while, and Sam certainly has an idea about how she would like to fill that time, with the CFO starting things off by making out with Kelly.

 

“Hmmm….. How about we take this upstairs?” Sam soon suggests, with a purr, “I have a nice double ended strap, which I think we would both enjoy.”

 

“Okay.” Kelly nods, a bit shyly.

 

The two women then soon head upstairs, and over the next hour and a bit, really get hot and heavy with each other, making one another scream in pleasure.

Chapter 122

Presently, Alex and Ruby are about an hour in to running about in a nearby park, and both are having a really good time together. So far, the duo have simply been running around a bit and doing general basic exercises. They have not really kicked a ball around yet, despite how much Ruby may want to do that. Alex has just thought it would be best to not have Ruby do anything to extreme just yet, seeing as this is one of the first times she will be running about and exercising since her injury. The last thing Alex wants is for Ruby to over exert herself then re-aggravate the injury. Alex doesn’t think that would be a very good sign of how well she could potentially look after Ruby in Sam’s eyes. Either way, today Alex has just been focusing on Ruby doing basic exercises which will help her rebuild strength in her leg, but at the same time not over do it. Obviously this type of thing is always a lot easier with adults, because they understand they can’t go straight from 0 to 100 right away, whereas kids like Ruby just want to be back to how they were right away. So, with this in mind, Alex has had to reign in Ruby a little bit on a few occasions.

 

“Alright, Ruby, let’s bring it in.” Alex says, with a smile, after the two have just finished running around a little bit, going in between these big trees.

 

Ruby listens to Alex and jogs over to her, with her own smile in her face, clearly happy to be able to do this again, as the teenager has been frustrated with how many weeks she’s just had to sit around and do nothing while recovering from her injury.

 

“Alright, Ruby, I think that’s enough for today.” Alex says.

 

“Awwww.” Ruby moans, with a pout, “We didn’t even get to kick the ball!”

 

“I know, but we don’t want you over doing it, and then hurting yourself, do we?” Alex says.

 

“Yeah okay….. I guess.” Ruby says, with another pout, “Can we do this again though?”

 

“Of course we can, Ruby.” Alex smiles, “I did promise to help you with your fitness now you are recovered from your injury. I’m going to keep that promise. And I know all of us, me, your mom, and Kelly will be there, cheering you on, at your first soccer game back.”

 

Ruby grows a very wide smile on her face at Alex saying that, clearly happy by the sound of that.

 

“I’d like that.” Ruby smiles, “It will be nice to have someone other than just mom cheering me on.”

 

“Well, I imagine you might have a whole family cheering you on now. As Kelly and I will be there every time we are not working, and I imagine Kara, Lena, and Natalie and Ashley will come some times too. Plus, when my mom is visiting, I know she’d love to come and support you.” Alex says.

 

Ruby grows an even wider smile at Alex saying that, this clearly being a whole new thing for the teenager, as before Ruby only basically had her mom in her life, that’s it, no other family. Now though, Ruby has a lot of different people, and extended family.

 

“Okay, Ruby, let’s go buy the food for the barbecue.” Alex says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ruby nods.

 

“You have any idea what BBQ food you want?” Alex asks.

 

“All of it.” Ruby says.

 

Alex chuckles at Ruby saying that.

 

“You sound very much like Kara saying that.” Alex comments.

 

Ruby shoots Alex a grin at the redhead saying that.

 

“Okay, well, I think doing every single barbecue food might be a bit too much for all of us, so how about instead we do, burgers, sausages, and some chicken skewers?” Alex suggests.

 

“No chicken drum sticks?” Ruby asks.

 

“Doing drum sticks can be a bit hit or miss, and require a bit of prep to cook before you put them on the barbecue, so I think it’ll be easier to just make chicken skewers.” Alex says.

 

“Okay.” Ruby says.

 

“I promise, in the future, we can have another barbecue, and invite everyone round, and that is when we will have the entire works for the barbecue. Chicken drum sticks, lamb, steak, chicken burgers, beef burgers, sausages, and anything else you can think of.” Alex says.

 

“Okay. That sounds good.” Ruby nods, with a smile.

 

Alex and Ruby now head back to Alex’s car, and soon head in the direction of the nearest super market to buy their food for their barbecue this afternoon.

 

Meanwhile back in Sam’s home, Sam and Kelly are in the middle of an intense lovemaking session. Currently, Kelly has her head buried in Sam’s centre, skilfully using her tongue, with Sam wrapping her legs around Kelly’s neck, lightly, holding her in place, and moaning the entire time.

 

“Fuck!!!! Yess!!!!!!!” Sam moans, happily.

 

Kelly is very much encouraged on by Sam’s moans like that, and just continues to eat her girlfriend out. A few moments later, Sam’s moans get a bit more high pitched, and the result of that is the CFO cumming a few moments later, with Kelly lapping up all of Sam’s juices.

 

A few moments later, Sam slowly comes down from her orgasm, and Kelly simply slowly licks the remains of Sam’s orgasm, enjoying the taste, eliciting a few light moans from Sam. Once Kelly finishes, she places one last kiss on Sam’s lips, before finally coming up for air, and looking Sam in the face, with a wide smile. Sam, for her part, quickly tugs Kelly up towards her, and takes her in for a passionate kiss, with tongues swirling in each other’s mouths. Both women moan as they kiss each other like this.

 

Eventually, Kelly and Sam part from their kiss, and just smile at one another, happily.

 

“That was fucking fantastic, Kelly. You really know how to properly eat out a girl.” Sam says.

 

Kelly lets out a bit of a chuckle at Sam saying that, while also blushing slightly.

 

“It’s your turn now though.” Sam smirks.

 

“Oh…. you don’t have to.” Kelly says, awkwardly.

 

“But I want to. I want to make you scream my name, Kelly.” Sam says, with a confident look on her face.

 

Kelly’s eyes widen at Sam saying that to her.

 

“Okay…” Kelly says, nodding her head, shyly.

 

“Good.” Sam smirks, “Now lay down on the bed. I’m going to take excellent care of you.”

 

Kelly nods her head and soon lays down on the bed. Once Kelly is in position, Sam crawls on top of Kelly and takes her in for a passionate kiss. The two kiss for a few moments, before Sam eventually parts from the kiss and begins to work her way down Kelly’s neck, kissing various pulse points, which causes Kelly to let out some light moans. Eventually though, Sam makes her way to Kelly’s breasts, and has a good play with them, both with her hands, and her tongue and lips. This does make Kelly moan even more.

 

“Hmmm…. You really like your breast being played with, don’t you?” Sam smirks, seductively.

 

“Uhuh.” Kelly nods, butting her lip, “They have…. always been sensitive….. ever since puberty.”

 

“Oh really?” Sam smirks, “I think your breast would be perfect to be pierced. I’ve heard that enhances your pleasure even more.”

 

“Oh…. I have always thought about doing it…. but I’m a bit scared of needles.” Kelly admits.

 

Sam chuckles at Kelly saying that.

 

“It’s a big reason I’m a therapist, as I knew I couldn’t hack it as a doctor like Alex.” Kelly says.

 

“That’s fair enough. But perhaps I could give you some incentive to have them pierced, and that will help you through it.” Sam smirks.

 

“I’m….. sure you could.” Kelly replies.

 

Sam now continues to play with Kelly’s breast for a few more moments, before eventually working lower down Kelly’s body, placing kisses on her stomach, and around her belly button. Soon enough though, Sam finally reaches Kelly’s centre, and after a little teasing, buries her tongue inside Kelly’s lips, causing Kelly to let out a very loud moan. For the next couple of minutes after this, Sam continues to use her tongue to pleasure Kelly, with Kelly moaning throughout. Soon Sam can tell that Kelly is right on the edge of orgasm, so she quickly pulls her tongue out of Kelly, and backs away. Kelly lets out a dissatisfied groan at Sam doing that.

 

“Oh don’t worry, baby. I have something even better planned for you.” Sam says, with a wicked smirk, “You trust me, right?”

 

“I…. Yes.” Kelly nods.

 

“Good. Then close your eyes. Don’t open them until I say.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Kelly nods, and now closes her eyes.

 

Now that Kelly has closed her eyes, while she can’t see Sam, she can hear and feel Sam getting off the bed, and then making noise searching for something. A few moments later, this noise stops, and Kelly soon feels Sam get back onto the bed once more.

 

“Keep your eyes closed.” Sam says, “Trust me. This is going to feel so good, and be so hot.”

 

“O…kay.” Kelly replies, with her voice fluttering in anticipation.

 

Kelly soon feels Sam move closer to her, and then a few moments later, she feels something pressing at the entrance to her pussy, and just after this, it enters her, causing Kelly to let out a very loud moan, opening her eyes at the same time.

 

Now that Kelly has her eyes open, she can see that Sam currently has a strap on on, and is slowly moving inside her with it.

 

“Oh god.” Kelly moans, happily.

 

“This is slightly bigger than what you may be used to, as it’s a bit bigger than Alex. But I know you can take it.” Sam says.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Kelly nods.

 

“Good girl.” Sam purrs.

 

Sam now dives deeper into Kelly, causing her to let out a very loud moan. Hearing this mona from Kelly just puts a very confident smile on Sam’s face. Soon enough, Sam begins to slowly thrust back and forth with the strap on, with Kelly taking a bit more with every thrust, and moaning louder each time. Eventually, with one thrust, Kelly is able to take all 9 inches of the strap on, which Sam finds so incredibly hot.

 

Over the next several minutes, Sam really starts to fuck Kelly with the strap on, starting off gentle, but soon getting to a steady pace, which has Kelly moaning each time, now with her tongue slightly sticking out, and her eyes rolling to the back of her head in pleasure. Sam though, continues to fuck Kelly, like she is on a mission, and the fact is, the very act of doing this to Kelly is actually causing Sam to get very turned on again as well, meaning that she, herself, is very close to another orgasm too. However, Sam knows that she needs to do a bit of catching up to Kelly, so she slows her pace down, and just begins to fondle her own breasts, to increase her own pleasure. That isn’t to say that Sam is actually not receiving any pleasure when she fucks Kelly with this strap on, as she certainly is. With every thrust that Sam makes with the strap on, she can feel the base of the strap on press back into her own pussy too. Obviously nothing enters or anything, as this is not a double ended dildo, but it still gives Sam a decent amount of pleasure too.

 

For the next couple of minutes, Sam slowly fucks Kelly, while fondling herself, allowing her own body to catch up to Kelly’s in terms of the orgasm. Eventually, Sam does feel like she is close, so she starts to fuck Kelly at an increased pace once more, which causes Kelly to moan loudly again. Eventually, as Sam feels she is pretty close to orgasm, she decides to reach a hand out, and put it around Kelly’s neck. Once Sam does this, for a few moments, Kelly gets a look of surprise, but she soon seems to settle into it, and in fact enjoy it, with her moans being even louder.

 

“Yes. Take my cock, Kelly.” Sam says, really feeling she is close now too.

 

“Yes! YES!” Kelly moans.

 

“You love my cock don’t you?!” Sam says.

“YES! SO GOOD!” Kelly moans.

 

“You’d prefer this cock over Alex’s, wouldn’t you?” Sam says, just in the heat of the moment.

“YES DADDY! YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!” Kelly now moans, with her orgasm hitting.

 

Kelly having this extreme reaction, and orgasm, is literally all Sam needs for her own self to go over the edge, and have an orgasm as well, with the brunette CFO just trying her best to continue to thrust inside Kelly as she rides out her own orgasm, with own head titling back in pleasure at the same time.

 

A few minutes later, Sam and Kelly finally start to come down from their orgasms, and the two girlfriends just look at each other with happy smiles. Sam then proceeds to slowly pull the strap on out of Kelly, with Kelly moaning, lightly, as Sam does this. Then, once Sam has removed the strap on, she unclips it from the harness, and then begins to lick all of Kelly’s juices up.

“Mhmmm… You do taste delicious, sweet thing.” Sam smirks.

 

“Ohhh…. you’re so hot.” Kelly moans.

 

Sam smiles wickedly at Kelly saying that, and once she completely cleans off the strap on, she falls down on the bed next to Kelly, snuggling close to the other woman.

 

“That was really great.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah. That was incredible.” Kelly says.

 

The two women then proceed to just lay there for a few more moments, simply recovering from their wonderful experience. Eventually though, the two women turn their heads to look at each other.

 

“We should probably….. not lay here much longer….. Alex and Ruby might be back sometime soon.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Kelly nods, “Alex is going to be pretty jealous knowing what we did.”

 

Sam chuckles at Kelly saying that.

 

“Maybe. So perhaps you should entertain Ruby for a bit later, and Alex can fuck my brains out?” Sam says, with a smirk.

“No fair. Why do you get to go twice.” Kelly pouts.

Sam chuckles again.

“Maybe because you are the one going home with Alex, and she can fuck you all night long?” Sam says.

“Oh….. yeah….” Kelly now says, in a look of realisation.

 

Sam now giggles, before taking Kelly in for a loving kiss. This kiss lasts for a few moments before both women break apart, and then just get up and make themselves presentable for when Alex and Ruby return.

 

---

Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie landed in National City about 20 minutes ago now, and for the entire flight from Midvale to National City, both Natalie and Ashley remained mostly silent. Kara and Lena did try and talk with the girls, and ask them about what they got up to in Midvale with Eliza, but the girls just gave Kara and Lena very short responses, clearly not being in the mood to talk about it. Both Kara and Lena know that that is due to the girls being nervous about seeing Andrea, and wondering how she is and everything, so they have just let the girls be in peace, and have their silence. It makes Lena think that she definitely did the right thing by not having Eliza tell the girls about Andrea last night, as then that would have really ruined their last few hours with Eliza, if they ended up being as silent as the girls have been these past few hours.

 

Eventually, Lena’s driver’s car pulls up in front of the L-Corp medical facility where Andrea has been staying this last month and a bit, where Dr Mitosimo has been conducting his experiment on Andrea. Literally as soon as they pull up, Ashley opens the door to the car, almost as the car is still moving, and shoots out.

“ASHLEY!” Lena yells out.

 

Ashley ignores Lena, and just goes running towards the entrance of the facility, with Natalie now just looking at Lena with a hesitant look.

 

Lena sighs.

“Kara, can you please go after her. I can’t really run after her, given how pregnant I am.” Lena says.

“Got it.” Kara says, with a little salute.

 

Kara quickly gets out of the car, and goes running after Ashley, soon catching up to her just inside of the building.

 

“Ashley, you can’t go running off like that.” Kara says.

 

“I don’t care. I want to see má.” Ashley says.

 

“I know you do.” Kara replies, in a soft voice, “But you really don’t want to see her at the expense of scaring your mom, do you?”

 

“I…..” Ashley says, and now hesitates, “No.”

 

Before Kara or Ashley can say anything else, Lena and Natalie now come walking into the facility, with Lena holding the 12-year-old’s hand.

 

“Ashley.” Lena says, in a relieved voice, “Please don’t scare me like that. The car was still moving when you jumped out.”

 

“I’m sorry mom.” Ashley says, with her head now going down, dejected.

 

Lena now lets out a long breath.

“It’s okay.” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “I know you are just eager to see Andr…… má.”

 

Before anyone else can say anything, the group soon see the sight of Dr Mitosimo coming walking towards them, with a small smile on his face. Lena sees the smile, and just takes it as a good sign.

 

“Dr Luthor. I am glad you are here.” Dr Mitosimo smiles, “Come this way. I will take you to Miss Rojas.”

 

“Yes. Let’s go.” Ashley says, eagerly.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

The group now begins to follow Dr Mitosimo through the facility, towards where Andrea is.

 

“How is Andrea doing?” Lena asks.

 

“She is awake, and alert. Natalie and Ashley were the first people she asked to see, literally moments after waking up. She was a bit confused, and we just had to tell her we needed to do some checks. After that, we were able to do scans of Miss Rojas’ body, and I am happy to say that all the cancer cells have gone. The only thing that remains are a few small benign tumours that Miss Rojas will likely need to have removed once she has recovered more, just because the location of the tumours may cause her discomfort, rather than them being life threatening or anything.” Dr Mitosimo explains.

 

“Okay. That is good.” Lena nods, “What about…… Andrea’s….. mental abilities…… I know you said their may be side effects.”

“Yes. Well, it really is too soon to tell right now.” Dr Mitosimo says, “All we know right now, is Miss Rojas is very very weak, which is to be expected given the length of time she has been in a coma, and the length of time she has been in bed in general. She has lost a lot of muscle mass. And she is unable to walk at the moment, and likely will need therapy to help her recover. As for her mental abilities though, I cannot be sure right now. She….. has been lucid for a lot of the time, however she has had moments where she has got very confused, with that mostly increasing as she gets more tired. I cannot give you answer as to the long term diagnosis of all that just yet.”

 

“Right. Okay.” Lena nods.

 

“What I can tell you though, is she has been lucid enough today to demand we let her contact her lawyers.” Dr Mitosimo says.

 

“Her lawyers?” Lena asks in a confused, and worried, voice.

 

“Yes.” Dr Mitosimo says, “She claims while in the coma she dreamt of something, and has made a decision because of that.”

 

“Okay…..” Lena says, nervously, really hoping Andrea isn’t going to start up some bullshit again, now that she is well.

 

“Ah, here we are.” Dr Mitosimo says, with the group arriving outside a room.

 

“Okay. I’ll wait out here, and let you all have your time alone with Andrea.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now enters the room, along with Natalie and Ashley.

Chapter 123

Lena, Ashley and Natalie are now inside Andrea’s room where she is being treated. Right away they can see that Andrea is awake, and sitting in an upward position in her bed, albeit because of how the bed has been adjusted so she can be in that position, rather than Andrea physically being able to sit up right now. At the same time though, there is still evidence that Andrea is still recovering, as they can see various things attached to Andrea, including some sort of drip. Despite all of this, the most notable thing about Andrea that Lena, Natalie and Ashley can see right away, is just how pale and thin she looks. Lena knows that is the result of the coma Andrea has been in, and she has never seen Andrea look this skinny, especially in her face. It truly looks like Andrea must be very weak right now, so it is no surprise that she is unable to walk, and needs a lot of sleep. However, Lena also knows that this weak state Andrea must be in is certainly something that her ex-wife can recover from, it will just take time, patience, and likely both physical and mental therapy.

 

“Má!” Ashley says, and now goes running towards Andrea’s bed, bursting into tears.

“Má!” Natalie says, doing the exact same as her older sister.

 

“Careful girls!” Lena quickly calls out, “Be very gentle with má, as she is still recovering, and you could easily bruise her or hurt her.”

 

Natalie and Ashley thankfully acknowledge what Lena just said to them, and stop right at Andrea’s bedside, not touching her, even though the girls clearly very much want to. Andrea, for her part, now turns her head and looks at Natalie and Ashley for a few moments, before opening her mouth. Andrea then tries to speak, but her voice is hoarse, and she starts coughing a bit. Upon seeing this, Lena notices a glass of water next to Andrea’s bed, so she picks it up, and moves it towards Andrea’s lips, with Andrea drinking the water without even looking at Lena.

 

“Thank you.” Andrea says, once she finishes drinking the water.

 

Lena simply gives Andrea a nod of her head, with Andrea then turning her attention back to her two daughters.

 

“Hello, Natalie, Ashley.” Andrea says, with a loving smile on her face, “It’s good to see you both.”

 

“Má… we’ve both missed you.” Ashley says, with tears in her eyes.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, sniffling, with her own tears.

 

“I know.” Andrea nods, with a sympathetic look on her face, “I’ve missed you both too. I’m happy you are here now.”

 

Ashley and Natalie simply smile at Andrea saying that to them, while Lena is just standing up off to the side letting Andrea have this moment with the girls, even though Lena’s mind is still wondering what Andrea has been doing speaking to lawyers so soon after waking up from her coma.

 

“I wish we could hug you má.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

Andrea now reaches out with her hand to the girls.

 

“I don’t think…. I feel up to a hug just yet….. but….. how about holding my hand?” Andrea suggests.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley nod their heads at Andrea suggesting this, and soon reach out to hold onto Andrea’s hand together.

 

After this, for the next half an hour, Andrea just quietly talks with the girls, about nothing really. The more important thing really is that Andrea is spending time with Natalie and Ashley after coming out of her coma. Time that the girls appreciate all the more because they were each worried that their má was going to die, but now she’s alive, and speaking to them. During all this, Lena simply sits off to the side, silently, checking her phone every now and then, and just letting the girls have this time with Andrea, not wanting to interrupt it or anything. Eventually though, after a good 40 minutes of the girls spending time with Andrea, Lena knows they probably need to go, not because they need to rush home or anything, but because Lena imagines Andrea is likely very tired, and is finding it increasingly difficult to stay engaged with the girls, rather than give into exhaustion.

 

“Okay girls.” Lena eventually says, standing up, “We are going to have to go home now.”

 

“What? Why?” Ashley says.

“We just got here. I want to stay with má.” Natalie says.

 

Lena shoots the girls a sympathetic look.

 

“I promise we can come back tomorrow, once you are home from school.” Lena says, “But má needs her rest right now, so we need to give her some peace and quiet so she can continue to get better.”

 

Ashley and Natalie now turn to look at Andrea with an unsure look on her face.

 

“It’s okay…. girls….” Andrea says, “I will still be here tomorrow….. and you can text me if you want…. and we can keep talking….. I’ll reply as long as I’m awake. But…. Le….. mom is right…. I am feeling very tired right now, and would quite like to go to sleep.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley says, “But we will be back tomorrow, just as soon as we are home from school.”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“I’ll look forward to it.” Andrea says, with a small smile.

 

Ashley and Natalie now both grow a look on their faces, unsure what to do to say goodbye to their mom. Thankfully though, Andrea soon gives them an answer.

 

“You can both give me a gentle kiss on my cheek, if you want.” Andrea says.

 

Ashley and Natalie both nod their heads, with Ashley being the first to move forward and place a gentle kiss on one of Andrea’s cheeks. After Ashley does this, Natalie reaches forward and kisses Andrea on her other cheek.

 

“Love you má.” Ashley and Natalie both say.

 

“I love you too.” Andrea says, with a tender look on her face.

 

“Okay girls.” Lena says, “Let’s go.”

 

“Actually….. Lena….. do you mind if I speak with you for a moment? Alone.” Andrea says.

 

Lena grows a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach upon Andrea asking her this, because she certainly thinks it must be a bad thing, and perhaps all of this, between Andrea and the girls, has just been a front Andrea has been putting on for the last 40 minutes, and now, once she is alone with Lena, Andrea is going to reveal her true self once more, and be awful to Lena again. Upon thinking this, a big part of Lena wants to refuse Andrea’s request, and just say that they can talk another time, as honestly Lena has already had a lot to deal with these last few days. However, Lena knows that to refuse Andrea’s request she would have to do it in front of the girls, and the girls may then start to ask questions as to why she refused it, and maybe think she is mean for refusing to speak with their má who is just coming out of a coma. So really, Lena thinks she’s in a bit of a lose-lose situation.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, with a sigh, “Girls. Why don’t you go wait with Kara. You can all head back to my driver’s car, if you like, and wait for me there. I’ll be out soon, just once I have finished speaking to má and Dr Mitosimo.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, “Come on Nat. Let’s go see Kara.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, “Bye má.”

 

“Bye má.” Ashley says, with a little wave, as she and Natalie begin to walk out of the room.

 

“Bye girls.” Andrea says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now walk out of the room, with the door closing behind them, and right away see Kara standing on the opposite side of the corridor, with the blonde women’s eyes lighting up upon seeing the two girls.

 

“Hey, are you both okay?” Kara asks, as she steps closer to the girls.

 

Neither Natalie or Ashley actually audibly say anything to Kara in response to that, instead, the two girls just close the distance between themselves and Kara, and take her in for a tight hug, either side of her.

 

“Oh….” Kara says, and then wraps her arms around Natalie and Ashley, “It’s okay girls. I’ve got you.”

 

Kara now continues to hug the girls, who she hopes one day she will get the privilege to call her daughters, but really that honour will be decided by Natalie, Ashley and even Lena. Kara won’t force it on the girls, even after she and Lena are married and she is technically their step mom. For now, Kara is just happy to be there for the girls, and care for them, particularly in moments like this.

 

“Where’s mom?” Kara asks, a few moments later, as the hug ends.

 

“Má wanted to talk with her about something.” Ashley explains, “Mom said we can go wait for her in her driver’s car, and she will be out soon, once she has spoken with má and the doctor.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “Come on then. Let’s go get in the car. It might be more comfortable than standing out here waiting for mom.”

 

Kara saying that is not actually entirely the truth, as while it is true, that Kara does think that them getting to wait in the car for Lena might be a bit more comfortable, as they will get to sit down, and it will likely be a bit warmer in the car than it is in this very air-conditioned building, the other reason Kara suggested this is for the girl’s sake. Kara thought that it might put the girls a bit on edge for them to just be waiting outside Andrea’s room, for however long, with the girls not being able to see their má and just having to wait. So, Kara hopes by them sitting in the car she will help relieve that feeling in the girls, or prevent it entirely.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah, alright.” Ashley nods.

 

“Let’s go then.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara and the girls then begin to walk out of the building, as they do though, after a couple of minutes, Kara gets surprised, as she soon feels Natalie reach out and take hold of her hand. Kara was certainly not expecting this, as Natalie has never done this with her before, and Kara also thought that maybe Natalie and Ashley are a bit too old to be holding hands with their parents. Despite being surprised by all this though, Kara just glances down at Natalie, after she takes her hand, and sees that the 12-year-old isn’t even looking at her, and is acting like holding Kara’s hand is a normal thing, and this isn’t a big deal, which Kara certainly believes it to be. So, Kara simply now keeps her cool, and continues to walk out of the building with Natalie holding her hand, and Ashley walking the other side of her.

 

Back in Andrea’s room, Lena has now stepped closer to Andrea’s bed, and still has a bad feeling in her stomach. Lena thinks Andrea is probably just about to reveal whatever she has been talking about with her lawyers, which can’t be anything good at all. Lena had hoped that all of this would make Andrea reflect on her life, and make her change from being an absolute asshole, especially to her. But Lena guesses that she is about to experience same old Andrea, about to use her lawyers to attack her once more, and repeat this cycle.

 

“Look, Andrea.” Lena says, “If this is some of your bullshit, and you’ve already come up with some bullshit thing to come after me with your lawyers, can we just do this some other time? I’ve had a really horrible past few days, so I’m not in the mood for this at all.”

 

“That isn’t what this is about…… but I understand why you may think that….. and I deserve that.” Andrea says.

 

“Then what is this about?” Lena asks, still not believing Andrea.

 

“While I was in my coma….. there wasn’t nothing….. it wasn’t just nothingness until I woke up yesterday….. I dreamt….. about different things. But most specifically, I dreamt about my life….. and in those dreams….. I had feelings….. I could feel how I thought about things……. I dreamt about the girls….. I dreamt about my job….. I dreamt about Eve….. and I dreamt about you.” Andrea says.

 

Lena remains silent, not wanting to interrupt Andrea, and still feeling very nervous and anxious about where this could possibly be going.

 

“With all those dreams….. when I woke up….. and Dr Mitosimo had finally stopped probing me….. it gave me time to think….. and revaluate things…. and my life in general.” Andrea says, “And from that…. I have decided I don’t like the person I am. I don’t like the person I have been for….. so long….. I don’t like how I have treated the girls….. I don’t like how I treated you….. I don’t like….. a lot of things about myself. So….. I want to make a change….. I don’t want to be like this anymore….. this treatment has given me a second chance at life…… you have given me a second chance at life…. even if there may be some complications and difficulties with my health in the future. So, I want to make things up to you…. and the girls…. I want to be better for our family.”

 

“Andrea…..” Lena says, now finally interrupting, “I really hope this isn’t going where I think it is going. None of this changes anything about my own feelings towards you. So, if you are about to suggest that you want us to get back together, I would laugh at the notion. I don’t love you. I love Kara. She is the love of my life, and I’m going to marry her. So if this is some way to get in the way of that, and insert yourself back into our lives and….”

 

“No. It’s not.” Andrea says, now interrupting Lena.

“Really?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Andrea nods, “Our relationship is over…. at least…. in that way….. Our relationship now…. is about us being able to parent Natalie and Ashley together. I…… I don’t deserve you, Lena. I did horrible things to you, because I am a horrible person, and…….. while I still am not comfortable with it all….. you deserve to be with someone who loves you…… in the way you deserve……”

 

“You will understand if I find this all hard to believe you are being genuine.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Andrea says, “And there isn’t really anything I can convince you that I am being genuine right now. All I can do, is tell you I want to change, and plan to change.”

 

“Is that why you spoke to your lawyers?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Andrea nods, “I have decided….. that once Dr Mitosimo releases me…. I am going to do most of my recovery in Argentina. I…. I think it would be best for me to do all that….. way from the craziness of the American press…. who I know will start asking questions if they see me in a wheelchair…. or looking like this.”

“What about Natalie and Ashley? Are you just going to plan to abandon them again?” Lena now snaps.

 

“No.” Andrea quickly says, “Although…. It’s fair you assume that. Natalie and Ashley….. and even…… you and….. Kara….. can come and visit me in Argentina….. if you like….. and…… I will speak to the girls on the phone…… all the time……. and I will tell them about my decision….. as I think this will be the best for me….. in the long run.”

 

Lena now takes in a deep breath at Andrea saying that, and soon releases it, thinking that ultimately Andrea may have a point, as it may just be easier for her to recover away from the press, which could help her mental wellbeing.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “But…. what are you going to do about your company, and everything here.”

“I’m glad you brought that up.” Andrea says, “That is something else I have made a decision about. I have decided….. I am not like you…. I don’t have a passion for work…. My dedication to my work was simply a means to an end. A means to earn more money, and continue to live this lifestyle….. But the truth is…. I have more money than I could ever spend in a life time…. So…. with my second chance at life….. I don’t want to spend any of it working…..”

 

“I see….” Lena hums, “So you are going to sell Obsidian North, and that is why your lawyers were here?”

 

“Kind of.” Andrea says, “You are right, I am going to sell Obsidian North, but….. not in the way you think. I want to sell the company to you.”

 

“What?!” Lena exclaims, in a surprised voice.

 

“I want you to buy my company, so you can…. merge it into L-Corp, or just take the good bits of my company and move it into your own.” Andrea says, “I will only be asking a $3.2 billion asking price for it, which I think is fair, BUT the condition is that both Natalie and Ashley are given a 15% stake, each, in Obsidian corp, which if you merge, will turn into a lesser number of shares in L-Corp in the future. I want this so the girls have an investment in their futures, and a stake in your company, and the remains of the company I made, which may motivate them to follow a similar path to us and join your company, in the future, if they want.”

 

“Andrea…. this is….. I don’t know what to say.” Lena says, “I don’t even know if I want to accept this offer.”

 

“I know.” Andrea nods, “That is why my lawyers are going to grant you full access to everything about Obsidian North, so you can decide its value for yourself, and if you want to do this. I won’t force you to do this. If you don’t I will still sell the company, but end up setting aside money for Ashley and Natalie, from the sale, into a trust fund. But, I think you already know how I feel about trust funds, and their tendency to spoil kids.”

 

“Hmmm…. yes.” Lena hums, and now grows a thoughtful look on her face.

 

Lena now thinks about how accessing all the information on Obsidian North might actually allow her to look into the research Lillian gave to Andrea about potentially turning an alpha into an omega, and vice versa, and just how far Andrea’s company has developed that research.

 

“I’ll…… think about it……” Lena says.

 

“Good. That’s all I ask.” Andrea nods.

 

Lena now opens her mouth to say something, but decides not to.

 

“What is it? I know that look. You wanted to say something to me.” Andrea says.

 

“I….. yes.” Lena says, “Lex died a few days ago. He hung himself so he didn’t have to suffer a slow death from cancer.”

 

“I would say sorry, but he was a bastard, and I know you felt that way too.” Andrea says.

“Yes….. well… his death isn’t what caused these awful few days I have had. What has caused these bad few days, is the fact he left behind a suicide note. In the suicide note he mentioned that Lillian had betrayed me and him. I then did some research into it, and I found out what Lillian did to me, and what Lex believed she did to him too, with Lillian confirming it to me, and telling me about how she told you too.” Lena says, now growing some anger in her voice.

 

“Ahh….” Andrea says.

 

“Ah? Is that all you have to say?” Lena now snaps, “My mother experimented on me as a kid, and potentially caused me to become an omega, and you knew, for years, and you never told me!”

 

“No. I didn’t.” Andrea replies, in a clam voice, “And I still believe me not telling you is the single best thing I have ever done for you.”

“What?!” Lena says, still angrily.

 

“What would be the point of me having told you?” Andrea asks, “Nothing could be done to change who you are, to make you an alpha, and there was no actual hard evidence that Lillian actually was successful in making you an omega. All telling you would have done, is hurt you, and confuse you, and make you angry. So, I didn’t tell you.”

 

Lena now softens at Andrea saying that because she was not expecting that. Lena was not expecting Andrea’s reason for not telling her to be so thoughtful, and actually make sense.

 

“Oh….” Lena says.

 

There is then a silence in the room between Andrea and Lena.

 

“I know you probably have more questions about…. what research Lillian gave me….. but you can find all that out….. when you look at Obsidian North…. I….. need to get some rest now Lena….. Exhaustion has suddenly come over me.” Andrea says, “I’m not using that as an excuse.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “That’s alright. We’ll….. talk some other time.”

Andrea now nods her head at Lena, and Lena then takes one last look at Andrea before leaving the room, now with a lot of thoughts in her head about everything.

Chapter 124

The car ride home for Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley was a rather quiet one, for obvious reasons. Both Natalie and Ashley were quiet because they with thinking about Andrea, and getting lost in all their feelings because of that. Then, as for Lena, she has remained quiet because she has constantly been thinking about what Andrea told her, and how Andrea is basically offering to give her Obsidian North. Although the most surprising thing for Lena, out of everything she talked with Andrea about, is the fact that her ex-wife actually had a legitimate, understandable, reason for not telling her about what Lillian did to her. Then, as for Kara on this car ride home, she has remained silent because she honestly doesn’t even really know what to say to break the silence, or if she should. So, for now, Kara has simply let her family keep to their own thoughts, with the blonde also not being able to stop thinking about the fact that Natalie held her hand of her own accord, which if they were in any other situation Kara would be smiling ear to ear about. However, for now, Kara simply has to force herself not to smile, and keep in tone with the mood.

 

Soon enough, the car pulls up the Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home, with Lena’s driver now helping them all out of the car, and gathering their luggage from the trunk, and helping them carry it into their home, although Kara is the one that does most of the work on that front. Soon though, Lena thanks her driver and sends him away, leaving the family to enter their home by themselves, and close the door behind her.

 

“Okay….. listen girls….” Lena begins, “I know that….. today was a lot for you both….. but your má is going to be okay. This is all a good thing. However, I know you both probably are still feeling emotional about it all, so if you need to talk to someone, you can come talk to me about it, even if you think it’s silly. None of your emotions will every be invalid to me, or to anyone.”

 

“Yes, and you can talk to me as well, if you are comfortable with that. I’m here for you girls also.” Kara says, with a soft look on her face.

 

Natalie and Ashley now remain silent for a few moments, as they just look at Kara and Lena, however, after a few moments, Natalie soon bursts into tears, and then moves towards Kara, hugging her tightly. Kara, for her part, quickly hugs Natalie back. Lena, upon seeing this, now makes a move to go over to Natalie, to comfort her too, but before she can, Ashley bursts into tears, and takes Lena in for a tight hug.

 

“It’s okay, Natalie, I’ve got you.” Kara says, as she hugs the 12-year-old, while rubbing her back in a soothing motion.

 

“I’m here, Ashley.” Lena says, to the 14-year-old, while hugging her tightly.

 

Kara and Lena continue to hug Natalie and Ashley for the next few minutes, with the girls continuing to cry, and the two parents simply continuing to comfort their daughters. Even though this is a moment of pure emotion for the girls, it is also a very nice moment for Kara, because she feels so included in part of this family that Natalie is so content to just hug her and cry into her arms, instead of going to Lena. It makes Kara feel incredible.

 

Eventually, Natalie and Ashley’s tears begin to subside and they soon part from their hugs with Kara and Lena. Upon this happening, both Kara and Lena wipe away the remaining tears from the girls faces, in an affectionate fashion. The girls simply sniffle at Kara and Lena doing this.

 

“My darlings.” Lena begins, as she looks at both of her daughters, “I know today has been an emotional day, but how about we just spend the rest of the day together, as a family. We can do whatever you girls want. We can have whatever you want for dinner.”

 

“Yeah. What do you girls say to a little bit of a movie marathon, which we can all do while sitting on the couch together, and then eating a bunch of junk food. Or as I like to call it, comfort food?” Kara suggests.

 

“Yes…. I like that idea.” Ashley says, still sniffling.

 

“Me too.” Natalie nods.

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, “It sounds like we have a plan.”

 

Suddenly Kara and Lena are surprised by Ashley letting out a sudden gasp.

 

“Oh no!!! We left the chocolate cake we made with grandma at her house!” Ashley exclaims.

 

“Noooo….” Natalie says, in a hurt voice.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie now burst into tears again upon realising this. Of course, the tears are not because of the simple fact that they left behind the chocolate cake in Midvale, but just something they are crying over as it’s something a little upsetting to the girls, but made worse by the current situations, and the girls already being very emotional. Needless to say, Kara and Lena soon take the girls into hugs again, and just let Natalie and Ashley cry things out, while continuing to support them.

 

---

It is now a little bit later, and right now Kara and Lena are making dinner for themselves and Natalie and Ashley, while the girls have just gone up stairs for a bit, until they are called for dinner. That said, the current situation is more precise to say that Lena is the one cooking dinner, while Kara is just there offering support, and doing basic tasks as Lena instructs. This is simply because Kara’s cooking skills still are not very good, and today of all days is really a day where Lena doesn’t want to end things by their kitchen being burnt down or something. As for Kara, she is just happy to assist Lena in this role. Kara may pout and moan whenever someone says she has bad cooking skills, but the reality of the situation is she knows it’s true, so isn’t going to get grumpy or anything when Lena insists on cooking instead of her.

 

Over the last few hours, prior the Kara and Lena making the dinner and Natalie and Ashley going upstairs, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley did exactly as Kara suggested, and all sat together, watching a few different movies, and eating a little bit of junk food. This included the girls, and Kara, eating some chocolate, and other candy, and some potato chips too. Lena, for her part, has never really been one to eat junk food, even now she is pregnant, so she settled for the more “healthy” option of popcorn, which she even tried to get Kara and the girls to eat, letting them know that it’s a much healthier snack. Kara, Natalie and Ashley were perfectly content with their junk food, so just turned their noses up at Lena’s offer of a “healthier” option. Eventually though, after they had all watched their first film, and were just about to begin their second, Lena made the decision to take away the food from Kara and the girls, telling them that they had eaten enough already, and she didn’t want them to fill themselves up on rubbish, and then not eat their dinner. Of course, Kara, and both the girls, grew pouts on their faces upon Lena taking their junk food away, but Lena was able to resist her family’s pouting charm though, and successfully take the food away.

 

Outside of the food itself, while the family were watching their movies, they basically all snuggled close to each other on a single couch, with Kara and Lena sitting in the middle of it, then Natalie sitting next to Lena, and pressing into her side, and Ashley sitting next to Kara, and doing the same, even being okay with Kara wrapping an arm around her, which put a smile on Kara’s face. Ultimately it was just a really lovely moment that Kara and Lena enjoyed very much.

 

“So, now we are alone, are you going to tell me what Andrea wanted to speak to you about?” Kara asks her future wife.

 

“Uhhhh….. she wants to give me her company.” Lena says.

 

“What?!” Kara exclaims.

 

“I know. I was shocked too.” Lena replies.

 

“She literally wants to give you Obsidian North?” Kara asks, “Has the coma completely changed her personality or something? As that does not sound like her at all! When the girls told me she wanted to speak with you privately I really had to reign in my alpha, and make sure the girls didn’t see, as I thought she was gonna try some bullshit with you, not this!”

 

“Yes. It was very unexpected. Although, when I say she wants to “give me” Obsidian North, that’s not entirely true.” Lena says.

 

“No?” Kara asks.

 

“She technically wants me to buy Obsidian North for a very very reduced rate. Pennies on the dollar, that sort of thing.” Lena explains.

 

“This seems very suspicious. Did she say why she wants to do this?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena replies, “She basically said that because she nearly died, it has made her have a complete overlook of her life, and what she regrets and wants to do with it. One of the things she told me, is moving forward, she doesn’t want to waste her time continuing to work, as she has enough money to never work again, and would much rather enjoy her life as a billionaire to its fullest extent. So this would mean her selling Obsidian North.”

 

“I guess that kind of makes sense.” Kara hums.

 

“Yes, but she also said that she would sell to me, for the reduced price, on the condition that Natalie and Ashley get shares in Obsidian north, or in L-Corp if I decide to merge Obsidian north into L-Corp. That way the girls kind of have part of something that Andrea built, which they can use in the future, if they want to, instead of Andrea just throwing it away by selling the company. She wants Natalie and Ashley to have the option to pursue a company life, like me and Andrea have, or do something else, but the company option very much being there for them.” Lena explains.

 

“I….. okay. That…. That really does not sound like Andrea. I mean, this is the same woman who basically was very happy to completely abandon  her kids and wash her hands of them a few months ago. What, now she’s, reformed?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes, I’m taking this all with a pinch of salt as well.” Lena says, “Just because Andrea almost died doesn’t make up for everything she has done to all of us. It’s going to take a lot lot longer for her to make up for that.”

 

“I doubt any of us will live long enough for enough time to have gone by for Andrea to have made up for everything.” Kara says.

 

“Yes. You’re probably right.” Lena says, “But at the same time, children tend to be a lot more forgiving of horrible parenting, and I don’t want to be the type of parent who trashes the other parent to my kids, even if they deserve it.”

 

“Yeah…. I get you.” Kara nods, “I still don’t believe this sudden reformation to Andrea after waking up from a coma. This has got to be some sort of trap.”

 

“That’s possible.” Lena nods, “However, at the same time, I am open to the possibility that Andrea is actually being genuine. I have read about many people who completely changed their lives, and their outlooks on life, after coming back from a near death experience. So maybe that is the case for Andrea right now. It’s just gonna take time for us to see if this is actually the truth.”

 

“Hmm yeah.” Kara nods, “Anyway, are you going to accept Andrea’s deal?”

 

“I…. don’t know.” Lena says, “I won’t lie and say I don’t find the offer intriguing. Of course, Obsidian North is not as successful as L-Corp, but at the same time, I’m sure there are things that are being worked on in Obsidian North that could be of use to L-Corp. Andrea may be an asshole, but I won’t pretend that she hasn’t hired, at least some, very skilled people. Andrea has actually offered to let me have a look through the company, and everything about it, before agreeing to buy it. Apparently that is why she spoke with her lawyers earlier today. She wanted to set the sale process in motion already, and also knew that I’d want a deep dive into the company before buying, so she’s going to give me access to everything I need.”

 

“That’s good. That way you want fall into any traps when buying Obsidian North. Like, I’m nowhere near as knowledgeable as you when it comes to companies and how it all works, but my first thought when you said Andrea wants to sell you her company for a reduced price was that Andrea has done something illegal with Obsidian North and wants an out for to, and intends to sell you her company so you will then be in charge and take the fall for everything.” Kara says.

 

Lena chuckles a little bit at Kara saying that.

 

“No. That’s not how it works, darling. I think you’ve watched too many bad movies and tv shows.” Lena smirks.

 

“Maybe. Just as long as that’s not true.” Kara says.

 

“It’s not, darling. You don’t need to worry.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. Good.” Kara nods, “So you are going to have a look through Andrea’s company then?”

 

“Yes. I also thought that it would offer me a prime opportunity to see what Andrea’s company has done with Lillian’s research.” Lena says.

 

“Ah.” Kara nods, “Did you ask Andrea about that?”

 

“I did.” Lena replies, “She says that she never told me about what Lillian may have done to me because there would have been no point telling me, as it’s not like anything could be done about it, or that I even had a relationship with Lillian. All it would do is hurt me, so Andrea didn’t tell me.”

 

“I……. wow…. that is certainly unexpected.” Kara says.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “I was very shocked by it. I thought it would have been the type of thing that Andrea would have weaponised against me during our marriage, or after it, and used it at the precise time to cause me the most pain.”

 

“Yes. That does sound like something she’d do.” Kara agrees.

 

“Anyway, she didn’t ever tell me, and all I can do is take her word for it. It’s not like it changes my mind about Andrea.” Lena says, “This may have been the one good thing Andrea ever did for me, but it doesn’t even begin to make up for the bad.”

 

“Yes.” Kara says, “How are you feeling with all this, by the way, I know with everything in Metropolis, that was a lot, and now you have Andrea on top of it to deal with.”

 

“Yeah…. I…. really know to be honest.” Lena says, “I probably won’t know for a few days, as I work through the emotions. Right now I’m more concerned with the girls emotional wellbeing. However, at the same time, I do think if I’m able to actually get details on Lillian’s research that is now in the hands of Obsidian North, it might quell some thoughts in my mind about it.”

 

“Yeah. That is understandable.” Kara nods, “Do you want to hear some good news though?”

 

“Definitely.” Lena nods.

 

“When Natalie, Ashley and I left you to talk with Andrea, and went out to the car, Natalie held my hand, unprompted. You have no idea how good that made me feel!” Kara smiles.

 

“That’s because Natalie and Ashley love you Kara. You are very much another parent to them, which was shown today with how good you were with Natalie, hugging her as she cried, and comforting her.” Lena says.

 

“Is it bad for me to say that, that felt good, even though it was in a moment of high emotions for the girls?” Kara asks.

 

“Not at all. I completely understand what you mean.” Lena says, “Even though Andrea is okay now, I do think these next few weeks and months are going to be emotional for the girls. I mean, it’s a big thing for them to deal with a parent almost dying, even if she didn’t. So the girls are going to need us to be there to support them a lot.

 

“I know. And I’m happy to be there for them. I always will be. I love Natalie and Ashley so much.” Kara says.

 

“I know you do, and that’s one of the reasons I love you.” Lena says, “But you should also know that Andrea told me that she’s going to go to Argentina for her recovery, as she doesn’t want the press to be hounding her while she is in a wheelchair and everything, and looking awful.”

 

“What?!” Kara exclaims, “What about Natalie and Ashley? They will be devastated with Andrea going to Argentina.”

“Yes. Probably.” Lena nods, “But I do understand where Andrea is coming from. She will have a bit more privacy in Argentina, and she also said that the girls can come out and visit her, and even said that you and I would be welcome as well.”

 

“No way she said that.” Kara says.

“She did.” Lena says.

“Hmmm…… I’ll believe it when I see it.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, me too. But either way, we are going to have to show Natalie and Ashley all the more love with Andrea not being around. Meaning…… you are going to have to step up at times Kara, not to say you haven’t been already. You are going to be the one filling that void, and at the same time, I don’t want the girls feeling left out and neglected when our baby is born.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, of course I will step up, Lena. I am here for you, and the girls, whatever you need. You are my family.” Kara says.

 

Lena grows a smile on her face at Kara saying that.

“I love you.” Lena says.

“I love you too.” Kara replies.

 

Lena now takes Kara in for a loving kiss.

Chapter 125

Elsewhere in National City, Sam and Ruby are now in their home, just the two of them, as Kelly and Alex have just left after spending the day with them, and also having a barbecue together, which Alex was very much in charge of, although Ruby certainly offered a lot of help. This was such a lovely sight to see for Sam, to see how much Ruby and Alex are truly bonding, and becoming even more closer than they already are. This has been such an important part of Sam’s relationship with Kelly and Alex, as even though she is pregnant with Alex’s pup now, if Ruby just didn’t like Alex and Kelly she would not continue this throuple relationship. The same would be true if Alex and Kelly showed very little interest in spending time with Ruby. After all, at the end of the day, Sam does know that the future of their potential relationship would mean them all living together, which would mean Alex and Kelly living with Ruby as well. So in that case, Sam would not want an environment where Kelly and Alex tip toe around Ruby, or Ruby avoids Alex and Sam. Sam would want an environment where they could all be a family, and Kelly and Alex can parent Ruby in a way, just as long as Ruby is okay with that. So, with all these thoughts in mind, Sam is just really happy with how things are going, and how much Ruby enjoys spending time with Kelly and Alex.

 

Right now, Sam and Ruby have just sat down on their couch, and are about to watch a little TV before bed. The two can’t stay up for much longer, as tomorrow is Monday, meaning Sam has to go to work, and Ruby has to go to school. As Sam and Ruby sit in the living room though, the CFO notices a clear mood shift in Ruby from how it was 20 minutes ago, when Alex and Kelly were here with them. Ruby may be on her phone right now, probably looking through some trash on social media, and only half watching the TV, but Sam knows her daughter well. Sam knows when Ruby is sad, happy, upset, or even in the middle of one of her teenage moody sessions. Right in this moment, Sam can tell that Ruby is feeling dejected, and a bit sad, but Sam doesn’t really know why. Sam really hopes nothing happened with Alex today which is making her feel this way.

 

“Ruby?” Sam soon says.

 

“Yeah?” Ruby replies.

 

“Are you okay?” Sam asks.

 

“I’m fine.” Ruby says, in a clear voice that shows she’s not fine at all.

 

“You don’t sound it Rubes. Come on, why don’t you come talk to me?” Sam says, “You know you can tell me anything, right?”

 

“Yeah. I know.” Ruby nods.

 

“So, what’s the matter?” Sam asks, “Did something happen with Alex today? You can tell me. I don’t want you keeping anything from me if you are uncomfortable with Alex or Kelly. I may be the one in a relationship with them, but it’s important to me that you are comfortable with them to. At the end of the day, you are more important to me than anyone I could possibly date. So if something happened, or you just are not comfortable with them, I’ll end my relationship with them.”

 

“No!!” Ruby now exclaims.

 

Sam now grows a very confused look on her face in regards to Ruby’s outburst.

 

“I don’t want you to break up with Kelly and Alex!” Ruby now says, in a firm and alarmed voice.

 

“Okay….” Sam says, in an unsure voice, “Then what is going on, Ruby? I’m confused.”

 

Ruby now sighs.

 

“I just…… I think it kind of sucks that Alex and Kelly have to leave all the time.” Ruby says.

 

“Oh….” Sam says, really not expecting Ruby to say that at all.

 

“I like Alex and Kelly. I think they are cool. And I think they care about me, and I’m not just some kid they are spending time with because they feel like they have to because they are dating my mom. I think they legitimately like spending time with me. At least, I hope they do.” Ruby says.

 

“They do, Ruby.” Sam nods, with a smile.

 

“Okay….. well…. I just think them leaving every evening kind of sucks. It’s not that you’re dating them, and I have then spent time with them as your kid, and am now looking to them as potential other parents to me. I mean, they are cool and all, but I haven’t known them long. I wouldn’t be opposed to it in the future, if things feel right, but that’s not something on my mind right now.” Ruby says.

 

“Then what is on your mind, Ruby?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t know. I just…. I think them leaving, and never staying over, and just making excuses like that Alex has to be up early for work tomorrow, is kind of lame. It makes it feel like they like being here, but only for the day, not for a longer period of time. And I know you’ve spoken to me about them staying over as you weren’t sure I would be okay with it, but I don’t know. I just…. I kind of feel cheap in a way, like Kelly and Alex have had their fun spending time with us for the day, and are now going home to relax together and forget about us.” Ruby says, “I mean, I know I’m kind of being ridiculous, but I guess that’s just how I feel. I don’t know. I’m probably being stupid.”

 

“No, Ruby. Nothing you ever feel could possibly be stupid.” Sam quickly says, now moving closer to Ruby on the couch, “And I think I understand where you are coming from. You feel like Alex and Kelly should make the effort to be okay to spend evenings and nights here with us, even if they have to get up early for work, as they should want to do that, even if it’s a little inconvenient in the morning, as it means getting to their works takes longer.”

 

“Yeah, kind of.” Ruby says, “But, it also feels weird that the two of them get to go home together, and then just leave you behind with me. I mean, I get that’s how it works, and I get that you being in a relationship with two people is just going to be like that, and that’s probably something I will need to get used to, but, that’s how I feel about it.”

 

“Yes, that is probably just a part of being in a throuple. However, Ruby, you have made some good points, and perhaps I can talk to Alex and Kelly about them, and we can make some changes. That is, of course, if you do still want them to stay over more often, and spend more time here with us?” Sam asks.

 

“Yes, I do.” Ruby nods.

 

“Okay. I’ll bring it up to them the next time I see them. I’ll also talk to them about maybe having some clothes here, so it’s easier for them to stay that night, or over a few days.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Ruby nods, now with a small smile on her face.

 

“There. That is the look I want to see from you.” Sam smiles, now that she sees her daughter’s mood has improved.

 

Ruby now smiles wider.

 

“Now, is there anything else you want to talk to me about, about Alex and Kelly, how you are feeling, or just anything in general?” Sam asks.

 

Ruby is now silent for a few moments.

 

“I mean….. I have been thinking about the baby you will be having.” Ruby says.

 

“Oh yeah?” Sam asks.

 

“I mean, I’ve been thinking about what happens  when you have the baby, and where she is going to sleep?” Ruby asks, “I mean, technically this house has three bedrooms, but the third bedroom isn’t really appropriate for a baby at the moment, and when the baby gets older she will want a room that isn’t that small, and I’m going to love her, but I’m not sharing my room. Then, I also know that maybe one day Kelly and Alex will want to live with us, especially after the baby is born. So I don’t know how that will work, or if we will have enough room.”

 

Sam now remains silent for a few moments, as there are quite a few things to unpack there from what Ruby has just said.

 

“You…. do make a fair point, Ruby.” Sam says, “I will admit, I haven’t really thought about a room for the baby, or everything after that. But…. I mean…. to have more room, we would likely have to move homes, and we’ve not even lived here in this house for that long. It would be uprooting you again, and starting a new home elsewhere.”

 

“I know.” Ruby nods, “But it wouldn’t be like we are moving to a different city again, or across the country.”

 

“I guess so.” Sam hums, “I guess….. that is something I will have to think about. But it’s not something we need to worry about right now. The pup isn’t due for another 7 and a bit months. We have plenty of time to think about all that. But it’s good to know you are not opposed to us moving.” 

 

“I’m not.” Ruby says.

 

“Okay. That just leaves me with one more thing to ask you.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah?” Ruby replies.

 

“You just said ‘she’ and ‘sister’.” Sam say, “I don’t know the gender of the baby, so unless you know something that I don’t, I don’t know how you can be so sure that you’ll get a little sister.”

 

“I just can’t see you have a baby boy, to be honest. That’s all.” Ruby says, with a shrug of her shoulders.

 

“Hmmm okay. Fair enough.” Sam replies.

 

After this, Sam and Ruby spend the next half an hour having a good time together, watching some TV, with Ruby’s mood noticeably having improved from before. Eventually though it does get late in the evening, so Sam soon makes the decision for them both to head off to bed.

 

---

Back at Kara and Lena’s home, Kara and Lena have now had a nice dinner with Natalie and Ashley and after that just spent a little while in the living room together, watching some TV. Right now though, it is getting late in the evening, and the family are all about to head to bed, as they all have work or school tomorrow.

 

“Alright, my darlings.” Lena soon announces, “I think it’s time we all head off to bed. You girls have school tomorrow.”

 

“We still have to go to school, even though má is awake?” Ashley now asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Má will likely still need a lot of rest, so there is no point you just staying home from school and spending the day with her, when really all you’d be doing is sitting in her room as she sleeps most of the time. Then, at the same time, I’m sure má would much rather you be in school and getting a good education than with her.”

 

“Does that mean we will not see má tomorrow?” Natalie asks, sounding a bit upset.

 

“I can take you girls to see má after school sometime, or after I have finished work.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Okay girls. Let’s go to bed then. I’ll race you both to see who can fall asleep the fastest!” Kara says, with a grin, immediately lightening the mood.

 

Both Ashley and Natalie grow wide smiles on their faces at Kara saying that, and a few moments later, Kara is chasing the girls upstairs. 

 

About 5 minutes later, Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie are all ready for bed, having change into their pyjamas. Natalie and Ashley are presently in their own bedrooms, while Lena is just finishing up in her and Kara’s bedroom, before planning to say goodnight to the girls. Kara, for her part, decides to say goodnight to the girls too, so she starts with heading to Ashley’s room and poking her head through the doorway, seeing Ashley laying in bed, with her beside lamp on, with the teenager looking at her phone.

 

“Goodnight Ashley.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Night, Kara.” Ashley smiles back.

 

Kara now leaves Ashley’s room and as she does, Lena walks inside. Kara now heads to Natalie’s room, and soon pokes her head through the doorway. However, this time, as Kara looks inside Natalie’s room, she sees that the girl is fiddling with her bed covers.

 

“Is everything okay, Natalie?” Kara asks the 12-year-old.

“My covers are messed up. Something is wrong.” Natalie says, as she continues to fiddle with the covers.

 

“Hmm. Let’s see if I can give you a hand.” Kara says, and now steps inside the bedroom.

 

Kara now assists Natalie, and soon finds that the quilt inside Natalie’s covers is folded up inside the bed covers, causing things to just be a bit weird and uncomfortable. Kara is soon able to open up the covers and reach inside to unfold the quilt, before buttoning up the covers again.

 

“There we go.” Kara smiles, “How’s that?”

 

“Good.” Natalie now smiles, happily, “Thank you, Kara.”

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara replies, “Anyway, goodnight, Natalie. Have a good sleep.”

 

“Goodnight, Kara.” Natalie says.

 

Kara now begins to walk out of the bedroom, and as she does, Lena starts to walk inside.

 

“Kara?” Natalie calls out, just as Kara is at the doorway.

 

“Yes, Natalie?” Kara replies, turning around.

 

“I love you.” Natalie says.

 

Kara is stunned into silence for a few moments, while Lena just stands there with a surprised look on her face.

 

“I love you too, Natalie.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now quickly leaves the bedroom, not wanting Natalie to see her burst into tears with happiness.

 

A few minutes later, Lena returns to her and Kara’s bedroom, where Kara is wiping the remaining tears from her eyes. Upon seeing this, Lena just grows a thoughtful look on her face, and soon sits on the bed next to Kara.

 

“Happy tears?” Lena asks, just to be sure.

 

“Happy tears.” Kara nods.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles.

 

“I just…… that felt so good, to have earned Natalie’s love like that…. I……. I never thought I would have a proper family after my parents died. Through being brought into the Danvers family I learnt that family doesn’t just have to be who you are related to though. Now….. now I don’t get how I got so lucky to have such an amazing family.” Kara says.

 

“It has nothing to do with luck, darling.” Lena says, in a caring voice, “It’s got to do with who you are as a person. Of course family is drawn to you, as you are a wonderful woman. That is why I love you. And that is why both Natalie and Ashley love you.”

 

Kara smiles at Lena saying that, with another happy tear running down her cheek.

 

“I know today hasn’t exactly been great for you…. But today was one of my favourite days ever.” Kara says.

 

“I’m glad to hear that. And your happiness never has to be tied to mine, darling. I love that you have had a good time today. I hope you get many more days like this.” Lena says.

 

“Me too.” Kara nods, “I hope we both do.” 

 

Lena and Kara now just sit there in silence for a few more moments, until eventually Kara has dried all those tears from her face.

 

“Now, why don’t you lay down, darling?” Lena suggests.

 

“Only if you join me.” Kara says.

 

“Hmm. I actually have something better in mind. Something to make this day, which you have loved so much, even better, for both of us.” Lena says.

 

Lena now gets up from the bed and closer their bedroom door, while also locking it. As Lena locks the door, Kara’s eyes go wide, as she now realises what Lena has in mind. Then, after this, Lena now slowly begins to remove her pyjamas, with them soon falling to the floor until Lena is completely naked. Upon seeing Lena naked, Kara grows a happy look on her face, as she always does upon seeing her future wife naked.

 

“Get under the covers, darling, and lay back.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, eagerly.

 

Kara now gets under the covers and lays back in the bed. Just after this though, Lena then does something Kara does not expect, as instead of climbing up to the bed, Lena goes through the bottom of the covers, and then begins to crawl up towards Kara. However, Lena soon stops at Kara’s crotch area, and the blonde then feels her future wife reaching for her cock, and soon putting it in her mouth, and starting to give her a wonderful blowjob.

 

“Leeeenaaaa.” Kara moans, happily.

 

Lena continues to blow Kara for a couple of minutes, then, just as Kara is right on the edge, Lena stops, causing Kara to let out an alpha groan on displeasure. Lena now though, crawls up through the covers, over Kara’s body, and soon throws them to the side as she emerges. Lena then takes Kara in for a passionate kiss, which the blonde happily responds to.

 

A few minutes later, Lena parts from her kiss with Kara, and just has such a loving look on her face.

 

“I’m going to ride you now. I want you to relax, and let me do all the work, but keep looking in my eyes.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena now positions herself over Kara’s crotch, and soon inserts the alpha’s penis into her pussy, and begins to ride Kara. As Lena does this, Kara places her hands either side of Lena’s hips, and watches in awe as Lena’s breasts bounce up and down as she rides her. 

 

“Look me in the eyes.” Lena says.

 

Kara does as Lena asks, blue eyes meeting green.

 

“I love you.” Lena says, as she continues to ride Kara.

 

“I love you too.” Kara replies.

 

Lena now continues to ride Kara, with the blonde getting closer and closer to orgasm, all while Lena keeps telling Kara she loves her, and Kara responds the same in kind. Soon though, Kara feels herself right on the edge of orgasm, and she can tell Lena has no intention of stopping this time.

 

“Wait! Stop!” Kara suddenly says.

 

Lena now quickly gets off Kara, and has a very confused and worried look on her face.

 

“What is it? Did I hurt you? Is something wrong?” Lena asks, with a worried look on her face.

 

“No. I didn’t mean to worry you. I just…. can I give you my bite mark?” Kara asks.

 

“You mean….. now?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes. I want to do it now.” Kara replies.

 

“Of course! You know I’ve wanted you to do that for a while now.” Lena replies, happily.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Lay down next to me, on your side.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now lays on her side next to Kara, and the two women soon get into a spooning position, with Lena’s ass pressing against Kara’s hard cock. A few moments after this, Kara guides her cock into Lena’s pussy, and soon begins thrusting. Lena lets out some happy moans at Kara doing this.

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena for the next few minutes, with both women moaning happily. Soon though, as Kara feels she is right on the edge, she begins to kiss Lena’s neck, which makes Lena moan all the more, knowing what is about to happen. Then, finally, a few minutes later, Kara finally cums inside Lena, with Lena cumming at the same time, both women letting out loud moans of pleasure. Kara then quickly stifles her moan by biting Lena’s neck, finally giving Lena her mating mark. Lena simply moans in pleasure at this happening.

 

A few minutes later, Kara and Lena finally start to come down from their orgasms, and Kara slowly removes her cock from Lena’s pussy, with Lena letting out a little moan as Kara does this.

 

“I’m marked as yours now, Kara.” Lena smiles, lovingly, as she turns around to look at the blonde.

 

“Mine.” Kara says.

 

“Yours.” Lena says.

 

“Best. Day. Ever.” Kara says.

 

Lena and Kara now snuggle closer together, completely naked, and soon drift off to sleep, putting an end to a pretty good day. Certainly a very rememberable day in their lives.

Chapter 126

It is now the following day, and Kara is the first to wake out of her and Lena. As Kara does, she looks at her future wife, who is now officially her mate, and has her mating mark on her neck, and just smiles, happily. All the memories of what happened yesterday come flooding back to Kara. It makes Kara nothing but extremely happy. Kara loves her life, and loves her family, so very much. Kara can’t help but smile like a stupid idiot. If Lena were to wake up and see Kara smiling like this, she would probably find it rather creepy, but Kara can’t help it. Kara honestly, doesn’t think she has ever been this happy in her entire life. It’s been a difficult road for Kara to get here, given everything that she has gone through in her life, but she would not change a thing, as she would not want to risk not ending up here, as Lena Luthor’s mate, and the sort-of other parent to two beautiful girls in Natalie and Ashley. This life is perfect as far as Kara cares.

 

Kara continues to lay there, in the bed, with Lena for the next several minutes, feeling their naked bodies wrapped around each other. Soon though, Kara can’t help but get certain thoughts, as she looks at her pregnant mate, which ultimately causes her cock to harden, and press right up against Lena’s side. As this happens, Kara simply hums happily as her cock rubs against the side of Lena’s ass, with the blonde woman soon starting to thrust a little bit, and just enjoying how good this feels. Soon though, this movement from Kara does cause Lena to wake up, and without saying anything, the brunette woman just begins to grind her ass into Kara’s crotch area, causing them both to let out happy moans of pleasure. Kara and Lena continue like this for the next few minutes, but soon Kara can’t help but reach over Lena’s body, and place one of her hands on Lena’s breasts, starting to play with them, causing Lena to let out some louder moans. This continues on for a few moments before Kara finally reaches her lips towards Lena, and begins to kiss the brunette up and down her neck, making sure to pay very close attention to the spot on Lena’s neck which now has Kara’s mating mark. Kara toying with the mating mark like this really gets Lena going, with the CEO grinding even more into Kara’s crotch, and letting out some louder moans.

 

“Inside.” Lena soon says to Kara, in a breathless voice, between moans.

 

“What?” Kara replies, wanting to be completely sure what Lena means by that.

 

“I want you….. inside me…..” Lena says, in another breathless voice.

 

Kara certainly does not have to be told twice, and now completely gets what Lena wants her to do, and soon reaches down to her cock, and a few moments later, slides it into Lena’s pussy.

“Yes!” Lena moans, happily.

 

Kara now fucks Lena for the next few moments, really getting into this, and loving this all so much, all while continue to kiss at Lena’s neck and play with her breasts with her free hand. At the same time, Lena moans happily at Kara doing this to her, letting out some real high pitched moans, which is pretty unusual for Lena to make, but Kara is certainly not complaining, not one bit. A few minutes later, Kara feels herself right on the edge of cumming, and upon hearing one particular moan that escapes Lena’s lips, that is all Kara needs to push herself over the edge, and now cum inside Lena, letting her orgasm take hold of her. At the same time that this happen, Kara cumming inside her seems to actually be the final straw which causes Lena to launch into her own orgasm, as while Kara lets out happy orgasmic bliss moans of her own, Lena lets out similar ones, with the two very happy right now.

 

A few minutes later, Kara and Lena finally start to come down from their orgasms, and as this happens, Kara carefully slides her cock out of Lena, with the brunette very much letting out a light moan of pleasure at this happening, her pussy obviously being very sensitive still. Once Kara is out of her though, Lena wastes no time, and quickly flips her body over, so that she is facing her future wife, and soon takes the blonde in for a passionate kiss. Kara, obviously, is all but happy to respond to the kiss, and kiss Lena back with just as much passion.

 

“That was one of the best ways to wake up.” Lena says, with a happy smile, once they part from their kiss.

 

“Yeah. It was.” Kara smiles.

 

The two women now just smile at each other, lovingly, for the next few moments, just being content with remaining in their happy little bubble for a few more moments.

 

“You know…… I would really like to celebrate…… becoming your mate….. with you….” Lena soon says, ending the silence.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“Is that not what we did just now, and last night?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

 

“No. That was just the starter, darling. We haven’t had the main course of celebrating yet.” Lena smirks, seductively.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, feeling her heart start to race now, while also being turned on by what Lena is suggesting. Kara honestly has no idea what Lena could be suggesting if what they just did she only considered a ‘starter’.

“I uhh……. what do you have in mind?” Kara asks, with anticipation, and eagerness clearly in her voice.

 

“Well, I think it would maybe be nice for us to have another weekend alone together sometime, and we could just spend the entire weekend in the bedroom, fucking each other like bunny rabbits.” Lena says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that.

“I uhhh….. I……” Kara stammers.

 

“Oh, and I have not even told you the best part yet, my love.” Lena smirks.

 

“No?” Kara replies.

 

“On our weekend together, I think it would be fun for us to try a bunch of different things, in terms of sex, including, anal.” Lena says.

 

“You mean…..” Kara begins.

 

“Yes. I’d let you take my anal virginity and fuck me in the ass.” Lena says.

 

The only response to this Kara has is to take Lena in for another passionate kiss, which Lena happily responds to. This kiss, unlike there one from a few moments earlier, is full of a lot more hunger, as what Lena just told Kara has really got the blonde hot and bothered.

 

“So, I take that as a yes?” Lena replies, with a smirk.

“I mean….. yes.” Kara nods, “But….”

 

“No. No buts, darling.” Lena says.

 

“Lena.” Kara says, in a soft voice, while growing a caring look on her face, “I would love to do that with you, and have a weekend away with you where we can….. do all that….. But…… you and I both know it would not be fair to Natalie and Ashley for us to just ditch them for a weekend again, even if we were to leave them in Midvale with Eliza again. Over these next few weeks, we are really going to have to be here for them, and give them all the love and care that they need, especially once they find out that Andrea is going to undergo her recovery in Argentina. Don’t get me wrong, Lena, like I said, I would love to have that weekend with you, so much. But….. our dau……. Natalie and Ashley come first.”

 

Lena now grows her own soft look on her face, while also thinking about how amazing a parent Kara is being right now, even in moments like this when due to everything that has happened, Lena’s mind just got lost in the sexual excitement of it all, and forgot about Natalie and Ashley, and what is going on with them right now. So, Lena is pleased that when she is not thinking clearly in regards to Natalie and Ashley, Kara can be the one that really steps up.

 

“You’re right.” Lena soon says, after a few moments silence, “Our daughters do come first.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, as when she was speaking she literally had to stop herself from calling Natalie and Ashley their daughters, as she wasn’t sure if she has earned that, and certainly does not want to step on any toes of either Lena or Andrea, despite how little Kara actually thinks of Andrea.

 

“You…. I…..” Kara stammers, not being sure what to say right now.

 

Lena grows a smirk on her face now, completely understanding why Kara is a bit flustered right now.

 

“Yes, darling. As far as I am concerned, Natalie and Ashley are your daughters too. You have already shown how much of a good parent you are to them. You have loved them like they are your own kids, and cared for them as such. You have even stepped up at times when Andrea really wasn’t doing her job as the alpha parent. You did all that, despite it not being expected of you. Just because you are with me, I did not expect you to become a parent like you have. I wanted you to get along with the girls, but I was certainly not expecting all of this to happen, with the girls loving you so much, and looking to you as another parent. So, like I said, they are your daughters too. It may not be an official thing, at least, not right now, but it is how I feel, and I’m pretty sure that it’s how Natalie and Ashley feel too.” Lena says.

 

“I uhh…… okay….. yes…. I….. thank you.” Kara says, now sure what else she can say right now.

 

“You don’t have to thank me darling.” Lena says, “I should be the one thanking you right now. I should thank you for stepping up, and being the amazing parent you are.”

 

Kara now just grows a loving smile on her face at Lena saying that.

 

“I love you.” Kara says to the brunette.

 

“I love you too.” Lena replies, and soon takes Kara in for a tender, loving, kiss.

 

Kara and Lena now kiss for a few more moments, but soon part from each other.

 

“Okay….” Lena says, “Well, as much as I would like to stay here all day with you, you and I do both have lives to get on with, and jobs to get to.”

 

“Yeah….. you’re right.” Kara nods.

 

“However…..” Lena now says, with a smirk, as she begins to get out of the bed, “How about we….. think of the environment….. and save some water….. by having a shower together?”

“Well….. if it’s for the environment, how can I say no?” Kara says, with her own smirk.

 

Kara now soon joins Lena in the shower, where the two have a little more fun together, just another attempt to celebrate the fact that they are mates now. Eventually though, Kara and Lena’s fun in the shower has to come to an end, with the two coming out of the shower, and just getting ready for their days. Out of the two, Kara is the first to be ready, and decides to leave her future wife to finish getting dressed and go and see if Natalie and Ashley are up. After all, Natalie and Ashley do need to be awake now, as they have school today, which they need to attend.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and presently Lena is at L-Corp, having spent the last few hours getting on with her day, and just trying to push aside all of the thoughts that she has about what happened over this past weekend, both in terms of the good stuff with Kara and the girls, and then also the bad stuff, with Lex. However, even though Lena has been trying to do that, she still can’t help but keep thinking about what Lillian did to her, or what Lillian may have done to her, if she is being precise. Lena thinks that after everything that happened, maybe she should no longer be in her own head about the fact that Lillian possibly made her into an omega, when she was possibly going to present as an alpha. After all, Lena literally now has an alpha mate, who she loves, more than anything, and is a partner to her in every way of her life. She is pregnant with her third pup, and all in all is simply content with being an omega. However, at the same time of thinking this, Lena can’t help but think that something has been stolen from her, which she feels completely violated by. Lena doubts these conflicting emotions are going to go away anytime soon. Lena just knows that she is going to have to look through Andrea’s company to actually get some sort of answers to what Lillian may have done to her. However, that is not something that Lena ill be able to do today, as the process of doing that would take Lena away from L-Corp, and require her to entirely have a thorough look through Obsidian North. That is just not something Lena can afford to do today, on a Monday, after the weekend where she has a lot of work sitting at her desk waiting for her, and a long day ahead. Plus, while Lena does want to look through Obsidian North to find some answers about what Lillian may have successfully done to her, she isn’t stupid. Lena knows that purchasing Obsidian North at such a discounted rate is certainly not something she can dismiss. She would be a bad businesswoman if she did that. However, before Lena can do any of that, and seek out some answers, she will need to power through her work for the next day or so.

 

Lena continues on with her work in her office for about another hour, but she is eventually interrupted by the sight of Jack and Sam walking into her office, with smirks on their faces. Lena knows she should have expected this, because of course Jack and Sam will want her to share all the gossip of what has been happening over the weekend, with her two friends likely only knowing about Lex right now, rather than the result of that, or what happened with Kara, or even Andrea waking up. As much as Lena appreciates her friends, she could really do without this right now, and would much rather focus on her work. Lena doubts Jack and Sam are going to give her the chance to do that though.

 

“LENA!!!!!!!!” Jack says, in a joyful voice, “Your two bffs have come to brighten your day!”

 

“Why do you always have to be so ridiculous, Jack?” Sam says.

Jack shrugs.

“It’s just who I am, and don’t deny it, you love me for it.” Jack smirks.

 

Sam simply rolls her eyes at Jack saying that to her.

 

“While I appreciate you both coming here to check on me, now is not a good time. I have a lot of work to do today, and I just really want to get through it.” Lena says, still sitting at her desk, and typing away at her computer.

 

“Oh come on, Lena.” Jack says, “You can spare a couple of minutes for us.”

“Yeah.” Sam nods.

 

Jack and Sam now approach Lena’s desk, with Lena trying to ignore them, and just get on with her work, hoping they get the hint and just leave her alone.

 

“Come on, Lena.” Sam says, “I think that by now you know both of us. You know that we are not going to leave you alone until you actually talk with us.”

 

“Yeah. We can be very annoying like that.” Jack says.

 

“You’re the annoying one.” Sam says to Jack, “I’m the joyful one.”

 

“Pfft. You keep telling yourself that.” Jack says, sarcastically.

 

“See. Come on Lena, you’ve got to….. OH MY FUCKING GOD!!” Sam now says, with her eyes going wide.

 

“What?” Jack says, in a confused voice.

 

“LOOK AT LENA’S NECK!” Sam exclaims.

 

Jack now looks at Lena’s neck, and soon sees what Sam just noticed, Lena’s fresh mating mark.

“OH MY GOD!” Jack now says.

 

Lena now sighs, really knowing now that her two friends are certainly not going to leave her alone now that they have seen the mating mark that Kara gave her last night.

 

“Alright fine. We can talk. But you get 5 minutes. Any longer than that, and don’t think I won’t call security to have you both kicked out of my office.” Lena says, as she stands up from her desk.

 

“I give you my word.” Jack says.

 

“Yeah, I’d say me too, but you know you don’t need my word to know I’ll keep to what you say.” Sam smirks.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes, and soon walks over to her couch the other side of her office, with Jack and Sam soon joining her.

 

“Alright. So, tell us, Lena.” Sam smirks, “Your weekend really must have went pretty well if it ended with you getting a mating mark from Kara. I mean, did seeing Lex’s dead body make you so happy that you and Kara did that to celebrate?”

 

“Of course not.” Lena says, “My mark has nothing to do with Lex. And I’m kind of disgusting by that suggestion.”

“Yeah, don’t be weird, Sam.” Jack says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“Look. My weekend….. it was very much a mixed bag. To summaries. Kara and I went to Metropolis, where we read Lex’s suicide note. In it he said that Lillian betrayed him and I. Lillian was also there, demanding to see the note as well. One thing lead to another, and I found out that while I was a kid Lillian ran a test on me where she tried to make me into an omega, when her tests showed I was going to be an alpha. However, none of her tests could be 100% proven, so we don’t actually know if I was meant to be an alpha, or if she actually made me an omega. She did all that because she was looking for a way to make Lex into an alpha that he wanted to be. Lex, in his own mad mind, just believed that Lillian was the one who must have made him into an omega. Anyway, after that, to top things off, Lillian told me that she sold her research to Andrea, years ago, when Andrea and I were still married, and Andrea never told me about it, or what Lillian did to me. Then, after that, I got a call and found out Andrea woke from her coma. So yesterday we rushed back here and the girls saw Andrea, and Andrea basically claimed she has changed now, and wants to sell me Obisidian North at a very discounted rate, which would allow me to have a look at Lillian’s research by her giving me access to have a deep dive of her company before buying it. She is doing all that with the condition that Natalie and Ashley get shares. After that, Kara and I went home with the girls last night, and we had a nice evening together, where the girls really bonded with Kara even more than they already had. That ended with us putting the girls to bed, and Natalie telling Kara she loves her, which made Kara cry with happiness. Afterwards, in bed, Kara and I spoke, then had sex…. and then she gave me this mating mark, and that is about everything.” Lena says.

 

Sam and Jack now just remain there, with their eyes wide open, with shocked looks on their face after Lena has just unloaded all of that on them, which is completely understandable. Sam and Jack remain like that for a good minute.

 

“I…. I don’t even know where to begin.” Sam says.

 

“Yep, well, too late for that.” Lena says, “Your 5 minutes are up.”

 

“No way! You can’t expect us to leave after you say all that!” Jack exclaims.

 

Lena now stands up and walks over to her desk, soon pressing her intercom.

“Jess, could you have security come up here and….” Lena begins.

“Okay! Okay! We are going!” Jack exclaims, with both him and Sam now standing up now, and beginning to leave the office.

“Yeah….. we will leave, but don’t think we won’t be talking about this more later, Lena.” Sam says.

 

Lena now just watches, silently, as Jack and Sam leave her office, and soon leave her by herself, and let her get back on with her work.

Chapter 127

It is now about a week later, a week since Kara and Lena came home from Metropolis and a week since Andrea woke up from her coma. Over the last week Kara and Lena have been taking Ashley and Natalie to see Andrea every day after school, just for a few hours, so they can spend some time with their má. Andrea, for her part, still has very little energy, which is understandable after the treatments she has been through, but Lena has noticed that her ex-wife does look drastically better than when she first saw her after she woke from her coma. At the same time as all of this, a part of Lena has expected Andrea to kind of go back on everything that she said to her, in regards to the Obsidian North CEO wanting to make changes to her life, and sell her company, but Andrea has not said a single thing about it. In fact, on Friday, last week, Lena signed the final bits of paperwork with Andrea, and her lawyers, so that she can look through all of Obsidian North’s books this week, just so she can get an overview of the company before potentially buying it. Lena has been very much surprised that Andrea has stuck to what she said, but she does think that maybe death has made Andrea truly want to make changes with her life, and not waste it. No matter though if this change from Andrea is genuine or not, it is going to take Lena a very long time to be able to actually trust anything Andrea says to her at face value, and an even longer time for her to potentially be able to forgive Andrea for all the horrible things she has done to her. In fact, Lena doesn’t think that she will be able to ever forgive Andrea. However, Lena is well aware that seeing as she and Andrea do share two children together there is just going to have to be some level of acceptance of the situation. So while Lena may not be able to forgive Andrea for the things she has done, she can just let them go, for herself, and for Natalie and Ashley. Letting it go does not mean forgiving, or forgetting, it means allowing yourself to move forward. This is not something Lena will be able to do over night though, but she knows it’s something she will have to work on in the coming weeks and months. Thankfully though, Andrea has told her that she does still plan to go to Argentina for the rest of her recovery period, which should mean Lena gets a several month break from actually seeing her ex-wife, which will do her the world of good. However, on this note, Lena, nor Andrea, have actually informed Natalie and Ashley about Andrea’s plans to move to Argentina for her recovery, so that is something they will have to tell their girls soon.

 

Ultimately, Lena knows that Dr Mitosimo wishes to keep Andrea under observation, under his care, for at least another week. Therefore, Lena is well aware that Natalie and Ashley will have to be told about where Andrea is going sometime soon. Lena does not want the girls to find out last minute, and then be upset about Andrea leaving without giving them advanced notice, and a chance to say goodbye. On Dr Mitosimo’s side of things though, he has told Lena that he is very pleased with the results of the treatment that Andrea has undergone. He obviously would prefer Andrea to remain under his care, so he can completely monitor her recovery period, and make meticulous note about everything, but ultimately neither Lena nor Dr Mitosimo are going to force Andrea at the L-Corp facility. This experiment can very much be considered them using bleeding edge technology, so both Lena and Dr Mitosimo know that while the results of the cancer treatment look to be incredibly positive, they will also need to conduct such tests on many, many, many more people to prove that the treatment is actually truly effective, and Andrea isn’t just a one-off lucky case. Then, at the same time, the long-term effect of the treatment will have to be monitored over years and years. Therefore, it will be a long road ahead to actually potentially have this treatment be used for general cancer treatment, but both Lena and Dr Mitosimo are committed to it, and are more than willing to put in the work to allow this live saving treatment to actually be used by everyone one day, with the potential hope being that it will allow them to beat cancer completely. All Lena knows, is as soon as everything with Andrea is sorted, and Dr Mitosimo writes up his medical journal report of Andrea’s treatment process, she will certainly earmark Dr Mitosimo’s funding to be increased so that he can attempt to move onto the stage of conducting clinical trials with a large group of people, while also having a large team of assistants that can help him. To get to that point though, Lena knows there are going to be a lot of loopholes to jump through, as there are with any medical trials, but she is sure they will get there in the end.

 

Right now, today, is a Monday, and Lena is just arriving at Obsidian North to conduct her overall review of the company, both to potentially purchase it from Andrea, and to also find some answers for herself about the experiment Lillian did on her, and what Andrea’s company may have done with the results and information from that in the years that have followed. Lena is actually able to be here at Obsidian North today because all of last week she very much focused on doing as much L-Corp CEO work as possible, thereby allowing herself some free time both today and tomorrow to actually not have to be in the L-Corp offices. All that is happening right now, is any work that Lena would need to do today and tomorrow at L-Corp has been pushed to later on in the week, and any emergencies will be handled by Sam, who is both Lena’s CFO, and the person who steps into the CEO whenever Lena is unavailable, or busy with other things. Of course, Jack is another option to step in to such a role as well, as despite how ridiculous he comes across at times, he is still more than capable of making measured decisions at the CEO level. However, Jack honestly has no real interest in being at the CEO level anymore, or really any high management level, which is one of the reasons that he was so willing to sell his company to Lena in the first place. Today though, Sam will be joining Lena later on in the afternoon at Obsidian North, as while Lena is perfectly capable of looking through all the Obsidian North files and departments, Sam is still the one who very much specialises in financial matters. Therefore, Lena certainly knows it will be for the best for Sam to have a look through the Obsidian North books, just to make sure there is no massive black hole in the budget of things that would cause Lena problems, and cost her a lot of money, if she were to buy Obsidian North from Andrea.

 

Upon entering Obsidian North, Lena is expected, and is given a lanyard by one of the receptionists at the front desk of the Obsidian North building, before being escorted through the building, up a few stories, and then into a conference room. In the conference room, Lena can see that there are piles and piles of documents, with each of them being labelled in regards to what department of Obsidian North they ascertain to. Overall there must literally be a few thousand documents here, so Lena knows it is going to take her some time to go through it all, but Lena knew this ahead of time, hence while she blocked out two full days to do this. So, Lena soon thanks the receptionist for escorting her to this conference room, and then takes a seat, and begins to look through the documents, being left alone as she does this. To begin with, Lena decides to look through the documents that are focusing on the technology department of Obsidian North. Lena knows it is unlikely that these documents are the ones that will contain the information about the tests Lillian did on her, and then sold to Andrea and Obsidian North, they will likely be somewhere in the biology department documents. However, Lena honestly isn’t sure if she is ready to actually read through those documents yet, so she will just prepare herself by looking through these ones first. After all, after reading the documents about Lillian’s experiments, Lena very much knows that what she finds may put her in a mood so that she is completely unable to look through the rest of these documents, due to how emotionally draining the answers will be for her.

 

---

Elsewhere in National City, Kara is at work at CatCo, working on what her next assignment could possibly be, and just trying to find something that she will be interested in. For some strange reason, it seems that Snapper has actually given Kara a bit more free range on what her next article will be on. Usually Snapper is very specific in regards to the article that he wishes Kara to write, assigning it to her, with there being little wiggle room to do anything else. However, this past week Snapper has basically just told Kara to ‘find a story worth writing about’, and not even saying what the story needs to be about, in terms of category. Of course, Kara does have a few things that she could write that truly would be a story that most news organisations would love to cover. Kara could literally write a story about Lex Luthor’s suicide, and everything that has come as a result of that, including the experiments that Lillian did to Lena. Or alternatively, Kara could write a story about how Andrea Rojas, who has not been seen in public for almost 2 months now, has secretly undergone a lifesaving bleeding edge cancer treatment designed by L-Corp, and is now cancer free, and on her road to recovery. Or Kara could even write a story about the fact that right now Lena Luthor, of L-Corp, is looking through the details of Obsidian North, as Andrea Rojas has offered to sell her company to Lena Luthor, at a discounted rate, with some conditions. All three of those stories would likely be major headline pieces for most other news organisations, and absolutely massive stories, but Kara does know that from an ethical standpoint it would not be right for her to write stories about those topics, nor would she even want to. Kara doesn’t want to be the type of journalist that essentially uses her personal life to write stories in her professional life, and thereby help her career. Therefore, all of this means that Kara really is just going to have to try and come up with a story, and thus far, she has not had any luck on the matter.

 

In regards to the potential story that Kara will write, the only real progression that Kara has made thus far, is that she does not want to write some trashy celebrity gossip story, as anyone can write something like that. Kara wants to write something of substance, but at the same time, not just a story that she is regurgitating that another news organisation has already written about. That ultimately means that Kara is going to have to go out and find the story herself, but in all honesty, Kara does even know where to begin.

 

“Blondie, how’s your story coming?” Snapper how asks, surprising Kara by arriving at her desk, out of the blue.

 

“Uhhh….. good…. the words are flowing off the paper….” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

Snapper now gives Kara a funny look.

 

“You haven’t even started yet, have you?” Snapper asks, in an unimpressed look.

 

“No.” Kara says, with a sigh, “It’s not like I’ve been lazy though! I’ve been trying to think of something to write about. But I don’t want to just write some celebrity gossip, or some story other people of already covered. I want something news, that I can make my own. But….. it’s just….. it’s so much easier when you actually give us a starting point.”

 

“Yes, well, you aren’t going to go and get a starting point for every story you write as a journalist.” Snapper says, “The whole point of me giving you this freedom is to see if you can actually find a story for yourself. One worth writing about.”

 

“Well, I’ve been trying to find one! I just can’t!” Kara exclaims.

 

“You literally have been behind this computer every day for the last week. You won’t find a story behind a computer. You will find it out there.” Snapper says, and points out of the CatCo window.

 

“On the balcony?” Kara asks, in a confused voice.

“Oh for fuck sake.” Snapper mutters, “I do call you blondie, but we both know you are not a stereotypical dumb blonde. I mean, you have got to go outside, and go around National City to actually find the story, rather than trying to look for one online.”

 

“Oh.” Kara says.

 

“Now, I recommend that for the next couple of days, you go out, and try and find this story. I’m going to be nice and give you a deadline extension until Tuesday next week, meaning you have over a week to find your story, and write an article about it. I don’t want to see you back here in this office until at least Wednesday. Come back any sooner, and your fired, no matter that your girlfriend now owns the company.” Snapper says, but not in a mean way or anything.

 

“Okay. Okay.” Kara nods, “I get the message. Let me get my things then I’ll go.”

 

“Good.” Snapper says, and then leaves Kara’s desk.

 

Kara now soon packs up her things and leaves Catco, heading out into the wider world to try and find herself a story.

 

---

Back at Obsidian North, it is now just after lunch time, and Lena is literally just finishing looking through these technology department documents, having, of course, not actually eaten lunch herself or anything. From the documents that Lena has read thus far, in this category marked technology, Lena can very much see that Obsidian North looks to be several stages behind L-Corp in multiple different areas, meaning that a lot of these sub departments Lena would literally have to shutter if she bought this company. However, that said, these documents have also revealed some interesting technologies that Obsidian North are working on, although it looks like all of the technologies the company is developing that have actually caught Lena’s eyes, are very much projects which Andrea has not made much of a financial backing towards. One particular project that has caught Lena’s attention is these lenses that are very much like contact lenses, and basically allow the user to enter a virtual world, which they can control. Lena does see the potential dangers of such a technology, as some could lose their grip on reality by getting too deeply invested in these virtual worlds, but that could be true of a lot of video games too. Ultimately though, Lena thinks the technology has far too many potentially positive uses to be scrapped altogether, just because of the risks. On top of this, a few other technologies that have caught Lena’s eye, are some technologies that are attempting to create more efficient methods of capturing carbon from the atmosphere, and turning it into oxygen, and also some developments in battery technology. So, all in all, while a lot of the Obsidian North technology department is not actually that interesting to Lena, there are parts of it that show the technology departments value overall.

 

The big red flag about the technology department at Obsidian North though, is the weapons manufacturing division, which, from a quick glance, seems to have been funnelled almost 80% of the total spending earmarked for the technology department. From this, Lena can see that Obsidian North has developed several weapons technologies which they have sold to the US military, and have outstanding contracts for. This ultimately brings in a substantial amount of money for Obsidian North. Despite the money the weapons branch brings in though, Lena is not impressed, and very much sees it as a red flag about purchasing the company, as she does not want to be in the weapons manufacturing business. So, if Lena were to buy Obsidian North, one of her first decisions would be to close down the weapons manufacturing department, which would obviously cause some blowback, both from management at Obsidian North, because of how much money the weapons department brings into the company, and also from the US military who has contracts with Obsidian North. However, Lena just simply does not want blood on her hands by being the one selling weapons to the military so they can kill people. Lena isn’t stupid, and knows that it is a necessary thing that some companies have to do, so that the US military is continued to be armed with the best weapons, but it is not something Lena will ever be comfortable with. So, ending such a division of the company will cause Lena a lot of headaches, and will also likely not be something Lena can do with a snap of her fingers, but something she will have to do over a period of months. So, because of this, looking at the entire overview of the technology department, Lena thinks the positives and negatives make things very much a wash, meaning that thus far Lena does not really see much of a reason to actually buy Obsidian North. That said though, Lena still has several more departments to look through, so things may change.

Chapter 128

Back at Obsidian North, Lena now turns her head and looks at the biology department files that are laid out in front of her. Lena knows that she has, at the very least, prepared herself a little bit by reading through the technology files in regards to Obsidian North, so now she can finally get to the files which she is most interesting in, for her own selfish reasons. However, despite knowing that she should move to these files now, Lena hesitates. Lena hesitates because a part of her worries that the answers she might find in these files, in regards to Lillian experiments, may actually be worse than not knowing, and being left in a permanent state of wondering. Honestly, Lena can’t imagine what she could find out in these files which could make things worse than she already feels about what Lillian, at the very least, tried to do to her, however, at the same time, Lena knows when it comes to her adoptive mother, she always finds a way to make things worse for her, even when Lena didn’t think she could. So, because of all these thoughts, for the next few moments, Lena just looks at these files, trying to build up the coverage. Soon though, Lena knows she can’t be a baby, and has to just woman up and start reading these files, and live with any horrors she might read inside. Lena thinks that not knowing would likely just drive her absolutely insane.

 

Lena now moves her hand to reach for the front cover of the files, and open them, however, before she can, Lena is suddenly startled by the sound of someone knocking at the door to the conference room. This sound literally causes Lena to jump multiple inches out of her seat, almost as if her trying to read that file scared her on purpose.

 

“Fucking hell.” Lena mutters, and now places a hand to her racing heart.

 

At the same time that Lena does this, the brunette turns her chair towards the door, and now sees her best friend, Sam, opening the door, and walking into the conference room.

“Did I really just scare you so badly you jumped out of your chair?” Sam now smirks.

 

“Oh, fuck you.” Lena spits, with a hand still pressed to her heart, “That wasn’t funny.”

 

“I didn’t do it on purpose or anything.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah, right.” Lena says, sarcastically.

 

“I didn’t.” Sam says, “But what has got you so interested that you were distracted enough to be scared by me knocking on the door?”

 

“Nothing.” Lena replies.

“Well, that’s a lie.” Sam says, and now walks closer to Lena and looks at the file that the brunette CEO has in front of her right now, “Ah, now I see.”

“Hmmm.” Lena hums.

 

“So, have you read it yet?” Sam asks.

“No.” Lena replies, “I was literally just about to open it before you scared me.”

“Ah, so you thought the files were going to bite you or something?” Sam smirks.

 

“Shut up.” Lena pouts.

Sam now chuckles.

 

“Anyway, what have you been doing these last few hours. I thought you would have gone straight to look at those files as soon as you got here. I know how much you want answers to what Lillian may have done to you.” Sam asks.

 

“Yeah….. I was kind of just building myself up to reading these files.” Lena admits, “I was concerned that if I started off with these files, and found out the information I am looking for, and if it was bad, I then wouldn’t be able to continue on with reading these files in the first place. At the end of the day, me being here is still for two reasons. Partly because I want to find those answers, but also because I am considering taking Andrea up on her offer to buy her company for a discounted rate.”

 

“Hmmm…. Alright.” Sam says, “I guess that does make sense. So, what have you gone through thus far?”

“I’ve just gone through all those documents there about the technology departments Obsidian North has.” Lena says.

 

“And what is your take away from them?” Sam asks.

 

“My take away is that, there are some things the company is working on that have got me interested, but at the same time there are a lot of things that they are working on that I think is a waste of money, or L-Corp already has a department working on at a more advanced stage.” Lena explains, “So, so far I’d say the technology department puts things in a neutral position rather than there being any positives or negatives for me to buy this company. Of course, I’m going to need it to actually be in the positive if I were to buy Obsidian North.”

 

“Okay. Well, that is just one department. You still have several more to go through, as well as their finances, which is why I am here.” Sam says, with a smile, and now takes a seat next to Lena at the conference table.

 

“Yes….” Lena nods, and now looks at the clock on the wall at one end of the conference room, “I thought you weren’t going to get here for another hour or so?”

 

“I wasn’t supposed to.” Sam admits, “But I have finished up all the stuff that I need to for today, everything else outstanding I have either delegated to my team, or just pushed to tomorrow. So, I thought I’d come here early so I could get to work on these files with you, and give you some moral support when you read these files you are interested in, about Lillian. Plus, I also am very much aware of the person you are Lena, so I know that when you get deeply invested in doing something, you sometimes forget to take care of yourself properly, most specifically in regards to you actually eating proper meals. So, I thought I would come here so we could have lunch together. I can order us something in for us to have delivered here while we work.”

 

“Yes… okay.” Lena says, knowing that there is no point fighting Sam on the matter, “I’d just like a chicken salad or something like that though, please.”

 

“Sure. That sounds good. I’m going to get myself some pasta.” Sam says, and now gets out her phone.

“Pasta?” Lena questions, “Isn’t that a bit of an awkward thing to have delivered, as it could easily become cold by the time it gets here.”

 

“Yeah, I know.” Sam nods, “I can’t help it though, pasta is one of the pregnancy cravings I am having right now. I just can’t seem to get enough of it.”

 

Lena chuckles at Sam saying that.

 

“How are you feeling, by the way?” Lena asks.

 

“Okay. Still getting some pretty violent morning sickness, but I’m alright otherwise.” Sam says, “Ruby heard me throwing up the other morning and told me I sounded like a sink garbage disposal unit.”

 

Lena laughs at Sam saying that.

 

“Anyway, what about you? How are you doing? I imagine it’s not long now until your due date?” Sam says.

“I still have a couple of months.” Lena replies, “The weight of the pup is starting to give me those sores on my body. My back is really painful when I stand up for too long, and my clothes rub a bit, and cause some sores, and then my feet have swelled up and things. So, honestly, I’m just in the stage where I want these next few months to go by pretty fast so I can get my body back to normal.”

 

Sam now chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“Well, hey, I can tell that your feet swelling up are not the only part of your body that has gotten bigger.” Sam smirks, now looking directly at Lena’s chest.

 

“Eyes are up here.” Lena says.

“Ha ha.” Sam says, “I bet Kara absolutely loves that.”

 

“I don’t know. It’s not like I had small breasts before.” Lena admits, “Usually I am a C cup, and maybe a D cup depending on the style of bra and everything. Now though, I am a DD cup.”

 

“Shit. That’s like 2 cup sizes!” Sam exclaims.

 

“Hmmm. Did your breasts not get bigger when you got pregnant with Ruby?” Lena asks.

 

“I mean, a little bit, but they didn’t even get a single cup size bigger. I could still comfortably wear a B cup bra, just with a little more padding to make it more comfortable.” Sam explains, “So that is why I am so surprised how much bigger your breasts have gotten.”

 

“Yeah, well, it’s not really that strange. It happened before.” Lena says, “In fact, before I got pregnant with Ashley my breasts were basically at the edge between a B cup and a C cup. I could fit into most B cup bras comfortably, but also depending on the style and brand, wear some C cup bras that didn’t feel too big also. After I stopped breast feeding though, my breasts very much were no longer able to fit into a B cup bra, and stayed firmly in the C cup range. They then got slightly bigger again with Natalie.”

 

“Wow. That is interesting.” Sam says, “So, you think you’re gonna have D cup breasts once you are done with being pregnant this time?”

 

“Ugh…. I don’t know.” Lena says, “I mean, I don’t mind having bigger breasts, but I just don’t want them to be so big that they start hurting my back even when I’m not pregnant.”

 

“Yeah, I get it.” Sam nods.

“Anyway, I think we should get back to these files now, instead of continuing to talk about my breasts. I don’t imagine that would sound too good if some Obsidian North employee came walking in on us and heard all that.” Lena says.

 

Sam chuckles at the brunette CEO saying that.

“Fair enough.” Sam says, “I’ll finish off ordering our lunch, and then I’ll help you go through this.”

“Alright.” Lena nods, “The financial files for the entire company are over there.”

 

Sam now looks in that direction and sees a massive stack of files, much bigger than any of the other sections of files.

“Fucking hell. That’s a lot.” Sam says.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “That is what I am most concerned about, to be honest. I certainly don’t want to buy this company if there are some black holes in their budget, or concern which I would financially have to fix after acquiring the company.”

 

“Yeah, I get that. I’ll work through it and see if I can find anything.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Sam now goes back to ordering lunch for herself and Lena on her phone, while Lena now turns her attention back to the biology department files. After a few more moments, Lena finally opens the files and begins to look through them, hoping she will find answers to the experiments Lillian did, even if, at the same time, Lena is still very scared of the answers she may find.

 

---

Elsewhere in National City, Kara is now out and about in the city, trying to actually find a story worth reporting on. The only problem that Kara has, is she has absolutely no idea where to find such a story, or even where to go to give her a good chance of getting a start on a story. After some thought, Kara decided to go to the main police station in National City, curious as to if she were to find anything on recent crimes or something there. However, once Kara arrived at the police station, the person working the desk seemed to be very unhelpful, and eventually told Kara that she should be either there to report a crime, or should leave. Kara, knowing she wouldn’t get any further with that simply decided to leave after that, and find something has to try and look in to.

 

From the police station, Kara decided to go buy herself a sandwich for lunch, which she then sat out and ate in a park in National City. All the while Kara ate her lunch, she just continued to think about what article she should write, and the subject matter, looking around at all the people passing by as she sat there. Eventually, once Kara finished her lunch, she decided that she might as well head to the National City government building, to try and have a look around there, as after all, most of the stories that are published nowadays have something to do with the government. So, upon eating her lunch, Kara went over to the local government building and soon found her way inside, and having a look at some publicly available documents which inform the people of National City all the things that the local government have voted on, and implemented over the last few years. All in all, after spending a few hours looking through the documents Kara didn’t find anything that stuck out to her that much. All Kara has really found out from reading these documents is that the mayor has introduced a significant amount of local housing developments over these last 4 years, to try and build more affordable housing for working class people.

 

Right now, Kara is pretty frustrated with how her day has gone so far, and is just walking out of the government building. Kara is literally having thoughts that maybe being a reporter is not the career for her after all, as if she is unable to find one story on her own, then what good is she as a reporter, as stories don’t just fall from the sky or anything. Soon though, before Kara’s thoughts can spiral any further, the blonde’s phone starts to ring, and she sees that Lena is calling her.

 

“Hi Lee.” Kara says, answering the phone a few moments later.

“Hello, darling.” Lena replies, “How is your day going?”

“Meh.” Kara says, “Snapper has sent me out into the world to try and find a story of my own. So far, I have had no luck.”

 

“Hmmmm, well….. maybe you should….” Lena begins.

 

“No!” Kara quickly says, “I don’t want any tip offs from you or anything. I appreciate what you are trying to do, but this has become more about me proving this to myself now. I need to prove that I can actually find a story to write about on my own, without being tipped off to the story by my fiancé or anything.”

 

“Okay….. I understand.” Lena says, “I have faith that you will find an amazing story to write about. I know you can do it.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, deciding not to air her doubts on the matter with Lena right now, “Anyway, where you calling me for something?”

 

“Oh yes.” Lena says, “I was wondering if you would be able to pick Natalie and Ashley up from school today, and then take them to see Andrea? I was going to do it, but Sam and I are still here at Obsidian North going through these files. I know it’s a big ask, because it’s Andrea, but you don’t have to go in and see her or anything…..”

 

“No. It’s okay. I’m happy to do it for Natalie and Ashley.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you, darling. I really appreciate this.” Lena says.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, again, “Anyway, how have things gone over there? Did you find the answers you are looking for?”

 

“Not at the moment.” Lena replies, “I only just started to have a look through the biology department documents about an hour and a half ago, and thus far I have not found any mentions of the experiments Lillian did, and then sold to Andrea and Obsidian North. I’ll keep looking though.”

 

“Okay. Well, I wish you luck.” Kara says.

“Thank you, darling.” Lena replies.

“Do you think you’ll be back late tonight then? I can make the girls dinner if that is the case.” Kara says.

 

“No. I’ll be home before 6. So, it’ll be fine.” Lena says, “I still have tomorrow booked out to look through these documents, so I won’t need to stay that late. I just really want to finish looking through these biology department documents today though.”

 

“Okay. That makes sense.” Kara says, “I’ll let you go then, and get on with what you are doing, and I’ll see you later tonight.”

“Alright. I love you.” Lena says.

 

“Love you too.” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

Kara and Lena now end their phone call, with Kara now getting in her car and heading over to Natalie and Ashley’s school to go and pick them up.

 

---

It is now about 45 minutes later, and Kara is standing at the front of Natalie and Ashley’s school, waiting for the girls to come out. Of course, Kara could just sit in her car and wait for the girls, as she has texted them both to let them know she is picking them up today, instead of Lena picking them up, or them getting the bus, but the girls have not seen her texts to them yet, so Kara thought, just in case, she will stand out front so the girls see her. In doing so, Kara is next to a few parents who are talking with each other.

 

A few minutes later, the school bell soon rings, and Kara and the rest of the parents then continue to wait for all the kids to come rushing out. As this happens, Kara can’t help but think, again, about how she feels she has failed today to find a story. However, in this moment, as if there was some divine intervention helping her out, Kara overhears a conversation that two of the parents are having with each other.

 

“Yes, it’s been over a year now, and the houses are not done.” One parent says.

 

“You were due to move in to the house over 9 months ago, weren’t you?” Another parent asks.

 

“Yes. We were hoping to move in at the middle of the last school year. Now it’s looking like we won’t move in at all this school year either.” The first parent replies.

 

“Wow. That’s horrible. Have you got any updates as to the delays?” The second parent asks.

“They’ve been saying something about unexpected expenses which need to be approved by the government or something.” The first parent says.

 

Kara’s ears now very much prick up at the parent saying this, so she decides to take her chance, and walk over to the two parents who are talking.

 

“Hi.” Kara says, awkwardly, “Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation. Are you talking about one of the housing projects that the local government have been working on?”

 

“I uhh…. Yes….. why?” The first parent says.

 

“No reason.” Kara says, “It’s just, I was down at city hall today, and I saw that a lot of the affordable housing projects had been approved over the last few years, so I’m just surprised more projects are being approved when your one isn’t even finished yet.”

 

“Yes, well, you know how the government is. As incompetent as ever.” The first parent says, “The reason that we even signed up for one of these housing slots in the first place is because a friend of mine told me about them, as she was heading up the project at city hall, but a few months after we signed our agreement and handed over a deposit, my friend was fired from city hall for trying to get more details on a timeframe of the project.”

 

“I… see.” Kara hums, “Thank you. I hope things go well for you.”

 

The first parent now simply nods her head at Kara, with the blonde now walking away with a curious look on her face.

 

“That might be something.” Kara hums.

 

Before Kara can think further on the matter, a bunch of kids now come pouring out of the school, with Kara soon spotting Ashley coming walking out, with Natalie about 10 feet behind her. A few moments later, both girls come over to her, with smiles on their faces.

 

“Hey, girls.” Kara says, with a wide smile, taking each of them in for a hug.

Despite the fact Natalie and Ashley are both basically teenagers, neither of them seem to mind Kara giving them a hug out here in public.

 

“Hey, Kara.” Ashley smiles.

“Hey M…. Kara.” Natalie says.

 

“Did you girls have good days at school?” Kara asks.

“It was alright.” Ashley says.

“Mine was fine.” Natalie replies.

“I guess that is the best I can hope for.” Kara says, “Anyway, as I said in my texts to you both, mom asked me to pick you up and take you to see má, as mom is busy doing some work still. She will be joining us for dinner though, so she won’t be home late.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah, okay. Thank you, Kara.” Ashley says, “I know it might be a bit weird for you to take us to see má.”

 

“It’s alright. I love you both, and I’m doing it for the two of you. So, it’s okay.” Kara smiles.

 

“Okay.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Yes. Okay.” Natalie nods, with her own smile.

“Alright. Come on. Let’s go head to the car.” Kara says.

 

The trio now walk over to Kara’s car, and soon get inside, with the blonde then starting the drive towards the facility where Andrea still is. While Kara does drive though, she can’t help but continue to think about those government housing projects. Kara just has this weird feeling that something is not right there.

Chapter 129

Back at Obsidian North, Lena and Sam have now taken a break from reading through all these documents, as their take out order has arrived, and Sam has been able to convince Lena to actually take a brief pause on everything so she can actually eat properly, rather than trying to eat while also continuing to read these documents. Sam knows if Lena tried to do that, she would likely not end up eating properly whatsoever. So this is the best solution, and Sam can be very persuasive when she wants to be.

 

“Soooo…..” Sam begins, as the two continue to eat.

 

“Sam….” Lena interrupts, “Please, don’t ask me anything about these files, or what I think I might find, or anything like that. I don’t want to think about any of that right now.”

 

“I wasn’t going to.” Sam replies.

 

“Oh….” Lena says.

 

“I was actually going to ask you if you feel any different now that Kara’s given you her mating mark?” Sam asks.

 

“Of course you were going to ask that.” Lena says, rolling her eyes, slightly.

 

“What? I’m your friend. I want to know.” Sam says, “It’s not like I asked anything about your sex life.”

 

Lena chuckles at Sam saying that.

 

“That hasn’t stopped you before.” Lena says.

 

“You’re avoiding my question now. Answer me, or so help me god, I will phone up Jack, and ask him to come here, so he can have this discussion with the two of us, and you know that will make things so much worse.” Sam threatens.

 

“Fine. Fine.” Lena says, and then lets out another sigh, “I guess…… I don’t really feel any different. I mean, I have caught the mark on my neck as I have looked in the mirror a few times, and seeing it has made me feel very good, but I think that’s just a mental thing, rather than anything to do with the mating mark itself. But, I honestly haven’t really felt any different since Kara gave me her bite mark, and I honestly didn’t really expect to anyway. The mark is more of a mental thing, a thing to show the world that I have an alpha partner who has claimed me, and thinking that makes me happy.”

 

“Hmmmm…. Okay.” Sam hums, “I just…. well….. you know I have never had an alpha give me their mating mark or anything, but from what I have read…… I thought that once you have a mating mark, it kind of changes your sex life, makes it more intense, and intimate, in a way.”

 

“Oh…..” Lena says, awkwardly, now blushing.

 

“Oh come on, Lena.” Sam says, “I know you get all awkward when I ask about your sex life, but I’m not asking for details or anything.”

 

“No…. it’s okay.” Lena says, “It’s just….. well….. Kara and I haven’t had sex since when we were having sex and she gave me the mark.”

 

“You haven’t had, what?!” Sam exclaims, “That is not like you two! You two usually go at it like rabbits! Is everything okay?”

 

“We don’t go at it like rabbits.” Lena huffs, “We have a good sex life…. And everything is fine. It’s just…. I’ve been really busy this past week with trying to do as much work as possible so I could be here at Obsidian North today and tomorrow, so I’ve been working late, and by the time I come home I’m too tired to do anything.”

“Okay…. I get that, but what about the weekend? Surely you and Kara would have had some time then?” Sam asks.

 

“Not really.” Lena replies, “I mean, it’s not like we can do anything during the day, as Natalie and Ashley are there, and as for the evenings, I think both Kara and I have just not been in the mood and been too much on edge, me about all of this, and what I may find, and Kara about her own work.”

 

“Kara has a problem at work?” Sam asks.

 

“Not really a problem, it’s just that Snapper has let her find her own story, and it’s the first time Kara has been given complete freewill to search for a story, without being given a tip or lead or anything like that. Kara is just finding it very hard to find something to build off of. She was doing research on her computer all weekend, desperately trying to find something.” Lena says.

“Surely you could help her with that?” Sam asks, “I mean, I understand that she can’t write about anything to do with you, L-Corp, Andrea, or anything that is connected with her personal life, but surely you must know some things that could give Kara some tips to start a story?”

 

“Yeah, I do.” Lena nods, “I offered to give Kara some information to work off from, from what I have heard through various things, but Kara didn’t want me to do that. She wants to do this on her own, without any help, as she wants to prove to herself that she can be a real reporter, and find their own story, without needing to use any of her connections through her personal relationships.”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay…. I respect that.” Sam says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Yeah, well…. with all of that going on….. Kara and I just haven’t had a chance to spend some alone time together to do….. that….” Lena says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Well…. that is not good enough.” Sam says, in a firm voice, “I mean, you are literally stressed out of your mind right now, and we all know a good way to relieve stress is by getting a good fuck in.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes again at Sam being so crude like that.

 

“Oh, don’t roll your eyes at me, you know it’s true, plus, I’m about to do something really great for you.” Sam says.

“Yeah, and what is that exactly?” Lena asks, with a slight raised eyebrow.

 

“Natalie and Ashley can come have a sleepover at my place with Ruby on Friday night. I’ll probably invite Alex and Kelly too. We can all have a fun evening together, play games, eat junk food, and do a bunch of stuff, then the girls can have a sleepover in Ruby’s room.” Sam says, “That should then allow you and Kara to have some proper alone time to fuck each other’s brains out, and actually truly, and properly, celebrate the fact you now have Kara’s mating mark, with you actually getting to experience how good it feels during sex with the mate mark.”

 

“Oh…. I uhhh…..” Lena replies, a bit awkwardly, not sure what to say.

 

“Don’t try and argue with me, Lena. I’m doing this.” Sam says, “Just say thank you.”

 

“I….. thank you, Sam….. I appreciate this.” Lena says.

“You’re very welcome.” Sam replies, “And hey, I actually kind of find it very amusing that I can basically be credited with the assist for you getting fucked.”

 

“Fucking hell, Sam.” Lena says, with a wide-eyed expression, “What is with you? You are sounding more like Jack right now than yourself with how crude you are being, as well as the sports analogy.”

 

Sam chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“I’m actually surprised you knew that was a sports analogy in the first place, to be honest.” Sam says.

 

“I’m not stupid.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. well…. I’ve picked that up because of Ruby playing soccer. I know a bunch of sports terms now, and metaphors.” Sam explains, “But as for me sounding like Jack, while I do take great offense to that, especially as I’m going to be doing something very nice for you by letting the girls have a sleepover on Friday, I understand where you are coming from.”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay…. So what? Have you just been spending too much time with Jack, and he’s rubbing off on you?” Lena asks.

“No…..” Sam says, “If I’m being totally honest with you, it’s just my pregnancy hormones.”

 

Lena now grows a confused look on her face.

“What have your pregnancy hormones got to do with anything?” Lena asks.

 

Sam now sighs, clearly feeling a bit awkward now.

 

“Well….. let’s just say that for the last few days I have been sooooooo fucking horny.” Sam says.

 

“Oh….” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Sam nods, “I never felt like this while I was pregnant with Ruby. I mean, when I was pregnant with Ruby I didn’t have a boyfriend, or girlfriend, so I didn’t actually have sex while pregnant. This time though, I have two incredible girlfriends, who I have had regular sex with, and even then, it hasn’t really been able to satisfy my appetite for the last few days, at least, not for long. I’ve honestly had to practice squeezing my legs together very tightly during the day just to be able to focus.”

“I had no idea, Sam.” Lena says, “I’m sorry….. maybe I should be the one hosting the sleepover, instead of you, so you have a chance to get some relief?”

 

“No….” Sam says, “Like I said, it’s not that I’m not having sex, and not able to find time to have sex with either Kelly or Alex, or both, it’s just I’m in this phase of my pregnancy, for the last few days, where I’m just constantly horny. Sex, and masturbation, only seems to give me relief for a few hours.”

 

“Oh…..” Lena says, growing a thoughtful look on her face right now. Usually, when discussing a topic like this Lena would probably feel very awkward about it, as she is not one that is completely comfortable openly talking about her sex life, or someone else’s sex life, however, right now Lena has put that to the side, because she knows that Sam is struggling, and she wants to help her friend, “Well….. you do know what they say about sex while pregnant, right?”

 

“No. What?” Sam asks.

 

“Well…. they say that for some pregnant women having sex to relive sexual frustrations can actually just make them more sexually frustrated.” Lena says.

“WHAT?!” Sam exclaims, “I didn’t know that! That’s a thing?!”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I mean, I never have had it, thankfully, but some women experience it.”

“What…. so….. to stop this….. I need to just stop having sex?” Sam asks.

 

“I mean, it only lasts for a couple of weeks, usually, from what I have read, but at this point, it’s probably not worth it for you, and might be too late anyway.” Lena replies.

 

“So, what? I’ve just got to get through these next few weeks, and try not to do anything too stupid from how horny I am?” Sam asks.

 

“Basically, yeah.” Lena nods.

“That’s gonna be hard….” Sam says.

 

“I’m sure you will be perfectly fine.” Lena says, in a reassuring voice.

“You say that….. but you realise for most of the time we have been having lunch, I have been unable to take my eyes off your fucking magnificent breasts?” Sam says.

 

“Oh my god! I thought you just wanted my food, and was looking at what I was eating!” Lena exclaims, in an amused voice.

 

“No!” Sam says, “I’ve been looking at your breasts, and thinking about them…. And usually…. While I think you are a very beautiful woman, you are just not my time. However, right now, given how horny I am, if I had a bit less inhibitions I might try and make a move on you.”

 

“Well…. it’s a good thing that you at least have your mind then.” Lena says, “I am honestly very flattered by what you just said, but let’s face it, if you tried to make a move on me, Kara might literally kill you, then Alex would be pretty mad at Kara.”

 

Sam huffs at Lena saying that.

 

“Well….. that’s one way to temper my sexual appetite.” Sam says.

“You’re welcome.” Lena smirks.

 

Lena and Sam are now silent for a few moments, and soon Lena notices that Sam has grown an expression on her face which tells Lena that her friend is deep in thought.

“Sam, you really don’t have to worry about all this. A lot of women go through the phase you are in while pregnant, and they get through it perfectly fine, and you are one of the best women I have ever met, so you 100% will be okay.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you for saying that, Lena.” Sam says, “But that’s actually not what I’m thinking about.”

“What are you thinking about then?” Lena asks.

“I just…. I’m thinking about my relationship with Alex and Kelly.” Sam says.

“Oh? Is something wrong?” Lena asks.

 

“No. Everything is fine between us. In fact, Ruby has kind of suggested that she’d actually like Kelly and Alex to move in.” Sam says.

“Oh my god! That’s great, Sam!” Lena says, with a big smile.

 

“Yeah….. I mean…. Yeah it is, but….. I can’t help but keep thinking about our future.” Sam says.

 

“What about it?” Lena asks.

 

“I mean….. I don’t know if us as a throuple is something that we can maintain for the long term.” Sam says, “I know there are people that do it, but the thing I have been thinking about is how Kara has giving you her mating mark. It has made me realise that I want that too. I want to have that mark on my neck for people to see. I love both Alex and Kelly, and I would be very happy for Alex to give me her bite mark, but the problem is, Kelly could never be given a mark, and if Alex were to give me one, Kelly might feel left out, so maybe it would be best for her not to give me one in the first place, but then I do really want one. I just….. I don’t know what to do.”

 

Lena now grows a sympathetic look on her face at Sam saying that.

 

“Well…. I can’t give you the answers to that, Sam. All I can say, is that is probably something you need to talk with both Kelly and Alex about.” Lena replies.

 

“Yeah…. you are right.” Sam nods, “Just….. tell me…… you experienced what it was like after Andrea gave you her mating mark, tell me it’s not as great as people say it is. Tell me I’m not missing out on anything.”

 

Lena now opens her mouth to reply to Sam, but soon closes it, which very much gives Sam everything she needs to know.

“I…. can’t lie to you, Sam.” Lena says, “Even with Andrea, the bite mark…… it made sex so much more intense. I mean, obviously it’s going to be different with each person, but the mark made me a lot more submissive to Andrea, while also making all my senses that much more heightened while having sex. Then I could feel the mark throb while we were having sex, or building up to it, and not in a bad way. The mark basically became another pleasure point on my body, not something that was irritating or anything.”

 

“Fuck.” Sam says, in an annoyed voice.

“Hey….” Lena says, “Don’t get too annoyed, talk to Alex and Kelly like I said, maybe you’ll find a solution together. Plus, what I didn’t tell you, is over the years I was married to Andrea the mark became far less of what it was, all the way until I could basically no longer feel it, and it had no effect on me.”

 

“Really?” Sam asks.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “That’s actually kind of usual for a lot of omegas. It happens if you have a disconnect with your partner, or stop having sex, which obviously I very much had with Andrea while we were married. Even then though, it can just happen with time anyway. It’s actually while a lot of omega-alpha couples re-do the mating mark every 5 years or so, just to continue to make their sexual experience as exciting as it was the first time the omega got the mating mark.”

 

“Okay…..” Sam says, “I….. thank you for telling me that….. I guess…. I will talk with Alex and Kelly about it…..”

 

“Do that.” Lena nods, “Maybe you will find a solution, you never know.”

 

“Yeah. Maybe.” Sam nods, “Anyway…… can we…… I need to take my mind off thinking about that. Shall we get back to going through these documents?”

 

“Sure. Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Sam and Lena now put the remains of their lunch to the side, and soon return to reading through these documents, with the two falling completely silent.

 

About 10 minutes later, Lena turns a page to the documents she is reading through, and as she lays her eyes on this page for the first time, she suddenly very visibly flinches in her chair.

“Lena? What is it?” Sam asks, noticing her friend flinch in her chair.

 

Lena simply points to the document she is reading, and upon seeing that Sam tilts her head over to read the document. Sam now reads the title of the document ‘Lillian Luthor Alpha-Omega Study (Project Eros).

 

“It’s…… Lillian’s experiments….. this is it……” Lena says.

 

“Yeah….. project Eros…. Eros….. that’s the Greek good of love, isn’t it?” Sam says.

“Yes…. Figures the project would be given such a pretentious name.” Lena says, dryly.

 

Sam just nods her head at Lena saying that, now watching as her friend just looks at the heading of the page, rather than starting to read through the documents.

 

“Are you going to read it then?” Sam asks.

“I…… yeah….” Lena says, now taking a deep breath.

 

“I’m here. Don’t worry.” Sam says, “I’m here, no matter what you find out.”

“Okay….. thank you.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now turns the page of the document, and now begins to finally start to read about the experiments Lillian did to her, and what Obsidian North has been doing with the results of these experiments for the past several years.

Chapter 130

Kara, Ashley and Natlie have now arrived at the L-Corp facility where Andrea is still being treated by Dr Mitosimo and his assistant. Upon arriving, Kara escorts the girls to Andrea’s hospital room, before telling them to head on inside to go and spend time with their má. Kara, for her part, decides to remain outside of the hospital room, as the last thing either she or Andrea need is to be in the same room together. Andrea may have had a bit of a personality change since coming out of the coma, or, at the very least, has become a bit less of an asshole, but still, Kara knows that any situation which would require her and Andrea to be in the same room together would be a tense one. After all, Kara still very much remembers everything that Andrea has done to both her and Lena, while also remember how awful Andrea was treating her two daughters before this moment too. Kara will never forgive Andrea for most of what she has done, and in all honesty would love nothing more than to tear her throat out as revenge for assaulting Lena like she did. However, Kara knows that doing such a thing would really be horrible for Natalie and Ashley, and likely put Lena in a bad position too, so, Kara simply thinks it is for the best to just limit her exposure to Andrea, and try and not be in the same room as her as much as she can, which includes today. This of course does include Kara having to wrestle with her inner alpha a little bit, as her alpha very much is in the mode of wanting to snarl at Andrea, both for what she has done to Lena, but also to protect her pups from Andrea, as Kara’s alpha now very much considers Natalie and Ashley to be her pups too. The ultimate thing that is allowing Kara to fight off her alpha from completely going mental, is the blonde thinking that while none of it excuses Andrea’s actions, a lot of the things Andrea likely did was due to her completely spiralling out of control due to her terminal cancer diagnosis. Kara imagines that Andrea probably grew a hatred towards the world, and everyone in it, and felt it was completely unfair that she would be dying, and there was nothing she could do about it. Again, Kara still knows that none of that is an excuse for what Andrea has done over these past several months, but it does ultimately make things a little better than if Andrea was just being that awful and had no reason in the background that explained why she was spinning out of control, and becoming even more of a monster than she already was.

 

As Kara waits outside the hospital room, she pulls out her phone, and decides to do a bit more research on these government housing projects that she overheard the parents at Natalie and Ashley’s school talking about. Kara is honestly curious as to how so many of these affordable housing projects could be continued to be approved, all while the previous projects have not been complete yet. From this research, Kara soon sees that over the last 2 years around 10 different affordable hosing projects have been approved, with the reports suggesting that it is all coming from the mayor’s office, and is an initiative he is spearheading, and using as one of his main things to campaign on in his upcoming re-election campaign. Overall, it is estimated that these 10 different affordable housing projects are costing the city around $100m, with the plan being for over 200 new affordable houses to be built, which will also be made from sustainable materials, and come with solar panels on the roofs to help reduce carbon emissions from the house. The plan details that currently 4 of the 10 housing projects are underway, with the next one planning to break ground at the end of this month, and the remaining 5 projects to begin over the next 5 years. Overall, from this description of these housing projects, everything seems to sound really good and hopeful, but that really does not match up with what Kara heard from the parents speaking about them at Natalie and Ashley’s school. So, Kara knows something must be up with these projects, something strange, and considering these projects are being done with an investment of $100m of National City taxpayer money, then someone should really look in to all these, and perhaps even write an article on it, depending on the results they find.

 

After about 20 minutes of Kara reading through various things about these housing projects on her phone, she is soon interrupted by Dr Mitosimo walking up to her, with a smile on his face. Kara can tell, from the man’s expression, that he wishes to talk with her about something.

 

“Hello, Dr.” Kara smiles.

 

“Miss Danvers.” Dr Mitosimo says, very politely, as always, “How are you doing today?”

 

“I’m good.” Kara says, “You?”

 

“I have no complaints.” Dr Mitosimo replies.

“That’s good….” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Anyway, I wished to speak with you about Miss Rojas’s care.” Dr Mitosimo says.

“Uhhh…..” Kara says, now very awkwardly, “I don’t want to be rude, but I don’t like Andrea. I am only here to support the girls, and Lena. I think it is fair to say I justifiably hate Andrea, hence why I am sitting out in the hallway, rather than being inside to room. So, I really do not think I am the ideal person to speak to about Andrea’s care. You are better off speaking to Lena, if you need to.”

 

“Yes….. I do apologise….. I am aware of your situation….. Dr Luthor has informed me of…. various details.” Dr Mitosimo says, “So, usually I would not bother you with such matters, and would simply talk with Dr Luthor about things. However, I have been trying to contact Dr Luthor’s office today, but her assistant said that she was only to be bothered today if it was a life or death matter of things, which it is not. So, I was hoping that I would get a chance to speak to Dr Luthor this evening, when she brought the girls to see Miss Rojas, but that is obviously not the case now.”

 

“Yes, Lena is busy with some…. work…. She won’t be finishing until later this evening.” Kara explains.

“Yes. Okay.” Dr Mitosimo says, “But the matter I wish to discuss with Dr Luthor is one of urgency. It is nothing that serious, but it is time sensitive, so I was hoping that maybe you would be able to pass things on to Dr Luthor on my behalf? I promise I would not ask if I didn’t think this was important.”

 

Kara sighs at Dr Mitosimo saying this, as she ultimately knows she cannot refuse the man, as it really could be something important. Then Kara really can’t refuse the doctor given how polite he is being, and generally always is.

 

“Okay. Fine.” Kara soon says, “What did you need to talk with Lena about?”

“Right.” Dr Mitosimo nods, “I will get to the point. Miss Rojas has continued to stress that she is planning to leave my care at the end of this week, and be transferred to a hospital in Argentina. While I do think she should be okay to travel to Argentina, and believe that it would be…. adequate for her to receive care there, I do not think it would be in the best interests of her health, or the treatment she has gone through. I strongly advice that Miss Rojas remain here, in my care, for a further two weeks. I have already suggested that she may go home at the end of this week, and I will travel to her home daily, to continue my care of her there, and continue to monitor her health, but she has consistently refused. She is firm in wanting to leave in the next few days, and go to Argentina. Again, while I do think this would be fine, I also worry that if any complications do pop up, the doctors there may not be able to handle the resulting issues. I am not attempting to insult the abilities of the incredible doctors in Argentina, but none of them will have the extensive information of the treatment that Miss Rojas has received, which has saved her life, and therefore would not be able to act accordingly, in an attempt to give her care if any issues pop up. Then, at the same time, if Miss Rojas were to have a medical incident while in Argentina, that is related to my treatment, I would not be able to travel to Argentina to help in person, due to various visa restrictions I have experienced in the past. Therefore, what I want to strongly stress to Dr Luthor, is that she attempts to have Miss Rojas stay here, in National City, for the next two weeks. After that, I would be much more comfortable with allowing her to travel to Argentina to receive the rest of her care, and her rehab, there.”

 

After Dr Mitosimo finishes speaking, Kara remains silent for the next few moments, taking everything in that the man has just said, knowing that he has made some good points about Andrea’s continued treatment. However, at the same time, Kara is also aware that it is unlikely that Lena will be able to convince Andrea of anything. Then, also in the back of Kara’s mind, she doesn’t really want Andrea to stay here in National City. Kara wants Andrea to fuck off to Argentina so that they can be free of her, and have a few thousand miles between her and the rest of their family, even if that means that Natalie and Ashley will be upset about Andrea’s absence for a while.

 

“I will pass on the message to Lena, Dr Mitosimo.” Kara says, “However, you should know, I very much doubt that Andrea would listen to Lena, so it would likely be a fools errand on her part.”

“Yes. I am aware of that.” Dr Mitosimo says, “But I believe it is still better to try, than not try at all.”

 

“Yeah, okay. That’s fair.” Kara nods.

 

---

Back at Obsidian North, Lena is now just finishing off reading all the documents that Obsidian North have in relation to Lillian’s experiment that she did on her, and then also all the documents about what Obsidian North have done with the results of Lillian’s experiments since then, over the past few years specifically. All in all, Lena is pretty shaken by what she has read, but primarily, Lena is most disturbed by the hand written notes that she has read, which Lillian wrote while conducting the experiment on her all those years ago.

 

Entry 1

 

Lex has present as an omega, which is very unfortunate, both for him himself, and for the rest of the family. Lex was supposed to be the one that carries on the Luthor line, not some omega bitch who gets pregnant with an alphas pups, and bends down to the alphas will. The latter is what Lex was supposed to be! It was all my hopes and dreams for him! Without an alpha heir to continue on the Luthor family, all of this will be for nothing, are family will just come under the thumb of the alpha who claims Lex one day, and I will not have that! There has to be some way I can change this! There has to be some way I can perhaps make Lex into an alpha, and deny his omega nature. I will need to begin by getting some of his blood.

 

Entry 15

 

Lionel brought home some brat child. A girl who is a result of his affair, and him being unfaithful to me. This is completely humiliating. Lionel wants us to have this Lena girl join our family, and become an actual part of it, marching her out for family events and everything. He wants to shame me in front of the entire world by showing off her existence! This is horrifying! I do not care that the girl just lost her mother. That woman is lucky she drowned, as if I ever got my hands on her, then I would have done a lot worse than simply drown her. Lionel though, he has humiliated me yet again, and I will make sure he pays for this, in one way or the other.

 

Entry 18

 

For some reason, it seems that Lex has actually taken to Lena quite well. He and Lena have regularly been playing chess with one another, and Lena has even beaten him a few times as well. Many may think that Lex let Lena win these games, but that is not like Lex, and given his anger after every time Lena has beaten him, I can tell he really was trying. It does make me wonder, perhaps Lena can be useful to us after all. Or at least, useful to me and Lex. Obviously Lena cannot be the one to continue on the Luthor legacy, that has to be Lex. I am curious though, I wonder if there is some way to determine whether Lena is going to present as an omega or an alpha. This requires further research.

 

Entry 35

 

I believe I have been able to identity the signifying genetic make up that lets you know whether a child is going to present as an omega, alpha, or heavens forbid, a beta. Can you imagine the shame if Lex presented as a beta instead of an omega? I would have strongly considered ending things then for him, as it would have been a kindness, rather than letting him live a shameful life as an omega. Anyway, looking back at this research, I now believe I should be able to test Lena’s DNA to see if she is going to present as an omega, alpha or beta. I will just need to get some of her blood.

 

Entry 37

 

She’s going to present as an alpha! The shame of it! If I thought Lex being an omega was shameful, this is beyond anything I even considered. I ran the experiment several times, and even drew some more blood from Lena, telling her I was just making sure she was healthy. All of the tests came back with her being an alpha in the future. This is not something I can allow to come to pass. I now need to move my focus back to what my original intentions were, changing an omega to an alpha, or in this case, an alpha to an omega. Perhaps it will be easier to alter the path at which the child will present prior to them presenting, than it would be to change an already presented omega to an alpha, and vice versa. Either way, it is very likely that finding a way to change how someone is going to present, before they present, would likely be a first step in actually being able to change an alpha into an omega, and vice versa. I will need to conduct further research. This time though, I am on a time limit, as I cannot allow my research to take so long that Lena actually presents as an alpha. That would be the end of the Luthor family, having a half breed becoming the alpha heir.

 

Entry 62

 

I have done it. I believe I have created a drug which isolates the presenting gene, and allows you to alter the nature of it, by programming it with certain biological parameters. To test this, I will need to inject Lena with this drug, and then it will be a matter of waiting these next few years to see what she presents as. I have decided I will alter the drug to make her present as an omega. I have considered making her a beta, which is where she truly belongs, but for Lex’s sake, it will be much more useful for Lena to be an omega, and then for me to take the results from that to use on Lex, and hopefully make him an alpha one day.

 

Entry 63

 

I have injected Lena with the drug. She complained that I hurt her when I put the needle in her skin. I told her she needs to grow up, and stop being a baby. She ran to her room after that and did not come out for an entire day. Foolish child. I will just have to wait and see what she presents as in a few years time. Until then, my experiments must continue, for Lex’s state. I can see that Lex is becoming more and more unhappy with his omega nature, and I need to save him from that. He is my baby boy, and I want the world for him. This will be my greatest gift to him.

 

Entry 102

 

Lena finally presented! She is an omega! I did it! I stopped her from being an alpha. Or, at least, I believe I did. I guess there will truly not really be anyway to actually be sure I succeeded in this, and that my experiments did anything. To actually find out if this method truly works, I would have to conduct this experiment on several more children, over the course of several years, and I doubt very much that I would ever get FDA approval for such a thing. Nor do I believe I have time to do such experiments, as Lex is becoming worse and worse. Lionel also has been no help at all, and spends most of his days drunk.

 

Entry 132

 

Lionel is dead. Good riddance.

 

Entry 135

 

I had hoped that with Lionel’s death Lex would have been able to frame himself more as an alpha, but taking on the role as CEO of Luthor Corp, and being firm with his business dealings, but he has not. He is becoming more and more unhinged. At the same time, whenever I have offered to give Lena a medical once over, she has refused, even if I punish her as the result of it. This means I have not been able to get more of her blood. Some still does remain, but I will need to be careful moving forward.

 

Lillian’s journal entries go on from this point, and soon go into Lillian running out of time, and resources, with her lab being shut down and then her ultimately deciding to give her research to Andrea in hopes that Obsidian North would be able to continue to research, and hopefully one day actually make a drug, or some way, to make an omega into an alpha.

 

On the Obsidian North’s side of things though, from what Lena has read, for several years the research that Lillian had given to Andrea, and Obsidian North, had just been left to do nothing, and fading away. However, recently, about 4 years ago, one scientist working at Obsidian North seemed to come across the research notes, or at least, the research notes that were redacted, and didn’t contain any personal information about Lex, herself and Lillian, and then was very interested in the prospect of creating such a drug, or way, to make an alpha into an omega, and vice versa. From this, this scientist has conducted years of research, being ultimately given a team and resources by Andrea, and now has actually produced some positive results, creating a drug that seems to be able to swap omegas into alphas, but not the other way round, and not for longer than a couple of minutes. Either way, the ultimate results of these experiments, and all this research is horrifying to Lena, and makes her feel sick, like she has been taking advantage of for the results of these experiments to actually exist.

Chapter 131

“Lena……. Are you okay?” Sam now asks, in a hesitant voice.

 

Lena is silent for a long while, with Sam now noticing that Lena is no longer actually reading the documents in front of her, and is just looking at a random spot on the table. For Sam’s side of things, while Lena was reading these documents, she was able to read a few lines here and there, and from what she read, everything is pretty bad, both in terms of what Lillian did to Lena, but also in terms of the fact that Obsidian North still are working on a drug that can actually change an omega into an alpha, with the research for that all starting from what Lillian did to Lena all those years ago.

 

“Lena?” Sam says, in another hesitant voice, and now places one of her hands on Lena’s shoulder.

 

“I….. I’m going to be sick.” Lena says.

 

Lena now quickly gets up from the chair and goes running out of the room.

 

“Lena!” Sam yells.

 

Sam now quickly gets up from the table, and soon follows Lena out of the conference room, and in the direction of a women’s bathroom, which Lena enters about 10 seconds before Sam. Once Sam is inside though, she sees the sight of one of the stall doors closing, and then the sound of someone throwing up happening about 10 seconds later.

 

“Lena?” Sam says, in her third hesitant voice, as she approaches the stall door.

 

Lena does reply to Sam, and just continues to be sick.

 

Thankfully, Sam now slightly presses against the stall door, and it opens, with Lena clearly not locking it in the rush of everything.

 

“Lena.” Sam says, and now quickly rushes forward, and moves her friend’s hair out of the way, holding it behind her head.

 

Lena now continues to be sick for the next few minutes, all while Sam just continues to stay there with Lena, supporting her friend. Eventually though, after these couple of minutes finish, Lena does stop being sick, with Sam now letting out a long sigh, knowing this entire situation is awful.

 

“Do you want me to call Kara, Lena?” Sam now asks, in a soft voice, as she does think that what she really wants to ask is ‘are you okay?’, but she ultimately thinks that’s a rather stupid thing to ask, given the current situation.

 

“No….” Lena croaks out, in one of those hoarse voices that people have after being sick, “She’s…… with the girls…. Where Andrea is…… I don’t want to disturb them…..”

 

“You wouldn’t be disturbing them, Lena. Kara would want to be here for you.” Sam says.

 

“I’m fine.” Lena huffs.

 

“Okay…. if you don’t want me to call Kara, what do you want?” Sam asks, as she continues to hold Lena’s hair.

 

“To stop puking would be a start.” Lena says, and then proceeds to throw up again.

 

Sam still has a sympathetic look on her face as Lena does this. Of course, Sam knows that all of this isn’t just what Lena just read about what Lillian did, that is just the route cause of this, and Lena being pregnant just makes her more likely to throw up anyway. So truly this is a perfect storm of awful things, which is resulting in Lena throwing up due to how awful and disgusted she feels about what she read, and because of her pregnancy.

 

Sam now just continued to hold Lena’s hair for the next few minutes, until eventually Lena does stop puking. 

 

“I think I’m done.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Sam nods, and now lets go of Lena’s hair.

 

Lena now gets up to her feet and looks at Sam. Upon seeing Lena, Sam now suddenly has the urge to be sick herself, simply because Lena has a bit of sick hanging from the edge of her cheek, and just like Len, Sam is also more vulnerable to being sick due to being pregnant.

 

“Oh shit.” Sam says, and puts a hand to her mouth before quickly rushing out of the bathroom stall and into another one.

 

“Sam?” Lena says, in a confused voice.

 

Lena’s confusion is soon answered by the sound of Sam now throwing up too. Lena then is just a good friend to Sam as Sam was to her, and moves to the other stall to hold Sam’s hair back.

 

“I’ll try not to be offended by the fact you threw up upon seeing the sight of me.” Lena says, once Sam stops throwing up.

 

“It’s not…. that…. you had some sick on the corner of your cheek hanging there…. and it just…. it got to me.” Sam says, and now retches into the toilet.

 

“Oh.” Lena says, and now grabs some toilet paper and wipes around her face.

 

Sam and Lena now continue like this for a few moments, with Sam continuing to retch, while Lena just stands there. Soon though, Sam and Lena hear the sound of the bathroom door opening, meaning someone else is coming inside, which they are truly mortified by the prospect of another woman now coming in and seeming them like this. Truly that would not be a good look, a female employee walking in on the potential new owner of Obsidian North, as well as her ‘second in command’, both puking their guts out. However, Sam and Lena are soon surprised even more than they thought they would be, because instead of seeing a woman, they see a man, Jack.

 

“Well, well, well, what do we have going on here?” Jack asks, with a smirk.

 

“Jack? What the hell are you doing here, in a women’s restroom of Obsidian North?” Lena asks, in a surprised voice, while Sam remains on her knees over the toilet.

 

“I find that the Obsidian North women’s restroom is far superior to the toilets at L-Corp.” Jack says, sarcastically.

 

Lena gives her friend an unimpressed look at him saying this, clearly not amused by his joke.

 

“Fine. If you want the truth, Sam told me what you were doing today, and I thought I would offer my moral support. After all, I am your best friend.” Jack says.

 

“No you’re not.” Sam says, but before she can say anything further, starts to vomit into the toilet once more.

 

“I’m sorry, Sammy, I didn’t catch that? Was that you saying I am in fact Lena’s best friend? After all, I do not vomit at the prospect of it.” Jack smirks.

 

“Fuck…. you….” Sam says.

 

“That doesn’t explain how you knew to look for us in here.” Lena says, “Kinda creepy you just walking into the women’s restroom.”

 

“Oh you think so little of me, Lena.” Jack says, “I got here a little while ago, and was chatting to this nice fellow omega. She has quite the ass on her. Anyway…. after my lovely conversation with the young lady, she told me where you would be, but when I arrived, you were not in the conference room, and all the files were still there. That is when I came across another woman, who was coming from the direction of this very bathroom. I asked her if she had seen either of you, and told her I was your friend. She then explained that she was pretty sure one of you was throwing up, as she could hear the sounds from just outside the bathroom when she was coming to check on you both. So after hearing that, I realised my best friend might need me, as she could be the one being sick! Unfortunately it was just Sammy here being sick.”

 

“Fuck you.” Sam says again, and now sticks her middle finger up behind her back, in Jack’s direction, all while still on her knees.

 

“Love you too, Sammy.” Jack replies, with a smirk.

 

“For your information, Jack. I was also throwing up, not just Sam.” Lena says, “She’s just got sick are seeing me be sick.”

 

“Oh….” Jack says, “So….. what? Is this like some 2 girls one cup shit?”

 

“That’s fucking gross.” Sam groans.

 

“I have no idea what that even means.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, two girls one cup is a delightful movie. You’ll love it!” Jack says, with a smirk.

 

“Don’t trust him. You don’t ever want to watch that.” Sam says.

 

“Hmm, I’m going to have to take Sam’s word for it on this one.” Lena says.

 

“Your loss.” Jack shrugs.

 

“It’s really not.” Sam says, as she finally gets up from her knees and wipes her mouth with some toilet paper.

 

“Are you alright, Sam?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. I think I’m good now.” Sam replies.

 

“Okay.” Lena says.

 

“So…. are you two going to tell me what caused you both to me sick? Is this just some omega pregnancy thing?” Jack asks.

 

“No.” Sam replies.

 

“No. It’s not.” Lena says.

 

“Then what is it?” Jack asks.

 

Lena now looks at Sam for a few moments, before looking back at Jack.

 

“Jack, if Lena doesn’t want to tell you….” Sam begins.

 

“No it’s fine.” Lena says, cutting off Sam, “He might as well know.”

 

“Know what?” Jack asks.

 

“Let’s just go back to the conference room and I’ll show you. We probably shouldn’t stay in here, the three of us, for so long, as people will really start to wonder what we are doing.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, that’s probably for the best.” Jack replies.

 

Sam and Lena now wash their hands, and make themselves more presentable, before then following Jack out of the bathroom and head back to the conference room.

 

---

Back at the L-Corp medical facility where Andrea is, Kara is still on her phone, continuing to try and research these housing projects, all while remaining outside Andrea’s room, waiting for Natalie and Ashley to be done speaking with their sire for the day. Soon though, Kara finishes waiting for the girls, but in an unexpected fashion, as they both come running out of Andrea’s room, each looking very upset, and Natalie crying her eyes out.

 

“Girls? What’s the matter?” Kara asks, with a concerned look on her face.

 

“Má is leaving! She almost died, and she is going to Argentina! She is moving away from us! She doesn’t care about us! Nothing has changed!” Ashley says, in an angry voice.

 

“She doesn’t love us.” Natalie says, with tears in her eyes.

 

“Oh, girls….” Kara says, and now finds herself in a complicated position, as from Kara’s side of things she does kind of believe that some of the things the girls have just said are true, and pretty valid, but also, at the end of the day, Kara does not want to be the type of person who just trashes her step-daughter’s other parent, even by virtue of simply agreeing with Natalie and Ashley being negative towards Andrea. “I’m sure that’s not true.”

 

Kara honestly hates how cringey that sentence just sounded, and how ungenuine it also sounded, but she just couldn’t think of anything else to say.

 

“You don’t have to lie.” Ashley says.

 

“I’m not lying….. this is just….. complicated.” Kara says.

 

“Did you know?” Natalie now asks Kara.

 

“Did I know what?” Kara asks, attempting to avoid this question, as she knows this is a good way for things to blow back on her.

 

“Did you know má is going to be moving to Argentina?” Ashley now says, answering for Natalie.

 

“I…… yes…..” Kara admits, “But it wasn’t my place to tell the two of you. Nor was it your mom’s place, as she wanted to respect your má’s wishes, and didn’t know if maybe she would change her mind.”

 

“That means you and mom don’t think Andrea should be leaving! You know she is being awful to us too!” Ashley exclaims.

 

“That’s not….” Kara begins.

 

“Tell us the truth, if you were in má’s position, would you leave us?” Ashley asks.

 

“I…..” Kara begins, and now truly realises she is fucked, as there is no way to get out of this situation, so ultimately, Kara just decides to answer truthfully, “No. I wouldn’t, but I’m not from Argentina, so things would be different for me.”

 

“Not that different.” Natalie says, “You still wouldn’t leave because you love us, and wouldn’t want to leave us. Me, Ashley and mom.”

 

“I….. no….. I wouldn’t.” Kara admits.

 

“You would be a better má. You are a better má.” Natalie says.

“No…. I’m not here to replace your má or anything, and I don’t want things to be that way either.” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

“This doesn’t matter now m….. Andrea has made her decision, I don’t want to speak to her anymore if she is just going to fuck off to Argentina in a few days, and forget about us.” Ashley says.

 

“Ashley! Watch your language please.” Kara says, in a stern voice.

 

Ashley doesn’t respond to Kara saying that, she just looks down at the ground, which very much shows Kara the signal that Ashley understands what Kara just said to her, and won’t try and rebel and swear again.

 

“Can we go, please?” Natalie asks Kara, as she looks up at her.

 

Kara now sighs.

 

“I think you both should go back in and say goodbye to your má, even if you are angry with her right now.” Kara says.

 

“No.” Ashley replies, stubbornly, “I’m never speaking to Andrea again.”

 

“Me neither. Not when she is just going to leave us.” Natalie says.

 

Kara now sighs once more, and realises she doesn’t really want them to leave like this and give Andrea the impression Natalie and Ashley stormed out of her room, and then she just agreed with them, trashed Andrea, and got them out of there as quickly as possible.

 

“Fine. If you are not going to talk to your má, I guess I will then.” Kara says.

 

“You will?” Ashley asks, “Why would you want to?”

 

“Just to make sure your má knows you are both under my care, and aren’t just going running off upset.” Kara says.

 

“Okay…” Natalie says.

“Not that she would care.” Ashley mumbles.

 

“Wait out here for me, please. I won’t be long.” Kara says.

 

Kara now takes a deep breath, truly preparing herself, and then soon enters Andrea’s room. Upon hearing the door open, Andrea does turn her head in the direction of the door with a hopeful look on her face, clearly hoping that it would be either Natalie or Ashley, or perhaps both, coming back into the room. However, upon Andrea seeing that it is Kara walking into the room, the Obsidian North CEO’s expression very much drops.

 

“What do you want?” Andrea asks, in a dry tone.

 

“I just came in to tell you that I tried to get the girls to come back in and say goodbye to you, but they don’t want to, so I’m going to take them home now.” Kara says.

 

Andrea scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“Yeah, well, I’m sure you had your fun trashing me to the girls, while they are upset and angry with me. You must be loving this.” Andrea says, now looking away from Kara.

 

“No. I’m not.” Kara says, bluntly, “Because I love Natalie and Ashley, as if they were my own, and to see them upset over this is never going to bring me any joy, despite how much I dislike you. Then also, for your own information, I NEVER would, or will, trash you in front of the girls, despite how much I absolutely detest you, and want nothing to do with you. I don’t want to be that type of person. You are Natalie and Ashley’s other parent, and I respect that, and respect the relationship you have with them, even at times like this when it is strained. Now, I am going to go, before you say anything further, and I start arguing with a woman who just got out of a coma.”

 

Kara now turns her back, and begins to walk out of the room.

 

“I’m sorry.” Andrea says.

 

Kara literally slightly flinches in surprise at Andrea saying that to her.

“What?” Kara says, in a confused voice, now turning back around, thinking that she really must have just misheard what Andrea said.

 

“I said, I’m sorry.” Andrea says, “I shouldn’t presume the worst of you like that. Natalie and Ashley absolutely adore you. I think in many ways they wish you were their alpha biological parent. They rave about you all the time, especially Natalie. I shouldn’t be as…. rude….. to anyone who is so caring to my girls.”

 

“Okay…..” Kara says, thinking that maybe they’ll be able to come to a mutual understand in regards to Natalie and Ashley, or both of their affections towards them, “I…. appreciate you saying that….. But…. I’m still going to go.”

 

“Okay….. just…… tell the girls I’m sorry, and I’m not leaving because I don’t care about them. I just….. I don’t want to be here, doing my rehab, and have all the photos circulate all over the world of me, like this, because I’m here in National City, where I could get more privacy in Argentina.” Andrea says, “Then, I don’t think it would be good for the girls for their má to be seen like this by their friends at school, and other people. I don’t want them to be upset by it, or bullied by it.”

“Okay….. I will let them know that….. But honestly, Andrea, I’m going to be blunt here, but I think Natalie and Ashley have a point. I understand you wanting to go to Argentina for privacy, and I really respect that. But at the same time, it also feels like you are trying to rush to Argentina, rather than taking things at a slower pace like Dr Mitosimo wants you to. You could achieve both things by just spending the next 2 weeks here in National City, in your own home, receiving care from Dr Mitosimo, who is willing to go out to your home to give you care. Then as you likely won’t be leaving the house, the press won’t get photos of you or anything, and on top of it all, you will still be here in National City for another couple of weeks to make Natalie and Ashley happy. It will give you some more time with them, and to ease them into you going to Argentina, and to let you explain things to them, as to why you are doing it, rather than dropping it on them suddenly like this.” Kara says, “But anyway….. that’s just my thoughts on it.”

 

Kara now doesn’t want for Andrea to respond to her, and just leaves the room, meeting Ashley and Natalie just outside.

 

“Okay girls, let’s go home.” Kara says, with a smile.

Chapter 132

In Obsidian North, Sam, Lena and Jack are now back in the conference room, and since getting back in the conference room, Lena has given Jack the files to have a read about all the experiments that Lillian did on her, and the research that Obsidian North has done as a result of those experiments over the last few years. All while Jack has been taking about 10 minutes reading the documents, Lena ahs just sat there, with an anxious look on her face, wondering what joke Jack is going to make as soon as he finishes reading the documents. As for Sam, she has been sitting close to Lena’s side, giving one of Lena’s hands a squeeze of reassurance every now and then, wanting to make sure that Lena doesn’t start spiralling, and then make herself puke out her guts once more. Eventually though, Jack does finishes reading the documents, with him slowly turning his head towards Lena. As soon as Jack does this, Lena’s stomach does a little flip, as right away she sees the look on Jack’s face, which is direct at her, and it is one of pity.

 

“I am so sorry, Lena…..” Jack says, “I…… I don’t even know what to say…… What Lillian did….. or may have done……. That’s beyond horrible….. To experiment on one child….. in a desperate attempt to change the other…… That’s beyond abusive…. I…… I don’t have words…..”

 

Lena knows that Jack really must be serious right now, because she has honestly never seen him act so serious, and be so speechless, and she has known Jack for a very very long time.

 

“Thank you….” Lena nods, not really knowing what else to say, “I just….. I feel so violated by it all…”

“Yeah…. I can only imagine.” Jack replies.

 

“I just….. I don’t know…… Reading what Lillian did…. The experiments she conducting on me, just to help Lex…… It makes me feel sick in my own skin…..” Lena says, “But at the same time, knowing that Obsidian North have been doing more research based off of the experiments that Lillian has done, to make a drug to change alphas into omegas, and omegas into alphas, it makes me feel so violated. It makes me want to buy this company, just so I can burn this all to the ground, and this research will never be used, and I can never be violated.”

 

“I….. what do you mean?” Jack now says.

 

Lena is now silent for a few moments.

“What do you mean, what do I mean?” Lena asks, in a confused voice.

“You….. you really mean that? You would want to destroy this research?” Jack asks.

 

“Yes! Of course! The way it has come about, it’s violating, on so many levels!” Lena exclaims.

 

“I agree.” Sam nods, “What, do you have a different perspective, Jack?”

 

“I…. I mean…. I completely understand where you are coming from, Lena, and how you are feeling. However….. this research….. the possibilities that it has….. is that something you really want to throw away?” Jack asks.

 

Lena scoffs at Jack saying that.

 

“Why the fuck would I care about wanting to help families make their omegas they are ashamed of into alphas, that is disgusting.” Lena says.

 

“I….. yes….. but that isn’t what I mean.” Jack says, “I mean….. the two of you….. you are lucky in many ways….. You are omegas. And while a part of society will look down on you both for being omegas, instead of alphas, they will still not look down on you like they look down on us betas. Do you realise how many betas out there would love the possibility to be able to take a drug like this, and then become an alpha or omega? Not only could they then have biological children, but for some of them, it would allow them to feel right with their bodies? I mean…. I am okay with being a beta, despite the abuse, and not being able to have kids. I see the latter as an advantage. However, I have so many beta friends who would jump at a chance a drug could possibly be created to change them from a beta to an alpha or omega. Then, at the same time, I know several omegas and alphas who I think would love to take a drug to change into an omega or alpha, both on a permanent basis, and on a temporary basis, like this drug is able to do right now…… How this drug has been made….. or the early stages of how this drug has been developed….. was wrong…… and some absolutely disgusting and unforgivable things happened to you, but do you really want to throw all of this research away because of that? When this could potentially help so many people?”

 

Lena now sighs.

 

“You do make a good point Jack, but…. it still makes me feel so violated.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Jack nods, “But think about it this way, this way you could control what this research and experiments are used for, and from you feeling violated, and the awful things that were done to you, something good can come from it, and you can help a lot of people.”

 

“Hmmm….. I guess I’ll have to think about it. I still don’t even know if I’m going to even buy obsidian north yet. I’m only about halfway through these documents and thus far it’s only slightly in Obsidian North’s favour.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, well, from what I have looked at, these financial records, they are impeccable. I’m honestly surprised.” Sam says.

 

“That’s a good thing though?” Lena asks Sam, with a slightly unsure look on her face.

 

“Maybe. But I don’t really trust that Andrea hasn’t done shady stuff to hide the real financial records so I’m going to have to talk to the CFO tomorrow.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Lena nods.

 

“So…. what now?” Jack now asks, after a few moments silence.

 

“Now…. I think we should all go home for the day. We aren’t going to be productive here for the rest of the day.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah…. I agree….” Lena says, with a sigh.

 

“And here I was about to suggest that I help you drown your sorrows by getting shit faced.” Jack says, with a smirk, clearly trying to lighten the mood with a joke.

 

“Jack, you realise both Lena and I are pregnant. We certainly cannot be getting ‘shit faced’, as you put it.” Sam says.

 

“You don’t listen, do you, Sammy?” Jack smirks, “I said I would down YOUR sorrows by ME getting shit faced, not us.”

 

“And how exactly would you getting drunk help the two of us?” Lena questions.

 

“I dunno.” Jack says, with a shrug of his shoulders, “Maybe by Osmosis?”

 

Lena can’t help but laugh at Jack saying that.

 

“I don’t think you mean osmosis, Jack.” Lena smirks, “Osmosis is when water molecules move through a semipermeable membrane from a region of higher water concentration to a region of lower water concentration.”

 

“Oh…. well…. you know what I mean….. Maybe like me getting drunk would make you feel better, as getting drunk always helps with drowning your own emotions.” Jack explains.

 

“Fucking osmosis.” Sam now laughs, “You really are smart Jack, but sometimes you come out with some ridiculous things, especially for someone who is supposed to be a scientist like Lena.”

 

“Yeah, well, biology was never my strong suit.” Jack says, with a shrug.

 

“Didn’t you once tell me that you aced your biology credit at university?” Sam asks.

 

Lena scoffs at Sam saying that.

 

“More like I aced his biology class for him.” Lena says.

 

“What do you mean?” Sam asks.

 

“We did the same biology course, and Jack just really did not get it. It wasn’t his thing. He begged me to help him, but basically it just turned into me doing Jack’s work for him.” Lena says.

 

“Wow. That shows what a good friend you are, Jack.” Sam says, as she looks at Jack with a disapproving look on her face.

 

“It wasn’t like that!” Jack exclaims, “I did try and have Lena help me, but when I just wasn’t getting it, Lena got frustrated and just barged through and did the work for me.”

 

“Yeah, well, that’s because you begged me to help you, and I couldn’t afford to waste a lot of time helping you when I had other things to study.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, well, either way, I didn’t just abandon you to do all my work.” Jack says.

 

“Hang on.” Sam now says, “How did you ace the final exam for the course?”

 

“Lucky for Jack, there wasn’t a final exam on that one, otherwise he really would have been in trouble.” Lena says.

 

“Yep.” Jack nods.

 

“So, who scored the highest?” Sam now asks, with a smirk.

 

“Me, of course.” Lena says, “I wasn’t about to help him with his work and let him score higher than me. I got a 97, and Jack got a 92.”

 

“Not exactly acing it then, is it, Jack?” Sam smirks.

 

“Wow. So rude, Sammy.” Jack says, dramatically, “And here I was about to offer to be your midwife, and be ready to deliver your baby when the time comes.”

 

“Uhhh…… Firstly, when I do give birth, I very much hope that it is in a hospital, where a bunch of doctors can help, and also give me a shit load of drugs for the pain.” Sam says, “But if it isn’t, I’m pretty sure my doctor girlfriend will be able to handle delivering the baby, not you.”

 

“Oh, you wound me, Sammy.” Jack says.

 

“Alright….. The two of you can continue like this all day, can we just leave? I just want to get home.” Lena says.

“Yeah, alright.” Sam says.

 

“Fine.” Jack says, “Maybe I’ll still go out and get shit faced anyway. You know, as a way to emotionally help you, Lena.”

“Sure, you do that, Jack.” Lena says, rolling her eyes.

 

---

Kara, Natalie and Ashley returned home from seeing Andrea about 15 minutes ago, and since leaving Andrea, Natalie and Ashley’s moods have not improved. Both girls are still upset and angry, mostly at Andrea, but also a bit at everyone else who didn’t tell them about Andrea planning to leave for Argentina soon. It really is just a horrible situation that Kara knows she can’t do anything about without stepping her foot in it. It has to be something that Andrea fixes herself, that is, if she wants to. All Kara can try and do now, is be there for the girls, and emotionally support them, despite the moods they are in.

 

Right now, both Natalie and Ashley have gone up to their bedrooms, leaving Kara alone downstairs, and just cutting up some vegetables, and putting them in pots of water on the stove, getting their dinner ready to cook, even if it doesn’t need to be cooked for another hour yet. Soon though, Kara is interrupted by the sound of the front door opening, which surprises her a little bit, and a few moments after that, Lena comes walking through the living room area of the home, and then into the kitchen, where she sees Kara.

“Lena?” Kara says, in a surprised voice, “I thought you were going to be back a bit later than this.”

 

“Yeah…. well….. things didn’t actually go to good.” Lena explains.

 

Kara now puts down the knife she was using to cut the vegetables, and now closes the distance between herself and Lena, taking her future wife in for a hug. As Kara does this, Lena breaks out into some light tears.

“It’s okay, Lena. I’m here. I’ve got you.” Kara says, as she holds the 41-year-old brunette omega tightly.

 

Kara and Lena continue to hug like this for a few minutes, while Lena cries lightly. Eventually though, Lena’s tears do stop, and Kara slightly pulls back from the hug with Lena.

 

“What happened?” Kara soon asks, in a soft voice, “What did you read?”

“I read about it all….” Lena says, “I read the notes Lillian made when she did…… when she did what she did to me….. It…… it is bad Kara…… I feel….. I feel so violated by it……..”

 

“I’m so sorry, Lena….” Kara says, in a sympathetic voice, giving Lena soothing pheromones right now.

 

“Thank you….” Lena says, “But….. what is worse….. is Andrea’s company then found the research after Lillian gave it to Andrea, years later, and they have been using it to develop a drug to try and change alphas into omegas, and omegas into alphas.”

 

“So…… what Andrea said to me…. all those months ago…. with her bullshit…. was the truth?” Kara asks.

 

“By the sounds of it, the drug doesn’t work very well right now.” Lena says, “But that is besides the point. It just feels so wrong that a team of scientists have created something based on experiments done on me, without my knowledge or consent, all while I was a child.”

 

“Yeah…. I know….. that is awful….” Kara says, “What are you going to do?”

 

“I don’t know….” Lena says, “A part of me really wants to just buy Andrea’s company, just so I can destroy every single trace of this experiment….. but….. Jack said something to me….. which I can’t stop thinking about….”

 

“What did he say?” Kara asks.

“He told me….. that there are a lot of omegas, alphas, and even betas out there that would love for their to be a drug like this, for them, not to be forced to become an omega or alpha by their family, but because they want it to happen. He told me that I could actually create some good from the awful thing that happened to me, and help people despite how violated I feel from the experiments Lillian based all this on.” Lena says.

 

“I…. yeah….. I get that….” Kara says, “What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know.” Lena admits, “I’m too emotional now to think clearly. In reality….. I need to look at Andrea’s company with a clear mind, and not just base my decision on this one thing. And that is about whether to buy it or not, not what to do with the research. If I buy the company, I can always figure out what I want to do later.”

 

“Yeah…. okay….” Kara nods.

 

“What do you think I should do though?” Lena now asks, after a moments silence.

“I don’t know. I haven’t read through the files about Andrea’s company like you have.” Kara says.

“No. I mean…. about the experiments….” Lena says.

“Oh…. I don’t know.” Kara says, “Really, it’s got to be up to you, and what you are happy to live with. If you are okay with creating this drug, and changing something awful that happened to you, into something positive for a lot of people, that would be okay. But if you just could never emotionally get over being violated like you have been, even if an eventual drug helped people, then it would be okay to just destroy the research too. Either way, I will support you, 1000%.”

 

“Okay…. Thank you…..” Lena says.

 

“What I will say though, and this isn’t me trying to influence your decision or anything, but, I do think there would be a lot of people who would love such a drug.” Kara says, “Honestly, I think Kelly is one of those people. I don’t know Kelly anywhere near as well as Alex does, but I have always got the impression that she has been a bit insecure in her relationship with Alex because she is a beta, and can’t give Alex the same sort of things that an omega biologically can. Then, at the same time, I feel like Kelly just would like to be an omega anywhere.”

 

“Yeah…. okay….. maybe I will have to talk with her about it.” Lena says, “Just to get another perspective.”

“Maybe. It’s up to you.” Kara says, and now takes Lena in for another hug.

 

Kara and Lena now hug for a few more minutes, but eventually they part, and Kara leans towards Lena to give her a kiss. Lena tilts away from Kara though, rejecting her kiss. This causes Kara to grow a hurt look on her face.

“Sorry, darling. But you really don’t want to kiss me right now. After I read through the files about the experiments, I felt so violated that I puked my guts out. Sam had to rush in and hold my hair as I threw up, then when I was done, Sam threw up as well from seeing some remains of puke on my chin.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm…… Okay….” Kara says, “I usually would say I would still happily kiss you, but puke is where I draw the line. I’ll kiss you if you are sick, and coughing up a lung, but not after you have puked.”

 

“Fair enough.” Lena says, with a chuckle, “Anyway, how are the girls? Did everything go okay with Andrea?”

 

Kara now lets out a long sigh at Lena saying that, as she realises that what Andrea did could not have happened at a worse time for Lena.

 

“Oh boy, that doesn’t sound good. Lay it on me.” Lena says.

 

“Well, firstly, before I tell you, you should know that Dr Mitosimo wanted to speak to you. He ended up speaking to me so I could pass on a message to you. He basically very much would like Andrea to stay in National City for 2 more weeks. He has offered to just visit Andrea daily at her home, rather than her having to stay at his facility too. He thinks it will be for the best, as the doctors in Argentina will not know the specifics of the treatments Andrea has gone through, and in case of emergency Dr Mitosimo could not travel to Argentina, due to visa issues. So, he basically wants you to try and convince Andrea.”

 

“Hmmm…. I doubt she’ll listen to me.” Lena says, “But what about the girls?”

 

“Yeah… well….. Andrea decided to tell the girls today that she is leaving for Argentina. They are very upset and angry about that, and also kind of annoyed that the two of us knew and didn’t tell them.” Kara says.

 

“Great.” Lena says, sarcastically, “I could really do without this now.”

 

“I know.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face, “I did go in a speak to Andrea after the girls came running out and told me. I just told her I think she should reconsider, and that I wasn’t going to trash her in front of the girls, like she claimed I would. Then I just left.”

“Okay….” Lena nods, “Are the girls upstairs now?”

“Yeah. They are in their rooms.” Kara says.

 

Lena now sighs.

 

“How about I go up and talk to them both?” Kara suggests, “Then I can bring them down here, and you can speak with them too?”

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Lena nods, “That will at least give me a moment to work through things in my head.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “I’ll be back in a bit.”

“Okay, darling. I’ll finish cutting these vegetables for you, while I wait.” Lena says.

“Alright.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now leave the kitchen, and soon heads upstairs, already thinking in her mind what to say to the girls to try and comfort them. This is just another step of Kara being a parent to these two girls.

Chapter 133

Kara has now arrived upstairs of the home she shares with Lena, Natalie and Ashley, with Lena still being downstairs right now. Even though Kara offered to go and talk to Natalie and Ashley first, before bringing them down to speak with Lena, the blonde doesn’t actually have any plan of anything she can say to them that she hasn’t said already. There is no text book as to how to make Ashley and Natalie feel better about the situation of their má leaving for Argentina in a couple of days, after almost dying, and the girls thinking that they were going to lose one of their parents. It’s a completely horrid situation all around. However, even though Kara can’t think of the words right now to say to Natalie and Ashley, and assure them some form of comfort, she does know that she needs to go and speak to them. Kara loves both Natalie and Ashley, and she does not want to see them continuing to be upset like this, or left in the current emotional state that they are in, so she has to do something. At the same time, Kara does know that Lena would likely be better suited to this, as after all, Lena is the girls biological mother, but right now Kara is aware that Lena is not in the right headspace, emotionally, and mentally, to deal with the girls, and just needs a few moments to get her head together after everything she has been through today, and read from the files. Therefore, Kara knows this job lands on her, and she does not mind one bit. When Kara started a relationship with Lena, she didn’t come into it just thinking about how attractive she found, and finds, Lena, or the fact that Lena was an omega that she got pregnant. Kara came in with open eyes, knowing that Natalie and Ashley would be an important part of their relationship too, with Lena making that very clear. Kara does not mind that one little bit. Kara loves both Natalie and Ashley, as if they were her own pups, who she sired with Lena. This has already been seen by the extreme bonding that Kara did with Ashley when the girl first presented as an omega a few months ago, with Andrea unwilling, or unable, to actually be there to help Ashley through it, so Kara stepped up, and was happy to do it.

 

Kara now decides to walk into Natalie’s bedroom first, where she soon finds the girl just going through some of the things in her room, as if she is looking for something. However, at the same time, it doesn’t actually look like Natalie is looking for anything in particular, just that she is doing this activity to do something to keep herself occupied, and her mind going, and likely from not thinking about the whole situation with Andrea going to Argentina in a few days. Upon seeing this sight, Kara really grows a sympathetic look on her face, feeling really bad for the 12-year-old.

 

“Natalie…… can we talk?” Kara soon says, in a soft voice, not wanting to startle Natalie by her presence, seeing as the girl has her back turned to her right now.

 

Natalie now turns around and looks at Kara, and the blonde can see that the 12-year-old has a very sad look on her face.

 

“Why?” Natalie asks.

 

“Because….. I don’t like seeing either you or Ashley being upset or sad, and I want to do anything, within my powers, to make things better.” Kara explains.

 

Natalie now just looks at Kara for a few seconds, almost giving the blonde a look as if she is trying to figure out if Kara is actually being genuine or not.

 

“Okay.” Natalie eventually says, with a bit of a sigh, and then gets up from the floor, and begins to walk over to Kara.

 

“Let’s go into your sister’s room, I want to talk to you both together.” Kara says.

 

“Alright.” Natalie nods.

 

Kara now leads Natalie to Ashley’s bedroom, where the blonde soon comes across Ashley’s closed bedroom door. Instead of just opening the door right away, Kara decides to knock on the door, before then opening it without waiting for Ashley to answer. Kara does this because she wants Ashley to know she knocked, but at the same time does not want to give Ashley the chance to yell out for her to ‘go away’ or not come in or something. As Kara opens the door though, the blonde just sees that Ashley is sitting on her bed, looking rather annoyed and upset, and is just looking at something on her phone.

 

“Ashley, can I talk with you, please?” Kara says, in a soft voice.

 

Ashley now turns her gaze and looks at Kara and Natalie for a few moments, before then sighing.

 

“I don’t know what you want to talk about, Kara. You can’t make this better.” Ashley says, in a bit of a stroppy voice.

 

“I know I can’t make this completely better, as that is honestly not within my power. However, I can at least try and make you two girls feel better. Will you let me try and do that?” Kara asks.

 

Ashley now sighs again.

 

“Fine.” Ashley says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says.

 

Kara now walks over to Ashley’s bed and soon takes a seat on the side of it.

 

“Come sit either side of me.” Kara says to the girls.

 

Ashley and Natalie now both sit next to Kara on the bed, with Ashley still looking at her phone a bit. Upon seeing this, Kara takes Ashley’s phone from her hands, and throws it to the bed behind them.

“Hey!” Ashley protests.

 

“I want you to listen to me, Ashley, not be on your phone, and only half listen to me.” Kara says, “Plus, it is rude for you to be on your phone while one of your par…… while someone who cares about you is trying to talk with you.”

 

“Alright….. fine….” Ashley soon says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now looks between Natalie and Ashley for a few moments, trying to find the words to begin what she is going to say to the two of them.

 

“Look… girls….. I don’t have any words that are going to repair this, or make you feel better about what your má has decided to do. It’s just a bad situation. However, you girls both know that I am not your má’s biggest fan, and that is putting it lightly, so I am not the type of person that would just defend her for no reason, so I want you to listen closely when I say this. I do not believe that your má is doing this, going to Argentina, as a way to hurt you. I believe she is doing this, because she thinks it is the right thing for her health, and doesn’t want to be in the eye of the media as she recovers from what she has medically been through, like she would be if she remained here in National City. Then, at the same time, when I spoke to her earlier, she told me that also a part of it is because she doesn’t want the two of you to be affected by the media potentially reporting on her recovery. She told me that she is worried that maybe the kids at your school would tease you, or make rude comments about her, which would just be awful for you. So, while you are upset with her for leaving for Argentina, at the same time you should know, at least, that she is partially thinking about you two girls too, and she has already told your mom that she would be happy, and wants, for all of us, including me, to come to Argentina on occasion, so that you can see her, and spend time with her, and your mom and I are willing to do that, including me. And you both know that your má actually being willing for me to come too, and for me to be there with you, is a massive thing, as she does not like me at all.” Kara says, “So, what I am trying to say, is that I know this is a horrible situation, but your má is not doing all this for completely selfish reasons, like I know she has done things in the past. I know that does not make it any better really, but in a way it might, if she was just being completely selfish, and not thinking about the two of you at all.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now remain silent for the next few moments, after Kara has finished her speech, with the blonde just waiting, in anticipation, to see what the girls are going to say next. Soon though, surprisingly, Natalie is the first one to speak up.

 

“It’s still unfair on us.” Natalie says, “We shouldn’t have to go through this. Má almost died, and we almost lost her because of that, now we are going to lose her because she is going to another country.”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley agrees, “Like, I get what you are saying, but at the end of the day, even if má is not being selfish, it still is upsetting to me and Natalie.”

 

“I know it is still upsetting to you both, and I’m not trying to diminish that at all. I’m just trying to make you feel a bit better about this, instead of you thinking your má is just completely abandoning you for her own selfish reasons. And if that just makes you feel even 1% better, then I’ll take that as a win.”

 

Ashley now just looks at Kara for a few moments after the blonde says that, with the teenager growing a bit of a confused expression on her face.

 

“I wish you were our birth alpha parent, Kara, instead of Andrea.” Ashley says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen in surprise at Ashley saying that, with the blonde soon opening her mouth to respond, but Ashley cuts her off.

 

“If you were our alpha parent, things would be so much better. We would be so much better, and you would look after us like an alpha parent is supposed to with their pups. I wish you were our mom.” Ashley says.

 

“Me too!” Natalie says, “You love us, and make us feel better, even though we are not related to you. You have done things for us which má has never done. You should be our má.”

Upon hearing Natalie and Ashley say this, Kara is touched, but at the same time, she knows this is wrong. Of course, Kara would absolutely love for the girls to consider her another one of their parents, but at the same time, Kara does not want to get it this way, by trying to replace Andrea. Kara does not want it to be tainted like that.

 

“No, girls.” Kara says, “That is not right. I understand that you are both saying that because you are upset right now, and have been through a lot over these last few months, but saying such a thing is disrespectful to your má, and also to me.”

 

“What? To you?” Ashley asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, “The truth is, I love you girls, so much, as if you were my own pups. Natalie, you have no idea how happy it made me when you told me you love me the other day. I literally ran into your mom and I’s bedroom and cried my eyes out of happiness. I love you girls more than I thought possible for children I did not sire. But I love you if you were my own. A lot of the time, in my head, when I think of you girls, my alpha says ‘mine. mine. mine.’, meaning that you are my pups. Then I know for a fact, that whenever your younger brother or sister is born within these next few months, I will NOT consider them any more my pup than I do you both. I love you each, so much, and I think you are beautiful brilliant girls, and I would absolutely love for you each to consider me another one of your parents one day, but at the same time do need expect it, or would I think anything badly of the two of you if you never wanted that to happen. HOWEVER, at the same time, I do NOT want to be just a replacement for Andrea. The thought of that makes me honestly just feel bad, and used, and a bit offended, if I’m being honest. I want to be separate from your relationship that you have with your má. I don’t want to be a comparison game or anything like that.”

 

Ashley and Natalie now remain silent for a few moments after Kara says that, with the two girls even look at each other. Then, as for Kara, she honestly feels her heart racing, because she has just got something off her chest which she has been thinking about for a while, and now is starting to feel anxious about what the girls are going to say in response to that.

 

“I….. I’m sorry, Kara.” Ashley eventually says, “I…… You’re right….. I shouldn’t try and make you replace And…. má. You are your own person, and I should treat you as such. I’m sorry.”

 

“Me too.” Natalie, “I didn’t mean to upset you, or make you feel bad.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, with a sigh.

 

“But…. also…. Uhmmm…… you should know…… I mean…… I’m not the type of person who just comes out and says it, because it’s just a little awkward to say, and that has nothing to do with you, or how I feel about you, but just with who I am…. but……. I love you as well, Kara, and not just because I have seen how happy you make mom. I love you because you have never treated us like the woman who you are dating’s kids, who are just a nuisance you have to deal with. You have been willing to bond with us, and take care of us, even though would weren’t expected to do so. I think most other people in your situation would not have tried to get to know myself and Natalie like you have, or cared for us like you have. So….. I love you too……” Ashley now says.

 

Kara now can’t help but break out into a wide smile at Ashley saying that. Before this point Kara was pretty sure that Ashley loved her as well, but it is still very nice to actually hear the teenager say that out loud.

 

“I love you both too. Very much. And I promise, that no matter what you are emotionally going through, whether it has something to do with your má, your mom, or something else entirely, I will always be here for you both, and I will never treat the two of you as less than your future brother or sister. As far as I am concerned, you are my pups, and I will treat you as such.” Kara says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now both grow smiles on their faces, and in response to this, Kara soon wraps her arms around both Natalie and Ashley, bringing them both in for a tight hug, which Natalie and Ashley very much hug into themselves, wrapping their arms around Kara too. This hug lasts a good couple of minutes, before the threesome do break apart, with the mood now very much feeling a lot lighter than it did when Kara first came upstairs to try and talk with the girls. So, Kara is going to take this shift in mood as a success.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “Now, how about you both come downstairs with me? Mom got home just before I came up here, and she would like to speak with you too.”

 

“What?” Ashley says, “Why didn’t she come up here with you?”

 

“Because…..” Kara begins, and then sighs, “Look, it is not my place to say really, it’s up to mom whether she wants to explain everything to you, but all I will say, is your mom found some things out while we were in Metropolis. Things that really make her feel awful. It is nothing that puts her, or you, or anyone in danger, or anything like that. It is just things that are having an emotional impact on mom, and today, she read more information about those things she found out, which have made her feel even worse. So, she is just in a bit of a sad mood, so she asked me to come talk with you first, just so she could have a few moments to collect her own thoughts and emotions, before speaking with you both.”

 

“Okay….” Natalie nods, “Is mom going to be okay?”

 

“Yes. I think so.” Kara nods, “I won’t lie to you. The things that your mom has found out, are not nice things, and are maybe things that the two of you should not know. But your mom is one of the strongest women I have ever met. I know that we can help her through this, by just giving her emotional support, and affection.”

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes, alright.” Natalie replies.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Now, before we go downstairs though, I want you both to promise me that you won’t just ask mom about why she is upset, and try and get details of it, as that will likely just make mom feel worse, with her having to think about if she tells you or not. For now, just respect your mom’s privacy, and emotionally support her, while she emotionally supports you too, and allow her to make the decision whether she is going to share the stuff she has found out with you. Like I said, I promise you, it is nothing that you need to worry about.”

 

“Yes, I promise, Kara.” Ashley says.

 

“I promise too.” Natalie replies.

 

“Okay then.” Kara nods, “Let’s head downstairs and see mom.”

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now get off of Ashley’s bed, and soon make their way downstairs to speak with Lena.

Chapter 134

Kara, Natalie and Ashley are now making their way downstairs, and soon enter the kitchen, where they see Lena plating up their dinner for them, having finished cooking it while Kara was upstairs talking to the girls.

 

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena says, with a warm smile.

 

“Hi… mom….” Ashley says.

 

“Mom.” Natalie smiles, and quickly runs over to her mom, taking her in for a tight hug.

 

“Oh… hello, darling.” Lena smiles, and hugs Natalie back, “This is very nice.”

 

Lena and Natalie’s hug last a few moments, but they do eventually part from their hug, with Lena now looking between both Natalie and Ashley.

 

“I know you both want to talk with me about everything to do with your má, but before we do that, let’s all just sit down and eat this dinner, otherwise it will get cold.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.” Kara says, backing Lena up.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie says.

 

The foursome now all sit down together at the kitchen table, and begin to eat their meal. As they eat their meal the group mostly just remain silent, although it’s not a tense silence, or one that is very uncomfortable or anything, just a bit of a regular silence as you eat, with a touch of awkwardness, due to them knowing what they are going to discuss. Eventually though, the group do finish eating their dinner, which they all know means they are about to have a discussion.

 

“Okay, my darlings.” Lena eventually says, “I don’t know what Kara has already said to you, so I will just say everything to you again. I am very sorry about what is happening with your má, and her decision to go to Argentina for her recovery. I don’t agree with it, or support it, but at the same time, it’s not my place to try and stop her from doing that. I am no longer her wife, she can do as she likes, even if I disagree with it. Then, at the same time, I am not going to talk badly about your má, as I do understand the decision on some level, even if I don’t agree with it. However, despite all that, I promise you both that we will try and go to Argentina to see your má when we are able to, and I will make sure you get to speak with her regularly on the phone too. Although, I will not be letting either of you go on a plane from here to Argentina by yourself. You are much too young for that, and it would terrify me, even if your má might suggest it, and be okay with it. So, that does mean that us going to Argentina is likely going to be limited until after I give birth, as soon I will not be allowed to travel on an aeroplane anymore, even my private jet. But we will still try and make the best of this bad situation. I promise you both that.”

 

After Lena finishes speaking, Natalie and Ashley simply look at one another for a few moments, not saying a single word, as if they are having a silent conversation between themselves. Meanwhile, Kara and Lena just anxiously wait to see how the girls are going to respond to what Lena has just said. However, after her conversation with the girls a little while ago, Kara does have hope that the girls are going to take what Lena has just said a lot better than they otherwise would have done, not because anything Lena said would be upsetting to them, but because they would simply be in a bad upset mood, like teenagers tend to get in at times, and take out their bad mood on people who don’t deserve it.

 

“It’s…… okay mom….” Ashley finally says, after several moments of silence, “We know that….. you are not the one to blame here, you or Kara. Even if I still think you should have told us that Andrea was going to be abandoning us for Argentina.”

 

“Hey.” Lena says, in a firm voice, which kind of surprises Kara, Natalie and Ashley, “I know you are upset with your má right now, and I am no fan of her either. However, she is still your má, and what she is doing doesn’t mean you get to be rude and refer to her by her first name. I am not saying that because I think it’s rude towards your má, but because it reflects poorly on you, Ashley. I know you are not some rude obnoxious teenager who would start calling their parents by their first name, so please, don’t make yourself look bad by doing that, just because you are upset with what your má is doing.”

 

Ashley now grows a strange look on her face for a few moments, and upon seeing this Kara gets a little worried that Ashley is either going to burst into tears at being told off by Lena, or just yell at Lena, and have a fight with her. Thankfully though, Kara, and everyone else, soon sees that neither of those things actually happen.

 

“Okay…… I’m sorry….” Ashley says, after a few moments pause.

 

“Good. Thank you. Your apology is accepted.” Lena says, “I know, previously, you used to refer to me as ‘Lena’, so I don’t want you starting up anything like that again.”

 

Ashley now very much grows an ashamed look on her face at Lena saying that to her, as she knows that is true. Lena, for her part, decides not to press the matter further, and just turns to look at her younger daughter.

 

“What about you, Natalie? What do you think about what I just said?” Lena asks.

 

“I don’t think Ash should be calling either of you by your first names.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley lets out an annoyed huff at Natalie saying that.

 

“Kiss ass.” Ashley grumbles.

 

Lena ignores Ashley’s comment.

 

“No, darling. I wasn’t talking about that. I was referring to what I just said about this entire situation with your má.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. I’m okay…. I still don’t like that má is leaving, and it would have been nice if she actually told us ahead of time, but….. after what you and mo…. Kara have said, I feel better.” Natalie says.

 

This time, it is very much not lost on either Kara or Lena that Natalie almost called Kara ‘mom’, before just calling her her first name. Kara, for her part, feels wonderful about this, and Lena also likes this very much too. Lena certainly does not want to just have Kara replace Andrea as the kids other mother, despite how much she thinks their lives would be better if Andrea was no longer a part of it, but she still loves the idea of Ashley and Natalie considering Kara just their third mother one day. Obviously, even though both Kara and Lena have just heard Natalie almost say this, neither of them intend to press on the matter, as if Natalie, or Ashley, do start calling Kara mom, they want it to be natural, rather than something that they have had a long conversation about with their daughters, as that will just feel a bit forced then. It has to be natural, and clearly Natalie is almost there, but not quite. It will obviously happen eventually though, and Kara and Lena both look forward to that.

 

“Okay. That is good to know.” Lena says, in a relieved voice, “Anyway, if the two of you have finished any homework you need to do for school tomorrow, how about, after we clean up from dinner, we all just sit on the couch and watch a movie together?”

 

“Yes, I’d like that.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

 

“Yeah, that sounds fun.” Ashley says.

 

“Perfect.” Lena smiles.

 

After this, Kara and Lena now work together to wash everything up in the kitchen from their dinner, while Natalie and Ashley are given the task of choosing a movie for them all to watch. Eventually, the family all do sit down in the living room and begin to watch a movie, with the foursome sharing a couch together, and Natalie snuggling up with Lena as the film progresses, and Ashley slowly snuggling with Kara, with the alpha parent sending the omega girl some comforting pheromones after she snuggles into Kara’s side, which causes Ashley to let out some happy hums, and snuggle even further into Kara.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Kara and Lena have just got into bed with each other, with Natalie and Ashley having gone to bed about 30 minutes before them. For Lena’s side of things, as soon as she sinks into the bed, she lets out a big, relieved sigh.

 

“Long day?” Kara hums, as she snuggles close to Lena.

 

“Long day.” Lena nods, “Long day filled with a bunch of bullshit.”

 

“Yeah…. I’m sorry about that.” Kara says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

 

“It’s not your fault, darling. You didn’t cause any of it. If anything, you have made this shitty day much better for me, and Natalie and Ashley also.” Lena says.

 

“Oh….. I don’t know about that.” Kara says, feeling a bit awkward and brushing off Lena’s comment.

 

“It’s true. You have been wonderful today, Kara, and I promise you, that sometime soon, when I’m in the right mood, I’m going to show you just how thankful I am.” Lena smirks.

 

“You don’t have to do that. I was happy to do everything today.” Kara says.

 

“I know. And that’s the exact reason I very much want to give you a nice reward, and take your cock in my mouth and give you the best blowjob of your life.” Lena smirks again.

 

“Lena….” Kara groans.

 

Lena chuckles, and soon feels something poking into her side, something hard by Kara’s groin.

 

“Someone’s getting excited.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I can’t help it when you say stuff like that.” Kara says.

 

“Well, what happens when I do this?” Lena asks, and the shifts over and starts to grind her ass into Kara’s cock.

 

“Fuck! Leeeeenaaaa.” Kara groans.

 

“Like that?” Lena smirks.

 

“Of course….. but….. please stop….. if you continue I’m going to be too horny to go to sleep.” Kara says.

 

“Well, we can’t have that, can we?” Lena says, and then starts to grind her ass into Kara’s cock again.

 

“Fuck. Lenaaaa.” Kara moans.

 

“Enjoy this darling. Grind into my ass.” Lena says.

 

“Yes!” Kara moans.

 

Lens continues to grind her ass into Kara’s cock for the next couple of minutes, with Kara moaning the entire time, and very much enjoying this. Soon though, Lena stops, and moves away from Kara, which causes the blonde to let out a frustrated, unhappy, moan.

 

“Oh, don’t worry, darling.” Lena says, and then reaches to the back of her pyjama bottoms and pulls them down.

 

“What are you doing?” Kara asks.

 

“Well, you can’t quite fuck me with my pyjama bottoms in the way.” Lena says.

 

“Fuck you? I thought you said you weren’t in the mood for….. this….” Kara says.

 

“No. I said I’m not in the mood to go through all the effort of giving you an incredible blow job, and having wild sex with you.” Lena explains, “I’m quite happy for you to fuck me, as I lay here, with you doing all the work. After all, we haven’t exactly had sex since you gave me your mating mark, and I always want us to have an active sex life.”

 

“Yes….. things have just been busy.” Kara says.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “But I think we should still try and make time for this, even if it’s not something with a lot of effort, like what we are doing right now.”

 

“You’re right.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Sam has offered to watch the girls for us over a weekend so we could go away and celebrate you giving me your misting mark.” Lena says, “But with everything the girls have been through recently, and with Andrea now leaving for Argentina, I don’t think it would be right to do that.”

 

“Yeah, I agree.” Kara nods.

 

“That said, that doesn’t stop us having moments like this.” Lena says, and then reaches behind her and soon slips her hands into Kara’s pyjama bottoms, pulling out the blonde’s cock.

 

“Oh fuck, Lenaaaa…” Kara moans.

 

“Ooo, nice and hard for me.” Lena says, as she continues to stroke Kara’s cock.

 

Kara just moans, happily.

 

“Okay darling, I’ve got you ready. The rest is up to you.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, with Lena now letting go of Kara’s cock.

 

Kara now takes her cock and soon guides it into Lena’s awaiting pussy lips. As Kara enters Lena, her cock feels so warm and good, like this is where her cock is meant to be. Kara doesn’t think about this for too long though, as she begins to thrust inside Lena, back and forth, causing the 41-year-old to moan.

 

“Fuck. That’s so good, Kara.” Lena moans, as Kara continues to fuck her.

 

After a few more moments, Lena reaches behind her again, and this time grabs one of Kara’s hands and brings it over her body, and into her shirt, allowing Kara to get a handful of breasts.

 

“Squeeze my nipples.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, fuck yes.” Kara hums, happily, as she plays with Lena’s breasts, squeezing them, all while continuing to fuck the brunette.

 

Both Kara and Lena now continue to moan over the next couple of minutes, as Kara continues to basically have her way with Lena, doing all of the work. Soon though, after a few more minutes, Kara feels herself right on the edge of orgasm.

 

“I’m close…..” Kara grunts.

 

“Me too.” Lena says, “Knot inside me, my alpha. Give me your seed.”

 

Hearing these words push Kara over the edge, and she lets out a lout alpha grunt, before pressing her lips down onto Lena’s mating mark on her neck, sucking on it, all while continuing to fondle Lena’s breasts and thrusting inside Lena, with Kara soon erupting inside the brunette, and giving her her knot. As Kara orgasms like this, Lena lets out a very loud moan too, both from reaching her own orgasm, and also from Kara sucking on her mating mark like she is doing, which simply very much increases the pleasure that Lena is feeling to new levels that the brunette CEO has never experienced in her 41 years of life.

 

Kara and Lena now both ride out their orgasms together, each letting out happy moans as they do. For both of them, their orgasms seem to actually last a couple of minutes, hitting them in multiple waves, which makes them feel so good, all while Kara has now knotted inside Lena, with her cock being locked in place inside the brunette, feeling so good, and so at home. Eventually though, Kara and Lena do finally start to come down from the insane amounts of pleasure they both just felt, with them still lying next to each other, connected.

 

“Wow…..” Lena says, breathing heavily.

 

“I know, right?” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

“That was….. that was amazing….. It felt so good.” Lena comments.

 

“It felt really really good for me too.” Kara says.

 

“Do you think it is because of my mating mark?” Lena asks, “I’ve heard that after a mating mark sex is just so much better with the alpha who has ‘claimed’ you.”

 

“I don’t know.” Kara shrugs, “Maybe. It makes me good to think that is the case.”

 

“Well then, let’s just say that is the case.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and Lena now fall silent, with them both laying there for several more moments, still connected. Soon though, this silence is interrupted by Lena letting out a very loud yawn.

 

“Oh….. that….. really tired me out….. I’m feeling quite sleepy right now.” Lena says.

 

“Okay….” Kara says, “Well….. you can sleep in a minute….. I can feel my knot starting to shrink a bit already. Once it does, I’ll move my cock out of you, and then go clean up.”

 

“Hmmm.” Lena hums, and then wiggles her hips a little bit, which very much makes Kara’s cock feel good and then harden again, seeming to make the knot a bit bigger too.

 

“Fuck…. Lena….. That’s not helping.” Kara says.

 

“Good. As, maybe I want you to remain inside me all night long like this?” Lena suggests.

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena suggesting that.

 

“Really? You sure?” Kara asks.

 

“Yeah, I’m sure. I can’t think of anything better. Your cock is at home inside me, after all.” Lena says.

 

“Fuck, Lena. You keep saying stuff like that, and I’m going to get so horny I’ll need to fuck you again.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena chuckles, “Well, maybe save that until the morning. I wouldn’t mind being woken up by you fucking me. Would be a good way to start off my day on a positive note tomorrow, as I still have to look through more of the Obsidian North documents, and likely make a decision whether I’m going to buy the company or not. A good fuck in the morning could do my mood the world of good.”

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles, “I guess I’ll see what I can do.”

 

“Good. Thank you, darling.” Lena says, and then lets out another yawn.

 

“Okay. Let’s sleep now then.” Kara says, and shifts her body a bit closer to Lena, getting herself in a more comfortable position, seeing as they are going to sleep connected like this.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

 

Kara now makes a move to take her hand away from Lena’s breasts, and perhaps shift them down to Lena’s hip or torso, but Lena quickly stops Kara doing this, holding her hand in place on her breasts.

 

“Keep your hand there. It feels good to have your hand on my breasts.” Lena says.

 

“Okay…..” Kara says, while biting her lip, once again feeling very horny at Lena saying that.

 

“Hmmm…. Good.” Lena says, in a tired voice, now closing her eyes, “Love you.”

 

“I love you too.” Kara says, and then places a kiss on one of Lena’s bare shoulders.

 

Kara now soon closes her eyes as well, and both women drift off to sleep within the next 10 minutes, sleeping the entire night connected like this. Of course, sleeping in such a position does cause both Kara and Lena to each have some pretty nice, sexual, dreams.

Chapter 135

It is now the following day, and today Kara is doing more research, going through the city public records, most notably all the financial information about various projects the city has been funding, including these housing projects. Kara certainly is not an accountant or anything, but she hopes that a potential money trial will lead somewhere, and either reveal something, or just dismiss her suspicions about these housing projects. Before beginning today though, Kara actually had a nice morning with Lena, with the future married couple having a little fun in the shower together before getting Natalie and Ashley up for today. In regards to Natalie and Ashley, the duo’s moods are a little bit better than they were yesterday, although the two girls were not thrilled about having to go to school still, despite everything that happened yesterday. Lena however stressed that the girls needed a proper education, and they couldn’t start making excuses about why they couldn’t go to school on x day, even if they were somewhat reasonable. Plus, Lena thought that the girls being able to focus on school work all day would help the duo take their minds off Andrea leaving for Argentina in a few days. With that in mind though, what the girls were certainly not thrilled about, is when Lena told them, just as they were about to leave, that she would be picking them up from school today, and then taking them to see Andrea. Obviously neither of the girls want to see Andrea, as they are both upset and mad at her, however, despite how much Lena dislikes Andrea, and disagrees with her decision, she also knows that the girls should see their alpha parent before she goes away, as they have no idea when Natalie and Ashley will be able to see her again. Natalie and Ashley may not want to see Andrea, but in the long term they might be upset that they didn’t get to see Andrea one last time before she went away. Plus, this way Natalie and Ashley hopefully will be able to get all their feelings out, and tell Andrea just how upset and angry they are at her leaving. Lena thinks that if the girls can get it out, to the person who is causing their emotions, even if Andrea doesn’t change her mind, it will still help the girls, as they will no longer be bottling up their feelings about the situation.

 

While Kara is continuing to do research on her potential article today, Lena is back at Obsidian North with Sam, continuing to go through the various documents to try and figure out whether she will actually take Andrea up on this offer to buy her company or not. All Lena really knows right now, is that she wants to make a decision about it by the end of today, as she doesn’t want this to be a thing that drags on and on in her mind, as she figures out what she wants to do. Lena would much rather this be a quick decision, one way or the other. That said, Lena still very much has no idea what she wants to do. Obviously Lena does know that basically all of her board members would be yelling at her to take this deal, to buy Obsidian North on the cheap, because from a financial perspective, it does have a lot of clear upsides, just as long as Sam approves everything, and doesn’t find anything suspicious. However, Lena is very much thinking about things from a moral perspective, as she does not want to buy a company, and then have to deal with all the shady elements of it, and then just spend countless hours sorting all of that out, rather than focusing on actual productive work. Plus, Lena is also well aware that, as with any merger of two companies, it will mean lay offs for various employees, simply because not every employee will be needed, as if both companies have the same departments, they will not need twice as many employees in the merged together department. So from Lena’s perspective, she really does not want to be one of those people who buy a company, and then lays off a bunch of employees, as she has always ran L-Corp keeping her employees in mind, even if that does cost her some money in the long run. Ultimately though, Lena already is well aware that she is a billionaire, and she has more money than she could ever spend in a life time. Enough money that her children, and her children’s children’s children’s children will likely still be millionaires in a few hundred years time. So, Lena does not run L-Corp just to make herself one of the richest women in the world. Lena has found she can both run L-Corp from a moral standpoint, while also becoming a billionaire, which is a rarity for most other CEOs and billionaires.

 

---

Presently Kara is still at the public records building, and has been going through various public financial records for the last couple of hours. So far, from what Kara has seen about these public financial records in regards to the housing projects, she can clearly tell that something is off. These specific records are not as detailed as Kara would like them to be, as they only essentially have break downs of the National City budget each year for the past 10 years, although the last year’s budget is still missing. Then the records break down where each bit of money was spent, and then the various projects that various amounts of money was assigned to, but beyond that, it doesn’t actually detail where all of the money for the specific projects goes to. Kara would have liked for these records to have a breakdown, for each project, of where each bit of the money for the housing projects went to, which companies were paid to do what, as Kara knows that the building company would have to be paid, then the architects, electricians, plumbers, and so on, and all of that money should add up to the total amount of money that is earmarked for each project. Unfortunately though, Kara is unable to actually find these specific types of records. However, Kara does think things seem a little bit strange, as even though the breakdowns for the National City budget are not very detailed, Kara still is able to do some basic maths, and for the last few years, that there actually are records for, the individual categories where various different amount of money has been assigned, do not add up to the sum total of the National City budget for that year. Each year it various from a few hundred thousand, to close to a million, which is nothing compared to the sum total of the National City budget, but it is still a lot of money that is unaccounted for, and has just seemed to vanish.

 

Ultimately, from all the research Kara has done today, she has not found out the information that she needs, to confirm her suspicions, but at the same time, from what she has read, she has become even more suspicious that something wrong is happening not only with the budget for these housing projects, but also for the wider National City budget as a whole. The only problem that Kara has right now, is that she knows she doesn’t actually have proof of anything. All Kara currently has is a bunch of public records, which don’t go into detail too much, that don’t add up correctly, which the National City government could easily dismiss as an accounting error, or something else. This is all just suspicion and not hard proof. The fact Kara does not have this hard proof is very frustrating for her, and even more so that she can’t think of a way to actually get this hard proof, as the place where she would go to get this proof, is also likely the place that would attempt to cover up what they may have done, with their alarm bells ringing as soon as Kara requests more detailed financial records from the National City government offices. So, unfortunately, right now Kara is just a bit stuck as to what she should do, and as she walks out of the public records building, the blonde alpha is very frustrated, and a bit lost as to what she should do next. Kara doesn’t get to wallow in these feelings for very long though, as soon her phone rings, and Kara grows a nervous feeling in her stomach when she sees that it’s Snapper calling her.

 

“Hello?” Kara answers.

“Blondie.” Snapper replies, “I want an update how your research is going. Have you found anything worth reporting on yet?”

 

“Uhmmm….. maybe…… I’m not sure….” Kara says.

 

“That doesn’t sound very good.” Snapper says, in a dry voice.

 

“Well….. it’s just….. I do think I have found something….. Something big, and worth writing about…… and I have tried to research it….. and thus far my research has made my suspicions grow, and has got me a little bit of proof, but nowhere near enough to actually confidently write an article about, to make an accusation of this nature.” Kara explains.

 

“I see…..” Snapper says, “I’m not going to ask you what this is about, because I don’t want you to disappoint me when you talk as if this article is a massive thing, but then it’s just a smuggling scandal at the local fish store.”

“It’s not.” Kara says, firmly.

 

“Good.” Snapper replies, “Well, get to it blondie. You are on the clock after all, not only with me, but with everyone else. You do not know how many other reporters may be pursuing the same story you are right now, who may ultimately beat you to the punch of publishing an article. Or how many reporters you may tip off about the story you are sniffing at. A good reporter works fast, but doesn’t sacrifice facts.”

“Yes, I know but….” Kara begins.

 

“Got to go blondie…” Snapper says, “You have 2 more days.”

 

Snapper then ends the phone call before Kara can say anything further.

 

“For Rao’s sake!” Kara says, in a frustrated voice, and then lets out a long sigh.

 

Kara now wracks her brain, thinking about what she could possibly do next, and as she thinks, all she can really come up with, is that she should try and visit one of the sites that these housing projects have been completed at. Kara thinks that perhaps the residents who are living there at the moment might be able to give her a lead in the right direction. So, Kara soon looks up the location of the very first one of these housing projects, one of the only housing projects that is marked as complete right now, and soon gets in her car and begins to drive to the location.

 

---

Back at Obsidian North, so far today Lena has been going through most of these documents by herself, reading about all the other things that Obsidian North is working on. So far today, Lena is actually impressed with a handful of projects the company is working on, all of which actually seem to be projects by employees lower down in their departments, who Andrea likely does not oversee, both directly, and indirectly. After all, when someone is a poor CEO, it is pretty easy for them to lose sight of everything that is going on in their company. Of course, at the same time of Lena being impressed by some of these projects that she sees the company is working on, she equally sees some more projects that look to just be an utter waste of money, or Lena sees no real world use for, at least for ethical means.

 

While Lena has been reading these documents today, Sam has taken a trip up to the Obsidian North accounting department, just to make sure that all of the financial records are properly in order, and actually speak to some of the team who have worked on the financial documents that Sam has read over. This is obviously a very important aspect as to whether Lena is going to buy this company or not, as the last thing Lena wants is to buy Obsidian North, and then realise there is a financial black hole that she will have to spend money dealing with, or an incoming lawsuit or fine that the company is about to occur, which won’t just go away with Obsidian North merging into L-Corp.

 

After sitting by herself in the conference room, reading over these documents for the last few hours, Lena is soon interrupted by Sam entering the conference room once more, with a frustrated look on her face.

 

“I take it from your look, you have found something that is a problem.” Lena says, as Sam sits down next to her.

 

“Not really.” Sam says, “I’m just frustrated because getting all the information I needed was like pulling teeth with those guys. Honestly, out of the entire financial team at this company only one of them was helpful to me. The others just tried to stop me from looking through everything every chance they got. That, obviously, had me be very suspicious of everything, as I thought they must have been covering something up. But what I ultimately found they were covering up is that they made a calculation error in the taxes that Obsidian North would have to pay last year, with the company paying about $10 million too much in tax, and none of them wanted that to come to light, as the financial team thought Andrea would fire all of them for paying too much in tax, even though they got the money back. Then, when the company got the money back, instead of owning up to their mistake, they just tried to hide that 10 million in various different departments finances. They didn’t steal any of the money, or do anything illegal, but it just is so stupid. They couldn’t own up to their mistake, and I can’t imagine the amount of time, and resources, they wasted just tyring to cover up their mistake.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Sam saying that, because it sounds like such a dumb thing.

 

“Other than that though, the companies finances look good? No black holes, or upcoming lawsuits or fines or anything?” Lena asks.

 

“I can’t be 100% sure on the fines, as that would be more specifically down to each of the departments. However, from the detailed look I have done, it does look like everything is financially sound for this company.” Sam says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then falls silent for a few moments, “So, from your perspective. Just from a purely financial one, knowing how cheap Andrea is willing to sell me the company, putting aside all your personal feelings, would you financially recommend me buying the company?”

 

“Yes.” Sam says, “I obviously have not read all the details about the various projects that each department is working on, and therefore don’t know their potential financial value in the future. However, from what I have seen thus far, while in the short term I do believe you, or L-Corp, will have to spend money sorting out everything with this company, including laying off people, and eliminating various departments and projects within certain departments, in the long run, considering how relatively cheap Andrea is willing to sell you the company, I do think it will pay off.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

“What about you? What do you think?” Sam asks.

 

“I….. From everything I have read, I know that there is a lot of potential here. And I know most of our board members would likely be screaming at me for even considering to not take Andrea up on her offer. However, I also am personally conflicted with everything. This is going to be a lot of work. Not only for the two of us, but also for everyone at L-Corp, and this really is not an ideal time with us both being pregnant, and me being due in a few months. Then, on top of that, we also have how I personally feel about everything, including the research into changing omegas into alphas, and alphas into omegas, and so on. I really am very conflicted about it all. However, I do also know that if I buy this company, at least I will have control about the things to simply shut down, and other projects to pursue. So….. I don’t know….”

 

“Okay….” Sam nods, “This is a big decision. You should take your time, and really think it through.”

“I know…… but I’m only giving myself until the end of today, when I take the girls to see Andrea. That is when I’ll make my decision. I don’t want this to be a thing that drags out for too long, I don’t need that to be more stress to add to my pregnancy.” Lena says.

 

“That’s fair enough.” Sam nods, “Until then, how about I help you go through the rest of these documents?”

 

“Sure. Okay.” Lena nods, “Thank you.”

 

Sam and Lena now both open up some more documents, and begin reading.

 

---

Kara has now just arrived at the location of one of the actual completed housing projects, and from what Kara can see, all of these houses look very nice, and pristine. There does not look to be any issues or anything that Kara can visibly see. The only real thing that Kara thinks as she has driven around these few streets of houses, is all of these houses are basically exactly the same, which makes things look pretty boring, and Kara imagines also makes it easy for people to get lost. So, Kara knows her next step will be to knock on someone’s door to actually speak to someone, and interview them for her article. Upon thinking this, Kara does realise this will be the first time she is interviewing someone as a reporter, and that makes her very nervous. So, with that in mind, Kara does have another idea, and quickly grabs her phone and dials someone’s number.

 

“Kara? Hello?” A female voice answers.

“Lois.” Kara says, in a relieved voice.

 

“Kara…. you sound strange….. is everything okay?” Lois Lane, Kara’s cousin’s wife, says.

 

“Yes….. everything okay….. I’m sorry for bothering you….. but….. I just need some advice….” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“It has been a while Kara, but I am always happy to help. What is it?” Lois asks.

 

“Well….. I’m pursuing a career as being a reporter now for CatCo, and I think I have found a story, but I’m a bit stuck.” Kara explains.

 

“That’s fantastic Kara! I think you’d be a great reporter!” Lois says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says.

 

“How are you stuck?” Lois asks.

 

“Well, the thing I’m looking at is about these housing projects the National City government has been funding over these last few years. There have been various issues, and I’ve heard rumours of not all the money being accounted for. I went to the public records office, but the records didn’t give me a detailed enough look to actually prove anything, although from doing some basic maths the National City budget total didn’t actually correctly add up to all the categories which various amounts of money was assigned to, for the last few years. So, while all of that has made me more suspicious, I don’t really know where to go from here to find out more information. Right now I have driven to one of the housing projects that was complete, and I’m going to speak to some of the people who actually live here, but other than that…. I’m not sure what else to do.” Kara explains.

 

“I see, Kara….” Lois hums, “If what you are saying is true, you really have stumbled onto an important story. However, at the same time, the story you are pursuing is tricky. If everything you are suspicious of is true, that means someone, or some people, have been stealing money. So if these people are willing to do that, that also likely means they are probably willing to do other illegal things to cover it up. Therefore, you getting the information you need as proof is going to be difficult.”

 

“That’s what I thought.” Kara replies, “Do you have any recommendations?”

 

“Well, there is two paths you can take. The first one, is do exactly what you are doing right now. Talk to these residents who live at these houses, and if they have any complaints or say anything to you, see if they have any documents of things. They may have company names and stuff on them that you can then research.” Lois says, “The second path you can take, will require a bit more subtlety. You need to get your hands on the actual real, and detailed, financial records for the National City government, and that will require you getting them from someone who works there, or stealing them. Seeing as I don’t take you for the stealing type, that means you are going to have to use the classic Kara Danver’s charm to try and get someone to give you these documents, all while making sure they don’t alert the people at the National City government offices who may be responsible for your suspicions.”

 

“I see……” Kara says, “I…. I’m not sure how I would do that though.”

 

“Well….. you’re an alpha Kara…. if you find an omega who works there, you could try flirting with them to get what you want….” Lois suggests.

 

“No. That…. no. I would never do that. That would be disrespectful to them, and to Lena.” Kara says.

 

“Lena Luthor?” Lois asks.

“Yes.” Kara replies.

“I heard rumours that the two of you were dating, and saw some pictures, but I didn’t think it was true.” Lois says.

 

“We are not just dating. Lena is my fiancé, and she is carrying my pup, and I have claimed her. She is the love of my life.” Kara says.

 

“Wow….. Kara…. That’s….. I’m so happy for you….” Lois says.

 

“Really?” Kara says, in a surprised voice, “I though….. maybe you wouldn’t be.”

 

“Why?” Lois asks.

“Because of what Lex did to Clark, and everything.” Kara says, awkwardly.

 

“Lena wasn’t involved in any of that. Don’t get my wrong, Clark is likely too stubborn and blinded by Lex to be happy about this, but I’m not my husband.” Lois says.

“I….. okay…. thank you….” Kara says, “But…… could you maybe….. not tell Clark?”

 

“Of course not. It’ll be our secret, but Kara, he is going to find out eventually.” Lois says.

 

“I know.” Kara says, “I just…. I would rather avoid his response to that for now.”

 

“I get it.” Lois says, “But, I really would like for us to talk more. I do think it’s a shame that you and Clark don’t talk as often, seeing as you are both the only blood relations you have left.”

 

“Yes…. well…… I’m not the only one to blame for that….” Kara says, in a bit of a stubborn voice.

 

“I know, Kara. I know.” Lois says, “Anyway, Perry is screaming at me to come into his office, so I’ve got to go. Good luck on your story Kara, and if you need any more advice, don’t hesitate to call me.”

 

“Okay. Thank you, Lois.” Kara says.

“Bye, Kara.” Lois says.

“Bye.” Kara says, with the phone call then ending.

 

Kara now lets out a long sigh, before gathering her nerves, and then getting out of her car, making her way to the first house to knock on the door and hopefully ask the residences a few questions.

Chapter 136

For the last 10 minutes, Kara has spent her time knocking on a few doors in this neighbourhood, which is the first neighbourhood to actually be finished as part of the National City housing projects. So far, Kara has actually been unable to interview anyone, or ask them questions, as she has either faced people no answering their front doors, or people who have answered their front doors and then just declined letting Kara ask them questions, obviously being suspicious of her, which Kara does not blame one bit. So, Kara now is approaching the front door to the 20th house which she will be knocking on, which looks exactly the same as the front door to all the other houses she has knocked on before this, and looks the same as all the other front doors in this neighbour hood. It really makes this feel like it could be an endless task, and at this point, Kara thinks it would be very easy for her to get lost in this small little neighbourhood, because of how everything looks the same. However, Kara knows she needs to continue on with her task, and soon knocks on the front door of this next house. A few moments later, a woman, who looks to be about 35 years old answers the door.

 

“Hello, ma’am. My name is Kara Danvers, I work for CatCo, the news organisation. I was wondering if you would have a few moments so that I could ask you some questions?” Kara asks, in a polite voice.

 

The woman now looks Kara, up and down, and grows a suspicious look on her face.

 

“What sort of questions?” The woman asks.

 

“About the housing project that you live in. I am writing an article about the housing projects which the city has funded, as I am suspicious that there is something not right going on here, and I wanted to get the perspective of a residence living here in one of these completed housing projects.” Kara explains.

 

“Hmmm…… so what? You’re a journalist?” The woman asks.

“Yes.” Kara nods.

“Got anything that confirms that?” The woman asks.

 

“Uhhh….. yes…… here.” Kara says, and quickly pulls out her CatCo lanyard badge from her pocket and hands it to the woman.

 

The woman now looks very carefully at the badge, almost as if she is checking to see if this is a fake ID or something.

 

“Okay then.” The woman soon says, handing Kara back her badge, “I’ll answer your questions, but I don’t want my name printed in your article or anything. I don’t need that sort of drama in my life.”

“Yes. That is reasonable. If you provide me with any information, I can just quote you as a resident living in this neighbourhood, I don’t have to give your name.” Kara says.

 

“Very well. Come inside.” The woman now says, opening the door wider for Kara to enter her home.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, and walks inside the house, with the woman closing the door behind her.

 

“Can I get you anything? A tea, a coffee?” The woman says, politely, as she begins to lead Kara through her home.

“Just a water, thank you.” Kara says.

 

“Of course.” The woman nods, and then points to a living room area, “Please, take a seat in there.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara now takes a seat in the living room of the home, with one side being sort of open plan so that Kara can see the woman in the kitchen, getting her a glass of water as requested.

 

“I hope you don’t mind me asking.” The woman says, as she fills up Kara’s glass with some water, “But I feel like I recognise you. Have we met before or something?”

 

“I don’t think so.” Kara shrugs.

 

“Hmmm….” The woman says, and now begins to walk towards Kara with the water, “Are you a famous reporter or something then? That I would have seen on the news?”

 

“No.” Kara says.

 

“Huh.” The woman replies, and hands Kara the glass of water.

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, and then takes a sip of the water.

 

The woman now takes a seat on a chair to the side of Kara.

 

“I know what I recognise you from!” The woman says, just as Kara finishes drinking her water, “I’ve seen you photo’d in a few gossip magazines I read with Lena Luthor!”

 

“Oh yeah….. that makes sense.” Kara nods.

 

“So what? Are you like….her friend or something?” The woman asks, “I would say a relative, but the Luthors are pretty well known, and I don’t think they have any relatives.”

 

“Uhh….. Lena is my fiancé.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Oh….. I….. I’m sorry…. That was rude of me, I should have presumed anything like I did.” The woman now says.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara nods, “I get that our age differences confused people. As long as people don’t just start talking rubbish because of our age difference, then I’m okay.”

 

“Okay…. Well…. That’s good”. The woman says.

 

“Anyway, can I start this interview?” Kara asks, “The sooner we start, the sooner we can finish.”

 

“Right. Sure.” The other woman nods.

 

“Okay, before we do, I don’t actually know your name….” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Oh right…. of course. I’m Vivienne.” The woman says.

 

“Okay. Nice to meet you, Vivienne.” Kara smiles, “Do you mind if I record this interview? Your voice won’t be used for anything that we publish. It’s just so I have an audio record of our interview, rather than having to write it all down.”

 

“Of course. That’s fine.” Vivienne nods.

 

“Good. Thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now gets her audio recorder out of her pocket, and then places it on the coffee table in front of her, and soon presses the record button.

 

“This is Kara Danvers, and I am here with Vivienne, one of the residents who has agreed to talk with me about her experience with this National City Housing project.” Kara begins, and then turns to look at Vivienne, “Alright, first of all, Vivienne, could you tell me how long you have been living here, and how you found out about this housing development, and how you applied for it?”

 

“Sure.” Vivienne nods, “We have been living here for about 16 months now. I found out about the development from a friend, as at the time I was in a rather difficult living situation, living with my sister, in an apartment that really did not have enough room for all of us.”

 

“When you say ‘we’, you and whom?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh, me and my son.” Vivienne replies, “He’s at school right now.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Kara nods, “Go on.”

 

“Right. So, after my friend told me about the housing development programme I had to go online to the National City government website, and then fill out an application form. The form basically just asked me about my current living situation, my social status, and how much money I was making and things. About 6 months later I got a letter saying I was approved to move here upon completion of the project.” Vivienne says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, now taking some notes in a notepad she has brought with her, “And, I don’t mean to be crass, but there is no way to ask this otherwise. How much money do you bring in a year?”

 

“Uhh…. honestly, I don’t know off the top of my head.” The woman replies, “I work two jobs. Most nights I work as a waitress, and obviously how much I make depends on the tips I get. Then in the early mornings I work as a cleaner, coming in to clean various office buildings. Either way, it’s not enough money, and only just barely above minimum wage, although I work about 60 hours a week. So, you get a good idea from that.”

 

“Okay. Thank you for telling me that.” Kara nods, “So on the money note of things, how exactly does this entire situation with these housing projects work? Do you own this house? Did you have to put money down to have your application approved?”

 

“The application process didn’t require you to put money down right away, it had an option to pay monthly payments to essentially start buying a bit of the house you are going to live in. That was a case for a lot of people who live here. Obviously beforehand via the application process the National City government knew if they’d be able to make the payments or not, given the jobs they told them they had.” Vivienne says, “Anyway, for me specifically, there was an option to put down a payment of $5,000, and that would allow me to own 5% equity in my home, and also reduce the monthly repayments that all residence have to make.”

 

“I see.” Kara hums, “So, these housing projects are supposed to be for people of low income, but it feels like there is a barrier to entry, meaning the people with extremely low income could not apply or be approved, as $5,000 is a lot of money for someone of low income.”

 

“Yes.” Vivienne nods, “I was only able to make the payment because my sister, who works as a nurse, gave me the money as a gift. I didn’t want to take it, but at the same time I kind of felt that she was very willing to spend that amount of money just to get her apartment back to herself. But, don’t get me wrong, I do think the repayment process is not too harsh. At the end of the day, it’s not like the National City government is just giving these houses away. I’m not privy to all the processes, but mine was just one way to slowly start to buy part of my home. Other residence here have no interest in buying parts of their home, so essentially just rent the homes at an affordable rate.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I understand. Now, I am here today, like I mentioned, because I am researching various issues with these housing development projects, including most of the other projects, beside this one, being delayed, as well as it looking like some of the finances for these projects have gone missing. So, from your own experience living here, have you had any issues with your home?”

 

“Yes. A few.” Vivienne nods.

 

“What are they?” Kara asks.

 

“Well…… for the first few weeks of us living here, there was a problem with the front door. The key was very stiff and at times it was extremely difficult to twist the key to actually get the door open, almost like the keyhole was completely rusted or something.”  Vivienne explains, “I know that other people who live here had similar problems, although not everyone, and eventually enough of us complained that they had to send people out to replace the key holes in our doors, and gives us all brand new keys.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “Go on?”

 

“Another issue, which isn’t really an issue, but I know it is something that a lot of people living here have moaned about, is the windows are not double glazed or anything. Of course, most of us didn’t expect the windows to be double glazed, because we do live on the west coast, with it being mostly warm here, so it’s not like trapping heat inside is something our houses need to do. However, the windows themselves feel like they are the thinnest bits of glass possible. So thin that any noise outside you can easily hear inside, no matter what room you are in. Then at the same time, around the window frame itself, you can feel drafts coming inside, which you only really notice when it gets a little cold, or especially when it gets windy.” Vivienne says.

 

“I see.” Kara hums, “Have you and the other residence brought this issue up?”

“Yes.” Vivienne nods, “The response we have got is that the windows are up to standard.”

 

“Hmmm. Okay.” Kara says, “Any other issues?”

 

“Uhhh yeah.” Vivienne says, “For about a month and a half, none of our homes had water. Or at least, the water in our homes turned brown. The city claimed it was an issue with a burst pipe, but it took them well over a month and a half to fix.”

 

“And when was this?” Kara asks, “Right when you moved in?”

 

“No. It was about 6 months into us moving in.” Vivienne says.

 

“Alright. Any other issues you have experienced?” Kara asks.

 

“Not that I have experienced, but I know some of my neighbours have had other issues. Jill, across the road, has an issue with her stairs, with them making horrible creaking noises, which really sound like if you put too much weight on them the stairs would snap. The one of my other neighbours a few doors down has had issues with some of his electrics, with certain switches turning on or off lights in other rooms. Then there are also a few other minor issues in other people’s home.” Vivienne says.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, and now really starts to think that she has found a story here, as all of these issues, and the missing money, truly suggest that something shady is happening here. Just from Kara’s initial thoughts here, she feels like these housing projects have been made with as little money as possible, so much so that they have tried to save money by using cheap materials and things, resulting in the issues the residence have experience, with the rest of the money then just going to somewhere else.”

 

“That is everything I can think of.” Vivienne says.

 

“That’s okay. You have given me a lot to go on.” Kara says, and now reaches forward to turn off her recorder, “Thank you. This has truly helped me.”

 

“Sure.” Vivienne smiles, “But, my name is not going to be included in your story, right?”

 

“Yes. You have my word.” Kara nods.

“Good.” Vivienne says.

 

“The only other thing I have to asks, is do you happen to have any documents related to this housing project that you could show me?” Kara asks, “I’d be interested in looking at anything, including the documents in regards to the repayments you are making to buy part of your home.”

 

“Sure. I think I have something. Follow me.” Vivienne says, and now stands up.

 

Kara stands up herself and soon follows Vivienne into the kitchen, with the Vivienne then opening a draw in the kitchen and pulling out a bunch of paper work, and soon beginning to look through it. As Kara watches on, the blonde soon notices Vivienne putting various intern applications to the side, which she has only partially filled in.

 

“You’re applying to intern at places?” Kara asks.

“Uhh yes.” Vivienne nods, “I had my son literally a few months after I finished university, so coming out of university, even though they didn’t want to say it, no company wanted to hire a heavily pregnant woman. After that, I had some medical issues post birth, and then once they were sorted I needed to try and make some money more immediately then get a low paying job in a company, or an internship to start my career. Now though, I have saved a decent amount of money, and hope I can get my career back on track by applying to these internships, all while still keeping my waitress job.”

 

“I’m sorry you have to experience all that.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you.” Vivienne nods, “As she continues to look through the documents.”

 

“What did you get a degree at university in?” Kara asks.

 

“Finance, which I know is kind of ironic.” Vivienne says.

 

“Sorry….. I don’t get….. how is that ironic?” Kara asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Someone who got a degree in finance having a minimum wage job, and living pay check to pay check for a long time.” Vivienne says.

 

“Ah, okay.” Kara nods, “How is the application process going?”

 

“I’ve only sent out a handful. Haven’t heard back from most. I got rejected by Obsidian North yesterday.” Vivienne says.

 

Upon hearing Vivienne say that, Kara very much thinks that it actually might reflect on Vivienne in a positive sense that she got rejected from Obsidian north, than a negative one.

 

“Ah here we are.” Vivienne says, and now pulls out about 5 documents, and puts them on the kitchen counter in front of Kara.

 

Kara now begins to have a look through all the documents, trying to see anything that catches her eye. Eventually, the one thing that does catch Kara’s attention, is it looks like the payments that Vivienne is making isn’t going directly to National City government, but to a company called NCResidence Inc. Kara finds that to be a bit strange.

 

“You make the payments to a private company?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhhh….. yes…. I thought that was a bit strange too, but I wasn’t in a position to argue, and I haven’t had any issues with the payments or anything.” Vivienne says.

“Hmmm….. I see.” Kara replies, “You mind if I take a photo of these documents? They won’t be published. I just want to refer back to them.”

 

“Uhhh…. Okay.” Vivienne nods.

 

Kara now gets out her phone and takes photos of these documents, with her mind truly whirling about what this could all mean, and the potential for this story.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “I believe that is everything.”

 

“Okay.” Vivienne replies.

 

“Thank you for your help, and for answering my questions, this has really helped.” Kara smiles.

“Of course.” Vivienne replies, “I’ll show you out.”

“Okay.” Kara says.

 

Vivienne now leads Kara to the front door of her home, with the woman opening it, and then Kara stepping outside.

 

“I hope you find whatever you are looking for in your story.” Vivienne says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, “And I hope that you get your internship.”

 

“Oh, thank you. I’ll keep trying.” Vivienne says.

 

“I’d recommend applying to L-Corp. Maybe you’ll find some success there.” Kara says, with a wink.

 

“Oh…. okay….. I’ll apply right now….” Vivienne says.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “Bye.”

 

“Bye.” Vivienne says, and now closes her front door.

 

Kara now begins to walk back to her car, and now knows that she should start to do some research on this NCResidence Inc company, as hopefully that will lead her to the money trail, or at least give her some more hard evidence.

Chapter 137

It is now around 2PM and Lena and Sam have literally just finished reading through all of the documents about everything that Obsidian North has going on, both from a financial side of things, as well as in regard to all the projects that the company have going on. It is certainly a lot for Lena to keep in her mind as she considers whether to buy the company or not, and weigh up all her options on the matter. Realistically, to properly access the matter it would have been best to have a team of people go through everything to help her make the ultimate decision. However, Lena does not want to do that, because there are very few people she actually trusts, and most of those people on that team who would advisor her in her decision would only look at things from a financial perspective, not a moral one. So, Lena is okay with just her and Sam looking through these documents, and taking in all the information over these last few days, and kind of rushing the process. If this was any other company, Lena would take a lot more time to thoroughly go through everything, but this isn’t any company, and Andrea is offering to sell her this company at an extremely reduced price, which means that the threshold for if it would be financially worth it to purchase this company is a lot lower than it would be normally.

 

“So……. that is everything.” Sam soon says, “What do you think?”

 

“I think…… I don’t know. I don’t know what I think really.” Lena says.

 

“Okay…. well….. if it helps, I do think there is potential here, from a financial side of things. Then, I also think that, from what I have read, there are a few projects which sound interesting, which I don’t think we are working on at L-Corp, and all the projects that I don’t think are interesting, or I have moral objections to, you could just shut down if you were to buy this company.” Sam says.

 

“Yes….” Lena nods, “I have a similar thought pattern to you on the matter.”

 

“Okay….. so….. do you have any other thoughts, further than that?” Sam asks.

 

Lena sighs.

“I don’t know. This is a lot to take in, to be honest.” Lena admits, “What I do know, is I can see that considering how cheap Andrea is willing to sell me the company, I believe that it would be financially worth it, and in the long term L-Corp, and myself, would end up making our money back, and then some. So from the financial side it works, it’s just everything else I have to think about.”

 

“Yeah. I get it.” Sam nods.

 

“It’s just….. I don’t know if it is all going to be worth the effort, or if I can be bothered to deal with all this.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, I understand that.” Sam nods, “But I want you to know, whatever you decide, I will support your decision 100%. I know that despite you not telling the board about this offer, yet, they will likely eventually find out and obviously want to take the offer, and will criticise you for not taking it, if that is your decision. I am not saying that to try and influence you. I am saying that because I want you to know, even if it is the two of us, plus Jack, against the rest of the board, we are with you, all the way.”

 

“Thank you, Sam, although, Jack isn’t actually part of the board.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Sam says, “And I know your reasons for not making him a board member, but that is something I also wanted to talk to you about at some point, I just wanted to find the appropriate time.”

 

“What is it?” Lena asks.

 

“No. It can wait for another time, you have more important matters on your mind.” Sam replies.

“I can multi-task.” Lena says, “Plus, you telling me there is something, and not telling me exactly what it is, is just going to make me try and think about what you could possibly want to talk about, and then maybe spiral.”

 

“Hmmm….. I guess I should have seen that coming.” Sam says.

“Yes, so just tell me.” Lena says.

 

Sam now sighs.

“Fine.” Sam says, “I think you should make Jack a member of the board, and start having him more involved with L-Corp management, rather than him just working on his own projects, with his own team?”

 

“What?! Why?” Lena asks, in a surprised voice, “From what I know, Jack is quite happy having nothing to do with management, and just getting to work with his own team, with little to no oversight. Plus, you always make comments about how ridiculous Jack is, and how unserious he is at times.”

 

“Yes, I know I make those comments.” Sam nods, “But they are mostly jokes. At least, when it comes to his professional life, his work, he is serious, I know that. It’s just his personal life that he is a little less serious, which is honestly probably pretty healthy.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “But you still haven’t told me why you have brought this up in the first place? Has Jack said something to you about being unhappy in his position?”

 

“No. He hasn’t.” Sam says, “If anything, I think he is extremely happy with his current position, and likely wouldn’t want to be part of the board, or take on some more management roles.”

 

“Then….. what….. I don’t get why you are talking about this Sam, help me.” Lena says.

 

Sam sighs, again.

“Lena, both you and I are pregnant.” Sam says, “Over the last year and a bit it has been clear to everyone that I am basically your second in command, so if you are away on business, or doing something, I am the one that takes over your CEO duties. I am more than happy to do that, Lena, don’t get me wrong. I think your job as CEO is very interesting, however, eventually there is going to come a point where you have just given birth to your pup, then a few months later, I give birth to my pup. That means that unless you go back to full time work at L-Corp only a few months after giving birth, someone else will need to step up in running the company. And to be clear, I know you would 100% be willing to go back to work after spending around 2 months at home with your new pup, but I don’t think that is healthy, plus, it would be more like a month and a bit, as I plan to take my maternity leave a few weeks prior to giving birth to this pup. And I want to say all this Lena, because I know you, and I don’t want you to sacrifice time with your new pup, and the rest of your family, just because I won’t be here to step up for you. As part of the maternity leave package you offer here at L-Corp, you give all the women 6 months full paid maternity leave, and then an option to work out how to be more flexible with their role for the next year after they come back from maternity leave, working in a more hybrid work from home role, if they can, or tweaking their hours a bit, or having the baby be taken care of by the day care you provide here at L-Corp for employees. All of that is an incredibly wonderful thing that you offer your employees, and is one of the reasons that so many people love working here, so you should not sacrifice the maternity leave that you would give other employees, just because I will be taking maternity leave soon after you, simply because you are CEO.”

 

After Sam finishes speaking, Lena remains quite for a few moments, taking in the speech that Sam has just given her.

 

“Soooo…… are you suggesting that I try and train Jack up now, so he can step into the role of temporary CEO while we are both away?” Lena asks.

 

“I know it sounds like a bit of a crazy idea, but I do believe he could do it. Plus, who else would you trust with this?” Sam asks, “You could maybe split the role between Jack and Jess, and then you could slowly take bits of your role back AFTER your six months of maternity leave, before eventually coming back full time, when it is appropriate.”

 

“I don’t think I will take the full six months, Sam, as I think I’d get bored just being at home the entire time, again.” Lena admits.

“Fine. That’s fine. But you should take more than just the time between when you give birth, and when I give birth, so my point about Jack still stands.” Sam says.

 

“Yeah….. okay….. I get it.” Lena nods, “I will think about it, and I’ll talk to Jack about it all. For now though, I just want to focus on this.”

 

“Sure. Of course.” Sam nods.

 

“And Sam?” Lena says.

“Yes?” Sam replies.

“Thank you.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you for what?” Sam asks.

“For being such a good friend, and thinking about me, and my own potential unhealthy work habits. It means a lot.” Lena says.

 

“Of course.” Sam smiles, “What are best friends for?”

 

Lena simply smiles at Sam saying that.

 

“Anyway….. we are kind of done here. I have a little bit before I have to go and pick the girls up from school, so I think I’m going to go back to L-Corp to do some little bits of work. You can go home though, if you like.” Lena says.

 

“No. I think it’s probably best I go back to L-Corp too, and do some work, as that way I will hopefully have less of it to do tomorrow.” Sam says.

 

“Oh, if only that were ever true.” Lena smirks.

 

Sam chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

Sam and Lena now both get up from the conference room table at Obsidian North, and soon make their way out of the building, getting in Lena’s driver’s awaiting car, and heading back to L-Corp.

 

---

Right now, Kara is back at home, as after interviewing the resident at one of the National City housing projects, Kara honestly didn’t know where to physically go next to continue with the research into her story. So, Kara has just come back home, and has been spending the last hour and a bit doing a bunch of research into all the information that Vivienne gave her, including trying to find more out about this NCResidence Inc company. Unfortunately for Kara though, thus far, her research has not come up with much, and even though she knows that NCResidence Inc actually exists as a company, due to the paperwork Vivienne showed her, and she took a picture of, she has been unable to find any search results about the company. It is almost like it is a complete shadow company that doesn’t exist, which honestly just rings more alarm bells in Kara’s head about the fact she is onto something with a story. Despite all this though, right now Kara simply feels stuck. Kara feels like she is almost there with actually having a breakthrough, and having all the evidence she would need to write this story, but she knows she isn’t. Kara knows that despite the interview she got of Vivienne, and the research she has done thus far, and the documents Vivienne let her take pictures of, she doesn’t have any concrete proof about this being some sort of scandal. Currently it could be easily argued that these housing projects have had all these issues, not been finished, and gone over budget, simply because of incompetence, not criminal activities. So, Kara knows she needs something more, but she just doesn’t know how to get it, and that is frustrating her a lot. Kara knows that Lois said that it would be helpful if she could get a source from inside the National City government who could help her expose everything, but Kara doesn’t know where she would even begin to go to get such a source, both who is willing to expose everything, and without her typing off the National City government office that she is onto this story, given them time to prepare a defense, or cover everything up.

 

After failing, once again, to find any hard proof during her various online research, Kara has now spent the last 10 minutes pacing back and forth, in front of her laptop, which sits on the table, desperately trying to think about what she should do next. All Kara can think about, is that she is stuck, as she has already gone down the various routes to get the information on this housing project that she thought of when first thinking about this story, and that has not been enough. Soon though, after a little more time of thinking, Kara does have one idea, but she isn’t sure how good of an idea it will be, or if it will actually produce any results for her. However, at this point, Kara is very much willing to try anything to get herself the proof she needs for the story, as the worst that can happen is that it doesn’t work, and she is back to square one. So, Kara now pulls out her phone, and soon taps the name of a specific contact in her phone.

 

“Kara? Hello?” A male voice says.

 

“Hello, Winn.” Kara says.

 

“Kara?” Winn replies, “It’s been a while since we spoke….. even though we literally work at the same company…..”

 

“I know. I’m sorry Winn.” Kara says, “Everything has just been a bit crazy with my life right now, but mostly good, and seeing as we work in completely different departments now, on different floors of CatCo, it’s kind of hard to just have a quick two minute chat with you at work to talk about our own lives with each other. I’ll try and do better in the future though. I promise.”

 

Winn now sighs.

 

“Well, when you put it like that, I guess I should try and make the same sort of effort to swing by your desk as well.” Winn says.

 

“Okay. I would like that, but Winn, that is not why I am calling. I need your help with something….. but….. I don’t know if you are even able to get what I’m asking for, and….. I’m pretty sure this has to be something I ask you for as a friend, not a fellow member of CatCo.” Kara says.

“Ooooo….. Now I’m intrigued. What is it, Kara?” Winn asks.

 

Kara now explains to Winn everything she has been researching the last few days, with Winn just listening closely the entire time.

“Okay….. that is a lot, Kara.” Winn says.

 

“I know.” Kara nods, “But I am really stuck right now, and I’ve spent the last few hours being unable to find anything else with my online research. So, I was hoping maybe you, with your tech wizardry, would be able to find something that I can’t. Specifically, I need to find some hard proof about the company I mentioned called NCResidence Inc.”

 

“So….. you are basically asking me to do the research, and try and find what you cannot?” Winn asks.

 

Kara sighs.

 

“Winn, you are far better at all this tech stuff than me. Surely there must be some way for you to find out about NCResidence Inc, perhaps….. maybe….. not entirely legal…..” Kara says.

 

“Kara Danvers, are you asking me to commit a crime?!” Winn asks.

“What?! No!..... I mean……. maybe….” Kara says.

Winn now chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“I don’t want you to do anything you are uncomfortable with.” Kara says, “So you can say no.”

 

“It’s okay, Kara.” Winn says, “I think I might be able to help. Give me a couple of hours. I probably will be able to get you, at least, some of the information you need without committing any crimes.”

 

“Okay. Thank you, Winn. I owe you.” Kara says.

 

“Sure.” Winn replies, “I’ll call you back when I have something.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, with the call now ending.

 

---

Elsewhere for Lena, after leaving Obsidian North, the L-Corp CEO spent almost an hour at L-Corp doing some minimal work, before having to head to Natalie and Ashley’s school, where she has now picked the girls up and taken them to see Andrea. Right now, Lena is standing outside the room Andrea is in, with the girls inside speaking to their other mother. Of course, when Lena picked Natalie and Ashley up, they still both very much did not want to go and see Andrea today, but Lena has forced them to, as she knows they will regret it later when Andrea does leave for Argentina in a few days. So, for the last 10 minutes, Lena has just been waiting outside the room for the girls, with thoughts going through her mind the entire time about whether she actually wants to buy Obsidian North or not, as Lena wants to go in and give Andrea her answer as soon as the girls have finished. Honestly, Lena has constantly been thinking about this ever since she left Obsidian North today, going back and forth on the matter the entire time.

 

Soon enough, Natalie and Ashley come walking out of Andrea’s room, both with smiles on their faces, which very much surprises Lena, as they certainly did not have smiles when they went in their about 10 minutes ago.

 

“Uhh…. are you girls okay?” Lena asks, in a slightly confused voice.

“Yeah. Má is staying now.” Natalie says.

 

“Well, she’s staying for a few more weeks at least.” Ashley says, “She said she wants us to have more time before she goes to Argentina, and said we can come see her whenever we want, and talk to her on the phone all the time.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, being very much surprised that Andrea has actually changed her mind, but hiding her surprise from the girls, “Well, can you two just wait outside for a few minutes, I need to talk to your má about something, and then we can go home.”

 

“Okay….. is it about us?” Natalie asks.

“No, darling. It’s about a business offer that your má has presented me with.” Lena explains.

 

“Oh, okay.” Natalie nods.

“I’ll only be a few minutes, alright?” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley smiles.

 

Lena now gives both her girls a smile, before heading into Andrea’s room, and closing the door behind her. As soon as Lena is inside, Andrea’s eyes land on her.

 

“Hi.” Andrea says, awkwardly.

“Hi.” Lena replies, “The girls tell me that you are staying now, not going to Argentina?”

 

“Yeah…. at least…. not for a couple of weeks. I’m taking Dr Mitosimo up on his offer to check up on me, regularly, from my home for the next couple of weeks.” Andrea says.

 

“I see….. I… thank you for doing that. I know it means a lot to the girls.” Lena says.

 

“You don’t have to thank me, I probably shouldn’t have sprung it on the girls in the first place.” Andrea admits.

 

Lena nods her head, and then opens her mouth to ask Andrea something, but decides against it.

 

“What?” Andrea says, noticing Lena wanting to ask her something, but stopping herself.

 

“I was going to ask, what made you change your mind, but it doesn’t really matter.” Lena says.

“Kara did.” Andrea admits.

“What?!” Lena exclaims, surprised.

 

“I know. I’m just as surprised as you. But……. I don’t know….. Look…. I still have my own issues about you and Kara being together…. And all that stuff….. because I’m just an asshole, but….. I really did appreciate how, the other day, Kara came in the room and spoke to me, even when she didn’t have to, and told me what was going on with the girls being upset, and made it clear she didn’t try and use it as a moment to have the girls turn against me, and then use it for her to be more so in their good graces. If I’m being honest, if our positions were reversed, I would have done the opposite of Kara.” Andrea says, “Anyway, because of that, it really made me think about what she said about the girls, and me going away and everything. So, while I do think it will be for the best, for me, for the girls, and for everyone, if I do most of my recovery in Argentina, away from the eyes of the press, I can give the girls, and Dr Mitosimo these next few weeks to just adjust to the situation.”

 

After Andrea says that, Lena is a bit stunned, as she really didn’t expect Andrea to say that at all.

 

“I…. I don’t know what to say.” Lena says.

“I’d honestly prefer if you didn’t say anything on it, for my own ego’s sake.” Andrea admits.

“Fair enough.” Lena nods, “Anyway, I came in here because I’ve made up my mind about buying Obsidian North.”

“You have?” Andrea asks.

“Not really, to be honest. But I’ve decided I’m making the decision now. I’ll make it as soon as I say it to you.” Lena says.

 

Andrea chuckles at Lena saying that, with Lena now falling silent for several moments.

 

“I’ll agree to your terms, HOWEVER, I do have some conditions I want to add.” Lena says.

“I’m already giving you the deal of a lifetime, Lena…..” Andrea says.

“Don’t worry, I’m not trying to buy the company for less. The conditions are about the girls, as I know you wanted to assure the girls future as part of this deal.” Lena says.

“Okay. What are your conditions?” Andrea asks.

 

“I want our girls to not feel forced to follow the same path as us. I want them to know the option will be there fore them, and they will have shares in the company, but I also want them to pursue anything else they want to, if that is what makes them happier.” Lena says, “So, with that in mind, I want the two of us to work together to set up a trust for the girls, that they can use when they get older. Ideally the trust will pay for any education they want to pursue, any other courses they want to take, as well as give them enough money to buy their own home when they grow up, and live comfortably. However, I also want to make sure they are not spoiled. I don’t want them to become some rich trust fund brats, so the trust will need to have some clauses to it, to make sure they don’t just blow all their trust fund money partying, and never working and everything. Those are my terms.”

 

“Agreed.” Andrea says, “I couldn’t agree with you more on the matter.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

“So, we have a deal?” Andrea says.

 

“Yeah, we have a deal.” Lena nods.

Chapter 138

For the last half an hour, Kara has just been nervously waiting at home, pacing back and forth, really hoping that Winn will be able to find something, anything, that she couldn’t. Kara has no idea what she is going to do if Winn can’t find anything, as if he doesn’t, then she will be r gone through all this effort and research for nothing, as she has no hard proof of it, other than from what Vivienne told her, and that certainly won’t be good enough. Kara knows that if she were to present everything she has got to Snapper now, he would likely dismiss her, saying she has not got enough proof, and frankly, Kara would not blame him for it. The problem Kara has is that she feels like she is really onto something major with the research she has done so far, so if it falls to pieces here, it will be like a gut punch. Then at the same time, seeing as this is the first article she will be doing on her own, without a lead to go off beforehand, not being able to actually follow through with all this will make Kara question herself about her potential to actually be a reporter in the future. Kara certainly knows that Snapper will question her credentials. Lena, of course, will never let Snapper actually dismiss Kara as a reporter, seeing as she owns CatCo now, but Kara doesn’t want to be a reporter because her fiancé has let her be one. Kara wants to be a reporter because she has earned it, and Kara feels this story is a big test of that. 

 

Eventually, after much waiting, Kara’s phone soon rings, and she sees that Winn is calling her. In response, Kara grabs her phone and answers it, feeling incredibly nervous about what her friend is about to tell her, as ultimately he will have either found more information, or not. There will be no middle ground.

 

“Winn.” Kara answers, in a nervous voice, “Tell me you’ve got something.”

 

“I uhh…. I’ve got something…..” Winn says, “I’ve got a lot of files. I think it’s for the best I don’t email these files to you though, and create a foot print to you. So they are on a USB stick here. You can come get them.”

 

“Okay. I’ll be right there.” Kara says, now gathering her things, “Do you think I’ve got something with the files you got?”

 

“I can’t be sure, Kara.” Winn says, “That said, I found a paper trail of that company you mentioned. It lead me to a subsidiary company which is based out of Switzerland, and…. basically a money trail, but I don’t have the financial expertise to go through all that, or understand it that well.”

 

“Okay. I’ll have a look. Thank you, Winn. You’re amazing.” Kara says.

 

“You’re welcome. I’ll see you soon.” Winn says, “Text me when you’re nearby. I’ll meet you outside CatCo so Snapper doesn’t see you come inside and then yell at you.”

 

“Alright. I’m leaving now. I’ll text you in a bit, when I’m a few minutes out.” Kara says.

 

“Okay, bye.” Winn says, and then ends the phone call.

 

Kara now gathers all her things, including her laptop, and then quickly heads out the front door, feeling some hope now about the potential for this story, and the evidence she may now have, as well as for her career as a reporter.

 

---

Back at the L-Corp facility where Andrea is currently staying, Lena and Andrea have just agreed to the deal in regards to Lena buying Obsidian North from Andrea. Despite Lena actually agreeing to this though, this doesn’t mean she has actually made a decision about the alpha-omega-beta drug that Obsidian North has in development. Lena very much doubts she will make a concrete decision on that, one way or the other, anytime soon. Lena knows she will need to speak with the team at Obsidian North who have actually been working on the drug, and getting more of their views on it, as Lena is aware that she has an inherent bias against the drug at the moment, simply because the origins of it came from experiments that were conducted on her, as a child, without her knowledge or approval. However, despite Lena not having made a decision on the alpha-omega-beta drug, Lena has ultimately made the decision to buy Obsidian North because at the end of the day, she knows that it is a sound business that has a lot of monetary potential for L-Corp in the future, as the truth of the matter is, if Lena were to take all the emotions out of this decision, she would have accepted Andrea’s offer on the spot, any businessman/woman would have, to buy a company like Obsidian North at such a reduced rate. Then, Lena is also happy with the decision to buy Obsidian North now because of the agreement she has with Andrea to set up a trust for the girls, and make sure things are set in motion so that the girls will bet set up in life, but not so much so that they will never have to work, while at the same time, having the option to come work at L-Corp, but also not being pressured to do so and thereby not pursue their other dreams. Ultimately, Lena wants Ashley and Natalie to pursue whatever careers they want to, and she knows that by giving them both some financial assurances, this will more so allow them to do that than other people, as it will give them the time to pursue things that may not pay very well at first, which other people wouldn’t be able to do, as they would need more money to survive. Of course, Lena does recognise that the situation where people pursuing certain careers not being paid enough, and thereby not being able to stick with them long term and truly pursue their dreams is very unfair, and truly puts Natalie and Ashley in a privileged position, with an inherent advantage, just because they have rich parents, but Lena can’t do anything about that. Lena may be a rich billionaire, but she doesn’t have the power to fundamentally change how the societal make up of pursuing jobs is.

 

“Okay.” Andrea says, after a few moments silence in the room between her and Lena, after they have agreed to the deal, “I will speak to my lawyers tomorrow, and we will begin drawing up the sale contract. Hopefully we can have this finalised by the end of next week.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena nods, “Do you want to speak to your employees about the sale of Obsidian North beforehand?”

 

“Not really.” Andrea  admits, “If I was going to do that, I would have to do that in person, and right now, I would rather them not see their last image of me as the CEO as Obsidian North, as this….”

 

“That’s……. understandable.” Lena says, as while the L-Corp CEO does think that Andrea really should give her employees notice about the company being sold, she also recognises that if she were in Andrea’s position, she probably would not want to have her employees see the last image of her in a wheelchair before she ends her time as CEO and owner of the company.

 

“Anyway, I can imagine the employees at Obsidian North already are circulating rumours about you coming and having a look at all the documents about the company. So, they probably have a general idea about what might be happening.” Andrea says.

 

“Hmm…. Probably.” Lena says, with a certain look written across her face.

 

“What is that look for?” Andrea asks.

 

“I just….. I would like to let the Obsidian North employees know that I don’t just intend to buy the company and fire most of them, leaving them in bad financial positions, and needing to look for jobs on short notice. I don’t want this to seem like a typical situation when another company buys a smaller company.” Lena says.

 

Andrea opens her mouth to respond to Lena, but stops herself after a few moments, clearly being a bit annoyed by Lena referring to Obsidian North as a ‘smaller company’, even if that is true.

 

“We can…… we can arrange for you to speak to the employees at Obsidian North sometime next week, once the sale is almost finalised. You can then let everyone know your plan and things.” Andrea says.

 

“Okay. Alright.” Lena nods, “We’ll discuss more about it next week.”

 

“Sure.” Andrea nods.

 

“Anyway….. I should probably go now. The girls are likely waiting outside for me, wondering what I’m talking with you about.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Andrea nods, “I should probably get some sleep anyway. I’m rather exhausted.”

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “Thank you for changing your mind, and deciding to stay in National City for the next few weeks. I appreciate it, and I know the girls are happy about it.”

 

“Yeah….” Andrea nods, “I probably should have done it in the first place.”

 

Lena now nods her head at Andrea, and then just looks at her ex-wife for a few moments, before finally letting out a sigh and heading out of the room. Lena is honestly very surprised by Andrea’s change in attitude, even though she is aware that people who come back from near death experiences sometimes have big personality changes as a result of it, simply because of how nearly dying has shaken them to their core, and made them reassess who they are as a person. That said, it is still going to take Lena a lot more time to actually believe Andrea has actually changed, although even if this change does end up being true, Lena will never be able to forgive Andrea for the things she has done to her, even if she thinks she may be able to get to a place where she can just tolerate Andrea, for the sake of Ashley and Natalie, but that is going to take time to achieve. Admittedly, it does help Lena to know that she has found someone wonderful in Kara to be her new mate, and her future wife. Lena knows if she wasn’t as happy as she is with Kara right now, there would likely be no way in hell that she would ever even make an attempt to tolerate Andrea for the sake of the girls, as emotionally she couldn’t handle it.

 

Once exiting the room that Andrea is in, Lena soon sees Natalie and Ashley patiently waiting outside for her, both with slightly anxious looks on their faces. Lena can tell that even though she told the girls that she wanted to talk to Andrea about something business related, they do not actually believe her, and worry that their two parents may have talked about something personal, which could affect them.

 

“Come on girls. Let’s go home.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“Okay….” Natalie says.

 

“Can you tell us what you talked with má about?” Ashley asks.

 

“I’ll tell you once we get in the car.” Lena says, deciding she might as well tell the girls, as technically what she and Andrea discussed does involve them too.

 

“Okay…..” Ashley says, in a slightly nervous voice.

 

Lena now leads Ashley and Natalie out of the L-Corp facility which Andrea currently is at, and the trio soon get into Lena’s car and begin their journey back home.

 

“So, will you tell us what you and má were talking about now?” Andrea asks, once they are about 30 seconds into their driver home.

 

“Sure.” Lena nods, as she looks in the rearview mirror to see both the girls, “A few days ago, your má made me a business proposal. Given everything that she has gone through, she has decided that she is no longer interested in running her company, Obsidian North. She has told me that after she is better, and has done all her rehab, which is going to be a long road for her, she just wants to enjoy her life, rather than run a business, and take up all her time in an office, doing all of that. So, because of that, she made me an offer to buy Obsidian North from her, at a discounted rate. The only conditions for the sale are that once Obsidian North merges into L-Corp, the two of you will be given shares in L-Corp, which will put you in a good financial position in your future, and also give you the option to come work at L-Corp, when you are adults, in the future, if that is something you want to do. Of course, for now, seeing as you are both children, the shares that you will get will just be held in a trust fund that your má and I will be creating for the two of you, which again, will be something you’ll be able to access when you are adults.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now both remain silent for the next few moments after Lena says that to them, clearly taking it all in.

 

“Does it….. does it mean we have to come work with you at L-Corp, when we are grown up?” Natalie asks.

 

“No. Of course not.” Lena says, “You will both have shares in the company, which means you will technically own a small part of the company, which will be good for you, in a financial sense of things. Then, like I said, I will give you both a chance to come work at L-Corp, if that is something you want to do. However, I will not expect, or demand, that you come work at L-Corp. When the two of you grow up, I want you to pursue any career that you can dream of, no matter what it is, whether that is being an actor, musician, dancer, lawyer, doctor, politician, astronaut, professional athlete, and so on. Whatever you two decide you want to do in the future, I will support you, 100%, and do everything within my power to help you achieve those dreams.”

 

“Okay…..” Natalie says, “I want to be a Disney princess when I’m older.”

Lena chuckles at Natalie saying that.

 

“Fair enough.” Lena smirks.

 

“Soo…… does this mean that you will be doing even more work now, as you will basically be running two companies? So you will spend more time at work, and not at home with us?” Ashley asks.

 

“Ah.” Lena says, thinking she probably should have guessed that the girls would get to that topic, “I won’t lie to you, for the next few weeks, after the sale of Obsidian North has gone through, I will be very busy with work, while I start the process of merging Obsidian North into L-Corp. It is going to take some time to do, as it is not as simple as just buying the company, and then sticking the L-Corp logo on Obsidian North. I will have to start shutting down various departments of Obsidian north, as seeing as Obsidian North will be part of L-Corp, and not its own company anymore, we won’t need two HR departments, or two finance departments, and so on. So it will take time to do all that, and will mean some long work hours for me. However, I promise both of you, that while I am doing this I will make a big effort to still try and spend a lot of time with you both, even if that means that I have to just finish my work from my home, after picking you both up from school or something. Also though, Sam has already mentioned to me the possibility of seeing if Jack will be willing to step up and take away some of my responsibilities, so that he can act as CEO of L-Corp at times, which will be a good thing he could do while I go on maternity leave after giving birth to your brother or sister, and then with Sam going on maternity leave just after that. So, in summary, I will try and spend as much time with you both as possible, even if this will mean more work for me.”

 

“I…. okay….” Ashley says.

 

“I’m sure the two of you will have more questions for me about all this, and whenever they come up you can ask me anything, and I’ll happily answer, alright?” Lena says, “All you need to know now, is me buying Obsidian North from your má is not something that you have to worry about. It won’t mean you have to do certain things right now seeing as you’ll own part of L-Corp. You will get to continue to be kids, and just focus on growing up. Okay?”

 

“Okay, mom.” Natalie smiles.

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley nods.

 

---

Kara has now arrived outside CatCo, and sent Winn a text a few minutes ago, letting him know that she was just about to arrive. At the moment, the only thing that Kara has with her, is her bag, which contains her laptop, as she wants to put this USB stick that Winn will give her, in her laptop as soon as possible, and start to read all these files. Right now though, Kara can’t help but be anxious as she waits for Winn. In some ways this kind of feels like a bit of a spy movie, seeing as Winn has said he wants to physically give her the data, rather than send it to her, and then their be a footprint of the data, which could track back to them both.

 

After about 2 minutes of waiting outside the CatCo building, Kara soon sees Winn walking out of the front doors, with her friend wearing some sunglasses and a baseball hat, clearly trying to hide his identity. Kara can’t help but smile at this.

 

“Winn.” Kara smirks, as soon as he approaches her.

 

“How did you know it was me?” Winn asks.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“I don’t think that baseball hat or those sunglasses really hide your identity as well as you think they do.” Kara says, “Plus, I think you are being a little bit ridiculous, it’s not like you are giving me information that is classified government top secrets, and would have the CIA or FBI on us in a moments notice.”

 

“You can never be too careful.” Winn says.

 

Kara chuckles again.

 

“Alright.” Kara says, “Can I have the data?”

“Okay.” Winn nods, and then pulls out the USB stick from his pocket and hands it to Kara.

 

“Thank you, Winn.” Kara says.

 

“Of course.” Winn says, “I need to get back to work now. I was never here.”

 

“Okay.” Kara chuckles, and then watches as Winn swiftly makes his way back inside CatCo.

 

Once Winn has left, Kara looks at the USB stick for a few moments, and then starts to walk about a block away, eventually finding a seat on a park bench, where she gets out her laptop, and then puts the USB stick in, accessing the data.

 

Over the next few minutes, Kara begins to look through all the data on this USB stick, and right away she can see that a lot of this financial data is well over her head, she needs help to understand this, and she thinks she knows just the person who can help her with that.

Chapter 139

Sam presently is finishing her last bits of work at L-Corp before she plans to head home for the day. Unfortunately tonight Sam will not be seeing either Kelly or Alex, as Alex is on a late shift at the hospital tonight, then Kelly is away at some therapists conference in Seattle, so she won’t be back for a few days. Admittedly, even though Sam only saw Alex and Kelly the other day, she misses them both, which she finds ridiculous. Sam has never thought she would be the type of person who would have a girlfriend, or in this case girlfriends, that she would miss after not seeing them for a day, but that does seem to be the case. In fact, Sam knows that she is quite excited about the prospect of Kelly and Alex moving in with her and Ruby, and them all getting to live together, and Sam knows that Ruby is excited about it too. Sam thinks it will be so nice for Ruby to go from only having one parent watching out for her, and taking care of her for 13 years, to now having three, as Sam knows both Alex and Kelly adore Ruby.

 

A little while ago, Sam did get a message from Ruby, letting her know that Ruby is going to a friends house from school, as they are going to be doing a group school project together. Sam has told Ruby she has no problem with that, and will come and pick her up in a couple of hours time. However, because of this news, Sam has thought that she doesn’t really have any need to go home right now, as she will be alone. So, Sam is just finishing some last bits of work that she has to do here at L-Corp, before gathering up the rest on her laptop, and then planning to go home where she will finish it off, or at least continue with it until she has to go and pick Ruby up.

 

After a few more moments, Sam is soon disturbed by the sound of a knock at her door. Someone is only able to knock at her office door right now because Sam sent her assistant home about an hour ago, as usually her assistant would announce someone was outside wanting to speak to her over the intercom.

 

“Uhhh…. Yes?” Sam calls out.

 

The door to Sam’s office opens, and that is when Sam is surprised to see Kara is walking into her office.

 

“Kara?” Sam says, in a confused voice, “If you are looking for Lena, she went home, almost 2 hours ago now.”

 

“I know.” Kara nods, carrying her laptop under one of her arms, “I’m here to see you. I need your help.”

 

“You need MY help?” Sam asks, in a confused and surprised voice.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, as she walks to Sam’s desk.

 

“Oh, is this like a thing where you accidentally broke an ornament at your home, and now you have come to me to help you find a replacement for it, so that Lena doesn’t know you broke it?” Sam asks.

 

“What? No. Why would you think that?” Kara asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Alex has told me stories about how much of a klutz you can be at times. She also told me about the time that you were driving with Alex, a few months after you passed your driving test, and you almost crashed into a tree, because of an opossum.” Sam says.

 

“That opossum came out of nowhere!” Kara exclaims.

 

Sam now chuckles.

 

“In all serious, Kara, I would totally help you try and replace a broken ornament before Lena notices. Sounds like a fun game.” Sam smirks.

“I……. that’s good to know…. for the future….. But that is not why I am here now.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Then, why are you here?” Sam asks.

 

“Snapper, my boss at CatCo, has assigned me my very first task to actually find something to write an article about without having a tip to go off to start with. So, I have had to go out and find the story. Anyway, I have found a story, or at least, something I think could be a major story. It’s about the various National City housing projects that the National City government have been doing over the last few years. I started off hearing stuff that multiple of the projects were not finished yet, and have been delayed by years, then I also found out that some of them that are finished have major issues as well. Anyway, to put a long story short, I was able to get my hands on some financial data about a subsidiary company that the government has been using to build these housing projects, and I don’t really have the knowledge to really dive into it and completely understand it all. Although, what I can tell, is it seems like a portion of the funds are being sent to another company entirely, and it always seems to be about 15% of the funds marked for each project. So, I was hoping that maybe you could help me, as I know you have experience looking through financial data. So, maybe you could look through it for me, and tell me if this is what I think it is?” Kara asks.

“I….. wow….. that was a lot, Kara…..” Sam says.

 

“I’m sorry….. This is just really important to me. I feel this could be make of break for whether I’m actually cut out to be a reporter or not.” Kara admits.

 

“Okay, that’s fair enough.” Sam says, “Of course I’ll help you. Let me see what you have found.”

“Great! Thank you!” Kara says, with a wide smile.

 

Kara now comes round to the other side of Sam’s desk, and opens up her laptop right in front of the CFO, with the financial documents already being on the screen, ready to go.

 

“Okay…. there are a lot of pages here….” Sam says, “This is going to take me a while, Kara.”

 

“That’s okay….. I…… do you want to do it another time or something, like tomorrow?” Kara asks, “I would say you can take it home, but Winn, my friend who got me this data, said I shouldn’t start passing this data around to anyone to create a footprint. He didn’t even want to email it to me.”

 

“I’m going to choose to ignore what that suggests as to how your friend got this data.” Sam says, “But…… yeah….. okay….. I’ll look through it now….. I was only going to go home to an empty house anyway, as Ruby is staying at a friends for the next few hours, so, I have some time.”

 

“That’s great! Thank you, so much, Sam. You’re amazing!” Kara says, with a wide smile.

 

“Oh, I know I am.” Sam smirks, “You might want to get yourself comfortable though, this is going to take a bit.”

 

“Sure.” Kara nods, “I’m just going to step out and phone Lena, so she knows where I am. But I’ll come back in after.”

 

“Sure. Okay.” Sam nods.

 

Sam now begins to read through the documents, with Kara now walking outside Sam’s office and soon phoning her mate, and her future wife.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena answers, “I was just wondering where you are.”

 

“Oh hey.” Kara replies, “I’m actually at L-Corp right now.”

 

“You’re at L-Corp? Were you looking for me? I did tell you I was picking the girls up from school, taking them to see Andrea, then coming home, didn’t I?” Lena says.

 

“Yes, I’m not here to see you. I’m actually here to get some help from Sam.” Kara explains, “I’ll tell you all about it more later, but that article that I have been working on, I think I have found something, which right now includes some financial records which I have asked Sam to have a look through to let me know if this is really what I think it is, and to see if she can find out more from them than I can understand from my limited financial knowledge.”

 

“Wow. It truly does sound like you have a juicy story, Kara. I’m so proud of you.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you. That means a lot.” Kara says.

 

“Of course, darling. I will always support you. I love you.” Lena says.

 

“I love you too.” Kara replies, “Anyway, I was just calling you now because Sam said that it’s going to take a while for her to look through all these documents. Winn said that I can’t just email the information to anyone, as he is the one who got this financial information from me. So, Sam is using my laptop right now as she looks through all the data, and I’m going to stay with her while she does, and I thought I’d let you know that, so you didn’t start to wonder where I was.”

 

“Oh, that’s okay, darling, and thank you for letting me know.” Lena says, “So, I’m guessing that means you likely won’t be home for dinner?”

 

“Uhhh…. Probably not.” Kara says, “I might actually just go back into Sam’s office and ask if she wants me to order the two of us a takeaway that we can eat here. It’ll just be one of the ways I can thank her for doing this.”

 

“That sounds like a great idea, Kara.” Lena says, “I won’t leave you any dinner to come home to then. Although, let me know if you change your mind and don’t get take out. I’ll leave you something to heat up when you get home if you don’t eat before then.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara replies, “How did things go with Andrea today? How are the girls?”

 

“They are in much better moods now.” Lena says, “Andrea has actually decided to stay here in National City for the next couple of weeks, with her moving back to her home within the next couple of days, where Dr Mitosimo will be monitoring her, before then travelling to Argentina for the rest of her recovery in a few weeks time.”

 

“Oh wow.” Kara says, in a true surprised voice, “I’m surprised she actually changed her mind on the matter. I’m, of course, happy for the girls though.”

 

“Yes, well, she didn’t like admitting it, but she said that whatever you said to her the other day, that was the thing that made her change her mind.” Lena says.

 

“What? Really?” Kara asks, in a very surprised voice.

 

“Yeah. I was surprised too. Not at your ability to actually convince her to stay, but at Andrea actually listening to you in the first place.” Lena says.

“Well…… I don’t care why she decided to stay, just as long as the girls are more happy about it.” Kara says.

 

“And that right there is why you are such a wonderful mom to Natalie and Ashley.” Lena says.

 

Kara now freezes at Lena saying that, as while Kara has been aware of Natalie almost referring to her as her ‘mom’, Kara has never mentioned it to Lena or anything. So, to hear that Lena actually considers her to be another mother to Natalie and Ashley truly feels very surreal to the blonde, with her also being over the moon about it, as she loves Natalie and Ashley so much.

 

“Kara?” Lena says, after not getting a response from the blonde for a few moments.

 

“Uhh…. sorry….” Kara says, recovering from her thoughts, “I just got lost in a thought. But I’m glad the girls are okay.”

 

“Yeah.” Lena replies, “I also agreed to buy Obsidian North today.”

 

“Really? You accepted Andrea’s offer?” Kara asks, “What made you decide that?”

 

“Honestly, it was very much an in the moment decision. As I walked into Andrea’s room at the L-Corp facility, I still hadn’t made up my mind. All I knew was I wanted to give her my decision then and there, instead of dragging this out. Ultimately though, I think my greater business sense just won out, as I know that any other businesswoman in my position would have taken Andrea’s offer instantly, without even doing any due diligence, simply because of how cheap Andrea is willing to sell her company to me. At the end of the day, while Obsidian North does have a lot of things that I would have to shut down, it also has some things that show true potential.” Lena says.

 

“What about the drug thing?” Kara asks, a bit awkwardly.

Lena sighs at Kara mentioning that.

 

“Honestly, I decided that I wasn’t going to let that influence my decision. I’m putting a pin in that for now. Although, I know that once the sale of Obsidian North is complete, I will have to actually make a decision as to whether I want to continue that project or scrap it completely. I have a little time to figure that out though.” Lena says.

 

“Well, whatever you decide, I will support you, just like how you support me. And I’m happy you have made a decision to buy Obsidian North, one way or the other. At least it is done now.” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena replies, “Before I agreed to the terms, I did add a stipulation to the deal, that Andrea and I will work together to set up a trust for Natalie and Ashley, that will make it so they have their own money to buy their homes and pay for any education that they want in the future, or any courses they wish to take, while also giving them shares of the merged Obsidian North into L-Corp. Then, at the same time, the trust will have safeguards so Natalie and Ashley don’t become like these stereotypical trust fund brats, who don’t work a single day in their life, and are just rude and obnoxious because of that.”

 

“That sounds like a very good idea, although I can’t ever imagine either Natalie or Ashley becoming trust fund brats.” Kara says.

 

“Maybe not. But you never know what money can do to people.” Lena says.

“That’s fair enough.” Kara replies.

 

There is now a silence between Kara and Lena.

 

“Alright. I should probably get back to Sam now, and let you get on with making your dinner. I will see you later this evening.” Kara says.

“Okay, love you darling.” Lena says.

 

“Love you too.” Kara replies, “Bye.”

 

“Bye.” Lena says.

 

The phone call now ends between Kara and Lena, with Kara now heading back into Sam’s office, where she sees the CFO very intensely focusing on the laptop.

 

“Sam?” Kara says.

“Hmm?” Sam hums, without taking her eyes off the laptop.

 

“I’m happy to see how enthralled you are with that, but I was wondering if you’d like me to order us dinner we can eat here?” Kara suggests.

 

“Uhhh…. Sure….. Get me whatever….. I don’t mind….. You pick.” Sam says, without taking her eyes off the laptop.

 

Kara decides not to probe Sam further for any specifics, as clearly the CFO is really focused on what she is reading right now, so, Kara just pulls up a delivery app on her phone, and makes an order for delivery.

 

---

It is now a little bit later, and back home Lena has just called Natalie and Ashley downstairs, after having finished making their dinner. Natalie and Ashley soon both come running down the stairs, and join Lena at the dinner table.

 

“How many times do I need to tell you girls not to run down the stairs?” Lena asks, with a sigh.

 

“I guess one more time?” Ashley smirks, with a shrug.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“Just…. please both be careful. The last think I want is for the two of you to run down the stairs, then trip and crash down the stairs and break a bone, or something even worse.” Lena says.

 

“We promise we’ll be careful mom.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, we promise.” Natalie says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, and now begins to eat her food.

 

Natalie and Ashley now begin to dig into their food too, but a few moments later, Natalie begins to look around the table.

 

“Where’s m’…..ara?” Natalie asks.

 

“She’s with aunt Sam at the moment.” Lena explains, “She is getting Sam’s help to look through some financial documents in regards to an article that she is currently working on.”

 

“That sounds cool. What article is Kara working on? Is she about to expose someone doing something illegal or something?” Ashley asks, in an intrigued voice.

“I don’t know.” Lena admits, “She didn’t give me all the details. Perhaps you can ask her when she gets home later, if you are that interested.”

“Okay. I will.” Ashley nods.

 

Lena, Natalie and Ashley now continue to eat their dinner together, having a little bit of conversation as they do.

 

---

It is now a few more hours later, almost 10PM here at L-Corp right now, and Sam is literally just finishing up thoroughly reading through all these documents that Kara has asked her to have a look at. A few hours ago Sam did get a call from Ruby, asking if she could have a sleepover at her friend’s house tonight, and usually Sam would have said no, as it is a school day tomorrow, but today Sam decided to make an exception for Ruby as that would mean she can continue to look through these financial documents that she is very interested in. As for Kara, after eating the food she ordered for her and Sam a few hours ago, she has mostly just been sitting on the couch in Sam’s office on her phone, although about 40 minutes ago, Kara fell asleep on Sam’s couch. Sam, for her part, hasn’t even noticed that Kara has fallen asleep.

“Okay. I’m done.” Sam says, suddenly, closing the laptop with a thud.

 

“I… what? Huh?” Kara says, jerking up, being woken by Sam.

 

“Oh shit…. I’m sorry Kara…..” Sam says, and then looks around her office, and out her window, seeing how dark it is, before then looking down at her watch, “Oh crap. I had no idea it was that late.”

 

“It’s….. it’s okay…..” Kara mumbles, rubbing sleep from her eyes, “What…. did you see?”

 

“Well, I do need to follow up on a few leads that I read from this Kara, and I will do that tomorrow, but these documents suggest that the money meant for these housing projects is partially being funnelled into a private company. From my own experience, that never happens unless someone is stealing money. However, that is not the only thing. The rest of the money, that is actually earmarked for the housing projects, it all seems like the contractors that are being paid to build these houses are all getting overpaid, substantially, and when you add it up, the sum total of the money actually earmarked for the housing projects doesn’t equal the money actually left after the 15% has been sent to a private company. Even if you take into account the 15%, the total sum of everything would greatly exceed that.” Sam explains.

 

“So, what does that all mean?” Kara asks.

 

“It means that if this data is to be believed, these housing projects are literally a financial black hole, with the remaining money that the project doesn’t have likely being taken from other areas of the government.” Sam says.

“That’s…. bad….” Kara says.

“Yes. It is.” Sam nods, “The important thing now though, is to figure out who owns this private company, and that is going to be tricky, as it is a subsidiary of a subsidiary that is located in Switzerland. However, I have some friends who might be able to help me find out who actually owns the company. I’ll give them a ring tomorrow, Kara, and get back to you.”

 

“Okay…. thank you.” Kara nods, “So…… do you think….. do you think I really have a story here, Sam?”

 

Sam now chuckles at Kara asking her that, just because of how ridiculous the question is.

 

“Kara, not only do I think you have a story here, but I think this story is going to lead to some notable politicians from this city ending up in prison.” Sam says.

 

Kara’s eyes go wide at Sam saying that.

Chapter 140

It is now really late, and Kara is just getting home after finishing up with Sam, her mind still whirling with thoughts after Sam confirmed her suspicions about what those financial documents actually suggest. Honestly, even though it is now close to 11PM, Kara thinks that her mind is just too active right now for her to go to sleep. Although, that may also be because Kara had a nice little nap on Sam’s couch in her office, while the CFO read through all those documents for her. Either way, Kara is truly excited about this article, as she now is feeling a lot more confident in herself as a reporter. Kara can’t wait to have the first draft of her article, with all the firm evidence she has, and then showing it to Snapper, proving to him that she can do this job, and maybe even truly shocking him in the process. However, given how Snapper acts, even if this article does end up being as huge as Kara thinks it could be, Snapper likely will just give her a grunt of approval, that’s all. That doesn’t matter though, this all was much more about Kara approving to herself that she could be a reporter, without other people giving her tips to go off of to write a story, and that is exactly what she has done.

 

Now that Kara is inside the home, the blonde has a glass of water, before heading upstairs to go to bed. Even though her mind still has many thoughts going through it, Kara knows she will need to rest, just so that her mind will work properly tomorrow, when she actually thinks she will begin to write her article. Upon arriving upstairs, Kara sees that all the lights are off, meaning that everyone has likely gone to sleep. That would be pretty normal for Ashley and Natalie, seeing as it is a school night, but Kara is a bit surprised that Lena hasn’t stayed up for her, not that she minds. Kara would honestly prefer for her pregnant omega to get as much sleep as possible, rather than try and stay up for her. Soon though, Kara quietly enters her and Lena’s bedroom, and that is when she is met with the cute sight of a sleeping Lena, who clearly very much tried to stay up and wait for her. Kara can tell this because Lena has her bedside lamp on, which is not visible from outside the bedroom, then on Lena’s chest is an open book. Clearly Lena was trying to read a book while waiting up for Kara, but fell asleep as she read it.

 

Kara now makes her way into the bedroom with a smile on her face. Today has been a bit of a stressful day for Kara, given everything that she has been doing with her article, but to come home to Lena like this, at the end of the day, makes it all worth it. Kara loves Lena so much, and she feels that love as soon as she sees Lena  lying like this, in such a cute position. Kara honestly cannot wait for the day when she gets to call Lena her wife. 

 

Kara soon reaches Lena’s side, and gently takes the book from the omega’s sleeping grasp, before planting a loving kiss on Lena’s cheek. Lena simply lets out a happy hum at Kara doing this, even though she remains fast asleep. Kara then places the book on the side table next to where Lena is sleeping, before turning the lamp off, leaving Lena in darkness to continue to sleep.

 

For the next few minutes, Kara heads into the bathroom, where she just cleans herself up, and readies herself for bed. Soon enough though, Kara exits the bathroom and gets into bed next to her omega a few moments later, snuggling next to her side. 

 

“Hmm….. you’re home?” Lena hums, as Kara spoons her.

 

“Yeah.” Kara says, as she kisses one of Lena’s cheeks, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

 

“Hmmm….. You didn’t….. pup’s kicking…..” Lena says.

 

“Let me feel.” Kara says.

 

Kara now reaches across Lena’s belly, and then places her left hand there, with Lena using both her hands to hold Kara’s in place. After a few moments, Kara feels the pup kicking, just as Lena described. It really is such a thrill for Kara, as something she had a part in making is now kicking her hand through Lena’s belly. Her pup is really alive.

 

“Wow….” Kara says, in astonishment.

 

“I know.” Lena hums.

 

“Does it hurt?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” Lena replies, “It’s more uncomfortable than hurts. It’s most annoying when they kick my bladder, then I need to pee.”

 

“That makes sense.” Kara says.

 

A few moments later, Kara’s feels the pup stop kicking. 

 

“Oh, they’ve stopped.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, it’s cause they know you are home now, so they can relax.” Lena says.

 

Kara gets a warm feeling at Lena saying that to her, even if Lena saying that is her simply being nice. 

 

“I love you.” Kara says to Lena, those being the only words she has right now in response to that.

 

“I love you too, darling.” Lena replies, and then lets out a long yawn, “How did…. things go?”

 

Kara lets out a chuckle, amused that Lena is trying to ask her about her day, despite how tired she clearly is right now. 

 

“Don’t worry about that now, Lee. Let’s go to sleep. It’s late. I’ll tell you in the morning.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, letting out another long yawn, not even trying to fight Kara on the matter, which really shows the blonde just how tired her omega is.

 

“Alright.” Kara smiles, and spoons Lena even closer, leaving her hand on the brunette’s belly, “I love you.”

 

“Love you…. too….” Lena says in a tired voice, and then drifts off to sleep.

 

Kara drifts off to sleep soon after Lena.

 

---

It is now the following day, and Kara is heading to L-Corp where she will be having lunch with both Lena and Sam. This has been arranged because Sam has told her that she will have all the rest of the information about the documents that Kara showed her yesterday by lunchtime, thanks to some people who she knows who will be helping her find out who actually owns the shell companies based in Switzerland. At the same time, Kara thinks this will also be a good chance for her to give Lena an update about what she has been working on, as Kara didn’t have a chance to tell Lena everything this morning because by the time she woke up this morning, Lena had left, along with the girls. However, Lena did leave Kara a lovely note suggesting they meet up for lunch and expressing her love for the blonde. After reading the note, Kara made sure to place it in her memory box.

 

Right now, Kara is walking into Lena’s office after greeting Jess just outside who has let her go straight in. Upon entering the office, Kara sees Lena sitting at her desk, typing away, with a very focused look on her face.

 

“Hey, Lee.” Kara smiles.

 

“Oh, hello darling.” Lena smiles, just noticing Kara having entered her office right now.

 

“You look busy.” Kara comments, as she sits down on the couch the other side of Lena’s office.

 

“Yeah.” Lena says, with a sigh, as she stands up from her desk and walks over to Kara, “Just a few bits of work I’ve had to catch up on, due to me being at Obsidian North these past few days. Plus, I’m hoping that either by the end of this week, or sometime next week, I’ll finalise the deal to buy Obsidian North. Before then though, I am planning to go to Obsidian North just to speak to all the employees, so they know what is happening before it is officially announced, which means I’ve just got to squeeze my work into even less time.”

 

“Oh, well, maybe having lunch with me isn’t the best use of your time.” Kara says.

 

“Don’t ever say that, darling. I will always make time to have lunch with you, and spend time with both you and the girls.” Lena says, and now takes a seat next to Kara, and takes her in for a loving kiss.

 

“Hmm…. Okay.” Kara says, happily.

 

“Now, tell me, what is happening with your article? Sam said she’ll have something for you at lunch?” Lena says.

 

Kara then proceeds to explain everything that Sam confirmed about her article, and what Sam is trying to find out right now.

 

“Wow. It really sounds like you might have a massive story here, Kara.” Lena says, “Who do you think is behind all this? Which politician do you think is profiting?”

 

“I don’t have a clue, to be honest. I know as a journalist, to make this a really breaking story, I should hope that it’s as big a politician as possible. However, as someone that is more hopeful in society, I hope it’s not anyone too major, even if that won’t be too good for my story.” Kara says.

 

“Hmm, well, that just reflects the type of person that you are, darling.” Lena says, “Unfortunately I am all too aware that corruption knows no bounds though.”

 

“Yeah, I guess so.” Kara says, with a sigh.

 

“Don’t worry, darling. I know you care about who you expose, but even if it’s the president of the United States, they did the crimes, and should be held accountable for it, and I will support you the entire way.” Lena says.

 

Kara now chuckles.

 

“I doubt that the president is involved in stealing money from local housing projects in National City. Probably a bit too small time for him.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, you’re probably right. But who knows.” Lena says, with a shrug.

 

Kara and Lena now continue to talk a little more with each other before they are finally interrupted by Sam walking into the office.

 

“Kara, good, you’re here.” Sam says, carrying a laptop under her arm.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods.

 

“I need to show you what the people I asked found. Who owns the shell companies.” Sam says.

 

“Hello, Sam. I am here too.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, right….” Sam says, a bit awkwardly, “Hi Lena.”

 

Before saying anything further, Sam takes a seat on the couch, right in between Kara and Lena, and then places her laptop on the coffee table and opens it.

 

“Sam, did you really have to do that?” Lena pouts.

 

“Yes.” Sam nods, and then types away, soon pulling up a few documents.

 

“What am I looking at, Sam?” Kara asks.

 

“Like I said, I had my friend find who owns the shell company, and it was a shell company inside a shell company. Apparently that makes it even more difficult to find. But they did find a name. The owner of the ultimate shell company is Maria McCarthy.” Sam says.

 

“I…. who is that?” Kara asks, in a bit of a disappointed voice seeing as she doesn’t recognise, “Is that some politician I haven’t heard of?”

 

“No. It’s the National City mayor’s wife.” Sam says.

 

“What?!” Kara exclaims.

 

“This is proof that the mayor is clearly using his wife as the head of this company to steal money from these National City housing projects.” Sam says.

 

“Okay, hang on, Sam.” Lena now says, speaking up, “If this company is in the mayor’s wife name, doesn’t that mean that legally she is the one stealing, not him?”

 

“Sort of.” Sam says, “Legally it does mean that she is the one that has ultimately ended up with the money. However, there is no way she would have been able to steal this company in the first place. She would need access to certain government systems that only the mayor would be privy too, not his wife.”

 

“Okay….. that’s….. more than I was expecting Sam.” Kara says, in a now shocked voice.

 

“Wait. I have more.” Sam says.

 

“You do?” Kara replies, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yes. While the mayor’s wife is the owner of the ultimate shell company, the other shell companies are in the name of several people who are close aides to the mayor, meaning this will incriminate them too. Plus, to top it all off, my friend was able to look into the mayor’s personal finances, and it seems he has been making certain big purchases which really don’t make sense in regards to the money he is making as a politician. Including buying multiple sports cars, taking a few expensive vacations, and then even buying a small yacht.” Sam explains.

 

“Fucking hell, Sam.” Lena says, “Exactly how much money has the mayor stolen?”

 

“I can’t figure out exactly how much, but to put a ball park number together, I would say around $120m over the course of about 9 years that he has been mayor.” Sam says.

 

“Fucking hell, I know I’m a billionaire, but that’s a lot of money that has been stolen. How has no one picked up on this until now?” Lena asks.

 

“I guess no reporter or investigator good enough came along until Kara picked up the scent of the story.” Sam says.

 

Lena and Sam now both turn to look at Kara.

 

“Congratulations, Kara. I believe this is going to be a huge story.” Sam says.

 

“Congratulations, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly.

 

---

It is now the following afternoon, Friday afternoon, and over the last 24 hours Kara has been going absolutely crazy, constantly writing her article exposing everything that she has found about the money being stolen from the housing project. Presently, Kara is about 2 thirds through finishing a rough draft of the article that she plans to release, but she is unable to write any more of it at the moment, as this afternoon is also her deadline for when she has to present her article to Snapper. Kara is a little nervous about this, because she thinks Snapper might yell at her for not presenting him with a completely finished article, or at least a full rough draft of an article. However, Kara hopes that the substance of the article will be enough to buy her some good will as to why she has not managed to complete the article. After all, Kara is of the very firm belief that a journalist’s first priority should be about reporting the news correctly, with as many facts as possible, instead of just trying to rush out an article as quickly as possible, likely not bothering to do some basic fact checking or anything.

 

Currently, Kara is just walking into CatCo, with her laptop in hand, which has the draft of the article she is going to write on it. Even though Kara very much feels like she has proven to herself that she can be a reporter, and a good one at that, because of this article, she is still very nervous about what Snapper might say, and presenting it to him in general. However, Kara steels her nerves and now walks across the CatCo bullpen, feeling like everyone’s eyes are on her right now, even though they are not, and soon makes her way to the door of Snapper’s office, which she knocks on.

 

“Come in.” Snapper calls out.

 

Kara now enters Snapper’s office, closing the door behind her.

 

“Ah, Danvers.” Snapper says, “Your deadline is up. Are you here to show me a complete article you have managed to research on your own, or are you here to tell me you have failed to complete that task?”

 

“I…… have two thirds of a rough draft complete for you.” Kara says, nervously.

 

Snapper sighs.

 

“That’s not good enough. I gave you this deadline. If you cannot even stick to a simple deadline, then what even is the point of you being a journalist?” Snapper says.

 

Kara now grows an annoyed look on her face at Snapper saying that.

 

“Hang on!” Kara says, in an angry voice, “You don’t even know the article that I have found to write about! You ARE going to want to see it. It is a lot bigger than you think it is! The only reason I haven’t finished the first draft, despite working on it constantly for the last 24 hours, is because the article is really huge, and has a lot more to it than even I originally thought it would, and I want to get it right.”

 

Snapper now looks at Kara for a few moments, before sighing.

 

“Fine.” Snapper says, “What is the article about? You found someone stealing some girl scout cookies or something?”

 

Kara, once more, gets annoyed at Snapper saying that, and has to very much keep her alpha in control.

 

“No. And you can stop being condescending to me. I’m a human being, there is no need for you to be so rude.” Kara spits.

 

“Standing up for yourself, finally, hmmm?” Snapper smirks, “Good. Now, tell me what the article is about?”

 

Kara now tells Snapper everything she has found, making sure to not leave out any details, while also making sure not to specifically name either Winn or Sam as the people who helped her get the information that she needed to fully complete her article, and have hard evidence of everything. Soon enough, after almost 5 minutes of explaining everything to Snapper, Kara finishes, and Snapper just sits there in silence for a few moments.

 

“You…… really…….” Snapper says in a stunned voice, and then clears his throat, “Let me read the article you have so far….. Kara.”

 

Kara now grows her own smirk on her face, and then opens her laptop up in front of Snapper, showing him what she has written thus far.

“You’ve got a grammatical error on the first line.” Snapper says, as he puts his glasses on and begins reading.

“It’s a first draft. I haven’t even read it through to check for grammar yet.” Kara counters.

 

Snapper just hums at Kara saying that.

 

Snapper now spends the next 5 minutes reading through the article that Kara has written thus far. As Snapper does this, Kara just paces back and forth, feeling anxious as to what Snapper is going to say about how she has presented the article thus far. Soon though, Snapper finishes reading, takes his reading glasses off, and looks at Kara.

 

“I’ll give you until Tuesday morning to finish this, and then polish the article up. I want to publish this on Wednesday next week.” Snapper says.

 

“Okay…… I can do that….” Kara nods, and now takes her laptop from Snapper’s desk.

 

Kara now begins to walk out of Snapper’s office, not expecting the man to say anything further.

 

“Oh, and Kara?” Snapper says.

 

Kara now turns around to look at Snapper.

“Yes?” Kara replies.

 

“Good job.” Snapper says.

 

Kara now turns back around and has a very wide smile on her face as she leaves Snapper’s office.

Chapter 141

Meanwhile at L-Corp, Lena has been working as normal today, while also know that today, anytime around about now, Kara will be presenting her article to Snapper, or at least the rough draft of it, to see what she thinks. Lena, for her part, has been waiting pretty anxiously for Kara to send her a message, letting her know how it went, so has been a bit on edge thus far today. Lena just knows how hard Kara has been working on this article, as over the last 24 hours, Kara has basically been writing it almost non-stop, with the blonde basically only taking around 4 hours to sleep last night, which Lena wasn’t too thrilled by, for multiple reasons. Then, the only other times that Kara actually paused from writing her article, was when she decided to spend some quality time with both Ashley and Natalie, which honestly very much touched Lena’s heart. The brunette omega loved how her alpha, in the middle of writing the article of her career, was completely willing to take a break just to spend time with her two girls. That truly meant everything to Lena, and is just yet another example of how much of an amazing parent Kara is to Ashley and Natalie, and how much of an amazing mom Kara will be to their future pup. None the less, after spending time with the girls, Kara did go back to writing her article, and by the time Lena had left this morning, Kara had written well over 5,000 words. Lena knows, realistically, that there is no way CatCo will be able to publish an article that long, at least, not on one of their front pages. However, Lena does think that it is possible that once Kara has completed her full deep dive article, with all the facts, she, or an editor at CatCo, can then create a smaller article which can be the focus point, and much more consumable for the average reader, which can then link to Kara’s ultimate deep dive that goes through everything. Either way, Lena is just so proud of Kara, and she truly thinks that once this article is published, it is going to be absolutely massive, not only for the repercussions that the mayor and the people associated with him are going to face, but for Kara’s career too.

 

Lena is soon interrupted from her thoughts by Jess’s voice coming over the intercom, which very much brings Lena  out of her constant thoughts of thinking how things are going for Kara right now. Despite this though, Lena really hopes Kara messages her soon, as at this point she is getting a little anxiety for her wife’s sake.

 

“Miss Luthor, Mr Sphere is here.” Jess says.

 

“Ah yes.” Lena nods, “Send him in please.”

 

“Okay.” Jess replies.

 

Lena now prepares herself, having arranged this meeting with Jack for very specific reasons, and knowing that she has got to get through Jack’s joke demeanour and be serious with him for once, as this is important. Sam did offer to be here for this meeting, but Lena declined Sam’s offer simply because she didn’t want Jack to feel like he is being ganged up on, or pressured into doing this by both her and Sam. Soon enough, Jack enters Lena’s office, with a big smile on his face, clearly having no idea why Lena arranged this meeting, otherwise Lena is pretty sure Jack may have found an excuse to get out of it.

 

“Lena!” Jack exclaims, with a bit smile, “It’s rare that the two of us are getting some alone time. Usually we always have the third wheel with us. So, this is great!”

 

Lena obviously knows that Jack is referring to Sam as the third wheel, rather than Kara.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “I actually have some things to discuss with you.”

 

“Oooooo this sounds serious. Are you about to confess your undying love for me and tell me you want to leave Kara for me. You wouldn’t be the first person to do this.” Jack says, “But I’m going to have to stop you, and let you down easy. I don’t think of you that way, Lena. And frankly, I’d be a little concerned what Kara, and her not alpha sister, would do to me if I stole you from her.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Jack saying that.

 

“Well, you don’t have to worry about that, Jack. I am still very much in love with Kara, and intend to marry her still. So there is no chance I’d ever fall in love with you.” Lena says.

 

“Wow. Well, you just ripped my heart out….” Jack says, while dramatically grabbing his chest where his heart is.

 

Lena rolls her eyes again.

 

“Are you done?” Lena now says.

 

“Hmmm. I’m sure I could think of some more stuff to say, but I guess I can reserve that for later.” Jack says, “So, what’s up?”

 

“Right. Could you have a seat here please?” Lena says, gesturing to the seat the other side of her desk, as Jack is still standing up now.

 

Jack now looks at the seat Lena gestured to with a look of almost horror on his face, as if he chair she is suggesting he sit on is made of daggers or something.

 

“Okay….. now this sounds really serious….. I think …. I have to go….. I just remembered I left my oven on at my apartment!” Jack says.

 

“Stop it and sit down.” Lena says in a firm, but not mean, voice, “You and I both know you haven’t cooked yourself a mean in your oven probably ever.”

 

“Hmm…” Jack says, with a little huff, and then takes the seat facing Lena, now with a pout on his face.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, deciding to ignore his pout right now, “Now, I’ve asked you to have this meeting with me, because I want to discuss what is going to happen after I give birth to this pup.”

 

“Please don’t tell me you are about to ask me to be your midwife.” Jack says.

 

“No. Certainly not.” Lena says.

 

“Oh god! You’re not about to ask me to be the pup’s godfather, are you Lena? I’d be touched, but I’m not godfather material.” Jack says.

 

“I wasn’t going to ask you that either….. and for your information, you are already godfather to both Natalie and Ashley.” Lena says.

 

“Shit….. I guess I owe them a few presents….” Jack says, with a surprised look on his face.

 

Lena now sighs.

 

“Will you please let me just get on with this. No more interruptions?” Lena asks, now starting to question whether this was the right choice after all.

 

“Sure…. Yes…. I’ll be quiet now. You go ahead. Tell me what you need to tell me.” Jack says.

 

“Right.” Lena nods, “So, as you are well aware, my due date is in around 2 months, and Sam has convinced me that I will be taking maternity leave after my pup is born. I likely won’t be taking 6 months or anything, as is standard to offer all employees here at L-Corp. I think I might go crazy not working for 6 months. But, I will be taking some time off just to recover and be with my pup. So, when that does happen, that means that someone else will need to take over my role as CEO of L-Corp, which I have already asked Sam to do.”

 

“Right…. Okay….” Jack says, in an unsure voice, not really knowing where this is going.

 

“Anyway, another problem is that about 2 months after I give birth, Sam is due to give birth to her pup too, and by that point I doubt I will be back at L-Corp. So, someone will need to take over the CEO duties from Sam, and that is why you are here. Sam and I both talked about it, and I’d like you to take over as being CEO from when Sam goes on maternity leave, to when I come back from my maternity leave.” Lena says.

 

“You…. wait… what?” Jack says, in a very surprised voice.

 

“I want you to step us as temporary CEO of L-Corp.” Lena says.

 

“You can’t be serious. This is some type of joke, right?” Jack says.

 

“No. I am completely serious, Jack.” Lena says.

 

“That….. no….. you must have pregnancy brain or something, as that is not a good idea. Me, as CEO of L-Corp? No one is going to want that. I don’t want that. There’s a reason that I have told you I don’t want a management position, Lena. That is not something I want to do anymore. It’s not fun. Then on top of that, I’m not suited to be a CEO, and be serious all the type and have to talk to a bunch of board members, and be entirely serious for hours at a time as they all drone on and on about whatever complaints they have with how the company is being run or whatever. That’s not me, Lena.” Jack says.

 

“Jack, even though you say that, and you may think that. I don’t think that is true of you at all. I mean, you have been the CEO of your own company before, and look where that led you?” Lena says.

 

“Exactly! It led me to selling my company to you, so I didn’t have to be in charge as CEO anymore.” Jack says.

 

“Yes, but you were still able to build a multi-million dollar company, which I certainly didn’t pay that much for, just because you are my friend. I would not insult you like that.” Lena says, “You are very capable of being a CEO Jack.”

“Being CEO of L-Corp is a whole other thing to being CEO of my small start up company. L-Corp is, at least, 1,000 times the size of however big my company was.” Jack says.

 

“Perhaps, but the size doesn’t have to scare you. It can actually be something that you use to your own advantage, as with a company like L-Corp, things are much more streamlined. You, as CEO, have heads of each department which report stuff to you, and are able to take certain things off your plate that you don’t need to be involved in the day to day decisions about. When you were building your own start up company, I know you had to be involved with every single decision. It’s not like that as CEO of L-Corp. Don’t get me wrong, it is still a lot of work, but you do have other people to lean on and get advice from in a big company like L-Corp.” Lena says.

 

“If that is true, then why aren’t you giving this to any of the other heads of department who you claim you can rely on. Surely some of them would be much more suited to being CEO temporarily, and have much more experience than I do in it.” Jack says.

 

“Yes, some of them do have more experience than you in this, but I trust you much more, Jack.” Lena says, “You and Sam are the two people at this company who I trust the most, along with Jess. And Jess does not have the skills, yet, to be a CEO, although I know one day she’ll be the CEO of her own company. So, with Sam and I here, I want you to be CEO, as I trust my company will be in good hands, and I won’t have the anxiety of worrying about what other people, who I could put in charge as temporary CEO, may be doing with my company, that I wouldn’t agree with.”

 

Jack is now silent for several moments, as he clearly takes in everything that Lena has just said to him.

 

“You are really serious about this?” Jack eventually says.

 

“I am.” Lena nods.

 

“But…… I wouldn’t even know where to begin with….. your CEO tasks…… I don’t even have much of a broad understanding of L-Corp like I know you and Sam do. I just spend most of my time here with my own team, working on my own stuff, and then talking to you. I don’t know much about the overall company.” Jack says.

 

“I know.” Lena nods, “Which is why I have been thinking that I will get you a bit more involved in the wider sense of the company now, so that your transition to being temporary CEO can be much easier. I will start that off by making you a member of the board.”

 

“Wait…. wait…. making me a member of the board….. that sounds like a lot more permanent responsibility than just being temporary CEO.” Jack says.

 

“It’s really not.” Lena says, “I mean, it depends what type of board member you want to be. There are a few board members who only come to the big board member meetings, and don’t attend otherwise. You could be that type of board member. Although, I would prefer you to be a more active one.”

 

“Won’t the other board members be annoyed at you for just suddenly making me a board member, when they know I am a friend of yours?” Jack asks.

 

“Perhaps.” Lena says, “But one of our board members is retiring from his position on the board of directors at the end of next week, and when a board member retires, it is up to the discretion of the chairman, or in this case, chairwoman of the board, to fill the vacancy if I so choose. Plus, to qualify for a position on the board you need to have a stake in L-Corp, which you do.”

 

“I do?” Jack asks, in a confused voice.

 

Lena sighs at Jack asking that.

 

“Did you really not read over the full details of the deal I gave you when I bought your company?” Lena asks.

 

“I just read the money you were paying me and signed it.” Jack says.

 

Lena sighs again.

 

“I gave you that money, and the guarantee of employment here, AND you have stock in L-Corp.” Lena says.

 

“Wait… how much?” Jack asks.

“I don’t know. You’ll have to find that out for yourself.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm….. That means that if I sell that stock I could buy myself a yacht or something.” Jack smirks.

 

Lena gives Jack at glare at him saying that.

 

“I’m kidding.” Jack says.

“Anyway, while I can’t recall the exact details of your stock you have in L-Corp, I know for a fact that you will have more stocks in the company than a few members of the board. So, that alone, should validate you being a part of the board. Plus, a temporary CEO needs to be part of the board anyway. And I could always use another ally on the board when the other board members try to push back on a decision I have made.” Lena says.

 

Jack is the one that now sighs, and falls silent for several moments again.

 

“Fine…… I’ll do it…..” Jack says.

 

“Great! Thank you!” Lena says, with a wide smile.

“Wait! I have some conditions!” Jack says.

 

“Hmmm…. Okay. What conditions?” Lena asks.

 

“Firstly, I want my own permanent office that isn’t just located down in the labs. I want it on one of the higher floors like you and Sam have yours. I don’t want to be using your office while acting as CEO.” Jack says.

 

“Okay…. That can be arranged.” Lena nods, “What else?”

 

“Secondly, once I am finished being temporary CEO I want to have the option to just go back to what I am doing now, rather than continuing to take on more responsibilities, if I don’t enjoy what I will be doing.” Jack says.

 

“Agreed. That seems fair.” Lena nods.

 

“Thirdly, while I am acting CEO, I want my salary to be increased by 50%, and for you to give me further stock options in the company, which only seems fair when as CEO I may do things which could improve the stock of L-Corp in the future.” Jack says.

 

“I will give you the stock options, but a 50% pay increase would mean you earn more than me. So, I’ll give you a 33% pay increase, just for the period you are acting CEO, then a 15% permanent pay increase thereafter. After all, it’s not like you need the money.” Lena says.

 

“Fine.” Jack says, “And I am not NEED the money, but it is nice to have to continue to live my lavish lifestyle which makes up for my beta nature.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Jack saying that.

 

“Alright, well if that is everything…..” Lena begins.

“No. I have one final condition.” Jack says.

 

Lena sighs.

 

“Jack, you have already asked for a lot. What do you want now?” Lena asks.

 

“My final condition, is at you and Kara’s wedding, I want to be your flower girl.” Jack says.

 

Lena’s eyes widen at Jack asking that.

 

“You want to be….. the flower girl? Not the flower boy, or…. my best man…. or something?” Lena asks.

 

“No. I have no interest in being your best man, or man of honor or whatever, simply because of how much effort is required when you are a maid of honor, as you have to help out with a bunch of stuff. I don’t want to do that. And I said flower girl because it amuses me, and I like the idea of skipping down the wedding aisle throwing petals everywhere.” Jack smirks.

 

Lena can’t help but laugh at Jack saying that.

 

“Okay. You have yourself a deal. Although, you may have to share the role of flower girl with Natalie or Ashley, or perhaps Ruby, if any of them want to do that.” Lena says.

“That’s okay. I’ll be the head flower girl.” Jack smiles.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, “So, we have ourselves a deal?”

 

“Yes. We have ourselves a deal.” Jack nods.

 

Lena then reaches her hand over the desk towards Jack, which Jack then takes, shaking Lena’s hand, sealing their deal to make Jack temporary CEO after Sam goes on her maternity leave.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, with a smile.

 

“You’re welcome.” Jack replies.

 

Lena now pulls her hand back from shaking Jack’s hand, and as she does, her phone vibrates. Lena looks at her phone and sees that she got a text from Kara.

 

Kara <3 (to Lena): Snapper approved my article! He even said, ‘good job’! I have until Tuesday to complete the article and edit it! I’m so excited!

 

Lena feels a wave of anxiety leave her body after hearing that Snapper approved Kara’s article, and she is so happy for her alpha.

 

Lena (to Kara): Congratulations, darling. I am so happy for you! I knew you could do it! Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

 

“What are you smiling about now?” Jack asks Lena.

 

“Oh, Kara’s article just got approved by Snapper, her editor.” Lena explains, with a continued smile on her face.

Chapter 142

It is now a few days later, the following Monday, and over the weekend Kara has spent almost all of her time working on her article, meaning that she hasn’t had much time to spend with her family. Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all been a little disappointed by this, but the three of them do understand that this article is very important to Kara, so they are willing to be okay with this happening now, as they want Kara to write the best article possible. Despite Kara spending most of her time writing her article over the weekend though, the blonde still did make a little bit of time to just talk with her family for a while, which mostly happened over dinner every evening. Kara spoke to Lena, Natalie and Ashley, asked them all sorts of questions, and generally had fun with them, all while staying completely engaged in the conversation. It was not like one of those conversations where the person who has been hyper focused on their work is always thinking about their work, and only slightly paying attention to the conversations with their family. Kara was completely engaged through each conversation with Natalie, Ashley and Lena, taking in every word which was spoken to her. Then, once they had finished their dinner, and Kara had helped clean everything up, the blonde gave Lena a kiss, and Natalie and Ashley a hug each, before then returning back to her article to continue on. Of course, because Kara has been completely engaged with writing her article over the weekend, this meant that Lena, Natalie and Ashley had to occupy themselves without Kara. On Saturday, Lena decided to take the girls to see Andrea, where they spent a few hours with their alpha parent, who was still in the L-Corp facility, with the plan, at the time, being that she would be moved to her home to continue her recovery for the next two weeks the following day, Sunday, in the afternoon, where the hope would be that the roads would be more quiet, meaning that it would be more likely that no one would spot Andrea leaving the facility, and get a photo of her. While Natalie and Ashley spent a few hours with Andrea on the Saturday, Lena just occupied her time by speaking to Dr Mitosimo, who basically has been working 7 days a week for the last month and a bit, ever since Andrea first arrived at the facility. Lena spoke to Dr Mitosimo about what he wishes to do with the future of his research, while also discussing with the man when he will be taking some paid time off. Dr Mitosimo is not the type of person, like Lena, who actually likes to take time off work, but Lena was very insistent in this regard, as she certainly does not want Dr Mitosimo to burn out, and wants him to enjoy his life beyond his work.

 

After Ashley and Natalie finished up speaking with Andrea, Lena spoke to her ex-wife a little bit, where they finalised that Lena would speak to all the Obsidian North employees on Monday, in an all hands meeting, with the deal for Lena to buy Obsidian North being confirmed on the following day Tuesday, where Lena will go to Andrea’s home to sign the final documents, along with some lawyers, of course. Obviously going to someone’s private home is not usual procedure for signing documents of this nature, but due to Andrea still recovering, it’s not like the woman can get up and sign the documents at Obsidian North or anything. Andrea is still hyper aware of the fact that she does not want anyone to see her in the current state that she is in, as then her photo will be plastered all over the news everywhere, and Andrea can think of nothing worse. Right now, while Andrea looks like she has a lot more life to her face, she still does not exactly look like she normally does. Her skin is still a bit pale, and she still just looks like her face has some weight to it, but not in the sense that she has put on weight, more so the sense that she has been through a traumatic experience, which obviously is true. Then, of course, on top of this, the rest of Andrea’s body is very frail, with her arms and legs looking extremely thin, due to all the weight she has lost during her treatment, and coma. This still means that Andrea is not able to walk, and will need to use a wheelchair to get around, and that is not an image that she wants the media to get a picture of either. So, Andrea very much intends to try and remain as hidden as possible from the world over the next two weeks while she is in National City, before moving to Argentina for her continued recovery, and hiding away there. Andrea just knows it will be much easier for her to hide away from everyone in Argentina, as she plans to move to her families ranch, which has a lot of space, with there being many acres of land surrounding the house, so no one should be able to see her, while it will also make her feel a lot less trapped than she does right now.

 

Upon leaving the L-Corp facility with Natalie and Ashley, Lena decided to spend the rest of the days with her girls going shopping. This is because Lena knows that both Natalie and Ashley needs some new clothes, as they haven’t had any new clothes bought for them in a little while, and both her girls are still growing, meaning some of their current clothes no longer fits them properly. So, Lena thought this would be a good time for her to actually go shopping with her girls, and fill in the rest of the day, while also leaving Kara in peace, at their home, to continue on with her work. Thankfully, both Natalie and Ashley are the type of girls who don’t moan about going shopping, so neither of them put up a fight about it. Ashley, for her part, really likes to go clothe shopping, and try on all sorts of outfits and things, while Natalie just is okay with it. Lena will admit that she has always been a little bit surprised by just how much Ashley enjoys fashion and things of that nature, because Ashley has always come across as more of a sort of tom boy. The term tom boy is probably not the right word, but Ashley has certainly never come across as one of these stereotypical high school girls who cake their faces in make-up, have their hair done perfectly every single day, and then wear a range of different amazing outfits every day to school. Ashley is probably just somewhere in between those two extremes, with her perhaps being a bit closer to the latter example than the former. Thankfully though, Ashley has not yet gone too far down the road of using make up. Andrea and Lena have both been in agreement that they don’t want either of their daughters caking on make up from a young age. Although even though they are in agreement in that matter, it has always been for two different reasons. Lena believes this because she think it is important for young, growing girls, to let their natural beauty be shown, rather than picking up an unhealthy body image habit of thinking that they have to put make up on their faces to look beautiful, like some of these women in the media. Then, as for Andrea, she has always been against the girls using a lot of make up because she has previously said that every woman that uses extreme amounts of makeup is just a ‘whore’, and she doesn’t want either of her girls looking like prostitutes.

 

During the shopping trip, Natalie, Lena and Ashley all had a good time together, buying all sorts of different outfits together, including shoes, dresses, trousers, some tops, and even some underwear. Lena, for her part, also bought herself some more maternity clothes, while also buying one or two outfits that she thought looked very nice, which she looks forward to wearing after her pregnancy is complete, and she shrinks back down to her normal body size. In between the trio shopping though, they did stop to have lunch together at a food court in the mall where they were doing the shopping, with the trio each having some custom burritos from a local fast food place at the mall in question, which all three of them very much enjoyed. Eventually though, Natalie, Lena and Ashley all did finish their shopping in the afternoon, and they returned home to Kara, where they put their new clothes away, and then had dinner with the blonde, before spending some time watching TV and then going to bed.

 

For the Sunday, Lena could tell that the girls kind of wanted to actually spend some more time with Kara, which she honestly found very sweet and cute, and it made her heart feel very good. However, at the same time, Lena knew the girls didn’t want to disturb Kara, or bring it up to Lena about wanting to do something with Kara, so they simply ‘suffered’ in silence, each looking to have a bit of a pout on their faces. To solve this, Lena decided to take the girls to see a movie, where she told the girls, on the car ride to the cinema, that she is very proud of them respecting Kara’s privacy, and promising them that once Kara has finished her article she will spend a lot more time with them. Natalie and Ashley each accepted this, with their moods being improved once they finished watching the movie.

 

After the movie, seeing as there was still more time left in the day, Lena decided to take the girls to a park in National City, just for them all to get some fresh air, where the trio also had some ice cream together. Lena has just been thinking that it is nice to do all these things with Natalie and Ashley while she can, as Lena is very much aware that soon enough she is going to be so pregnant that she really will want to keep her walking to a minimum, not only because walking while heavily pregnant is always difficult, but also because when you are that pregnant you also want to be aware where your nearest bathroom is at all times, as all it takes is one kick from the pup, on your bladder, for you to be super close to wetting yourself. Obviously, Lena knows that it’s not like she will never be able to do these things with Natalie and Ashley again once she gets heavily pregnant, as eventually she will give birth to the pup, and then return back to normal. However, Lena also knows that after she gives birth, things will be different, as there will be a baby who likely needs her attention most of the time, mostly due to Lena very much planning to breast feed the pup. So, because of that, Ashley and Natalie may get very limited alone time with Lena, meaning Lena wants to make the most of it now, even if Natalie and Ashley do not know that. This is also while Lena is very grateful for how good Kara’s relationship with the girls is, because she is well aware that at times, post-pregnancy, where she will have to be clung to the future pup all the time, and Andrea will be away in Argentina, Kara will have to be the one to step up and take care of Natalie and Ashley, even if that just means giving them a lot of attention and focus. Lena knows that Kara certainly will step up and do that, and be very glad to. Even so, Lena wants to make the most of the time with her girls she has right now, before she can no longer do it.

 

After leaving the park, Lena takes her girls to the nearest supermarket, where she lets them pick out what they wanted for them to cook for dinner, and also give their opinions about the food they want to have for dinner for the rest of the week, which Natalie and Ashley both seemed to be very happy about. Neither of the girls have ever really been fussy eaters, but they certainly have been the type that each have their favourite foods, and foods which they are much happier to eat than others. Thankfully the two have never been the type of children to moan about eating their vegetables, which Lena is very glad about.

 

Upon finishing food shopping, Lena returned home with the girls, where Natalie and Ashley helped her put all the food away, before then helping Lena start to make them their dinner for the evening, with the trio sitting next to each other on the couch, watching a movie after dinner, while Kara continued on with her article.

 

---

Currently, as it is Monday, Lena has just got herself up and ready, while Natalie and Ashley are both finishing getting themselves ready for school, with Lena planning to drop the girls off to school today. Kara, for her part, is already up, and is sitting in Lena’s home office, on her laptop, continuing to write her article. Lena will admit, that she is a little worried that Kara is burning the wick at both ends, as her future wife has really not had much sleep over these last few days. So Lena will be very glad when Kara finishes her article.

 

“Kara, darling, I’m about to head off to work, and drop Natalie and Ashley off at school on the way.” Lena says, as she pokes her head into the home office.

 

Kara doesn’t respond to Lena, and just continues to type.

 

“Kara?!” Lena says, in a louder voice.

“Hmm… oh… what?” Kara says, now turning around to look at Lena.

“Did you not hear what I said?” Lena asks, as she steps inside the room.

“Yeah... shoot…. I’m sorry.” Lena says, “I’m just really trying to make this article perfect. I’m so nervous about giving it to Snapper tomorrow.”

 

Lena nods her head at Kara saying that, and walks further into the room.

 

“Have you actually finished writing it?” Lena asks.

 

“I have finished the long form article, although I do need to redraft it a few more times to make sure it is perfect. Right now I’m just trying to finish off the shorter article that will be put as the more digestible read for readers.” Kara explains, “I’m simply having a little bit of difficulty as to how to dense it all down without just not talking about crucial facts.”

 

“Hmm…. I understand. I have full faith that you are capable of doing that though, Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, with a smile.

 

“Perhaps, when I get home from work tonight, I can read your articles? Maybe having another set of eyes on it before you give it to Snapper would be a good thing?” Lena suggests.

 

“Yes! That would be amazing! Thank you!” Kara says, with a wide smile.

 

“Of course, darling.” Lena says, and now leans down to take her future wife in for a kiss.

 

Kara hums happily into the kiss, kissing Lena back.

 

“Alright, I’m going to go now. You have a good day.” Lena says.

 

“I will.” Kara nods, now with a smile on her face, “You said you are taking the girls to school?”

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods.

“I’ll say goodbye to them both.” Kara says, now standing up from her chair, “I know I haven’t spent much time with them this weekend, and I don’t want them to think that I have forgotten them.”

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Kara and Lena now leave the office and soon head downstairs, where they find Natalie and Ashley waiting, all dressed ready for school, along with their bags.

“You girls both ready to go?” Lena asks, with a smile.

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

“Yes.” Ashley says.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, “I’ll go start the car, and wait for you both. Kara just wants to speak with you before going.”

 

Lena now gives Kara and the two girls a warm smile, before exiting the house, heading for her car.

 

“Natalie, Ashley, I know we haven’t spent much time together this weekend, but I promise the both of you that this will not become a habit. For now, my work has been more of a priority than spending time with you, because this is my first ever article, and it is crucial for my career. However, I want you both to know, that the two of you will always be far more important than my career as a whole. I love both of you, so much, and enjoy every second I get to spend with you. This will not become a habit where I will regularly just be hyper focused writing an article, and then not spend time with you both. I promise you that. Okay?” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, with a smile, and now takes Kara in for a hug, “I love you too, Kara.”

 

Kara now happily hugs Natalie back, with a smile on her face, with the two parting a few moments later, and the blonde turning her attention to Ashley.

 

“Ashley?” Kara asks, with a nervous tone in her voice.

 

“I understand why you are working, and I’m glad you are not going to do this all the time…. I……. I’ve missed spending time with you.” Ashley admits.

 

Kara is well aware of how awkward Ashley must feel admitting saying those things, so she grows a very sympathetic look on her face, and quickly takes Ashley in for a hug.

“I’ve missed spending time with you too, Ashley. I promise we will make up for this.” Kara says, as she hugs Ashley tightly, with Ashley soon hugger her back.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says, “I…. love you, Kara.”

 

Kara now feels her belly do a little flip, as this is literally the first time that Ashley has said that she loves Kara, and it feels just as incredible as when Natalie said it to her a few weeks prior. However, once more, Kara very much tries to not make a big deal of it, so buries her emotions, and hides the expression on her face as she pulls back from the hug.

 

“I love you too.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now gives the two one final smile, before they each walk out of the house and close the door behind them. Once the girls do this, Kara finally lets the tears fall down her face from how happy she is.

Chapter 143

Lena has now dropped Natalie and Ashley off at school a little while ago, and is presently heading to L-Corp to start her day. Today is going to be an important day for Lena, as at around 11AM Lena is going to head to Andrea’s home, where she will sign the final documents to complete the sale of Obsidian North to her. Of course, it will not just be Lena and Andrea there signing the documents between them, Andrea’s lawyers will be there, and so will multiple of Lena’s lawyers, just to make sure everything goes smoothly. Lena is well aware that the signing of those documents to complete the sale is likely going to be a little bit awkward happening in Andrea’s home, but it’s not like they are going to be able to do it elsewhere, given Andrea’s condition. Then, after Lena signs the documents, officially completing the sale of Obsidian North, she will be heading to Obsidian North herself, where an all hands meeting has been called for all employees at 2PM, which Lena will be hosting, and explain to all the employees her plans for the future of the company, and how it will merge into L-Corp, and how she isn’t going to be one of those people that buys a company and fires all the employees right away. So ultimately, Lena is just a little bit nervous about today, as while she is confident in her ability to be a business woman, and complete this sale, and even give the speech to all the Obsidian North employees, it still is a whole new thing, a new venture, that Lena is taking on right now, and it’s not like it has come at an ideal time, seeing as she is very pregnant, and due within the next couple of months. Lena knows that there will likely be some Obsidian North employees who see her giving her speech today, while being heavily pregnant, and judge her for it. Of course, ultimately those are the type of people that Lena will not want working for her, but it’s not like she will be able to read anyone’s mind to know who is judging her or not. All Lena can do is trust her abilities, and prove all the people wrong who may be judging her, or thinking negatively about her, just like she has done throughout her career of building L-Corp into the successful company that it is today.

 

On top of what Lena has to do today in regards to the purchase of Obsidian North, she also still has to do some work at L-Corp this morning before heading off to Andrea’s, then at the same time, at the end of today she knows that she has promised Kara that she will read through her article for her. Of course, Lena is happy to help her fiancé like that, but all of these things that Lena has to do today are adding up, and really putting her under a lot of stress, which likely is not good for the pup. So, Lena knows that she just needs to get through today, and that is when she can finally relax a little bit. Then, at the same time, Lena very much hopes that once Kara is actually finished with her article, the blonde will be able to pay her some more attention, as Lena has been missing her future wife, even though they have been with each other every day. Fact is, while Kara has been writing her article, Lena has felt a bit of an emotional distance between herself and the blonde, which she completely understands, and doesn’t judge Kara for, as she is well aware that at times when she has had a lot of work to do, she has done the exact same thing as Kara is doing right now. However, Lena just really would like some more quality time with Kara, before things get all the more crazy with everything going on in their lives, and the eventual birth of their new pup, which will make things all the more crazy, and after Kara has finished her article may be the perfect opportunity to do that. Plus, ever since Lena first started dating Kara, and frankly even before that, she and Kara have always had a pretty regular and healthy sex life, but that ahs been put on pause this last week, ever since Kara has been focusing on her article. The result of that is that it has left Lena very round up, and frankly, horny. Lena truly knows that she could do with a good fuck from her alpha, which will completely help her unwind, and destress, and she hopes that she and Kara can do that after Kara finishes her article. Of course, Lena is obviously capable of giving herself an orgasm through masturbation, but the relief that she gets from that is like a single random in an ocean, compared to what it’s like when she has sex with Kara. This ultimately means that Lena is really really looking forward to having a good fuck from her future wife.

 

Soon enough, Lena arrives at L-Corp and quickly gets on with her work, after greeting Jess a good morning. Over the next few hours, Lena tries to just purely focus on her work, and not think about everything she will have to do with Obsidian North later today, or wondering how Kara is getting on with her article, or thinking about how horny she is right now. Ultimately though, while Lena diving into her work does help her forget about things for a little while, this only happens for around 20 minutes at a time, before Lena’s mind starts to wonder to everything else, which just makes Lena very frustrated, ultimately making her think about those things even more, creating a bit of a vicious cycle. Soon though, at around 10:15AM, Lena is interrupted by Jess announcing that Jack and Sam are here to see her. Upon hearing that, Lena does think that she really doesn’t have time to deal with her friends right now, as she needs to be at Andrea’s in 45 minutes, however, she also knows she could probably do with the distraction they will bring, so she decides to tell Jess to let them come in.

 

“Hello, you both.” Lena says, from her desk, as Sam and Jack enter her room, “What trouble are you here to cause now?”

“Lena, we’re hurt that you would ever think we would cause you trouble.” Jack says, in dramatic fashion.

 

“Yeah. Truly hurt.” Sam says.

“Oh god. Are you both now teaming up with each other, instead of trying to compete with each other to see who is my best friend?” Lena asks.

 

“Maybe, for now.” Jack says, “But the truth is, we all know who your real best friend is.”

 

“Yeah, we do.” Sam smirks.

 

“It’s me.” Jack says.

 

“Yeah right.” Sam says, sarcastically.

 

Lena now grows a big smirk on her face.

 

“I’ve been her friend for much longer, consistently!” Jack protests.

 

“Wait… hang on! Lena’s doing this to get us off topic, and make us fight, instead of focusing on her!” Sam says.

 

“You’re right!” Jack says, and now turns to look at Lena, “That is mean, Lena.”

 

Lena now rolls her eyes.

 

“So, really, what are you both here for?” Lena asks.

“We have come to support you. We know you are going to be leaving for Andrea’s in a little bit, and then onto Obsidian North, and we’d like to come with you, to offer our support.” Sam says.

“Yes.” Jack nods.

“I uhh….. I appreciate that, but I don’t think that is a good idea.” Lena says.

 

“Why not?” Jack asks, “We don’t want you walking into the lion’s den alone.”

 

“And what are you referring to as the lion’s den, Andrea’s home, or Obsidian North?” Lena asks.

 

“I was talking about Andrea’s, but if the shoe fits…..” Jack says.

 

“I’ll be fine. I don’t need you to come with me. I will have multiple lawyers coming with me, so we don’t need to add even more people to the mix.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I should come with you. I am your CFO after all, and this purchase of Obsidian North does involve finances, so I should be there, just in case any last minute things pop up that Andrea, or her lawyers, try and pull.” Sam says.

 

Lena is now silent for a few moments after Sam says that, as she thinks on what the CFO has said.

 

“Fine. You can come with me to Andrea’s.” Lena says, “But I am going to Obsidian North alone. When I hold the all hands meeting in front of all the Obsidian North employees, I don’t want anyone by my side which might make the employees of Obsidian North think that I am unable to manage a company on my own, and rely on other people to do my job for me.”

 

“Okay. That is fair enough.” Sam nods, with a smile.

“Well, if Sam is going to Andrea’s, then I am coming too.” Jack says.

“No, you’re not. I want you to stay here.” Lena says.

“Why? I don’t want to be left out.” Jack pouts.

 

Lena rolls her eyes again.

 

“Jack, I am trying to spare your feeling.” Lena says.

 

“Spare my feelings about what?” Jack asks, “As currently I’m pretty offended you’d bring Sam and not me.”

Lena now sighs.

 

“The truth is, firstly, Sam is right, I might need my CFO, so there is that legitimate reason that I should bring her. Then secondly, while Andrea very much dislikes Sam, she absolutely hates you, Jack. I think it’s probably because for a long time you were my only friend, and you being there kept me from being in complete isolation, caused my Andrea, but either way, she absolutely hates you Jack, and I really really don’t want to bring you and just cause unneeded drama. You know how Andrea is, and you know how just about anything could easily set her off.” Lena explains.

 

Jack is now silent for a few moments.

“I don’t know why you would think I would be hurt by you saying that.” Jack eventually replies, “I take it as a badge of honor that Andrea hates me. I think that reflects pretty well on me, if I’m being honest. Plus, did you hear that Sam? I was Lena’s only friend, for a long time, and kept her from being in complete isolation, and controlled by Andrea?”

 

Sam now punches Jack in his arm.

“Oww.” Jack pouts, now rubbing her arm.

“If you don’t want to be punched, then don’t be such an ass.” Sam says.

“Lena, Sam hit me.” Jack pouts.

 

“Oh for heavens sake, please do not make me have to be a mother to the to of you.” Lena says.

 

“Fine.” Jack pouts.

“Fine.” Sam says.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes at Jack and Sam, while on the inside being glad for this distraction.

 

---

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Lena and Sam are currently in the back of Lena’s driver’s car, who is driving them to Andrea’s home, with Lena’s lawyers planning to meet her there, driving in separate cars, of course. Through this car journey, both Lena and Sam have mostly kept things to a pleasant silence, while also being a silence that is not awkward at all. However, Sam now has very much noticed that throughout this car ride, her friend really does not seem to be able to sit still, which is quite unlike Lena.

 

“Why are you squirming so much, Lena?” Sam eventually asks the CEO, “It is unlike you to be this nervous, and it manifesting into you being unable to sit still.”

 

“I’m not nervous.” Lena replies, “At least, I’m not fidgeting because I’m nervous.”

“Then what is it?” Sam asks.

 

Lena opens her mouth to reply to Sam, but then looks at the partition between the back of the car and the driver, which is still open.

“Frank, could you put up the partition please?” Lena requests, politely.

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Frank, Lena’s driver, replies, with the partition going up, giving Lena and Sam their privacy.

“Okay, now I’m really intrigued.” Sam smirks.

Lena sighs.

 

“I can’t sit still……… because I’m horny.” Lena admits.

 

Sam’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, clearly not expecting it.

 

“You’re….. horny?” Sam soon asks.

“Yes.” Lena says, with another sigh, “Given how busy Kara has been with her article, the two of us have not been intimate in a bit….. so that has not helped. Then, with everything that is going on, it has just wound me up even more, so I am really desperate for release, which I know a good orgasm could bring me.”

 

“I see…..” Sam says, “You realise masturbation is a thing, right?”

 

“No shit, Sam.” Lena replies, “But giving myself an orgasm really doesn’t help at all, it only helps for a few seconds, that’s it.”

 

“Maybe you’re not doing it right?” Sam suggests.

“Sam, I am a 41-year-old woman. I’m not some teenager exploring my body for the first time. I know how to get myself off. It’s just that a good fuck is always better.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. I guess so….. So I guess you are really looking forward to Kara finishing this article then?” Sam asks.

“You have no idea.” Lena replies.

 

Sam chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

A few minutes later, the car soon pulls up onto the driveway of Andrea’s house, and Lena now feels her nervousness about completing this deal build up inside her.

 

“Sam, once we are finished here, I’ll have Frank drop you off back at L-Corp and then I’ll go to Obsidian North. I think when you get back to work, you might want to call Jack up, and start showing him the ropes as to things he will need to do when he is acting CEO.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I can do that. Just as long as you are sure that you don’t want me to come with you to Obsidian North?” Sam says, “I could just hide in the crowd, if you want?”

 

“No. I’ll be okay.” Lena replies.

 

“Alright.” Sam nods.

 

“We are here, Miss Luthor.” Frank says, pulling down the divider once the car is parked out front of Andrea’s home.

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Thank you, Frank.”

Frank now opens up the back door of the car for both Lena and Sam to get out, with the two friends then meeting up with Lena’s lawyers, who are already there, standing outside Andrea’s house, waiting for Lena to arrive. A few moments later, the group ring Andrea’s doorbell, and the door is soon opened by a young woman, a woman that Lena recognises as Eve, Andrea’s fiancé who she dumped when she thought she was going to die. Eve invites everyone inside the home, with Lena deciding not to say anything about Eve being there, with her just giving Sam a certain look.

 

Lena, and her lawyers, soon meet Andrea and her lawyers in a dining room, where Andrea has been set up in one of the chairs, propped up by some cushions, and also connected to a drip, with Dr Mitosimo being there too. Everyone soon greets each other, and they all soon sit down at the dining room table, with Dr Mitosimo and Eve excusing themselves, so they can all get down to business.

 

Over the next 20 minutes, Lena and her lawyers discuss everything with Andrea, and her lawyers, and go over the sale contract with a fine tooth comb, with Sam also reading through everything too. Eventually after these 20 minutes, everyone is happy with the deal, and Andrea then signs on the dotted line, before passing the contract over to Lena, and the L-Corp CEO signing the contract too, officially finalising the sale of Obsidian North to Lena Luthor/L-Corp. Of course, the sale is not something that happens with a snap of your fingers, there are still some bureaucratic processes that things will have to go through for the sale to be official, but that should all be done by the end of the week.

 

Now that the deal has been signed, the teams of lawyers sake each other’s hands, thanking one another for the business they have just done, and they all soon start to file out of the room, leaving just Lena, Sam and Andrea sitting at the dinning room table.

 

“I’ll give you two a moment….” Sam soon says, a bit awkwardly, “I’ll be waiting outside with Frank, Lena.”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, as she smiles at Sam.

 

Andrea and Lena now watch as Sam leaves the dinning room, leaving the two ex-wives alone.

 

“So, you are going to Obsidian North after this?” Andrea asks, speaking first.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “I want to reassure them that I’m not able to buy this company then have mass layoffs.”

 

“Hmm…. That’s not what I would have done. But it’s your company now, I guess.” Andrea says.

 

“Yes. It is.” Lena nods.

 

There is then a silence between the two wives.

 

“How are you…. feeling?” Lena asks, soon filling the silence.

 

“A bit better….. Dr Mitosimo has told me that over these next couple of weeks we have to try and get my strength up, which basically involves me eating more, which has been a challenge, as I have not been that hungry, which makes sense, seeing as I have not been moving around much.” Andrea says.

 

“Yes, I understand that.” Lena replies.

“I am also starting to physical therapy tomorrow, which Dr Mitosimo says will first be about trying to regain my muscle mass in my body, and then will eventually move on to try to help me to walk again, but most of that will be done when I’m in Argentina.” Andrea says.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods.

 

There is another silence between Andrea and Lena.

“So……. I saw that Eve is here……” Lena soon says, awkwardly.

 

“Yes…. she is….” Andrea says.

“I know it’s not really my place to say but……… I’m surprised she’s here…..” Lena admits.

 

Andrea now sighs.

 

“When I got home the other day, I found Eve had sent me a letter, telling me how much I had hurt her, and things…… So….. seeing as I am trying to be a…. better person….. I decided to call Eve, and explain things to her. I told her the truth about everything. I told her that while I do care about her, and did grow a fondness for her, our relationship was mostly about me using her, and me proposing to her certainly was. I then told her that I broke up with her because I started to care about her too much, and didn’t want her to have to deal with me dying, and what my final days would look like. I then told her everything I had gone through.” Andrea explains.

“Wow…… I didn’t expect you to do all that….” Lena admits.

“Nor did I, to be honest, but it just all came out…..” Andrea says, with a shrug, “I kind of expected her to just yell at me, or put the phone down, once I finished talking to her, but she just asked to come see me, and I said yes.”

 

“And now she’s staying with you?” Lena asks.

“I…. don’t know….” Andrea admits, “I’ve told her that…. I don’t want to be with anyone right now….. not while I am like this….. but she said….. she wants to be friends….. whatever that means….. and she has asked to come with me to Argentina….. I haven’t said yes or no yet.”

 

“Okay. Well, it’s none of my business what you do. But, as your ex-wife, from what I have seen of Eve, she is a very nice person. I’d recommend you don’t fuck that up.” Lena says.

 

“I’ll try.” Andrea says, with a chuckle.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, with a small smile.

 

Lena now stands up from the table, thinking that now is an appropriate time to leave.

“Alright. I better go if I want to be on time to this meeting at Obsidian North.” Lena says.

 

“Okay….. before you go though…… I have something to ask you….” Andrea says.

 

“Sure. What is it?” Lena asks.

 

“I am going to be leaving for Argentina two weeks today.” Andrea says, “I have already arranged the private jet. And, I know now that our arrangement with Natalie and Ashley has been that they are living with you….. and Kara….. but I was hoping….. that maybe they could spend these next two weekends with me? I wouldn’t want to mess up their school weeks, seeing as it’s not like I could pick them up from school or anything. But I thought they could be here over the weekends before I go?”

 

“Yes, okay. I’ll talk to the girls, and I think we can do that.” Lena says, both thinking that it would only be right for the girls to spend more time with Andrea before she leaves, while also thinking that Ashley and Natalie being out of the house would give her and Kara some perfect alone time to fuck each other’s brains out.

 

“Thank you.” Andrea smiles.

 

Lena nods her head at Andre again.

 

“Anyway, I better go now. If I stay here for too much longer Sam will likely think we are fighting and come storming in here.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Andrea smirks.

 

Lena now leaves Andrea’s home, and feels a wave of relief that the deal to purchase Obsidian North is officially done, even if she still has to now deal with the all hands meeting that she is going to do.

Chapter 144

Lena is now at Obsidian North, and she parted with Sam a little while ago, who has headed back to L-Corp. Right now, Lena is just standing backstage at the auditorium at Obsidian North, along with a few of the managerial staff of Obsidian North, who are already aware that Lena has bought the company. Currently, Lena is just waiting for all the employees of Obsidian North to fill into the auditorium so that she can begin this ‘meeting’, which is also being livestreamed to a few Obsidian north sub divisions in other locations, just so that every employee can be present, as a strict notice has been put out stating that every employee needs to attend this meeting. Of course, the employees have not been told the truth about what this meeting is about. Instead, the meeting request simply said that the meeting is an all hands meeting, which will discuss the future aims of Obsidian North. Of course, such a meeting description likely will make some employees nervous, because any sudden meeting titled to be about the future of the company will likely always make employees think that a bunch of them are going to be laid off or something, but in reality there is much else that Lena could have described the meeting as to make the meeting seem serious, while also not giving away the entire truth. Lena certainly did not want to come up with an absolutely ridiculous meeting description, which is completely far from the truth, as if she did that, then it is likely that a bunch of employees may not have taken this meeting seriously, and may not have turned up at all, so this is really the best that could be done for this meeting right now.

 

Currently, Lena can see, from backstage, that the auditorium is almost full up, with only a small trickle of employees filing in now. Lena knows that means she is moments away from going on stage, and making her announcement, and the truth is, Lena is incredibly nervous about all this. Lena does not usually get nervous, certainly not about work, but this is a whole new venture for Lena, who is also pregnant, and she is about to go on stage in front of a bunch of employees who she didn’t hire, and basically has no trust in right now, as she doesn’t know them. Lena honestly kind of feels like a kid in school, who is made to stand up in front of the entire class and give a presentation to everyone. This is certainly not a feeling that Lena enjoys. However, Lena ultimately knows that she can do this, as she is a good businesswoman, and if these employees do not, at least, respect her for what she has done with her own company, and the words she is about to say, then those employees are likely not worth continuing to be employed at Obsidian North, or L-Corp, once Obsidian North does completely merge into L-Corp.

 

“Miss Luthor?” A someone soon says.

 

Lena now looks up and sees that the voice came from one of the people who is backstage with her, who has been keeping in touch with other people so they can know when all the employees have arrived. So, even without this Obsidian North employee saying anything further, Lena knows it’s about time for her to go on stage.

 

“Yes? Are we ready?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes, everyone is here and seated.” The employee says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, taking a deep breath.

 

“Do you want me to introduce you?” The employee asks.

 

“No. No need for any grandiose introductions. I’ll just get right to it.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” The employee nods, “Whenever you are ready then.”

 

Lena now takes one final deep breath to calm her nerves, before finally walking out onto the stage. As Lena walks on the stage and heads towards the podium, Lena can clearly hear many of the employees start to murmur louder than they were before, clearly now all talking with each other, wondering why the ex-wife of their boss is here about to speak to them. This does certainly not help with Lena’s nerves. Soon though Lena arrives at the podium, and clears her throat, signalling to everyone that she is ready to speak, and that’s is when everyone starts to quiet down.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, with a polite smile, as she gazes out at all the Obsidian North employees, “I am sure many of you are wondering why the CEO of L-Corp is here today, addressing you, instead of Miss Rojas. The reason for that is a few hours ago, Miss Rojas signed a contract, agreeing to the sale of Obsidian North to myself, and L-Corp. There are still some procedural matters that the sale needs to go through to be finalised, but we all believe that will be done by the end of the week. The reason that Miss Rojas is not here today, to address you with me, is she has decided, with immediate effect, to step away from actively working. She has informed me that she intends to just enjoy her life more, instead of having to work, as she is in the fortunate position that she has enough money that she does not have to work another day in her life. Miss Rojas passes on her thanks, to all of you, for the work you have done over the past several years, and wishes you all the best.”

 

Lena now pauses, and she hears more murmurs in the crowd, clearly of the employees talking about the bits she just said. The truth is, Andrea said none of those things to Lena, about her wishing her best or anything, but Lena knows that one of the big things that will come out of this, is why did Andrea Rojas decide to sell Obsidian North. So, Lena hopes that by giving that half-truth reason, then that will curtail the truth of the matter, and stop some nosy reporter from finding out that Andrea Rojas is in a wheelchair at the moment, unable to walk, and is recovering from cancer. So, Lena has simply decided to say all that, and act like Andrea is being polite to her employees just to quell any questions or rumours that might come out of this. Andrea may be a bit annoyed at her for saying things on her behalf, but Lena would take that than Andrea being angry at her for not quashing any potential rumours about what has happened to her, with the rumours then spiralling out of control.

 

“I know many of you here, and the general media, will speculate as to what the conditions of the sale of Obsidian North to myself and L-Corp are, and why Miss Rojas chose to sell her company to her ex-wife, who it is pretty well documented, that she does not get along with. The truth of that, is that while I will not go into the specific details of the deal itself, the deal does contain conditions that will give Miss Rojas and I’s daughter’s stakes in the company, and allow them to potentially join this company one day, when they are grown up, if they so wish to do so. Miss Rojas suggested this, just as a way to secure our daughter’s financial future, and give them a stake in something that they could potentially work on, in the future, if they want. That is all I will say on the matter, in regards to our children. I, myself, am the majority owner in Obsidian North now, not anyone else.” Lena says.

 

There are now slightly louder murmurs this time, as Lena takes another pause from speaking. Personally, Lena would have preferred to actually not speak about Natalie and Ashley when making this announcement, but she also knows that the details of the deal will come out soon enough, and from that people will see that Andrea sold the company at an extremely discounted rate to her, and then all sorts of questions would have been asked, including legal ones. So, Lena wants to, again, squash any potential rumours, and allegations now, right out from the gate. Announcing that Natalie and Ashley have a stake in the company simply allows Lena to slightly control the media narrative that will come out of this meeting. While after this meeting Lena, and her team, will release a public statement to be released to the press, announcing the sale, Lena is sure that some of these Obsidian North employees that she sees before her will go running to the press to give them a story about the details of this meeting, and try and make some money out of it. Lena certainly did not want that happening without having controlled the narrative a bit first.

 

“Now, I understand that anytime that a company is sold to a new person, or especially when a company is sold to another company, employees will immediately worry about their job security, and if their jobs will actually exist in the future, as most of the time new owners will come in and make a bunch of staff redundant in areas that they believe the company can save money in. Then also, when another company buys a company, usually that means that those two companies will have multiple of the same departments, meaning that certain employees will need to be made redundant to make things more efficient. This is certainly the case in this situation, as Obsidian North, and L-Corp will not continue to exist as two separate companies. Eventually, Obsidian North will merge fully into L-Corp, creating one larger company under the L-Corp name. So, before everyone begins speculating about this, and whether you all will continue to be employed in the future, I just want to make things clear to all of you. I will not be laying people off, at the moment. Once this sale is formalised, I will form a team that will go through the departments of Obsidian North, and compare it to departments of L-Corp, and see if there are any bits of overlap, which can therefore be curtailed. This will not immediately result in any lay offs. I promise you today, that not a single person in this company will be laid off within the next 6 months. Then, if my team does target departments, or people, that they believe do need to be made redundant, I will make sure my team assesses each employees credentials, and sees if said employee can be moved to a different department, if they want to be, to continue their employee. Unfortunately though, there will be some people who will be made redundant, as that is just a simple truth of when two companies merge together. However, in about 6 months time, when that does happen, I again promise any employees that are made redundant, that I will give you all a very good redundancy package. I know this is a difficult situation for all of you, which will make some worry about their financial future. But, I promise you, I do care. I have built L-Corp as a company where I care about my employees, and try my best to make sure I do not take advantage of them. So, you can take me at my word when I say I will make sure that not a single person who is made redundant has to financially struggle as a result of it.” Lena says.

 

There are now more murmurs in the room, with Lena pausing once more.

 

“To finish, I truly believe that while some departments of Obsidian North will be abolished, as there are certain departments fall under categories which I have no interest in L-Corp developing technologies for, at the same time, I have seen so much potential in this company, and so many interesting things that this company is developing that L-Corp is not. With these two companies merging together, I strongly believe we can reach greater heights, and create some amazing things for the betterment of humanity. Thank you.” Lena says, ending with a controlled smile.

 

Lena now begins to walk off the stage, and there are a handful of claps, with most people not clapping, and just starting to talk with each other. Honestly, Lena will take that response, as she could have got a much much worse one from these employees. All Lena can be glad of now, is that her address to the Obsidian North employees is over, and she can now just focus on other things, and relax a little bit, even if she does have a lot of hard work ahead of her.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Lena is just getting home from work. A few hours ago, Lena actually got a bit of a surprising text from Kara, letting her know that she would pick Natalie and Ashley up from school today, rather than Natalie and Ashley having to get the bus home, or Lena having to go to pick them up. Lena was surprised by this, because she thought Kara would still be too focused on her article to take time out of her day to pick the girls up, but Kara informed her that she is now finished with her article, and is just waiting for her to get home, so she can have another pair of eyes read over the article, and tell her what she thinks.

 

As soon as Lena enters the home, she hears the sound of one of the girls giggling, then the sound of Kara’s voice a few moments later. Hearing this really makes Lena feel so much better, as while she, Natalie and Ashley have been okay with Kara having to focus on writing her article these past few days, the home has really not felt the same. There has just been a strange aura in the air, which hasn’t made things as relaxed and easy as they normally are when Kara is her normal happy self, willing to talk to all of them, and even play with the girls and things.

 

Lena now walks further into her home, towards the sound of the girls and Kara, and soon finds them in the living room, where she sees Natalie and Ashley sitting either side of Kara, on one of the couches, both with smiles on their faces, chatting with Kara, while also giggling. As for Kara’s side of things, the blonde honestly looks so much better than she has been these past few days. Obviously Kara hasn’t looked unwell or anything, but her facial features have just looked tense, with the blonde alpha seeming to have a permanent scowl on her face the entire time, clearly just from the stress of having to write the article. Now though, Kara’s face is completely relaxed, so much so, that the blonde is not even wearing her glasses currently, almost making her look like a completely different person.

 

“Well, hello there.” Lena says, with a smile, as she announces her presence.

“Oh, hey Lee.” Kara smiles.

“Hi mom.” Natalie says.

“Hey, mom.” Ashley replies.

 

“What are you three up to?” Lena asks.

 

“Nothing much. We are just talking.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, “Actually though, while all three of you are here, there is something that I want to talk with you about, particularly you two, Ashley and Natalie.”

 

“What is it?” Ashley asks.

 

“Well, today, I saw your má, as I had to sign the documents finalising the sale of Obsidian North to L-Corp.” Lena says.

“Oh, how did that go?” Kara asks, cutting Lena off, but not in a rude way, “Did your speech go well in front of the Obsidian North employees?”

“Yes, it went as well as I could have hoped.” Lena replies, “Anyway, that is not what I wanted to talk about. What I wanted to say is that while I was speaking with your má, she told me that seeing as she will be going to Argentina in a few weeks time, and has already made her travel arrangements for the date in which she is leaving, she has asked me, to ask you both, if you would like to stay at her home over these next two weekends, just so you can spend more time with her, before she leaves. Obviously má won’t be able to leave the house, and take you out anywhere, but you will still get an opportunity to spend some quality time with má, as I don’t know when you will be able to physically see her next once she leaves. But, this is not something we are going to force on you. You only have to stay the weekend if you want to.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now look towards each other, before turning back to look at Lena.

 

“I’m okay with that.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah, I’m okay too.” Ashley replies.

 

“Good.” Lena says, with a smile, although mostly because she thinks that with Natalie and Ashley staying with Andrea this weekend, she and Kara will have the house to herself, and with Kara not having to worry about her article, the blonde should be able to focus her attention on her mate, and give her a good fucking. One that Lena is desperately in need of.

 

“But, what do you mean when you say you don’t know when we are going to be able to see má next?” Ashley now asks, “I thought má had invited us all out to Argentina, whenever we want, including you and Kara.”

 

“Yes, that is true.” Lena nods, “However, in just over a month and a bits time, I will be too pregnant to be allowed to travel on a plane, and I do not want either of you two to fly on a plane, even if it is a private jet, by yourself. So, seeing as má will not want to travel here to come pick you up, that will mean that you both likely won’t be able to visit má in Argentina until a few weeks after I give birth.”

 

“Oh…. okay….” Ashley replies.

 

“That is why I think it’s all the more important you both enjoy this time you will be spending with your má, and really appreciate it.” Lena says, “The plan will be for you to go there Friday after school, then only come back here on Monday, after school.”

 

“Yes, okay. That is okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Yeah, alright.” Ashley nods.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles, “Now, why don’t you both head upstairs and get a start on your homework.”

 

“How do you know we haven’t done it already?” Ashley asks.

 

Lena now chuckles.

“Because I can just tell. It’s my super power.” Lena smirks.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now head upstairs, leaving Kara and Lena alone in the living room.

 

“So, you finished your article?” Lena asks her future wife.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

“I’ll start dinner, and once we have eaten it, I’ll go and read through it.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara nods, “I’ve already printed out, both the long form article, and the short form article, for you, and left it on your desk in the office. You can annotate anything that you think I should change. Don’t worry about upsetting me by making suggestions, I would really appreciate them.”

 

“Okay, darling. I’ll do that. I better get started on dinner now though.” Lena says, and now starts to walk towards the kitchen.

“Wait!” Kara calls out.

 

Lena now turns around and sees that Kara is now right behind her. Before Lena can even open her mouth to ask Kara what she wants, the blonde has now taking her in for a searing kiss, which Lena soon melts into.

 

“There we go.” Kara smiles.

 

“Mhmm…. Thank you.” Lena smiles, happily.

Chapter 145

For the last hour and a bit, Kara has been spending time with both Natalie and Ashley in the living room, while Lena has been upstairs reading through Kara’s articles. Kara and the girls have spent the last hour and a bit watching some stuff on TV, while also playing a few different board games, and just generally having a good time together. This has actually been really helpful for Kara, as it has, for the most part, allowed the blonde to take her mind off of the fact that Lena is reading her article right now, and judging it for how good she thinks it is and everything. Of course, Kara really cares what Lena is going to say about her article, not only because Lena is Kara’s mate, and her future wife, meaning she is one of the most important people in Kara’s life, but also because Lena is Kara’s boss too, seeing as she owns CatCo as well as just acquiring Obsidian North. As for Natalie and Ashley, it is clear that the two girls have very much enjoyed the last hour of attention that they have got from Kara, and have been having a lot of fun with her, laughing and smiling the entire time. This has, of course, just added to making it easier for Kara to take her mind off Lena reading her articles, and really relaxing. Kara has really missed spending this quality time with Natalie and Ashley, and hopes that she will get to do more of it over these next few days, once she has submitted her article, and before Natalie and Ashley head to Andrea’s for this weekend.

 

After about an hour and 25 minutes, Kara, Natalie and Ashley are finally interrupted by Lena coming walking down into the living room, with a small smile on her face. Kara sees Lena enter the room right away, and as soon as she sees the brunette, Kara has a wave of anxiety hit her, feeling extremely nervous as to what Lena is going to say about her article.

“Have you finished reading it?” Kara asks, in a nervous tone.

 

“I have.” Lena nods.

 

“And…… what did you think?” Kara asks, nervously.

“It’s….. incredible, darling. One of the best articles I have ever read.” Lena says, with a wide smile.

“Really?” Kara asks, with wide eyes, “You mean that? You are not just saying that to be nice, are you?”

 

“Of course I mean it, darling. The article is really really good.” Lena says, “The main, big one, is really good, and has a lot of details which clearly lay out all the evidence. Then, somehow, the smaller article isn’t that long, while also somehow not leaving out any crucial facts that are needed. You have done an excellent job, darling.”

 

Kara now stands up and slowly walks over to her future wife, taking her in for a hug.

 

“Thank you. I love you.” Kara says.

 

“I love you too, darling.” Lena replies, with a smile, as she hugs Kara back.

 

“Congratulations m…. Kara….” Natalie says.

 

Both Lena and Kara now very much did hear how Natalie started to call Kara a word that begins with m, but then stopped herself, clearly nearly calling Kara some form of mom or something. Despite Lena and Kara both noticing that, and knowing that it has not been the first time that Natalie has almost done that, the two women decide to just let it go, and not speak with Natalie about it or anything. Both Kara and Lena are of the mindset that if Natalie wants to call Kara some form of mom, that is okay, but she will need to come to that decision on her own, with it being a natural thing, rather than something they all sit down and discuss first. Discussing it like that would just be incredibly awkward, not only for Kara, Lena and Natalie, but likely also Ashley too, as she may then think that she has to start calling Kara some form of mom too, even if she is not ready to do so.

 

“Thank you, Natalie.” Kara smiles, as she pulls back from the hug with Lena.

 

“Yeah, well done, Kara.” Ashley says.

“Thank you, Ashley.” Kara smiles.

“Okay, well, that really is a weight lifted off my shoulders.” Kara says, “How about we now all sit down and either watch a nice movie together, or play a board game together?”

 

“Yes! That sounds fun!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

“Yeah, I’m okay with that.” Ashley nods.

“As much as I like that idea, darling, I did leave a few little annotations on the articles you printed out for me. Just a few suggestions as to how I’d phrase things instead of how you did it, and there is a couple of spelling mistakes, and I believe a few words repeated twice. Nothing major, but obviously you should have a look over them, and fix any mistakes before you present the article to Snapper tomorrow.” Lena says.

 

“Oh..” Kara says.

 

“Awww…. I was excited for us to play a board game together.” Natalie now says, in a clearly disappointed voice.

 

“I know darling, I liked the idea of us doing that too, but Kara still needs to focus on her article. After tomorrow though, she will have much more time to play board games with us, and watch movies with us, and all that sort of thing.” Lena says.

 

“Oh… okay….” Natalie says, in another disappointed voice.

 

“Actually, I think we should still play the board game together, as Natalie clearly wants us to.” Kara says.

“Really?!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

“Yeah.” Kara smiles back, with a nod of her head.

 

“Are you sure, darling?” Lena asks, “Don’t you need time to look over your article again?”

“I can do that later, after Natalie and Ashley have gone to bed.” Kara says, “I’m probably going to be too anxious to sleep that well tonight anyway, so I might as well just make the most of it by going over my article again after you have all gone to bed.”

 

“Okay….. just as long as you are sure?” Lena says.

“Of course I am.” Kara smiles.

 

“Alright then girls. I guess that means we are about to play a board game together.” Lena says, with a smile, “What game do you think we should play?”

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at one another for a few moments, clearly having a silent conversation between the two of them, before turning to look back at Kara and Lena.

“Monopoly!” Both Natalie and Ashley say at the same time.

 

“Oh god….” Lena groans, “Okay. Okay. Got set it up at the table, and we can all play.”

 

---

It is now about an hour later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are about half way through their game of monopoly, and thus far, of course, Lena is winning, with the most money right now. Ashley and Natalie are both competing too, while Kara is clearly in last place, having been extremely unfortunate to land on Lena’s most expensive properties multiple turns in a row. On one turn Kara was so unlucky to land on The Lion King blue property, 3 places before getting to GO, and therefore having to pay Lena a lot of money for ‘rent’, then on Kara’s next turn she rolled a 2, meaning she landed on Lena’s other dark blue property, 101 Dalmatians, having to pay Lena even more rent. Of course, seeing as the Monopoly properties are named after Disney films, the family are playing the 2001 classic Disney version of monopoly, which is Natalie and Ashley’s favourite version of Monopoly to play, with Kara liking it too seeing how much of a Disney fan she is. In fact, the Monopoly board game set that they are using right now, is actually Kara’s game that she brought with her when she moved in with Lena, Natalie and Ashley to this house a few months ago.

 

Right now it is Lena’s turn, and she rolls the dice, rolling a 3 and a 4, making her total move a 7. This ultimately lands Lena on the ‘Go to Jail’ square. Of course, usually in Monopoly, at least for the first half of the game, going to jail is actually a bad thing, but when you get towards the end of a monopoly game where a lot of squares now have houses and hotels on them, making the rent for landing on those properties that much higher, it means that going to jail is actually a good tactic. This is because, you can stay in jail for 3 turns, thereby not having to worry about landing on a property where you have to pay rent for those 3 turns, unlike all the other players who still move around the board. The only downside to staying in jail is that you can’t collect the $200 you receive for passing Go, but by this point in the game $200 is not that much in comparison to possible rent you have to play.

“Looks like mom is going to jail.” Kara smirks.

 

“Yes. Oh no. What a tragedy.” Lena smirks back, knowing how much of a good thing this actually is.

 

“That’s lucky…” Ashley says.

“How is that lucky?” Natalie asks, as she looks at her sister with a confused voice.

“Because she can stay in jail for 3 turns, meaning for those 3 turns she doesn’t have to move around the board, and doesn’t have to risk landing on any of our properties.” Ashley explains.

 

“Oh…..” Natalie says, “That…. doesn’t seem fair.”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods.

 

“Usually when I play this game with my friends, we have the rule that if you go to jail, you can’t charge rent for any properties that other players land on. That way it keeps up with the spirit that going to jail is actually a bad thing, and something you want to get out of as quickly as possible, by rolling a double, or by using one of your get out of jail free cards.” Kara says.

 

“That sounds like a good idea. We should do that.” Ashley says.

“Yeah!” Natalie agrees.

 

“Hang on.” Lena says, “We can’t just decide to do that in the middle of a game. You have to make such a rule at the beginning of the game. After all, Natalie and Kara, you both have been in jail during this game already, and while you were in jail the rest of us landed on your properties and paid you rent. Changing the rules in hindsight would be unfair.”

 

“Yeah, mom’s right.” Kara says, “But next time we play, we can certainly make that a rule.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

“This just means that mom is going to win now though.” Ashley says.

“I don’t know. Maybe the rest of us will get lucky, or make a good deal.” Kara says, with a smirk.

 

The group now all continue to play, with it soon being Lena’s turn again, where she has to roll the dice to see if she will get doubles to get out of jail early, which she obviously does not want to happen. Lena then proceeds to roll the dice, and rolls a 5 and a 6. Just as Lena sees the dice she has rolled though, she suddenly lets out a little groan.

 

“I don’t know why you are groaning mom, you didn’t roll doubles.” Ashley says.

 

“No. It’s not that.” Lena says, “The baby just kicked me right on one of my ribs, which is a tad painful, especially when you are not expecting it.”

 

“Oh…” Ashley says.

 

“Are you okay mom?” Natalie asks, with a concerned look on her face.

“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s okay. Don’t worry.” Lena says, but then lets out another little groan as the baby kicks her.

 

Kara now reaches over to Lena’s belly, placing her hand there, and soon feels the baby kicking.

 

“Oh yes, they really are kicking up a storm.” Kara says.

“Can… can I feel?” Natalie soon asks, in a cautious voice.

“Sure.” Lena nods.

 

Natalie now stands up and slowly walks over to Lena, with the brunette CEO then guiding her youngest daughter to place her hand on her belly, with the baby soon kicking.

“Oooooo!” Natalie says, with a big smile, letting out a giggle, “That’s funny.”

 

“Yeah. I know.” Lena nods, with a smile.

“Ashley, do you want to come feel the baby kick?” Kara asks Ashley, with a smile.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Ashley now stands up and makes her way over to Lena, soon feeling Lena’s belly, and feeling the baby kick right by her hand.

 

“That’s…. weird……” Ashley says, “Does it hurt?”

“Most of the time it doesn’t.” Lena says, “It only hurts when the baby kicks me in certain places. Although the worst time is when the baby decides to kick my bladder, as that makes me almost pee my pants.”

 

“Really?” Natalie asks, with a big smile.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “In fact, Ashley, when I was pregnant with you, you really were a right kicker. It was almost constant. I even remember one time when I went to the toilet to do a wee, finished, and was wiping, and then you kicked my bladder and I had to quickly sit back down where I did another big wee again. I was lucky that didn’t happen while I wasn’t near a toilet, as if it did, I certainly would have wet my pants.”

 

Ashley and Natalie both chuckle at Lena saying that, with the two continuing to feel Lena’s belly. Soon though, Lena looks down to her belly, and places a hand on it too.

 

“These are your older sisters, Natalie and Ashley. They are both going to love you soooo much.” Lena soon says to her belly.

 

“Yes, we are.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah, boy or girl, if anyone ever messes with you, we will beat them up for you.” Ashley says, with a confident look on her face.

 

Both Kara and Lena’s hearts melt at Ashley and Natalie saying those things, so glad that the girls are this happy about having a half brother or sister in a few weeks time.

 

Eventually, after feeling Lena’s belly for a little bit longer, the group all return back to their game of Monopoly, where Kara ends up being the first person to go bankrupt. However, Kara going bankrupt changes the complete nature of the game, as instead of going bankrupt by landing on one of Lena’s properties, she goes bankrupt by landing on one of Natalie’s properties, meaning that Natalie ends up with all of Kara’s properties. After this, Kara remains seated with her family, and just acts as the banker for the remainder of the game. About 20 minutes later, Ashley is the next one to go bankrupt, this time landing on one of Lena’s properties, meaning Lena gets all of Ashley’s properties, leaving the final two down to Lena vs Natalie. Lena and Natalie then proceed to play for another 30 minutes, with Natalie ultimately coming out of the game victorious due to Lena landing on multiple of Natalie’s most expensive properties in a row, and Natalie being fortunate enough to go to jail two times in a row, with Lena very much regretting not agreeing to change the rules in the middle of the game.

 

After Natalie wins the game, the 12-year-old celebrates her victory, with a big smile on her face, with Lena then noticing the time and telling both Natalie and Ashley to head up to bed, as it is 10PM already, and the girls have school tomorrow. As Natalie and Ashley head upstairs to get ready for bed, Kara and Lena both pack up the game together, and as they are doing this, Kara notices that Lena had hid about $600 in cash under the board, clearly showing that Lena did that on purpose just so that Natalie could win the game, or perhaps just so they game could be over quicker.

 

“You’re a good mom for doing that.” Kara says, as she picks up the money and puts it away.

 

“Darling, I got the idea from you.” Lena says, with a smirk.

 

“What are you talking about?” Kara asks.

 

“Do you really think I didn’t see you hide some of your money under the board during the game, and then stealthily try and sneak the money back into the bank after you went bankrupt?” Lena smirks.

 

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Kara says, with a smirk.

“Sure….” Lena replies, in a sarcastic voice.

 

---

It is now the following day, and right now Kara is at CatCo, pacing back and forth, as about an hour and a half ago the blonde reporter handed off her two articles to Snapper, for him to review. Last night, after Natalie, Ashley and Lena all went off to bed, Kara did sit down and make the final changes to her articles that Lena suggested, while also reading them through two more times, and after that the blonde really did not get much sleep, due to how nervous she was feeling about giving the articles to Snapper, and what he might think. That nervousness has not gone away at all for Kara, and if anything, as just got bigger and bigger throughout this morning, and growing even more while Kara has been waiting for Snapper to read through her articles and give her his judgement. In fact, Kara has been feeling so nervous that she has started to feel a bit sick. Kara knows that Snapper’s judgement on her article really could be life or death for her career as a reporter, so she really, really, hopes that he likes it. Soon though, Kara realises her nervousness is about to come to an end, as she sees Snapper walking across the bullpen, coming directly towards her.

 

“Danvers, come with me.” Snapper says, and then quickly turns around.

 

Kara now nervously follows Snapper, who leads the two of them into his office, with the editor-in-chief than closing the door behind the two of them, before sitting down at his desk.

 

“So….. what…. did you think?” Kara asks.

 

“It’s excellent.” Snapper says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Snapper saying that, as even if Snapper thought her article was good, Kara thought that Snapper would just say ‘well done’ at the best, and certainly not go as far as to call it excellent.

 

“Really?” Kara says.

 

“Yes. This is going to be front page material. Both articles have been very well done. You have shown that you really have what it takes to be a reporter. We will publish this tomorrow morning.” Snapper says.

“Wow…. I….. thank you….” Kara says.

 

“You can thank me by getting out there and finding me another story.” Snapper says.

 

Kara lets out a dry chuckle at Snapper saying that, with a wave of relief flowing over her body.

 

“Go on. Get out of here.” Snapper says.

 

Kara now gives Snapper a nod of her head, before turning around and leaving his office.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter 146

It is now just after 12, and so far today Lena has been getting on with the work that she has to do at L-Corp. Lena knows that she really is going to have a lot of work to do over this next month and a half, before she gives birth to her and Kara’s pup. This is even more so because Lena needs to make sure that everything is in order for L-Corp, Obsidian North, and CatCo, before she takes her maternity leave, as Lena certainly does not want to leave the three companies in a bit of chaos for Sam, and then Jack, to have to deal with. That would be totally unfair for Lena to do, plus if that was the case she probably wouldn’t be able to enjoy her maternity leave anyway, as she would constantly be thinking about what is going on with her own companies the entire time. Despite the amount of work Lena has got to do today, and the number of phone calls she is already making, the 41-year-old CEO’s mind has just been on Kara, all day long. This is because Lena knows that this morning Kara will be giving her article to Snapper at some point, and he will then read it, and make a judgement as to whether he thinks it is good or not. Of course, Lena thinks the articles are brilliant, and that if Snapper rejects them, that she would just fire the man for being a complete and utter fool, but at the same time, Lena knows she can’t interfere directly in Kara’s career like that, as the whole point of this article, for Kara, was for the blonde to prove to herself that she could write this article, and find this story, without any major help from her. So, Lena has basically just been feeling very nervous to hear any news from Kara about what Snapper has said, because Kara did promise her that she would message her just as soon as she got any news from Snapper. Lena now worries that seeing as it is after 12 right now, and Kara still hasn’t messaged her, that means that the blonde has not got good news, and is too busy to send her a text about what is happening. This, in turn, has meant that Lena is finding it even more difficult to focus on the work she has to do.

 

Soon Lena is interrupted by a knock at her office door, which slightly confuses Lena because Jess certainly would not allow anyone to knock on her door, unless it is someone who is allowed entry right away, meaning that it is either Jack, Sam or Kara, but Jack and Sam would probably barge right in, rather than knocking. However, before Lena can call out to the person to tell them to come in, the door opens, and Kara comes walking in, with a big smile on her face, and a bag of food in her hand. As soon as Lena sees Kara like this, a wave of relief hits her, as she now knows that Kara’s article was judged to be good by Snapper, hence why Kara is smiling, and carrying food into her office.

 

“My article got approved!” Kara says, with a wide smile, while visibly buzzing from excitement, and probably a lot of relief.

 

“Congratulations, darling.” Lena says, letting out a sigh of relief, and then gets up from her chair, and walks over to her future wife, taking her in for a tender loving kiss.

 

Kara kisses Lena back with a lot of excitement and passion, but the two do soon part from their kiss, both knowing that if they continue to kiss like that, then one thing will lead to another, and they will really be kissing inappropriately at L-Corp, where Jess could come walking in at any moment, or heavens forbid, Sam and Jack.

 

“So, Snapper approved your article then?” Lena asks.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, happily, “He even said it is ‘excellent’, which truly shocked me. I thought if he approved of it, he would just grunt and say it’s okay, or at best, good, but he actually said it is excellent.”

 

“That is amazing, Kara. I am so proud of you.” Lena smiles, lovingly, “Did he say when your article is going to be published?”

 

“Yeah, it’s going to be published as a front page story tomorrow morning.” Kara says.

 

“That’s good.” Lena smiles, “I can’t wait to see what the reactions will be when the story breaks.”

 

“Me too.” Kara smiles.

 

“Now, I presume you brought lunch to my office to celebrate?” Lena asks.

 

“I did.” Kara smiles, “I thought I’d pick up some lunch and get to celebrate my article being published with the love of my life. Is that okay? Do you have time?”

 

“I always have time for you, darling.” Lena purrs, feeling her heart flutter at Kara referring to her as the ‘love of her life’.

“Good. Shall we?” Kara says, gesturing to Lena’s couch area in her office.

“Sure.” Lena smiles, “Although, one thing I do want to say, is you did say that you were going to message me as soon as you got an answer from Snapper about whether he thought your article was good or not. I have been sitting here for the last few hours nervous, and anxious, about all of that, with it getting to the afternoon now that I thought Snapper might have made the stupid decision of thinking your article was bad, or not good enough. So, that really was not nice for me.”

 

“Oh, I am so sorry, Lee. I didn’t mean to make you feel like that.” Kara says, “You were the first person who I wanted to message as soon as I got the news that my article is good, and is going to be published, but I then thought that it would be even better if I could tell you the news in person. After that, I thought it would be even better if we could have lunch together to celebrate, after I told you the news. I didn’t even think that you would be waiting, anxiously, by the phone for me to tell you what was happening. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to put you in that position.”

 

“That’s okay, darling.” Lena smiles, “I know it came from a place where you were just excited, and wanted to tell me in person. I forgive you. Now, let’s eat this lunch you brought here, I will admit, I am rather hungry.”

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, with the two now sitting next to each other on Lena’s couch.

 

“What did you bring for us today?” Lena asks, as Kara now begins to unpack things from the brown paper bag.

“I did consider getting us Big Belly Burger, but I thought I’d keep it simple, and instead just got us some nice freshly made sandwiches.” Kara says, “I got you a chicken, mayo and kale sandwich, and myself a beef sandwich with mustard and mayonnaise.”

 

“Oh…..” Lena says, in a clearly disappointed voice.

 

“What’s up?” Kara asks, with a slightly confused look on her face.

“I uhmm…… it doesn’t matter.” Lena says.

 

“No. It does matter. What is it? Tell me.” Kara says.

“I just…… your beef sandwich sounds really really really good right now.” Lena says.

 

Kara now looks at the two sandwiches, which are wrapped up in tin foil that are now on the coffee table, and just thinks for a few moments.

 

“Okay. You can have mine.” Kara says, and hands Lena the beef sandwich.

 

“No.” Lena quickly says, “That’s your sandwich. That wouldn’t be fair. What will you eat?”

 

“I’ll eat your one.” Kara says.

“But….. you hate kale.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Kara nods, “But you’re pregnant, so whatever you want, goes. So, I can put up with eating a kale sandwich, just this once.”

 

Lena now grows tears in her eyes after Kara says that, being really touched that her future wife would even consider this, let alone do it. Of course, Lena is only really crying right now because of her emotions being heightened, due to the brunette being heavily pregnant.

 

“Oh Lee…. You don’t need to cry.” Kara says, and now takes the CEO in for a hug.

 

Lena just cries for a few moments, and feels absolutely ridiculous doing so, knowing that she is basically crying over the fact that Kara is willing to swap sandwiches with her.

“I know I’m being silly, and I wouldn’t normally cry over a sandwich, but this means a lot to me, Kara.” Lena says, as she sniffles into Kara’s shoulder.

 

“You are not being silly, whatever emotions you are feeling right now are valid, and I care about, deeply, nothing you ever feel could be silly.” Kara says.

 

Lena now pulls back from Kara a bit, and wipes some tears from her eyes, and then just looks at the blonde.

“I love you, so much.” Lena says.

“I love you too.” Kara smiles, happily, “Now, shall we eat our food?”

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “But….. are you sure you are okay swapping?”

 

“I’ll be fine.” Kara says, and now hands Lena the beef sandwich again.

 

Lena takes the beef sandwich with a smile on her face this time, and begins to unwrap it, with Kara doing the same with her own sandwich. Soon, both women bite into their sandwiches, and have very different responses upon tasting them for the first time. Lena lets out a happily little moan as soon as she tastes the sandwich, while Kara really turns her nose up, finding the kale to be utterly disgusting. After this, Lena happily continues to eat her sandwich, while Kara opens up her sandwich and removes all the kale, before then being content with eating the rest of the sandwich. However, even though Kara has removed all the kale, she can swear she can still taste a bit of kale as she eats her sandwich. Kara thinks it must just be the remnants of taste from when the kale was touching the other bits of the sandwich before she removed it.

 

Eventually, after about 5 minutes, Kara and Lena both finish their sandwiches, with Lena now smiling happily, feeling very content now she has eaten that sandwich. Honestly, Lena thinks that sandwich might have been the best sandwich she has ever eaten. However, at the same time, Lena knows she is not in a good frame of mind, due to her pregnancy, to actually judge something to be the best sandwich in the world. The sandwich tasted amazing, and Lena very much enjoyed it, but Lena also recognises that her enjoyment of the sandwich was likely further by her pregnancy brain, and the fact that she was touched that Kara would swap sandwiches with her. Therefore, it might just be a pretty average sandwich if Lena were to eat it while not pregnant.

 

“So, how has your day been so far?” Kara asks Lena, now that they have both finished eating.

“Busy. I have a lot of work to do, as I want to make sure everything is in order with L-Corp, Obsidian North, and CatCo, before I go on my maternity leave in a month and a half.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “Shall I let you get back to work then?”

“No.” Lena says, “I have a bit of time. I actually have some things I have been meaning to talk to you about.”

 

“Okay. What is it?” Kara asks, with a smile.

 

“Well, now that you are going to not be so focused on your work, I think we need to start talking about decorating a bedroom for the pup, buying the things we need, and also spending some more time with Natalie and Ashley before the pup is born, and after Andrea leaves for Argentina. I am worried that with Andrea being away, and our pup being born, Natalie and Ashley might feel a bit left out of things, as our attentions will mostly be on the baby, simply due to the fact the baby needs us to survive, while Natalie and Ashley can survive by themselves. Not to say we are going to ignore them or anything.” Lena says.

“Yes. I understand what you are getting at.” Kara says, “I have actually been thinking about it too. I was thinking that the girls have easter break coming up about a week after Andrea leaves for Argentina, so I was thinking that maybe the four of us could go away somewhere, for a few days, just to have fun together. We can make sure that we just have a last good quality time with Natalie and Ashley, before the pup is born.”

 

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, darling.” Lena says, “You have any ideas where we should go?”

 

“I thought I’d let you and the girls decide, mostly the girls, as this will be for them after all.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. That is fair enough.” Lena nods, “We can talk with the girls about it tonight, once they are home from school.”

“Alright.” Kara says.

 

“What about the other stuff I mentioned though?” Lena asks.

“Oh, yes. I’ll happily do all that with you. Like we talked about the other night, we will have time to do all that while Natalie and Ashley are at Andrea’s over the next few weekends, before she leaves for Argentina. However, I was also thinking that while we can decide how we want to decorate the baby’s room, and buy the furniture and other things that the pup will need, maybe we should wait to decorate the room until Natalie and Ashley can help us, so they can be involved with decorating the bedroom of their new brother or sister.” Kara suggests.

 

Lena is, once more, so touched by how thoughtful Kara is being, constantly thinking of Natalie and Ashley, and how they might feel, and wanting to include them in everything. Lena knows that Kara is the best partner she could have ever wished for.

 

“That is so thoughtful of you Kara. I agree. We should do that.” Lena smiles.

“Okay.” Kara smiles back.

 

“Speaking of you saying brother or sister though, I didn’t mention this to you before now, because I wanted you to just focus on your article and everything, and not be distracted. But, I have booked a doctor’s appointment for this Friday, and I’d like them to tell us the sex of the baby.” Lena says.

“Oh, okay.” Kara says, “I thought we were just going to be surprised when the pup is born.”

 

“I don’t think we really ever settled on that, it’s just, I’ve been so busy I have missed a few appointments over the last few months, and then some I have gone to, you haven’t been there, so I haven’t wanted to know the sex of the baby without you. But, I think I’d like to know the sex of the baby beforehand, because I think that could be helpful with us buying stuff for the baby. Of course, I very much agree that our pup doesn’t have to stick to the normal gender conformities of girls liking pink, and boys liking blue, or girls wearing dresses, and boys not, but I think instead of us keeping things neutral, we should just do whatever reflects our pup’s gender, and then as they grow up, let them know they have choices to be whoever they want to be, no matter their gender.” Lena explains.

 

Kara now grows a wide smile on her face at Lena saying that.

 

“That sounds like a very good idea.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. So you’ll come with me on Friday to find out the gender?” Lena asks.

“Of course I will.” Kara nods, with a smile.

“Great!” Lena says, happily, “That just leaves one final thing I want to talk to you about.”

 

“Okay. What is that?” Kara asks.

“Our wedding.” Lena says.

“Oh, right.” Kara nods.

 

“I know, from experience, that weddings can take a long time to plan. And, I don’t know about you, but I would like to go all out for our wedding. Of course, the type of wedding we are going to have is dependant on what both of us want, but I’d like to have a big fancy wedding, as I didn’t get that the first time around, and I want to have that with you.” Lena says.

“I…. uhmmm….. honestly, I haven’t thought much about the mental image I have of seeing you in a wedding dress and then kissing you after we are pronounced married. Although, I now realise you may want to wear a suit.” Kara says.

 

Lena smiles at the thought Kara has a mental image of them getting married.

 

“I don’t know what I am going to wear, we can talk about the specifics of it all some other time. I just wanted to let you know I’d like us to start talking about our wedding. Of course, it’s not going to happen until multiple months after our pup is born. I want to make sure I look my absolute best for you, for the day we get married, and not be heavily pregnant, or recovering from my pregnancy weight.” Lena says.

“You know that doesn’t matter to me right? You look just as hot, and fuckable, right now, as before you were pregnant.” Kara says.

“I know.” Lena smiles, while feeling herself get a bit horny right now, “But this is mostly a vanity thing, from my side of things, and for our wedding photos.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena then fall silent for a few moments after this, and soon Lena ends the silence by getting up off the couch and walking towards her office door.

 

“Now, there is one final thing I want to discuss with you.” Lena says.

“Okay….” Kara says, in a confused voice, and grows more confused as she sees Lena lock the office door, with a click.

 

“A few minutes ago you told me you are willing to do whatever the pregnant woman wants. Is that correct?” Lena asks, and now starts to walk towards Kara again, with a smirk on her face.

 

“Uhh…. yes….” Kara replies.

 

“Good. Get your cock out. I want to ride you on that couch. I desperately need a good fuck.” Lena says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, as she really was not expecting it, but she soon springs into action, as she certainly does not need to be told twice when presented with the opportunity to fuck her future wife.

Chapter 147

Kara has now got her alpha cock out, which is already incredibly hard from Lena simply stating how she wants to ride her cock, that turned Kara on, so much. Soon, Lena approaches Kara, and begins to take off the belt of the suit trousers she is wearing at the moment, as today Lena is wearing a suit, rather than something like a dress, which would provide much easier access for a good fuck, like Kara and Lena are about to do right now. As Kara sees Lena doing this, taking off her belt, and throwing it to the side, she thinks that Lena might, right away, remove her suit trousers, and then climb on her cock, and start bouncing up and down on her. However, once Lena gets a few feet from Kara, the L-Corp CEO simply gets down onto her knees, then reaches her hand out, stroking Kara’s cock a few times, before then taking it in her mouth, and beginning to give Kara an incredible blow job.

 

“Ahhhhh yess!” Kara moans, happily, thinking that this is such a good day, as not only has her article been approved, and called ‘excellent’ by her boss, but now her future wife is on her knees in front of her, giving her a blow job, and about to fuck her, all while it is the middle of the day. Kara honestly can’t think of how this day could get any better right now, although Kara will admit it is pretty hard for her to think right now when she is feeling so much pleasure from Lena sucking her cock in such an incredible fashion.

 

Lena continues to give Kara a blow job for the next couple of minutes, going at a very intense pace, which very much surprises Kara. Kara can see that this intense pace from Lena basically tells her just how pent up Lena is, and how focused she is now to get to the part where they can fuck, and thereby Lena can get some release by having a good orgasm. Soon though, after a few minutes, Lena does finally take Kara’s cock out of her mouth, and then she stands up and leans towards Kara, taking the blonde in for a deep passionate kiss. Kara can literally taste herself on Lena’s tongue, but she doesn’t mind one bit. Kara simply finds this all to be so incredibly hot.

 

Soon, after a few more moments, Lena parts from the kiss, and now finally begins to undo her trousers, clearly planning to move things onto the next stage, where she will ride Kara’s cock, after having got it nice and warmed up with the incredible blowjob she just gave her alpha mate. Soon though, as Lena begins to pull her trousers down, she realises that her shoes are in the way, so she has to take them off too.

 

“Ugh….” Lena groans, “Until I give birth, I think I am going to stick with just wearing dresses from now on. Much easier access.”

 

Kara groans happily at Lena saying that.

 

“You like the idea of having easy access to my pussy, darling?” Lena smirks, as she sends omega pheromones out towards Kara.

 

“Yes….. So much….” Kara hums, happily.

“Good. As now that you have finished with your article, I expect you to be here to fuck me, good and proper for the rest of this pregnancy. You have no idea how fucking horny I am, and I can’t seem to satisfy myself properly by myself. I need your alpha cock.” Lena says.

 

Kara smiles both happily, and somewhat proudly, at Lena saying that. Soon though, Lena finishes removing her trousers, and throws them to the side. Lena then steps towards Kara.

 

“Wait.” Kara says, “Take your shirt off too.”

 

“Of course, my darling.” Lena smirks, happily, and begins to unbutton her shirt.

A part of Kara very much wants to rip Lena’s shirt open, but at the same time she still is not completely lost to hormones, and knows that ripping Lena’s shirt open will just cause problems for Lena later, when she has to try and leave L-Corp. So, Kara resists, and just watches as Lena unbuttons her shirt, soon revealing her dark purple bra. A bra that really is too small for Lena’s breasts, as they are spilling out of it. Obviously this is one of Lena’s bra’s that she had prior to her pregnancy, with her breasts now going up at least 2 cup sizes, meaning the bra no longer fits properly. Of course, Lena does have some bigger bras, but a part of her has kind of liked the idea of her breasts spilling out of a too small bra. It makes her very much feel like a young omega again.

 

“There we go, satisfied?” Lena smirks, once she removes her shirt, and drops it to the floor, now being in just her panties and bra.

 

“I’ll be satisfied when you come here, and start riding my cock.” Kara says, with her alpha very much coming forward now, and taking charge.

 

Lena finds this very much to be a turn on from Kara, so just grows a happy smile on her face.

 

“Of course, my love.” Lena smirks.

 

Lena now slips her panties down past her knees, and soon hovers herself just over Kara’s cock, and she kneels either side of Kara’s legs. Lena then uses one of her hands to guide Kara’s cock into her pussy, before thrusting herself inside.

“FUCKKKKK!!!!” Kara groans, happily.

 

Lena now begins to bounce up and down on Kara’s cock, with Kara simply tilting her head back in pleasure, while Lena keeps a focused look on her face. Lena can already feel that this is much better than any masturbation she has done recently, and is already hitting the spot, but she wants more, much more. Lena continues to bounce up and down on Kara’s cock for the next few minutes, keeping up an intense pace the entire time. Soon, Kara feels herself about to cum, and knows that she won’t be able to hold it anymore.

“Lena….. I’m close…..” Kara groans.

“Good. But we will keep going.” Lena says.

 

Lena now keeps up her pace and soon feels Kara cum inside her, with Kara moaning happily as she does. Lena continues to bounce up and down on Kara’s cock now, which softens a little bit, before becoming hard once more. Now Lena actually feels like Kara’s cock is sliding inside her even easier than before, with Kara’s cum acting as an excellent lubricant. As for Kara, for a few moments post orgasm she loses a little bit of sexual appetite, but as Lena continues to bounce on her cock, and send out omega pheromones, Kara feels her appetite come back, tenfold. As a result of this, Kara quickly reaches behind Lena’s back, and then unhooks her bra, all while Lena continues to bounce up and down on her cock. Kara then removes the bra off of Lena’s body, and throws it to the side, before burying her head in Lena’s massive breasts. Lena lets out a loud moan at Kara doing this, with Kara feeling that both of Lena’s breasts are about half the size of her own head. Kara thinks this is amazing.

 

“Fuck!!!! This is incredible, Kara!” Lean moans, as she continues to bounce on the alphas cock.

 

“Yes!!!!” Kara groans, happily.

 

Kara soon moves her face from between Lena’s breasts and begins to suckle on them as Lena bounces up and down, causing Lena to moan even louder than she already was. Soon Lena feels her orgasm coming up on her, and she’s so ready for it.

 

“I’m close, Kara. Can you cum with me?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, and now starts to thrust her hips up into Lena.

 

“Good.” Lena says.

 

Kara and Lena now both continue like this for the next few moments, with them both getting closer and closer to their orgasms. Soon, Lena finally lets out a very loud moan, which is all Kara needs to orgasm again, with the two now enjoying their orgasms together, with Lena’s orgasm lasting a good minute, putting her in complete sexual bliss, with her feeling all her pent-up sexual frustrations wash away from her. After this, it takes Kara and Lena a few moments to actually recover from their orgasms, with the two both breathing happily, and each feeling so content right now. Soon though, the orgasms do wash away, and Kara and Lena come back to reality, remembering that they are in L-Corp, in Lena’s office, so as much as they may like to stay here all day long, and continue to fuck, they know that would not be appropriate. So, after a few more moments, Lena moves herself off Kara, feeling the blonde’s cock slide out of her pussy. As this happens, Lena honestly grows a bit of a pout on her face, as her omega just feels a bit empty without Kara’s alpha cock being inside her all the time. However, Lena doesn’t let her omega get the better of her, and soon grabs her clothes, which are on the floor, and excuses herself to her private bathroom attached to her office. As for Kara, the blonde simply sits there for a few more moments, continuing to recover, before finally putting her cock back in her underwear, concealing what she and Lena just did. Kara really can’t believe how lucky she is to have found a mate like Lena, who actually is so attracted to her, that she wants to fuck her in the middle of the day, in her office. That was truly amazing, and Kara is so unbelievably happy. In many ways Kara thinks this may be better than joining the mile high club, which is something she also has already done with Lena.

 

After a few minutes, Lena finally returns back into her office, now completely dressed, and shoots a wide smile at her future wife. Kara stands up in response to that, shooting Lena her own smile, and then closes the distance between the two of them, taking the brunette CEO in for a kiss.

“I love you, so much.” Kara says.

“I love you too, darling.” Lena replies, “I can’t put into words how much I love you.”

 

Kara and Lena now just hug a little bit, before they do eventually part.

 

“Okay, well, I better get going, before Jess starts to worry about what we are doing in here if we take so long.” Kara says.

“Oh, I’m pretty sure Jess must have heard some of our moans. But she gets it. She’ll be cool.” Lena says.

 

Kara now chuckles.

“Did you just say ‘she’ll be cool’?” Kara laughs, “What are you, a teenager?”

 

“Maybe you bring it out in me.” Lena smirks back.

“Fair enough.” Kara smiles, and then starts to blush, “Oh Rao. I won’t be able to look Jess in the eye now.”

 

“Like I said, don’t worry about it.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I really better go now then. I’ll see you later. I’ll pick Natalie and Ashley up from school.”

 

“Thank you, darling. They will like that.” Lena smiles.

 

“Okay. I’ll let you get back to work.” Kara smiles.

 

“Alright, and congratulations again on the article.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now walks to the office door, and turns the lock, unlocking it.

 

“Oh, and by the way.” Lena says, just as Kara is about to open the door, “That was just a little taste of what our weekend will be like. At the weekend I’m introducing a no panties rule.”

 

“Lena!” Kara says, with her eyes now going wide, “You can’t say stuff like that just  as I’m about to walk out in front of people.”

 

“What did I say?” Lena says, with a pout, and fluttering her eyes, innocently, “I just told the truth.”

 

Kara now rolls her eyes.

 

“You are going to be the death of me, woman.” Kara says, and then opens the office door.

 

“Death by sexual bliss would be a good way to go!” Lena calls out.

 

Kara doesn’t even respond to that, and just walks out of Lena’s office, letting the door close behind her. Soon though, Kara does walk past Jess’s desk, and she refuses to look at her.

 

“Sounds like you two had fun.” Jess smirks.

 

Kara keeps walking, not even responding to Jess, and quickly gets into the elevator.

 

“I’ll make sure to reupholster Lena’s couch!” Jess calls out, just as the elevator doors close, causing Kara to blush, significantly.

 

---

Kara is now sitting outside Natalie and Ashley’s school, waiting for the girls to come out so she can drive them home. After leaving Lena’s office, Kara really hasn’t done anything of note with the rest of her day. Really it has just been a bunch of people at CatCo congratulating her about her article being published tomorrow, with Kara then thanking everyone for congratulating her. In all honesty, the excitement and stress relief of having the article approved has now washed away from Kara, and the blonde is currently more so nervously thinking about what the reactions will be to her article tomorrow. However, Kara knows that it is out of her hands at this point, so all she can do is sit back and relax.

 

Soon Kara is pulled from her thoughts when the back car doors open, and Natalie and Ashley both jump inside.

 

“Hey Kara!” Ashley smiles.

 

“Hello girls.” Kara smiles back.

 

“Hey.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Did you both have a good day at school?” Kara asks.

 

“Yep.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes.” Natalie replies.

 

“Did you learn anything?” Kara asks.

 

“Kara, can you please not go full parent. Asking that is sooo tedious.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh….. okay….” Kara replies, and now starts to drive the car.

 

“Yeah. Instead, we want to know how your article went? Did your boss approve it?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yes. He did.” Kara replies, “It is going to be published tomorrow morning.”

 

“Wow! Congratulations Kara!” Ashley smiles.

 

“Yes! Congratulations!” Natalie says.

 

“Thank you girls. I really appreciate your support.” Kara smiles.

 

“You’re welcome.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh! I know what we should do!” Ashley now suddenly says, “To celebrate your article being published we should all go out and have some ice cream!”

 

“Yes!” Natalie agrees, with a nod of her head.

 

Kara now chuckles while looking in the rear view mirror, back at the girls.

 

“Do you really think I’m going to fall for that?” Kara smirks.

 

“Uhmmm…..” Ashley begins.

 

“You’re damn right I am! Let’s get ice cream!” Kara smiles, widely.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley now cheer at Kara saying that.

 

“We can’t tell mom though.” Kara says.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Lena is just returning home from work, joining Kara, Natalie and Ashley at their home. As soon as Lena enters, as has become a usual thing, she hears the sound of laughter, and people talking. Lena knows that means Kara is spending some quality time with the girls, which she is glad about. So, Lena follows the sound of the laughter, and that leads her to the kitchen, where she soon finds Kara, Natalie and Ashley all standing up in the kitchen, eating small portions of ice cream, with both Kara and Natalie having got some chocolate ice cream around their faces.

 

“Well, what is going on here?” Lena smirks, announcing her entrance.

 

“Oh shoot!” Kara says, eyes widening upon seeing Lena, “I didn’t think you’d be home this early.”

 

“I can see that….” Lena says, “You thought it would be a good idea to get the girls ice cream on a school night?”

 

“It’s not my fault! They tricked me!” Kara pouts.

 

Lena chuckles.

 

“How exactly did they trick you into buying them, and yourself, ice cream?” Lena asks.

 

“They suggested we get ice cream to celebrate my article being published.” Kara says.

 

Lena laughs again at Kara saying that. 

 

“Pfft. You took absolutely no convincing Kara.” Ashley says.

 

Lena now laughs again.

 

“Thanks for that, Ashley.” Kara says to the older girl.

 

“Well, it’s okay.” Lena smiles, “I’m glad you all got to celebrate with Kara.”

 

“You should celebrate with Kara too, mom, but w didn’t get you any ice cream.” Natalie says.

 

“Don’t worry. I already celebrated with Kara earlier.” Lena smirks.

 

“Ewww gross.” Ashley says, clearly picking up what Lena was just suggesting.

 

Both Kara and Lena now blush upon realising Ashley just figured out what Lena was referring to.

 

“What’s gross?” Natalie asks.

 

“Never mind. Eat your ice cream.” Kara says.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “In fact, girls, why don’t we all move into the living room, Kara and I have something we want to discuss with both of you, that we talked about today.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Is it something bad?” Natalie asks, with a nervous look on her face.

 

“No. It’s nothing bad at all, I promise.” Lena replies.

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena now all head into the living room, with Natalie and Ashley sitting next to each other on one of the couches, while Lena sits on a separate chair next to Ashley, and Kara sits on the couch next to Natalie.

 

“What is this about?” Ashley asks, looking between Kara and Lena.

 

“Go ahead, darling.” Lena says, nodding to Kara.

“Right.” Kara nods, “So, your mom and I were talking today, because now that I will have a bit more free time, since my article is finished, we know that we need to focus on our plans for when the baby comes. So, one of the things we need to do, is decorate a room for the baby. However, I had the thought that maybe the two of you would like to help us decorate the room for your little brother or sister, and we can make it a family activity?”

 

“Do we get to help paint the walls?” Natalie asks, in an excited voice.

 

“Sure.” Kara smiles.

 

“Can we help you decide the furniture, and some toys?” Ashley asks.

 

“Of course.” Lena says.

 

“Okay then. That sounds fun.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“That’s good to hear.” Lena smiles, “There is one more thing though, a lot more exciting than decorating the bedroom. Kara also came up with the idea that seeing as in just over a months time, there will be three children in this house, we don’t want the two of you to think we are paying you any less attention, so Kara thought that in a few weeks, after má leaves for Argentina, the four of us could go away for a week, for a nice holiday before the baby is born. It could be sort of the last quality time we get to spend together, just the four of us, before we become a fivesome.”

 

“Okay! Where would we go?” Natalie asks, in an excited voice.

 

“Well, I think you and Ashley can decide, do you agree, Lee?” Kara says.

“Yes. That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Lena smiles.

“That sounds cool.” Ashley says.

 

“Perfect.” Lena says, “You two can discuss that amongst yourselves, and then let us know your ideas either the end of this week, before you go to má’s, or the beginning of next week, once you return home from the weekend at má’s.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, with a big smile.

 

“Excellent. Now, how about the two of you head up stairs and start your homework, while Kara and I prepare our dinner?” Lena says.

Chapter 148

In Sam’s house, right now Sam and Kelly are spending some time together, cuddled next to each other on the couch, watching some TV. Sam thinks this is very nice, as she hasn’t really had a chance to spend any quality time with Kelly over the last week and a bit, because their schedules have just not synced up. Then when Sam and Kelly have actually both been free, that just so happens to also have been times when Alex is there with them too. The three of them may be completely new to the idea of being a trouple, and enjoy spending time with each other equally, while also enjoying spending time together as a threesome, but they know that for this to work, they will also need to have time where two of them can just spend time together one on one. This way no one feels like they are less connected to one of the people in their relationship than the other, and they can all bond accordingly. Right now Kelly and Sam have found this moment to be rather convenient for the two of them to spend some quality time together because Alex has had to stay later at work this afternoon, and because of that, on her way back to Sam’s place, Alex will be picking Ruby up from school, as the teenager has stayed laid for soccer practice. Sam just really thinks this is a perfect, and ideal, situation.

 

One of the other exciting things in their lives is that over this upcoming weekend, Alex and Kelly will finalise their move into Sam and Ruby’s home, with the group having rented a truck to pack up Kelly and Alex’s things from their place, then drive them over here. This is an activity the four of them plan to do over the weekend, with Ruby just as eager to help, as the teenager is clearly excited for Kelly and Alex to permanently live with them. Of course, while they are moving this stuff, Kelly and Alex have both told Sam that they don’t want her lifting anything heavy as she helps them, as they are both very keen for Sam to not do anything too stressful to her body, seeing as she is pregnant. In regards to that front of things, Sam actually has an appointment next week, which will just be a regular check up, but Alex and Kelly will be coming with her, as it is likely they will see the first image of their future baby.

 

“So, tell me about your day, babe, any interesting patients?” Sam asks Kelly.

 

“I don’t like to talk about patients.” Kelly replies.

 

“Oh, what? You stick to the doctor patient confidentiality?” Sam asks.

 

“Of course I do.” Kelly replies, “But that is not what I mean in this case.”

 

“Then what is it? I don’t understand. Do you just not trust me?” Sam asks.

 

“What? Of course I do. I don’t tell Alex about my patients either.” Kelly replies.

 

“Then I don’t get it, if it’s not privileged, then what is it?” Sam asks.

 

“I am allowed to talk about my patients with other people, as long as I don’t give names, or specific things that could identify them or somehow link to them. Like, obviously I can say if a patient is male/female and their age range, but if they told me that they went to a certain sports team game last week, I couldn’t tell you that. Nor could I tell you other stuff like that.” Kelly explains, “However, I have just always been of the mindset that while I can talk about my patients with other people, it’s not easy to do, as it requires me to constantly think to make sure nothing I say is privileged, and that is really no fun. Then on top of that, I don’t like the idea of talking about a patient in broad terms, and then maybe in a month you asking me about said patient, and them just becoming people we gossip over. That is not good for me as their therapist, nor them as my patients. So, I just prefer to leave work at work. And I promise you anyway, my job is far more boring than any therapist thing you have seen on tv.”

 

Sam is now silent for a few moments as she takes that in.

 

“Okay.” Sam eventually says, understanding what Kelly is getting at, “I can respect that.”

 

“Good. Thank you.” Kelly smiles, and places a kiss on one of Sam’s cheeks.

 

“I do have one question thought.” Sam says.

 

“Go ahead.” Kelly replies.

 

“Have you ever fucked anyone on your therapist couch?” Sam asks.

 

“Sam!” Kelly proclaims.

 

“What?! I’m being serious.” Sam says.

 

“Of course I haven’t fucked any of my clients!” Kelly exclaims.

 

“No! I mean, has Alex ever stopped by over lunch and you’ve had a quickie?” Sam asks.

 

“No! That….. I think you are thinking far too much of therapists in movies. I don’t have a nice couch you’d want to do that on anyway. Plus, I really don’t want to be sitting with a client and the thought pop into my head that they are sitting right on top of a spot I fucked you or Alex.” Kelly says.

 

“Is that an offer?” Sam smirks.

 

“No!” Kelly says.

 

Sam now chuckles.

 

“Okay. Okay, I get it. I guess being a therapist isn’t like how I’ve seen on TV.” Sam says.

 

“Yes. Believe me, there is nothing sexy about what I do.” Kelly says.

 

“I dunno, I think you’re pretty sexy.” Sam says, smoothly.

 

Kelly blushes, slightly, at Sam saying that, and the brunette responds by pressing a light kiss on Kelly’s lips.

 

“Mhmm.” Kelly hums, “That was nice. But you asked me about my day. How was yours?”

 

“All good. Nothing of note really. Boring corporate stuff. I did hear from Lena’s assistant Jess though that she overheard Kara and Lena getting it on over lunch, in Lena’s office.” Sam says.

 

“Oh my. I guess they were celebrating Kara’s article getting published tomorrow. Kara told Alex over text, and then Alex texted me.” Kelly says.

 

“Yeah. I think Lena has been a bit sexually frustrated recently because of Kara’s focus on writing her article. So she couldn’t wait to get some, I guess.” Sam says.

 

“Fair enough.” Kelly chuckles, “I’m actually surprised Lena’s assistant told you about overhearing them, if I’m being honest.”

 

“Oh don’t worry. Jess is not a gossip or anything. You have no idea how long it took me to break her down just to give me a little bit of info about Lena, and all the things I had to bribe her with. Now though, I’m through her defenses, and she tells me only the most juicy things that happen, which she knows Lena probably wouldn’t be mad about her telling me anyway.” Sam explains.

 

“Okay. That makes more sense. Although you realise we shouldn’t tell Alex about this right?” Kelly says.

 

“I know.” Sam replies, “Alex would likely just screw her face up in disgust and make a comment about how she doesn’t want to know about Kara’s sex life.”

 

“Yep.” Kelly laughs.

 

Kelly and Sam now continue to snuggle on the couch for the next 10 minutes, continuing to watch tv, all the way until they hear the sound of the front door opening, signalling Ruby and Alex coming home. This is when Kelly and Sam greet Ruby and Alex, with the foursome then having a great evening together, including eating dinner as a group, Kelly helping Ruby with some of her homework, and the four of them finishing off their evening by sitting and watching a movie together before heading off to bed.

 

---

It is now the following day, and today things have been crazy for Kara, all because her article was published this morning, and it seems to have become nation wide news, which ultimately has lead to Kara now receiving many requests to be interview, both by various TV networks, and also by authorities, including the FBI, as apparently if Kara’s information is all true, it would mean that the various politicians, including the National City mayor, have committed felonies, as stealing money from the local government is a federal offence. All of this has kind of overwhelmed Kara a little bit, as she was expecting her life to be easier now that her article is published, but the opposite seems to be true, with everyone wanting to speak to her for a comment. Then, Kara has been told by Snapper that she will need to do most of the interviews, as it will be good for CatCo, as well as her career. This includes the interview with the FBI, as Snapper has told Kara that if this actually leads to the FBI convicting someone, then that will be even better for CatCo and her career. Kara does understand all that, but she would much rather just publish the article, and let the article do the talking for her. 

 

On the National City Mayor side of things, he has not made any public comment yet, although there are currently rumours circulating that he is going to hold a press conference at 1:30PM, where many people expect him to announce his resignation. This is simply because the general response to the article has been very good, with Kara being praised for her investigative journalism. 

 

Currently though, Kara is getting away from the craziness, with her already having confirmed an interview with the FBI tomorrow morning now, then other interviews with various tv networks tomorrow afternoon and evening. Kara knows that tomorrow is really going to be a crazy day. Now though, Kara is heading to L-Corp, where she plans to have lunch with Lena again. This time though Kara really hopes Lena doesn’t try and turn it into another quickie, as she really doesn’t have the energy for it, after everything she has been dealing with today. Soon though, Kara arrives up on Lena’s office floor, with Big Belly Burger and some milkshakes in hand.

 

“Hello Kara.” Jess smiles, “Congratulations on the article, it was amazing.”

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Kara smiles, and then proceeds to place a milkshake on the assistant’s desk.

 

“Oh…. for me?” Jess asks.

 

“Yes. Let’s say it’s my way of saying thank you to you for being such an amazing assistant to Lena, and also dealing with certain things, like you may have done yesterday.” Kara says.

 

Jess now grows a knowing smirk on her face at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, if I get a milkshake out of it, it’s all worth it.” Jess says, and then begins to sip her milkshake, “That and the large salary Miss Luthor pays me.”

 

Kara chuckles at Jess saying that.

 

“Okay. Enjoy your milkshake.” Kara smirks, and then heads into Lena’s office.

 

Once inside Lena’s office, Kara sees her future wife sitting at her desk, focusing on her monitor, clearly on the middle of work. Kara grows a smirk on her face upon seeing this, as she finds Lena’s expression to be rather cute.

 

“Oh, hello darling.” Lena says, now noticing Kara.

 

“Hey.” Kara smiles, with a chuckle, “I brought Big Belly Burger.”

 

“Oh fuck yes.” Lena groans, happily, “Whoever is gonna marry you is gonna be a lucky lady.”

 

“Is that a proposition Miss Luthor?” Kara smirks.

 

“No.” Lena says as she gets up from her desk and now approaches Kara, “I’m afraid I’m an engaged woman.”

 

“A shame.” Kara smirks.

 

Lena now takes Kara in for a loving kiss, which they part from after about 10 seconds. Afterwards, the two move to Lena’s couch, where they begin to pack their food, while Kara tells Lena about the craziness of her day so far.

 

“I’ll arrange for you to bring an L-Corp lawyer with you tomorrow to the FBI.” Lena says.

 

“What? Why do I need a lawyer? I’m a reporter, I haven’t done anything wrong.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, I know that, but you can never be too careful. Better to be safe than sorry, right?” Lena says.

 

“I guess so.” Kara says.

 

“Good. Thank you, and I’ll make sure that from now on CatCo has dedicated lawyers who can help reporters with things like this.” Lena says.

 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Kara says.

 

“Thank you. I’m really proud of you by the way, and I’d be happy to accompany you to any of the interviews, if you want.” Lena says.

 

“No thank you. I appreciate the offer, but, I don’t think it will be a good look for me to bring my famous, beautiful, powerful, CEO fiancé to my interviews. Plus, the story then might turn into being about us, than the actual story.” Kara says.

 

“I….. yeah…. you are probably right.” Lena says, “I will be supporting you from a distance then.”

 

“Thank you.” Kara smiles.

 

Lena and Kara are now suddenly interrupted by a knock at Lena’s office door, which is a bit surprising, as usually Jess would know not to let anyone interrupt them while they are spending time together.

 

“Yes? Come in.” Lena calls out.

 

The door now opens, and Jess walks in with a hectic look on her face.

 

“You need to watch the news. The mayor is hosting a press conference, and he’s talking about the article.” Jess says.

 

Kara and Lena now look at one another with surprised looks on the face, while Jess turns on the news, with it soon cutting to the mayor speaking.

 

“This article is completely false, and slanderous. It is made up rubbish which some young blonde would-be journalist has written to try and make a name for herself. This Kara Danvers ‘reporter’ has barely written any articles in her career, and we are expected to believe that she has written an investigative journalistic piece about me, and these housing initiatives. This is nothing more than someone making up lies to try and further their own careers, and I will not stand for it. I strongly believe in freedom of the press, but at the same time, I do not believe that freedom should be exploited like it has been, for the press, and so called journalists, to just make up lies. Therefore, I will be filing a slander lawsuit against this Kara Danvers, and my team will be carrying out a full investigation to see if Kara Danvers broke any laws while right things falsehood. If she has, I can promise her, I will make sure she is prosecuted, so she can be a made an example of, as we cannot have a society where reporters just get to write lies all the time to make headlines, and further their own careers. That is how reporters end up hurting innocent people, like me.” The mayor says.

 

“That fucking asshole!” Lena says, now standing up with an angry look on her face, “How fucking dare he say that about my future wife!”

 

Jess now just looks at Lena with a surprised look on her face, clearly not expecting Lena to have had such an extreme outburst.

“Jess, contact our lawyers, I want them to sue the mayor into the ground for slandering Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, okay, Miss Luthor.” Jess says, and then starts to walk out of the office.

“No Jess.” Kara says, causing Jess to freeze.

“Kara?” Lena says, in a surprised voice.

 

“I appreciate what you want to do. I know you are angry because he attacked me, and you probably want to rip his throat out right now, but I’m not going to bring myself down to his level. My article, and the facts in it, speak for themselves. I believe that justice will prevail, and this is just a little man scared out of his mind, who is now lashing out at the only person he can think to.” Kara says.

 

Lena now takes a deep breath, taking in Kara’s words while also trying to control her own emotions.

 

“Okay….” Lena says, after several moments silence, “Jess…. you can….. not do any of that.”

 

“Of course, Miss Luthor.” Jess nods, and then leaves Lena’s office.

 

“Thank you.” Kara says, “I know your first instinct is to fight this guy, and anyone who tries to attack me, as I feel the exact same way about you. I know how difficult this must be for you, but I promise, I can handle it. I’m not going to let some criminal drag me down, and try and frame me as someone I am not. I stand by my article, and the facts in it, and I believe when I speak to the FBI tomorrow, the articles facts will also tell them the truth too. I’m not the one who is going to end up in prison, the National City mayor is.”

 

Lena takes a deep breath at Kara saying that, and then lets it all out.

 

“Okay…… I just…… I hated that asshole saying all that stuff about you.” Lena says.

“I know.” Kara says, and then proceeds to take Lena in for a hug, soothing her with some of her alpha pheromones, which Lena happily hums to, as she rests her head on one of Kara’s shoulders.

 

“I love you.” Lena says.

 

“I love you too.” Kara replies.

 

After this, Kara and Lena spend the rest of their lunch hour together, finishing off their Big Belly Burger, and just talking about anything but the topic at hand. Knowing that there is no point them talking more about Kara’s article, or the results of it, as that is all completely out of their hands.

 

“Do you still think, given how busy you are going to be this week, that you’ll be able to come to the doctors with me on Friday?” Lena asks, “The appointment is at 2PM.”

 

“Of course. I wouldn’t miss it for anything.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena smiles, happily.

 

Kara and Lena now give each other a tender kiss, before parting for the afternoon. As soon as Kara leaves Lena’s office, Lena makes sure to call her lawyers right away, wanting to make sure they are informed of everything so they can accompany Kara tomorrow when she visits the FBI, while also being prepared to defend Kara, if the mayor does file a lawsuit. Kara may have told Lena that she doesn’t want her using her lawyers, and her power, to attack the mayor, and sink to his level, but she never said anything about Lena using her lawyers to defend Kara, and that is exactly what Lena intends to do. Lena won’t let anyone mess with her alpha, without her alpha having a proper defense.

Chapter 149

Kara is now coming home after a busy day at work after her article was published today, and seemingly taken the country by storm. The article seems to not only have brought attention to the fact that the National City mayor, and some of his staff, have been stealing money from housing projects meant for the city, but also brought questions by other people, wondering if similar things are happening in other cities across the country. For Kara herself, she really doesn’t want to get involved in theorising about what other politicians in other cities, and even other countries are doing, and if they are stealing money or not. Right now Kara just wants to focus on her article that she published, and has the facts to back up, instead of anything further. Kara doesn’t want to even attempt to dip her toe into speculation over anything, as if she does, then the mayors comments about her lying just to try and make a name for herself take on some credit. Kara doesn’t want anything she does or says to take away from her article. Kara knows that is going to be important to keep in mind, because tomorrow at the start of the day she is going to have her meeting with the FBI, where she will lay out all her information she has gathered to the agents. Then after that Kara has multiple interviews with a few TV networks where she will be talking about her article. In all honesty, Kara is actually more nervous about the TV interviews than the FBI interview, mostly because the FBI interview is likely just going to be a bit scary, but for the TV interview, if she messes up then the whole world will see her mess up, or fumble things, on TV, which Kara thinks would be truly horrifying. Despite that thought though, Kara is still going to do these interviews and keep her nerve and everything, and just hope she doesn’t mess up. Snapper has certainly been pressing her that she very much needs to do these interviews as a way to promote her article, herself, and CatCo, and in reality doing follow up promotional press is actually in the contract that Kara signed when she became a reporter originally.

 

Interestingly, outside of the requests for interviews and things, Kara has also been contacted by multiple other news organisations which basically are offering her jobs to come work for them, instead of CatCo. Most of them are offering her these jobs because they believe that Kara’s talents as a reporter are wasted on a company like CatCo, which has a history of being more so about gossip and fashion, rather than hard hitting reporting like what Kara’s article covers. However, Kara knows that Lena’s vision for the future of CatCo is to turn it into a more hard hitting news organisation, with a sprinkle of soft news too, so she is very happy with where she is, and actually likes the idea that she is going to be part of turning CatCo into a respected hard hitting news organisation. That said, it was still very nice for Kara to actually have these various news organisations trying to poach her, which so far have included the Boston Herald, the Boston Globe, The New York Times, and even The Daily Planet. Of course, Kara is not interested in any of those jobs, not only because she is happy being at CatCo, but also because taking any of those jobs would require her to relocate to Boston, New York, or Metropolis, which she certainly does not want to do. Kara loves National City, and she doesn’t think she would ever want to live anywhere else. On top of these traditional news paper organisations, Kara has also been approached by some TV networks who have been getting in touch to see if she would be interested in becoming a TV news network anchor, with the likes of MSNBC and the BBC asking her how interested she would be. Once more, Kara was very flattered by those questions, but she really does not ever see herself becoming a news network anchor, and is happy to just be a reporter who writes articles like the one she has. Ultimately, all of this fanfare around her article has actually made Kara a lot more confident in her reporting career, as she now feels like she certainly has earned her right to call herself a reporter, and hopes that this is just the start of many big articles to come that she will write throughout her career.

 

As soon as Kara enters her home, she quickly hears the sound of people coming towards her, a few moments later, Kara sees that it is Natalie and Ashley who are running towards her, with smiles on their faces. Kara is a little surprised by this, but very much enjoys when Natalie and Ashley both take her in for a big hug.

 

“Oh…. hello…. This is nice.” Kara smiles, as she wraps her arms around the two girls.

 

“Congratulations Kara, your article is really good!” Ashley says.

“Yeah! It’s amazing.” Natalie says.

 

“You both read it?” Kara asks.

 

“I did!” Ashley says, with a big smile, as the trio part from their hug, “I heard some teachers at school talking about an article that was published that was exposing the National City mayor for corruption, and I knew you were the one who wrote. So, at lunch, I went to the school library and I looked up your article and read it. I didn’t read the long one, just the short one.”

 

“Oh, well….. I am very touched that you’d want to read my article.” Kara says, “I know the subject probably is not fascinating to you.”

 

“That’s okay. I was happy to read it, because you wrote it.” Ashley smiles.

 

Kara smiles down at Ashley, lovingly, upon hearing the 14-year-old say that.

 

“I read bits of it too. Mom got it up on her phone when we were talking about it when she came to pick us up from school, and I read bits of it. I didn’t understand much of it though.” Natalie says.

 

“That’s okay, Natalie.” Kara says, “It’s the thought that counts, and I appreciate you trying to read it.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie smiles, as she looks up at Kara.

 

Kara now sees Lena approach the three of them, with her own smile on her face.

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles.

“Hey, Lee. Everything okay?” Kara asks.

“Yes. Everything is perfect. I’ve been talking to the two girls about your article, and the reactions to it.” Lena explains, “They have been very interested in it.”

 

“I can see that.” Kara says, with a smile, as she looks at the two girls.

 

“Mom says that you have interviews tomorrow, where you will talk about your article? Are you going to be famous?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara chuckles at Natalie asking that.

 

“I guess it depends what you call famous. I’m just going to be on TV.” Kara says.

“That is famous!” Natalie exclaims, “Anyone who is on TV is famous.”

 

“Hmm…. Well, I think your mom is a lot more famous than me.” Kara says.

“Yeah! But she’s never been on TV!” Natalie says.

 

“I’m pretty sure she has.” Kara replies.

 

“Not that I’ve seen.” Natalie counters.

 

The group now chuckle at that, with them all now just enjoying the rest of their evening together, with Kata telling the girls all about the responses to her article, including the various job offers she got and everything, and all the interviews that she has been booked to do the following day to promote her article. Eventually though, the hours go by, and the family have their dinner, spend some more quality time together, and then all head off to bed, today having really been a good day for all of them. However, before Kara and Lena go to bed, Kara has Lena stay up a bit, in their bedroom, just to have Lena help her decide what outfit she would wear to her interviews which will be on TV tomorrow, as Kara is very nervous with how she is going to look on TV. Lena, for her part, does not mind helping Kara pick out an outfit, as she very much likes the idea of her future wife putting on a bit of a fashion show for her, and maybe exposing some of her delicious abs in the process. Eventually though, after about an hour, Lena helps Kara settle on a nice pair of navy trousers, with a white button up shirt, with some embellishment around the collar. The trousers and shirt are then paired with a golden-brown waist coat, and then a blue checkered jacket on top of that. The outfit that Kara has chosen very much gives off a stereotypical reporter look, and on top of that, Lena likes Kara wearing that outfit, because the waistcoat that the blonde will be wearing is actually something from her own wardrobe, which obviously is just too small for the pregnant Luthor to wear right now. Needless to say, Kara ends up being very happy with her choice of outfit, and thanks her future wife with a kiss, before getting into bed with her and the two drifting off to sleep.

 

---

It is now the following day, and Kara has just arrived at the National City FBI headquarters, along with one of Lena’s lawyers, and has just sat down in an interview room, along with two FBI agents. Kara is honestly very nervous about this, because she is actually sitting in an interrogation room, rather than a conference room, or any setting which would be preferable.

 

“Before we begin, I want to say, I object to the location of this interview. Kara Danvers is a reporter, and not some criminal who is here to be interrogated, which is what a room like this is used for.” The lawyer says.

 

“We apologise for this, but we needed a room where we could record this interview, for our records.” One of the FBI agents says.

 

“And you couldn’t just set up a camera in a conference room or something?” The lawyer asks.

 

“It’s okay.” Kara says, turning to her lawyer, “Let’s just get this over with.”

“Very well.” The lawyer replies, “But remember, you are not being interrogated here, if you feel uncomfortable with any of these questions, we will leave right away.”

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Kara nods.

 

“Very well, with that settled, let us begin.” The other FBI agent says, “Miss Danvers, could you please explain to us, in detail, the process of how you found out all the facts to write your article. Please do not leave anything out, even if you think a detail does not matter. We want the entire picture.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara then proceeds to spend the next 15 minutes going over her entire tail of how she went from trying to find an article to write about, to hearing about the issues with the housing projects, to then researching into the housing projects and finding out that there was much more there than meets the eye, with her than researching much further, and getting some help from a few people, and ultimately writing it all in her article which she published. Once Kara finishes speaking, both FBI agents remain quiet for a few moments, clearly digesting everything that the blonde has just said to them.

 

“So, let us get this clear, some of the information you obtained, in records to the specific financial details, through an acquaintance acquiring it through likely not entirely legal means?” One of the FBI agents asks.

 

“This interview is over.” Kara’s lawyer now says, standing up, “Let’s go.”

Kara now follows her lawyer’s lead, and stands up too.

 

“What is the matter? Surely if your client has nothing to hide, she would be happy to answer these questions?” One of the FBI agents says.

 

“My client is not the person you should be investigating here. She came here as a courtesy to help you with an investigation into the National City mayor, but from your questions I am starting to wonder if you are part of the group of people who have been stealing money from the National City government. And let me be clear, I hope the two of you are aware of the first amendment, as well as laws the protect whistleblowers. I promise you, if you so much as make and further bullshit suggestions against my client, I will sue this agency so far into the ground that even your grandchildren will need lawyers.” The lawyer says.

 

Kara and the lawyer now leave the FBI interview room, and soon make their way out of the FBI offices, which is where Kara’s lawyer tells her that he actually doubts they are part of the mayors scheme or anything, but they were just phishing for other potential crimes which they could both make a name for themselves from, therefore he had to pull out his aggressive lawyer act to get them to back down and be scared, meaning none of that was actually anything for Kara to worry about.

 

---

It is now a little while later, and Kara is preparing for her first interview of the day, which she is only a little more nervous about than the FBI interview from earlier on in the day. The only comfort that Kara can actually take from this interview right now, is it is a pre-recorded one on one interview, meaning that she doesn’t have to worry about saying anything on live TV, and messing up, and not being able to take it back. That will actually come later, in one of her interviews this evening, so Kara thinks that this interview will be good preparation for that.

 

“I am here with Miss Kara Danvers, the reporter behind the article which is making head waves across the country, making very damning allegations against the mayor of National City, and several of his associates.” The interviewer says, beginning the interview, “Kara, is good to have you here.”

 

“Thank you for having me.” Kara says, “But just to be clear, these are not allegations, they are facts.”

 

“Okay.” The interviewer smiles, “That then leads me to my first question, how did you come across the subject for this article in the first place? Did you begin by investigating the mayor, or was it something else?”

 

“No. To be clear, I never actually was looking at the mayor at all when I started this article. I started from what was actually going on first, and then worked my way from there to find out who was behind it, and who was to be held responsible.” Kara explains, “The article began with my boss telling me to go out and find an article to write about, where I had to find a lead to go off myself. I was struggling to do that, but I was picking up my partners kids from school, and I overhead some of the parents talking about one of the housing projects, and some issues behind it. After that, my interests were peaked, and I then began my investigation.”

 

“Interesting.” The interviewer replies, “So you are saying that you didn’t write this article to attempt to expose anyone?”

 

“I stuck to the facts, and let them lead me to places, rather than letting my opinions lead me anywhere, and the facts, which are financial data, ultimately lead me to the mayor of National City.” Kara answers, “If presented these facts is exposing anyone, then that is an opinion that the readers can decide for themselves, and I’m sure the appropriate law enforcement agencies can decide for themselves too, by looking at the facts.”

 

After this, the interview goes on from here, with Kara continuing to answer more questions, walking through the interviewer through her process of writing the article and gathering the facts, with it all going very well.

 

“One final question, Miss Danvers.” The interviewer says.

“Yes, of course.” Kara nods, with a polite smile.

 

“I understand, from some research that we have done into you, that you are currently in a relationship with Miss Lena Luthor, who also happens to be the new owner of CatCo. So, I have to ask you, would Miss Luthor, or L-Corp, benefit in any way from the National City mayor’s reputation being tarnished in such a way?” The interviewer asks.

 

Kara now hesitates for a moment upon hearing that question, because ultimately something like that didn’t even cross her mind when she was writing the article, so she certainly didn’t expect for it to be a question she was asked here. That said, Kara only pauses now to make sure she answers correctly, rather than because she is worried or scared.

 

“My honest response to that, is I have absolutely no idea. I am not privy to any links that Miss Luthor or L-Corp has which may benefit from the article I presented which presents evidence about the mayor. However, I do feel that it is important to say that this article was written and researched purely through my own resources, with no help from Miss Luthor. Miss Luthor did offer her help, as my supportive partner, rather than my boss, but seeing as this was my first major article, I wanted to prove to myself that I was able to do this on my own, without having to go to her for help, which I believe I have now done. Of course, I did have to seek some helps in regards to gathering evidence, or looking into the financial data I obtained, as I am not skilled in those areas, but none of that was done by Miss Luthor or anything. Like I have said through the entirety of this interview, the facts speak for themselves. There isn’t a narrative I am trying to create or spin here. I encourage anyone curious to read the facts as I present them, then form their own opinions on the matter.” Kara says.

 

“Okay, I know I said one final question, but to end things, I do have to ask, Miss Danvers, due to your article, there are now many calls, not only for the mayor to resign, but for him to be arrested and charged for the crimes your article alleges he has committed. What is your opinion on that matter?” The interviewer asks.

“My opinion is that people who commit crimes, of any nature, need to face consequences, but it is up to our judicial and legal system as to what those consequences will, or won’t be.” Kara says.

 

“Alright, well, thank you for being here Miss Danvers.” The interviewer says.

“Thank you for having me.” Kara smiles.

 

“That was Kara Danvers, you can check her article out on the CatCo website. Thank you.” The interviewer says.

 

Kara now thanks the interviewer for having her, and then wraps things up, before moving on to her next interview, which is more of the same, all the way until the end of the day where she undertakes a few more interviews.

Chapter 150

It is now the following day, Friday, and Kara is pretty excited about today. The first, and main reason, Kara is excited about today, is because she and Lena are going to go to the doctors and find out the gender of the baby, and that is just really exciting, and Kara is literally bubbling in anticipation to find out if they are going to have a boy, or another girl. However, while that may be the main reason Kara is excited about today, she is also excited about today because she has no more interviews for her article, it is all out there now, and she can just relax, and not worry about having to promote her article or anything. Of course, Kara is a little concerned that the mayor is still the mayor of National City at the moment, but the blonde reporter has faith that the system will prevail and the mayor will either be forced to resign, or he will be arrested, and removed from office in disgrace. Either way, ultimately Kara knows there is nothing more she can do about the situation. She has already exposed the truth, everything else is in other people’s hands.

 

Right now Kara is just joining Lena, Natalie and Ashley downstairs, with the family all about to leave for the day, with Kara and Lena planning to drop the girls off at school, before then Kara driving to L-Corp, and parking in Lena private parking space at L-Corp, and then after that Kara will walk from L-Corp to CatCo. The reason the family are doing this, is because today will be the last time Kara and Lena see Natalie and Ashley until they return from spending the weekend at Andrea’s on Monday afternoon, after school, so Kara and Lena just want to spend some more time with the girls, even if they are each very excited to get some alone time over the weekend, where the two plan to go pretty wild together, and have all sorts of fun.

 

“Okay, are you both sure you have packed everything you’ll need for the weekend?” Lena asks, as she looks at Natalie and Ashley, who each have a small bag with them, containing some clothes they will need for the weekend.

 

“Yes, I think so.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah, I’ve got everything.” Natalie says.

 

“Good. Now remember, má isn’t going to be able to get up and take you everywhere and keep you entertained that way, so have some patience, as I know it might get a bit boring at times, but this is about spending quality time with má before she goes to Argentina, and after that, I don’t know how long it will be until you two see her next.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, we know.” Ashley nods.

“Yeah.” Natalie agrees.

 

“Good girls.” Lena smiles, lovingly.

 

There is then a bit of silence between the group, with them all just happily smiling at each other.

 

“Are you still going to your doctor’s appointment today, mom?” Ashley soon asks.

 

“Yes, we are.” Lena nods, as she looks over at Kara, who will be accompanying her.

 

“Are you going to find out if the baby is a boy or girl still?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yes, that is the goal for this appointment.” Kara answers.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

Kara and Lena now both glance at each other.

 

“Do you two have any guesses what the baby might be?” Kara then asks, wanting to include the girls in this with them.

 

“Yes!” Natalie quickly replies, eagerly, “I think we are having a baby brother.”

 

“Oh, do you now?” Lena smirks.

“Yes. I mean…. mom…. you have had 2 girls so far, so that means you have to have a boy next!” Natalie says.

 

“That’s not how things work, Nat. I have been telling you that.” Ashley says.

 

“Does too!” Natalie pouts.

 

Both Kara and Lena chuckle upon Natalie saying that.

 

“Natalie, your sister is correct. Just because I have had two girls previously doesn’t actually mean I have a higher chance of having a boy this time around. It is still a 50/50 chance.” Lena explains.

 

“That….. that doesn’t make sense.” Natalie replies, with a confused look on her face.

 

Lena chuckles at Natalie saying that, and soon takes her daughter in for a hug.

“Don’t worry too much about it darling. I’m sure you’ll learn more about all that stuff when you are a bit older.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods, and hugs Lena back.

 

“So, Ashley, do you have any guesses as to what the baby will be?” Kara asks, looking to the older girl.

 

“I think it’s a girl.” Ashley says, “I think it would be cool to have another girl in the family, even if she’s a lot younger than me and Nat. I’d still love a little brother just as much though, but I don’t think we’d be able to be as close to a boy as a girl. If you had a girl, one day, we could be her cool older sisters, who will be adults when she’s a teenager, and we will be able to give her advice, and take her shopping, and all sorts of stuff that older big sisters are supposed to do with their little sister.”

 

Both Kara and Lena’s hearts melt at Ashley saying that, being very touched by just how much Ashley has clearly thought all this through.

 

“That is a lovely thought, darling, but I don’t want you worrying about growing up too fast. You are still a kid right now, and I want you to enjoy being a kid while it lasts. And I promise you. I promise both of you, that this new baby won’t mean you lose any attention from myself or Kara, or either of us will love either of you any less.” Lena says.

 

“We know.” Ashley says.

“Yeah.” Natalie nods.

 

“That’s good to hear.” Kara smiles.

 

“Indeed it is.” Lena replies, with her own smile.

 

There is now another beat of silence between the foursome, with them all just still standing there by the front door.

 

“Alright. Well, I think it’s time we get in the car so we can take you girls to school.” Lena says, “If we leave any later, you will arrive at school late, and we certainly don’t want that.”

 

“Alright.” Ashley says.

 

The group now get in the car, with Kara helping Natalie and Ashley put their bags in the boot of the car, while Lena settles in the passenger seat at the front of the car. A few moments after this though, Kara gets into the driver’s seat, while Natalie and Ashley get in the seats behind Kara and Lena, with them all strapping themselves in, and Kara soon starting the engine and beginning their drive towards Natalie and Ashley’s school.

 

“Will you message us what the gender of the baby is, after you find out?” Natalie asks Kara and Lena, about 5 minutes into the drive.

 

“Uhhh….” Lena says, with several thoughts going through her head right now, “I don’t think that is a good idea. I don’t want either of you to be distracted by finding out if you are going to be having a brother or sister. So, we will just tell you when you get back from school on Monday? Okay?”

 

“Awww….” Natalie pouts.

 

“I promise it won’t make any difference, it’s not like the baby’s gender will change between today and Monday, and this way the two of you can just focus on spending time with má.” Lena says.

 

The truth of the matter actually is that the reason Lena doesn’t want to message the girls about if they are having a brother or sister after she and Kara find out, is because she doesn’t want the girls to then be really excited about it, and in turn talk about it constantly while they are at Andrea’s. Lena is pretty sure Andrea will be very annoyed by that, and Lena doesn’t want to do anything that could cause issues with Andrea, or set her ex-wife off for any reason. After all, Andrea may have made an effort to change since nearly dying from cancer, but Lena doubts that Andrea has changed so much that she is no longer emotionally temperamental.

 

“That’s lame.” Ashley says, “I don’t want to have to wait the entire weekend.”

 

Lena now grows a nervous look on her face, not sure what else she can say to try and convince the girls, and not have them moan at her.

 

“I’ll tell you what girls.” Kara says, “Seeing as you will be waiting until you get home from school on Monday, over the weekend I will go out and buy a gender reveal thing. Something that you can pop, or burst, or pull apart, or blow up, and then it either lets out pink or blue to determine which gender the baby is. I can buy said item, and then when you get home from school on Monday we can all go out in the garden and you two can use the thing to reveal if the pup is a boy or a girl. How does that sound? Is that a fair compromise?”

 

“Oh…. that sounds cool.” Natalie says.

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley replies.

 

Lena smiles at her future wife, being amazed how Kara is constantly able to find a solution to resolve the various issues Natalie and Ashley have, and not turn it into a worse matter.

 

“I think that is an excellent idea.” Lena says, “In fact, how about we make it into a little after school party?  We can invite a few of our friends round, and we can just have a nice party together. It won’t be anything crazy, because everyone will need to go to work or school on Tuesday, but it can be a nice get together with Sam, Alex, Kelly, Ruby, Jack, and maybe some of Kara’s friends too?”

 

“Oh yes, that sounds like a great idea!” Kara replies, with a wide smile, “We could also suggest to people that they wear pink or blue, depending on what they think the baby is going to be, and we just won’t tell them what the baby’s gender is until the party on Monday either.”

 

“That sounds fun!” Natalie exclaims, with a big smile.

 

“Yeah, that sounds pretty cool.” Ashley says.

 

“Perfect. Then I believe it is settled, and that will be something for you both to look forward to on Monday evening, alright?” Lena says.

“Yeah, alright.” Ashley says.

“Yes, okay.” Natalie replies.

There is then another few moments of silence between everyone.

 

“Kara?” Natalie soon asks.

“Yes, sweetie?” Kara replies, glancing at Natalie via the rear view mirror.

 

“Will grandma be there too?” Natalie asks, obviously asking about Eliza’s attendance.

“Uhhh….. I don’t know.” Kara says, “I mean, we can invite her, but she probably has work on Tuesday, and likely can’t make it down to National City and back up to Midvale in time.”

 

“Oh…. okay….” Natalie says, in a clearly disappointed voice.

 

“We will ask her though, Natalie, and we will see what she says. It’s obviously a bit last minute for everyone, but we will see.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

There is then another few minutes of silence in the car, as the family just listen to the radio while they drive along, and get closer to Natalie and Ashley’s school.

“If you two put any further thought into where you would like us to go on our trip in a few weeks time?” Kara asks, ending the silence.

 

“Yes.” Ashley replies, with a nod of her head, “Nat and I are debating between a few different ideas at the moment.”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie agrees.

 

“That’s good. Care to tell us what they are?” Lena asks.

 

“No.” Natalie says.

“We are going to keep it a surprise, until we decide.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. That’s fair enough.” Lena says, “But you two will need to decide by the time you come home on Monday, as we’ll need to book it quickly after that.”

 

“Yeah, that’s fine. I think we’ll have decided by then. It can be something Nat and I talk about at má’s house at the times where má has to rest, and can’t spend it with us.” Ashley says.

 

“That sounds like an excellent idea.” Lena smiles.

 

About 5 minutes later, Kara finally pulls the car up to the front of Natalie and Ashley’s school, where the two say goodbye to Kara and Lena, with Natalie telling Kara and Lena that she loves both of them, while Ashley is just a little awkward about saying so, but Kara and Lena both know she means it all the same. After this, Kara and Lena just sit there for a few moments until they see Natalie and Ashley disappear into the school, and out of their view.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and Kara is back at work at CatCo, and thankfully has had a much less stressful day today, with the buzz of her article having dyed down a lot, meaning that she has mostly been left to her own devices today, even if Snapper has told her he expects her to go out and find another topic to write about soon. Thankfully though, Snapper hasn’t kicked Kara out of the office to find her next article right away, which Kara pretty sure means that the editor-in-chief is giving her a little break before having to go out and find her next article. In the meantime, Kara is spending her work day at CatCo just reading through some of the other articles that her colleagues have published, while also editing some articles from her fellow CatCo employees who have now asked her to just read through and edit their articles ever since Kara published her article, before they submit it to Snapper. Kara is happy to do all this, as it gives her something to do, without it being extremely stressful, so she can just approach it with a much more casual nature.

 

Soon though, at around 11AM, Kara’s phone rings, and as she looks upon it, she is surprised to see that Cat Grant is calling her. Kara is always a little nervous about hearing from Cat, because whenever Cat speaks to her it tends to end up with Kara being put in a situation that she is a bit uncomfortable with or out of her depths. However, at the end of the day, Cat Grant has very much been Kara’s mentor for the years she spent as her assistant, so she will never dodge her former boss’s calls.

 

“Hello, Cat?” Kara answers, and soon walks out onto the balcony area of CatCo, just so she can take the call in silence.

 

“Keira.” Cat says, which causes Kara to roll her eyes, “Your article is fantastic, I am very proud of you.”

 

“I…. wow…. thank you….” Kara says, very surprised that Cat has called her to let her know what she thinks of her article.

 

“I’ve read the article multiple times now, both of them, and I think it is brilliant how you have been able to summaries the bigger article into the smaller more digestible article, without leaving out too many of the facts. That is a very difficult task for even the most skilled reporters to do. You should be very proud of yourself for what you have achieved.” Cat says.

 

“I am….. but thank you for saying that.” Kara says.

 

“Good. It sounds like this has got you a little more confidence in yourself. At least, at being a reporter.” Cat says.

“Yeah…. I think so.” Kara nods, “I now know I can do this, and research an article from scratch.”

“Yes, that is a good skill to have. Although, you do need to practice relaxing more when you are being interviewed. I doubt that is going to be the last interview you do on TV. You will be doing many more in the future of you being a reporter.” Cat says.

 

“Oh uhh…. yeah….. but I don’t think I have to worry about that anytime soon.” Kara says, a bit awkwardly.

“Well, you probably will, as that is why I am calling you.” Cat says.

 

“What? What are you talking about?” Kara replies, in a confused voice.

 

“I am so blown away with your article, that I have submitted it for a Pulitzer award. I very much believe you have an excellent chance of winning. Of course, your chances will increase even further if the mayor ends up being arrested, but we don’t know what will happen with that yet.” Cat says.

 

“I…… a Pulitzer?” Kara says, in a surprised voice, “I think that’s too much.”

“Of course it’s not.” Cat says, “But don’t get carried away just yet. I only nominated you. The Pulitzer prize ceremony isn’t for another 3 months. In 2 months time the official  nominees will be announced, with there being 5 in each category, and you will be able to see if your nominee has become an official nominee. However, I do think you not only have an excellent chance of being nominated, but winning too.”

 

“I…. wow…… I don’t know what to say to all of that…..” Kara says.

 

“You can say ‘thank you Miss Grant, for being such an excellent mentor to me, and if I do win the award, I want you to be the one that introduces me, and hands me the award’.” Cat says.

 

“I…. yes…… of course I am grateful to you, and I’d love for you to introduce me…. but I don’t want to get carried away, and seem egotistic to be asking you something like that now.” Kara replies.

“Kara dear, you’re a reporter, reporters tend to be pretty egotistic.” Cat says.

 

“I…. right…. Okay.” Kara nods.

 

“Excellent.” Cat replies, “Now, I better go, I have a masseuse session in a few minutes time. Keep up the good work, Kara.”

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “And…. Miss Grant?”

“Yes, Kara?” Cat replies.

“Have you ever been nominated for a Pulitzer?” Kara asks.

 

“Careful there, Keira, no need to be boastful. After all, as your former mentor, technically your success is my success.” Cat replies.

 

“Of course, it is, Miss Grant.” Kara says, with a smirk on her face.

 

“Goodbye Keira.” Cat says, and then ends the phone call.

Chapter 151

It is now 1:30PM, and Kara is just arriving at L-Corp, having walked there from CatCo, with her and Lena’s doctors appointment where they are going to find out the gender of the baby at 2PM. Kara and Lena’s plan has always been that Kara will walk back to L-Corp and meet up with Lena, and then the two of them will drive from L-Corp to the doctor’s clinic in Lena’s car, which Kara parked in the L-Corp car park earlier this morning. Obviously Lena did let Kara know that she is perfectly capable of driving herself, or both of them, but Kara’s protective alpha has very much come out in this case, with the blonde telling Lena that she doesn’t want Lena putting any unneeded stress on her body, which driving can tend to be, especially driving in a busy city like National City. Therefore, this means that Kara will be driving them today, and probably driving Lena around place for the near future, even though Lena still does have her driver who can drive her around to places whenever she likes. However ultimately Lena doesn’t like using her driver too much for non-business things, because using her driver for personal things tends to take away some intimacy from the situation than if she were in her own car with Kara, Natalie, or Ashley, or all of them. Of course, going to her doctors appointment to find out the gender of the baby would feel a lot different being driven in the back of her driver’s car, than if it was just her and car, alone, driving to the doctor’s clinic together.

 

Now that Kara has arrived at L-Corp, instead of just messaging Lena to come meet her down at reception, or at the L-Corp car park, Kara heads up to Lena’s office, using the elevator, wanting to be a good partner and escort her mate the entire way from her office to the car park, with this just being another part of Kara’s alpha that is coming forward. As the elevator takes Kara up to Lena’s office though, thoughts continue to circle through Kara’s head, and these are not thoughts about what is going to happen at the doctor’s clinic today, and what the gender of the baby may be. These are the same thoughts that Kara has had ever since Cat Grant finished her phone call with her earlier today, where she let her know she is nominating her for a Pulitzer. Kara just feels pretty overwhelmed by the potential she could be nominated for such a prestigious reporter prize, and at the same time kind of feels like maybe she doesn’t deserve to be nominated, not because of anything to do with her article, but because of how new a reporter she is. Kara thinks that surely it might rub some people the wrong way if she gets nominated for a Pulitzer on her first real solo article, while there are hundreds, or thousands, of amazing reporters across the country who have been doing the same thing for decades, and have never even been considered, let alone nominated. So, Kara is just really worried about what everyone else will think, with all those thoughts really circling around in her head, and making her nervous, and a bit on edge. Soon though the elevator doors open to Lena’s office floor, and Kara soon steps out and spots Jess sitting at her desk, with a smile on her face upon seeing Kara.

 

“Hello Kara. It’s nice to see you.” Jess smiles, “You can go right on in. Lena is almost done with her day.”

 

“Right…. Sure….” Kara nods.

 

Jess now grows a confused look on her face at Kara saying that, as that response is obviously not like Kara at all.

“Is everything okay Kara?” Jess asks, “You don’t sound like yourself.”

“Yeah…. I just….. I have some things on my mind right now.” Kara replies.

 

“Oh, of course.” Jess nods, “I imagine it’s a lot to think about when you know you are about to find out the gender of your baby. I understand.”

 

“No…. it’s not that….. It’s just work stuff…..” Kara replies.

 

“Right….. okay……” Jess says, “Well, whatever it is, if your article is any evidence of your skills at work, I know you’ll be able to figure it out.”

 

“Thank you, Jess.” Kara says, now growing a small smile on her face.

 

Kara now heads to Lena’s office, and soon opens the door and steps inside, where she sees her mate standing bent over her desk, typing away at her laptop still. It very much looks like Lena’s in a position where she is almost finished, and has stood up to be ready, and is just typing away a few last things before she can leave and be done for the day.

 

“Hello, darling.” Lena says, with a wide smile, as she looks up at Kara, while still typing on her laptop, “I just need to finish this last sentence.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena then types away for about 10 more seconds, before then clicking a final button, and closing her laptop after that. Lena now looks up at Kara with a big smile on her face.

 

“Okay. I am all done, and ready for us to head to our doctor’s appointment.” Lena says, with a very happy look on her face, “You do know you didn’t have to come up to my office. I could have met you down at the car.”

“I know….” Kara says, in a solemn voice.

 

Lena now grows a confused look on her face as she walks over to Kara, now noticing what Jess did, that something isn’t quite right with Kara.

 

“What is the matter darling?” Lena asks, “Did something happen at work or something? You look like you are deep in thought.”

“I’m sorry….” Kara says.

 

“No. Don’t say that. You don’t have to be sorry for whatever you are thinking about. But please, tell me what is going on in that head of yours.” Lena says.

 

“I….. I got a call from Miss Grant a few hours ago….. and she was speaking to me about my article.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, that is nice of her.” Lena smiles, “I presume it was positive?”

 

“I… yes… it was….” Kara replies, “But she then informed me that she has put me forward to be nominated for a Pulitzer award for my article. She says I will find out in a few months if my nomination is successful, and then a few weeks after that if I win the award. She believes I have a good chance of winning though.”

 

“Son of a bitch.” Lena mutters.

 

“What?” Kara says, now growing a confused look on her face.

 

“Sorry…. It’s just…. well….. it was going to be a surprise that I was planning to tell you about after we finish with our doctor’s appointment, but Snapper spoke to me yesterday evening, and he told me that he wanted to nominate you for a Pulitzer prize for your article. Today I have been communicating with him to forward your nomination to the committee, and I literally just pressed send right now, as you were standing there. That is what I was finish up doing. So obviously I’m a bit mad, and upset, that Cat Grant beat me to it, nominating you for a Pulitzer.” Lena explains.

 

“You are nominating me too?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Yes, of course, darling.” Lena says, “I mean, I thought your article was brilliant, and deserving of such an award, from the moment I first read it, as it is truly one of the bests bits of investigative journalism that I have read in a long time. However, I knew that it would have been inappropriate for me to submit you for the award, even though I am the owner of CatCo and your boss. However, when Snapper called up and mentioned it to me, we spoke and then agreed that the best thing to do would be for both of us to nominate you together. We had to submit a document, and write various things about you, and your article. Snapper filled out most of it. I was just finishing some last bits about you, and why I believe you deserve to not only be nominated, but win. So yeah, of course I believe you deserve to be nominated, but I am really annoyed Cat nominated you before we could, and then told you about it. It was going to be my surprise to you today.”

 

“W…. wow…..” Kara says, in a surprised voice again, while also being deep in thought once more.

 

“Hang on though…..” Lena now replies, growing another confused look on her face, “When you were telling me that Cat nominated you for a Pulitzer, you had a look on your face as if it was the worst thing in the world, or something that makes you feel really awkward, when I thought you would have been excited about it.”

 

“Yeah…. I mean…. I guess I’m not excited really….. I am honoured though…. But ever since Cat told me that she has nominated me for a Pulitzer I just have had this feeling of being a fraud, and that maybe I don’t deserve to be nominated. I mean, this is my first real big article, and I am getting nominated. Meanwhile, there are other reporters, who have been doing this for decades and decades, who have never been nominated for such an award. I just…. I feel like if I do get nominated, then a bunch of other reporters will sneer at me and roll their eyes, because I don’t deserve to be up there, and be nominated for such a prestigious award.” Kara says.

 

“Well, now, that is the biggest load of rubbish I have ever heard you utter.” Lena says.

 

“What?” Kara says, in a surprised voice.

“Of course you deserve to be nominated. I mean, you have seen the head waves that your article has already been making. It is not often that a reporter who published an investigative journalism piece is invited on various TV networks and other places to do interviews about their article. I mean, it is easy for someone to go round on TV spouting lies and bullshit, just to feed into the gossip media, but you did it with facts, and real things. You being a new reporter does not take away from what you have achieved, nor should it give you imposter syndrome. You may be a new reporter, while there are others out there who have been doing it longer than you or I have been alive, but at the end of the day, all of the reporters out there had the exact same opportunity to investigate about the National City housing schemes and link it back to the mayor, and then write a fantastic exposé article on the manner, but you were the only one that did. You didn’t gain any tips or advantages to find this story. You found it, and researched it, completely on your own. You completely and utterly deserve all the praise you are given. If anything, you doing this while being such a young reporter is even more impressive, as I am sure there are things that you learnt while researching your article, that you know you can improve on in the future when you write many more brilliant articles. So, you deserve to be nominated Kara, and win, don’t ever think otherwise.”

 

Kara is now silent for a few moments, taking in everything that Lena has just said to her.

 

“I….. okay…… thank you for saying that…… that helps….. I guess…… It still feels weird though.” Kara admits.

 

“Of course.” Lena nods, with a loving smile, “But you need to get used to this. I doubt this is going to be the last Pulitzer you are nominated for, it is just the first.”

 

Kara lets out a little huff at Lena saying that, while also growing a small smile on her face.

 

“Don’t you think it’s weird to be nominated when we don’t even know what the end result of my article could be though? I mean, what if the mayor squirms his way out or comes up with some bullshit excuse?” Kara asks.

 

“Well, then that would be a failure of the system, not of you. You wrote the facts, remember? It is not your job to then be held responsible for what the ramifications for writing the truth are.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…… I guess you are right.” Kara nods.

“I usually am.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara chuckles again at Lena saying that, with the blonde feeling a lot better right now. After this, Kara just turns to look at Lena, and Lena soon moves towards her alpha, and takes her in for a tender, loving, kiss, albeit a brief one.

 

“Come now, darling. Let us head to our doctor’s appointment and find out the gender of the baby.” Lena smiles.

“Okay.” Kara nods, now feeling excitement run through her body, “I’m ready.”

 

“Good. Let’s go.” Lena nods back, with a big smile on her face.

 

---

It is now about 15 minutes later, and Kara and Lena are just in a bit of traffic as they are driving to the doctor’s office. The duo have just been talking about various things as they make their way there. Soon though, Kara and Lena are interrupted by Kara’s phone ringing, and the duo seeing that Alex is the one calling them. Kara then answers the phone, which is linked up through Lena’s car’s hands free system, so Kara can easily talk without having to look at her phone all the time, and take her eyes off the road.

“Hi, Alex. I am in the car with Lena right now. You are on hands free speaker.” Kara says, always thinking it is a good idea to let someone know when they are on speaker phone.

 

“Oh hello. Hi Lena.” Alex says.

 

“Hi, Alex.” Lena says.

 

“What’s up, Alex?” Kara asks.

 

“Are you on your way to your doctor’s appointment right now?” Alex asks.

 

“Yes, we are.” Lena replies.

 

“Okay. Well, let me know how it goes as soon as you finish.” Alex says.

 

“Actually about that Alex, we are not going to tell anyone the gender of the baby.” Kara says, “At least, not yet.”

“What? Why not?” Alex asks.

 

“Because we spoke with the girls, and they wanted to know the gender as soon as possible, but we didn’t want to tell them over text as they are spending the weekend with Andrea, and I didn’t want them just constantly talking about their future brother or sister to Andrea all weekend. So, Kara came up with an idea that everyone could come round to our place on Monday, after work and school, and we’d just have a small gender reveal party. It wouldn’t be anything big, just a little party, that wouldn’t go too late either, as people will have school or work the next day.” Lena explains.

 

“Yeah, we thought people could dress in blue or pink, depending on what they think the gender of the baby would be.” Kara says, “So you think you can wait until then to find out?”

 

“I mean…. sure…..” Alex replies.

 

“You don’t sound happy about that, Alex.” Lena comments.

 

“Well, I will say, I’m a little miffed you are not coming to see me at the hospital to do the exam to find out the baby’s gender. Then on top of that, I may or may not have a bet with Sam about what the gender is going to be.” Alex says.

 

Kara and Lena both chuckle at Alex saying that.

 

“Alex, I told you we are going with Lena’s expensive doctor’s office. It’s nothing on you or anything.” Kara says.

“Yes.” Lena says, “Plus, I knew that if you did the ultrasound to find out about the gender, then you’d have to not tell Sam and Kelly, and that would put you in an awkward position. Plus, if you did the ultrasound, you’d then want to do the next doctor’s appointments, and eventually you’d want to be the one who delivers the baby, and I don’t think for our long term relationship, with you being my future sister-in-law, I want you being the one that looks down there as I give birth.”

 

Alex now chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“Alright. Fair enough. I see your point.” Alex says.

 

“I’m glad.” Lena replies.

 

“So, what gender do you think the baby will be?” Kara asks.

 

“I’m not telling you that.” Alex says, “If you are going to make me wait until Monday, I’m not giving you my guess.”

 

Kara now rolls her eyes.

 

“Don’t worry darling. Sam thinks it’s going to be a boy, so by that logic Alex must think it’s a girl.” Lena says.

 

“Oh fuck you.” Alex mutters, but not in a mean way.

 

“Kara already did.” Lena laughs.

 

“Eww gross.” Alex says, and then ends the phone call.

 

Kara and Lena now both laugh with each other, very amused right now.

 

---

It is now about 15 minutes later, and Kara and Lena are both together in the examine room, with Lena having her shirt lifted up, while Kara holds her hand. Their doctor is now moments away from putting the ultrasound device on Lena’s belly, with the doctor already having put the jelly on Lena’s belly.

 

“Are you both ready to find out the gender of your baby?” The female doctor asks, with a smile.

 

“Yes. We are.” Lena nods, with an excited smile.

“Yep.” Kara nods, eagerly.

 

“Alright. Let’s have a look.” The doctor replies.

 

The doctor now places the ultrasound device on Lena’s belly, and soon turns it on, with Kara and Lena then hearing the typical sound of the ultrasound. The doctor then begins to move the device over Lena’s belly, with different images popping up on the screen in front of Kara and Lena.

 

“Huh.” The doctor says.

 

“What is it?” Kara asks, in a worried voice.

 

“When did you last come in for an ultrasound?” The doctor asks.

 

“Uhhh….. I only came for my first one, then I’ve been too busy otherwise.” Lena replies, nervously, worried that something is wrong with the baby.

 

“Well…. that would explain it then.” The doctor replies.

“Explain what? You are making us nervous, doctor.” Kara says, in an almost panicked voice.

“Oh, I’m sorry. There is nothing to be worried about.” The doctor replies, “It is just, from everything you told me, you were expecting one baby.”

 

Kara and Lena’s eyes now both go wide, as from that statement, that clearly means they are having more than one baby.

 

“You mean….. there is another baby?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Yes. You are having twins.” The doctor replies, “It is not uncommon for twins to go undetected in the first ultrasound, as one may not be as developed as the other, or one may be hiding behind the other. So it makes sense you are only just find out about this now, especially when you have missed a few ultrasounds you should have had between your first one and now.”

 

“Wow…. I….. are you sure?” Lena asks.

“Yes. I am quite sure.” The doctor replies.

 

Kara and Lena now both have wide-eyed looks on their faces, as they each very much feel that Kara may have fucked Lena so silly that she got her double pregnant, even if that isn’t entirely true.

 

“So…. uhmm….. can you tell what their genders are?” Lena now says, being the first one to speak up.

 

“Yes.” The doctor replies, “You are going to have a boy, and a girl. Congratulations.”

Chapter 152

It is now about 10 minutes later, and Kara and Lena are just leaving the doctor’s office, along with a new ultrasound picture, and getting into their car, ready to drive back to their home. Of course, both Kara and Lena are very much still in a bit of shock, knowing that they are having twins now, a boy and a girl, even though for the last several months they literally thought they were having one baby not two. During the rest of the consultation the doctor very much reassured Lena that giving birth to twins was actually not much more difficult than giving birth to one baby. However, Lena thinks that is just utter bullshit which doctors simply day to try and make sure the pregnant mothers don’t freak out or anything. At the end of the day, Lena has gone through pregnancy twice already, so she is well aware of how painful it can be, and can’t think of any reason why pushing two babies out wouldn’t just be twice as painful as pushing one out. Ultimately though, right now Lena isn’t actually thinking about the actual process of giving birth, and the pain that will be involved with it. Instead her mind is just fixated on the surprise that she is going to be having twins in the first place.

 

“Soooo….. twins…..” Kara eventually says, ending several moments of silence as they drive back home in their car.

 

“Yeah….” Lena says, in a bit of a breathless voice.

 

“I….. I certainly wasn’t expecting that…..” Kara says.

 

“Me neither.” Lena replies.

 

There is now another silence between Kara and Lena in the car.

 

“Are…… are you okay with this?” Lena asks, now worried that maybe Kara is a bit freaked out, because after all this will be Kara’s first time being a mother, or at least, being a mother from the birth of a baby, so she might think it will be overwhelming to be a mother to twins.

 

“I mean….. it’s surprising, and I know having two babies is going to be more difficult, but I believe in us, and I know we can do it. Plus, I kind of think it is nice that we are going to be having a boy and a girl.” Kara says.

 

Lena now grows a smile on her face, relieved that Kara clearly isn’t freaking out, even if she is surprised by this, and a little concerned that having twins is going to be a little more difficult.

 

“The one thing I am actually concerned about though, is how this might affect Natalie and Ashley.” Kara continues, “I mean, it was one thing for there to be a new baby in the family, but now there is going to be two of them. I really don’t want them to feel like they are being replaced.”

 

As has become common when hearing Kara speak, Lena is hit with a wave of love for her future wife upon hearing how much the blonde cares about Natalie and Ashley’s feelings. Lena truly is constantly astounded by how Kara considers the feels of everyone around her, especially Natalie and Ashley.

 

“I love you.” Lena replies, “You are going to be an amazing mom…. No…… You already are an amazing mom. Natalie and Ashley are lucky to have you, just as I am.”

 

Kara now turns to look at Lena and offers her a big smile.

 

“I love you too.” Kara says.

 

“As for the girls though, you are right, this might bring up certain feelings for them, as there will be the same number of babies as there are them. That is why, once the babies are born, even though we are both going to be exhausted, and tired at times, from all the late nights, and the lack of sleep that we will be getting, we still have to make sure we pay attention to Natalie and Ashley, and not let them fall to the side, just because we are tired, or just because we need to take care of the babies.” Lena says.

 

“I totally agree with all of that. It is obviously even more important now that Andrea will not be that much in their lives for the next several months, while she is recovering in Argentina, so they will need that void filled too.” Kara says.

 

“Yes. I am glad we are on the same page, and you have no idea how happy it makes me that you are willing to step up and be a parent to Natalie and Ashley. When we started this…. I had hoped that, at the best, you would just have a nice pleasant relationship with Natalie and Ashley, and all get on together. I never expected, or thought that it would be possible, that you would be another parent to them, and consider their thoughts and feelings so much, like you have.” Lena says.

 

“Well, I love Natalie and Ashley, very much, and I’d do whatever it takes to protect them, and make sure they grow up into happy, healthy women. I know they are not my kids, but none the less, I care about them deeply, and I would take it as a privilege, and honour, if the girls ever considered me their other parent, not as a replacement for Andrea, but just as another one.” Kara says.

 

Lena smiles widely at Kara saying that, while feeling her heart flutter from how amazing her future wife is.

 

“Well, I think it is safe to say that the girls to already consider you to be another parent, of sorts. I know we haven’t spoken about it, out loud, but I am aware that we each have noticed Natalie almost referring to you as mom, which is just evidence of how Natalie feels about you, and I know that Ashley is not that far behind, especially after what the two of you went through together when Ashley presented as an omega, and now has your scent.” Lena says.

 

“Yes…. I have noticed Natalie almost saying that, and I get a funny feeling in my stomach each time. I feel honoured she feels that way, or almost feels that way.” Kara replies.

 

“That is good. That is why we have to make sure we always keep our minds on the girls, even through everything that we are going to have to deal with, with the now two babies.” Lena says.

“Yes. I 100% agree.” Kara nods, with a happy smile.

 

Kara and Lena now continue to drive along in happy silence for a little bit, just being happy to sit in this silence, and listen to all the sounds around them as Kara continues to drive them home.

 

“So…… I guess….. seeing as we are going to be having two babies now, that will have to change our plans for painting the babies room and such.” Kara says.

 

“Yes.” Lena replies, “Luckily we have enough rooms so that they both can have their own rooms when they get older, but I think while they are both babies, and perhaps for the first couple of years of their lives, they can share a room together. They certainly don’t need their own rooms while they are babies.”

 

“Yeah, I agree.” Kara nods, “Two rooms for two babies would just be a lot of back and forth for the both of us, and extra hassle.”

 

“Yes.” Lena replies, “And who knows, maybe by the time they are old enough to have their own rooms, perhaps we will have moved somewhere else.”

 

“You want to move houses?” Kara asks, as she looks at Lena with a surprised voice.

 

“Yes, in the future, I think I would like that.” Lena nods.

 

“Why? I don’t understand…. I thought you loved your house.” Kara says.

 

“I do.” Lena nods, “But there are a few reasons why I would like to move, the first one being what you just said right there.”

“What did I say?” Kara asks.

“Your house.” Lena replies, “I know, even though you have moved in with us, you still consider it my house, rather than both of ours, which I’m sure you’ll still think of after we are married, and I totally understand that. So, that is why I think that maybe in a year or so’s time we can move to a new place, that the two of us each choose together, so it can be our house, truly.”

 

“Lena…. as thoughtful as that is….. you don’t need to move house, away from a house that you love, just for me……” Kara replies.

 

“I wouldn’t be doing it just for you, darling.” Lena says, “I would also be doing it keeping our future in mind.”

 

“Our future?” Kara asks.

“Yes, I remember you telling me that you would like to get me pregnant a few more times, and even though we are going to be having twins, I wouldn’t mind that at all. I like the idea of you breeding me, and having more of your pups.” Lena says.

 

“Oh Rao….” Kara says.

 

“So, because of that, we will need more space for our children. I mean, if the twins do have their own bedrooms, that will mean our house doesn’t have any spare bedrooms left, and I have more than enough money to buy a big enough house so that none of our kids would have to share rooms, so moving into a bigger house, with even more rooms, would be ideal.” Lena says, “Plus, I think doing it would be a good idea before Natalie and Ashley get too much older, as I wouldn’t want to move after the two of them have gone off to college, and then them basically not really having a bedroom, or home, that they are used to to come back to, because we have moved house. Obviously that won’t be for 6 and 4 years yet, but still, I want to keep that in mind.”

 

“Okay….. I….. I completely understand all of that….. but….. I know I said about the breeding you thing, but we don’t need to have more children just because I said that. I would be extremely happy with our 4 kids.” Kara says.

 

“I know. But it excites me, you breeding me more, and us having more children, and I am aware, that despite my physical suggesting I have the biology of a 30-year-old, instead of a 40-year-old, that does mean that I likely have a biological ticking time clock.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, okay. I understand. I guess this isn’t something we need to worry about too much for a little bit yet. One way or the other, I really really don’t want to get you pregnant again before we have a handle on the twins.” Kara says.

“That is fair enough.” Lena replies, “But moving back to the house, one final reason I’d like to move to a new place, is as it will be bigger, it should offer us the opportunity to just have more amenities inside. I would love to have my own private lab, and the two of us could each have our own office, then maybe a games room for the kids, and for parties, and I know the kids would also love a swimming pool, and a really big back yard. And I would be quite interested in having an underground garage of sorts, to store all my cars. Then, I’d really like to design a security system that goes all around the property, so we can be extra safe.”

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying all those things.

 

“It kind of sounds like you want to design your own house, rather than buy one.” Kara replies.

 

“I…. wow….. that actually sounds like a really good idea….” Lena says.

“Wait…. you are serious?” Kara says.

“Yes. Of course I am. I have the money to do it, so why shouldn’t we?” Lena says, “We could design our perfect house together.”

 

“I…. okay….. but…. wouldn’t you need to buy some land before thinking about all that?” Kara says.

 

“Probably, but worse case scenario, we could just buy a house that’s on a nice bit of land, and knock the house down, then rebuild a house that we have designed together.” Lena says.

 

“I…. okay….. that does sound interesting.” Kara says, “I’m on board.”

 

“Good.” Lena nods, “I’ll start looking at properties soon, as I imagine even if we don’t want to move for a year or two, tearing a house down, and building one from scratch might take a year or so.”

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Kara nods.

 

There is now another silence in the car, and after about 10 more minutes, the duo finally pull up on the driveway of their home, with them each soon getting out of the car and heading into their house.

 

“There is one more thing we need to talk about, now that we know we are going to be having a boy and a girl, and that is names.” Lena says.

“Yeah…. okay.” Kara nods, “I mean, technically names for a boy and a girl aren’t too much of an issue, as seeing as we didn’t even know the gender of the single baby we thought we were going to be having until today, I have been thinking of names for both girls and boys in my head.”

 

“Me too.” Lena nods.

 

“Shall we talk about them?” Kara asks.

“Yes, okay.” Lena nods, “We should do that before I enact my no clothing policy until Monday morning when we leave for work.”

 

Kara grows a big smirk on her face at Lena saying that, looking forward to what this weekend has in store for her.

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, “Should we go sit in the living room?”

“Sure.” Lena nods.

 

The duo now head into the living room together, with Lena soon taking a seat on one of the couches.

“I’m going to grab myself a glass of water, do you want anything?” Kara asks.

 

“I’ll have the same.” Lena says, “We need to both stay hydrated for what I have planned for us this weekend.”

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara mutters, under her breath, as she heads into the kitchen.

 

Kara soon returns a couple of minutes later, with two ice cold glasses of water, with the blonde handing one to Lena, which she soon sips from.

“Thank you, darling.” Lena says.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara replies, with a smile.

Kara now takes a seat next to Lena, and places her glass of water on the coffee table in front of them, with Lena doing the same.

 

“So, who should go first?” Kara asks.

“I’ll go first.” Lena says, “For a girl, I was thinking Agnes.”

 

“Agnes? Really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yeah, why, is there something wrong with it?” Lena asks.

“I mean, it’s kind of an old woman’s name, isn’t it?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes, which is why soon it will be a unique name, because those old people will die eventually, so we could reclaim it as a young persons name.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm…. I don’t know.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Alright. You go.” Lena says.

 

“For a boy, how about Keiran?” Kara suggests.

“Nope. Pass.” Lena says, “Keiran was my birth mom’s last name, and I think I’d get too many sad memories thinking about my birth mom every time I said our son’s name.”

 

“Okay. That’s fair enough.” Kara nods, “You go now.”

“For a boy, Daniel?” Lena suggests.

 

“Nope.” Kara says, “Back in Krypton there was a boy called Daniel who would bully me, really badly. I don’t want to name our son that same name.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Lena replies, “Then, how about for a girl, Isabella?”

 

“Oh, I kind of like that name, especially Isabella, instead of Isabell.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. We will pin that one then.” Lena says, “Your turn now.”

“Alright. What about, for a girl, Lori?” Kara suggests.

 

Lena’s eyes now widen at Kara saying that.

 

“What? You don’t like that name?” Kara asks, noticing Lena’s look.

 

“No…. it’s just….. I actually wanted to call Ashley Lori, but Andrea wasn’t having it.” Lena says.

 

“Well, would you like to call our girl Lori this time, or not because you were considering that for Ashley?” Kara asks.

“I…. yes….. I love the name Lori.” Lena says.

“Me too.” Kara smiles widely.

 

There is then a silence in the room.

 

“Did we just decide the girls name?” Lena asks.

 

“I think so.” Kara nods, “I know you liked Isabella, but, if we are going to have more pups in the future, we can always save that for one of them.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena smiles, with a nod of her head, “So, we have Lori for our girl, what for the boy?”

 

“Hmmmm……” Kara says, “How about Nathaniel?”

 

“Nope.” Lena says, shaking her head, “One of Jack’s middle names is Nathaniel. If we named our son Nathaniel, Jack would never stop saying how we named him after him. He would be insufferable.”

 

“Alright. That sounds fair enough.” Kara says.

 

“I know…..” Lena says, “This might sound a bit silly, but how about Liam?”

“You want to name our girl Lori, and our boy Liam?” Kara asks.

“Yes. I mean, I get that they are both L names, but they are twins, so I think it would be nice, and I like the name Liam.” Lena says, “But what do you think?”

 

“Yeah….. I like that name. I think that sounds good.” Kara smiles.

“So, are we sure? Liam and Lori?” Lena asks.

 

“Yep. I think so.” Kara says, “I mean, we still have a couple of months until they are born, so we can always come back to different names if either of us change our minds.”

“Yeah, that’s fair.” Lena nods, “But, for full names, how about Lori Eliza Luthor-Danvers, and Liam Alexander Luthor-Danvers?”

 

Kara’s eyes now go wide after Lena suggests that.

 

“You….. you want their middle names to be after Eliza and Alex?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “I mean, it’s not like I have any family who I’d name their middle names after.”

 

“What about Jack and Sam?” Kara asks.

“Sam actually doesn’t like her name, so I think she’d be more annoyed than anything if we gave our kids that name. Then, as for Jack, like I said, he’d be insufferable. Plus, I like the names Eliza and Alex for a girl, just as long as it is not shortened to Lexi or anything, as that would hit too close to home.” Lena explains.

 

“Yes, okay…. I…. I am honoured you have thought of Eliza and Alex like that. Thank you. That means a lot.” Kara says.

 

“Of course, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, “Now, get those clothes off. Our naked policy begins now. I want to ride your alpha cock really badly, as I have been incredibly horny this last week.”

 

“Your wish is my command.” Kara smirks, happily, and begins to remove her clothing, with Lena doing the same.

Chapter 153

Kara and Lena now are both finishing getting naked, with the two throwing their clothes to the floor, each being very excited for what this weekend will hold for them, as they are going to have such much fun, and have so many rounds of sex with each other, knowing that there will be absolutely no interruptions. It may not be a relaxing weekend, and they will likely both go into next week being really tired and exhausted from all the energy they will be exerting over this weekend, but it will be totally worth it.

“You’re beautiful.” Kara says, as she stands there, looking at her naked pregnant, future wife, with her big belly, only a month and a bit out from actually giving birth.

 

“You flatter me, darling.” Lena purrs, “But I will show you just how beautiful I can be, after we have had our pups, as my big belly goes away.”

 

“No. You are beautiful either way.” Kara says, “Like this, you have a glow to you. And as for your belly, it is just evidence that my pups are inside you. I have bred you, and am going to continue to do so for as long as possible.”

 

Lena lets out a moan at Kara saying that, while also feeling some of Kara’s alpha pheromones wash over her, while Lena admits her own omega pheromones, which Kara soon smells, and lets out a very pleased sound.

 

Kara and Lena now close the distance between each other, with the two taking each other in for a passionate kiss, each moaning, and tongues swirling in each other’s mouths, all while their naked bodies press against each other. Due to Lena being pregnant though, the duos bodies aren’t able to completely press into each other, as Lena’s stomach does create an obstacle. So, as much as Lena and Kara would like their breast to be pressing into each other, with them each feeling their nipples getting hard as they get more and more turned on, and their breasts rub against each other, that is just not something that can happen right now, while Lena is pregnant like this. However, as the two continue to kiss, Lena raises one of her legs up, and wraps it around Kara’s body. Kara responds by placing one of her hands at the bottom of the thigh of Lena’s leg that is wrapped around her body like this, and holds it in place. As a result of this, Lena now feels Kara’s hard cock pressing into the base of her stomach, which turns her on, so much.

 

Kara and Lena continue to kiss like this for the next several moments, just enjoying their sexual kisses, and continuing to moan in each other’s mouths. At the same time, Lena very much enjoys the feel of Kara’s hard cock rubbing into the base of her pregnant belly. Eventually though, Lena puts an end to the kissing by suddenly jumping up, and wrapping her other leg around Kara’s body, causing the blonde to have to catch her, and now hold the brunette by the base of both her thighs, while Lena wraps her arms around Kara’s body too, to keep herself in place.

 

“Bedroom?” Kara suggests.

 

“No.” Lena replies, “I want you to fuck me in every room of this house, bar the girl’s bedrooms.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, finding the thought of that prospect to be extremely hot.

 

“Okay…” Kara says, in a surprised voice, “Where too now?”

 

“Kitchen.” Lena orders, “I want you to fuck me on the kitchen island counter top.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen again at Lena saying this, but she doesn’t hesitate, and simply begins to carry Lena into the kitchen, all while Lena now starts to kiss at Kara’s neck, deciding it will be better to do that, than try and kiss Kara on the lips right now and block her vision as she carries her. Soon though, Kara and Lena arrive in the kitchen, and Kara places Lena on the island counter top, with Lena feeling the cold from the granite counter top, which sends shivers up her spine, but also turns her on even more.

 

Lena and Kara now kiss each other passionately on the lips once more, with them each moaning into each other’s mouths yet again. This time though, as Lena and Kara continue to do this, Lena now reaches down with one of her hands, and begins to rub Kara’s cock.

 

“Fuckkkkkk….” Kara groans, happily.

 

Lena just lets out a confident, happy, little sound at that reaction from Kara, and continues to kiss the blonde while also stroking her cock. As she does this, Lena also feels Kara start to grind her cock into her hand, clearly very much enjoying this. Soon though, after a couple of minutes of this, Lena lets go of Kara’s cock, breaks her kiss from Kara, and then lies back on the kitchen counter.

 

“Have your way with me, my love.” Lena says.

 

Kara doesn’t need to be told twice, and now climbs onto the kitchen counter herself, having to make sure not to hit the light dangling from the ceiling over the kitchen island as she does this. Eventually though, Kara is now kneeling on top of Lena, who is lying down still, looking up at Kara with a confident look on her face. Kara responds to this look by now taking one of Lena’s breasts into her mouth, which causes Lena to let out a very loud moan. As this happens, Lena actually realises, for the first time in a while, she doesn’t have to hold in her moans, and the and be quiet, as no one will be anywhere near them to overhear all this happening, so she can Kara can moan as loudly as they want, to their hearts content. Lena soon embraces this when she is surprised by Kara suddenly slipping two of her fingers inside her pussy, all while she continues to suck on her right breast, sending the most extreme wave of pleasure through her body which she has experienced thus far, during this session.

 

“FUCK YESSSS!!!! KARAAAAAA!” Lena moans, very loudly.

 

Kara is very much encouraged by the loud nature of Lena’s moans, and continues to thrust her fingers in and out of Lena’s pussy, while toying with the brunettes breasts, this Tim at a much faster rate. Soon though, Kara gets to the point where she no longer wants to satisfy Lena with her fingers and mouth, but her alpha cock instead. So, Kara backs away from Lena, before then grabbing hold of her cock and slowly slipping it inside Lena’s wait, awaiting, pussy.

 

“Oh god! Your cock feels so good inside of me. Like it’s meant to be there!” Lena moans.

 

“This. Is. It’s. Home.” Kara says, as she begins thrusting inside Lena.

 

“FUCKKKKK!!!!!” Lena moans, tilting her head back in pleasure.

 

Kara now continues to fuck Lena like this, going at a medium pace. Usually in a situation like this Kara would try and draw out Lena’s pressure, and thereby give her lover an even more dramatic orgasm. However, seeing as Kara is well aware that they are going to have so much sex this weekend, Kara knows she doesn’t need to do any of that, as this is just the first round of many. 

 

“Fuck…. I’m close, Kara….. Knot inside me…… please…..” Lena begs, threw her moans.

 

Kara is, once more, encouraged along by Lena saying that, with those words from the brunette really helping Kara go right over the edge of the own orgasm, as she thrusts Lena even harder than before. Kara then hitting her orgasm like this, triggers Lena’s, with the brunette letting out some extremely loud moans, while closing her eyes, and her whole body shaking. As this happens, Kara knots inside Lena, locking the two of them in place, with the knot unlikely to go down anytime soon.

 

About 3 minutes later, Kara and Lena both finally start to come down from their orgasms, with Kara now basically laying on top of Lena, although sticking her knee out a bit so that she’s not got all her weight on the brunette, particularly her pregnant belly. 

 

“Hmmm…. That was so good.” Lena hums, happily, and then searches for Kara’s lips to kiss.

 

Kara tilts her head up, and takes Lena in for a loving kiss.

 

“Amazing.” Kara says, as she kisses Lena back.

 

Kara and Lena kiss like this for the next few minutes, but do eventually part from each other.

 

“Hmm…” Lena soon hums, and now gets a thoughtful look on her face.

 

“What is it?” Kara asks.

 

“I don’t think it was a good idea to tell you to knot me, while we are both up here on this kitchen island.” Lena says.

 

Kara now looks around and quickly realises the predicament that she and Lena are in right now.

 

“Ah.” Kara says, in a voice of realisation.

 

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I mean, while your knot is still locked inside me, I don’t see any way for us to get down, without ripping your dick off.”

 

Kara lets out an unhappy grunt at Lena saying that, which causes Lena to chuckle.

 

“Don’t worry, darling. I love your cock. I’d never want anything like that to happen to it.” Lena replies.

 

“Good.” Kara nods, “But you are right. It’s not like we can move into a position to swing our legs over the side then stand up together. I think if we did that one of us would be too high up, then that would be extremely painful for me.”

 

“Yes.” Lena replies, “The only other option would be for us to roll off this island, onto the floor, together. But I certainly don’t want to do that. One of us might hit our head.”

 

“Yes, and I don’t think a pregnant woman should be falling into the ground like that.” Kara says, as she strokes her mate’s pregnant belly.

 

Lena hums happily at Kara stroking her belly.

 

“I guess we are stuck here then, until your knot goes down.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

 

“I hope it’s not too long though, this hard surface is starting to hurt my back.” Lena says, growing an uncomfortable look on her face now, as she reaches behind her back with one hand.

 

“Oh, I could…. try and carefully flip us, if you want? So I’m lying down and you’re on top?” Kara suggests. 

 

“It’s your choice, darling.” Lena says, “You are the one most at risk of injury if something happens.”

 

Kara now nods her head at Lena saying that, and then grows a thoughtful look on her face as she places her hands on Lena’s hips. Kara then slowly rolls herself and Lena to their sides, while also shitting them both so they are near the centre of the kitchen island. Kara successfully doing this, Kara then slowly rolls onto her back, while holding Lena, and moving her on top of her. Soon enough, Kara is successful, and she is now lying down, with Lena on top of her.

 

“There we go.” Kara smiles.

 

“Hmm…. That’s better.” Lena purrs.

 

Lena now rests her head on Kara’s chest, and just happily lays there like that. Kara, wraps her arms around Lena, and takes in a deep breath, smelling her omegas scent. A few moments later, Kara soon realises that Lena drifts off to sleep. Upon realising this, Kara decides to close her eyes and join Lena.

 

---

Lena and Kara wake up about an hour later, and are easily able to seperate from each other and get off the kitchen island. Once they do this though, instead of going straight for another round of sex, the two decide to just make themselves some dinner, which does become a little bit challenging, as Lena keeps very firm to the fact that they both are staying completely naked all weekend long, even while doing cooking. Eventually though, both Kara and Lena finish making their dinner, and sit up at the table together, still completely naked, and happily eat their meals.

 

“So, any ideas what you want to do next, or what you want to try for the rest of this weekend?” Kara asks, as she and Lena continue eating.

 

“I have a few things in mind.” Lena replies.

 

“Care to share?” Kara asks, with a raised eyebrow, which she has totally learnt from Lena. 

 

“Well, like I said, I want us to have sex in basically every room of this house. So we’ve done the kitchen, and obviously our bedroom, so the next places are the living room, the garage, the laundry room, our office, the two guest bedrooms, and then I’d like us to try having sex on the stairs, and out in the garden, and even in one of my cars.” Lena says.

 

“Wow, you really have thought this through.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, although I know some places will be a bit awkward to have sex in.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah, but we can work it out.” Kara nods, “So is that all you have in mind?”

 

“No.” Lena says, shaking her head, “There is also one other thing I want to try.”

 

“What is it?” Kara asks.

 

“The other day, I ordered some bondage gear, which is currently sitting in our walk in wardrobe. I’d like to try that out.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, you want me to tie you up, and put a ball gag in your mouth and things?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhhh….. no….. I was more so thinking I could do that to you.” Lena says.

 

“Oh.” Kara replies, in a surprised voice.

 

“It is totally up to you though, and I understand if it’s not something you’d be into. I know that it’s not a typical alpha thing for an alpha to let their omega basically dom them in a BDSM session.” Lena says.

 

“No…… I’d be willing to try it…. It sounds interesting.” Kara says.

 

“Really?” Lena asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yeah, totally.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

“Okay then. Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, widely.

 

Kara and Lena now continue to eat their dinner, and about 5 minutes later, just as Kara is almost finished with her food, the blonde hears Lena drop her fork to the ground. Upon this happening, Kara thinks nothing of it, and just continues eating. Soon though, Kara suddenly notices that Lena has crawled under the table to her feet, and before Kara can ask what is going on, Lena takes Kara’s cock in her mouth.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara moans, happily, with her remaining food now being forgotten.

 

Over the next couple of minutes, Lena gives Kara an amazing blow job, deep throating her cock and gagging on it a few times. Eventually though, Kara does reach her climax, and cums straight into Lena’s mouth, letting out a loud moan as she does. As this happens, Lena takes all of Kara’s cum in her mouth, and once the blonde stops cumming, Lena sucks on Kara’s cock to make sure she has got every last drop of cum out of the blonde’s member. Once Lena is satisfied with this, she then looks up at Kara and opens her mouth, revealing the mouth full of cum. For the next few moments, Lena just continues to look up at Kara and play with the cum in her mouth, including, putting her fingers in her mouth and pulling out bits of cum, before putting it back inside her mouth. Kara, for her part, finds this display by Lena to be so very hot, with it starting to make her cock hard once more. Eventually though, Lena swallows all of Kara’s cum in a big gulp, and then uses a finger to wipe the remnants of cum from round her mouth, and swallow those bits too.

 

“That was so hot.” Kara comments.

 

“I’m glad you enjoyed the show.” Lena smirks, and now gets out from under the table.

 

After this, Kara and Lena clear up their plates from dinner, and then decide to head into the living room to watch a movie together, with the two snuggled close on the couch. About 30 minutes into the movie though, Kara and Lena each realise that snuggling while watching a movie as they are completely naked is far too distracting, as the two just end up rubbing against each other. Then, at one point, without Lena even actively realising she is doing it, the brunette just reaches out and starts to strokes Kara’s cock as she continues to watch the film. Soon enough though, both Kara and Lena forget about the film, and decide to fulfil Lena’s goal of them having sex in the living room, which ends up being a lot more comfortable than on the kitchen island.

 

About 30 minutes later, once Kara and Lena have come down from this latest round of sex, the two feel quite tired, and know that they have had a busy day today. Not only have they already had sex multiple times this afternoon and evening, but they have also had the excitement of realising that they are going to be having twins. So today has really taken it out of Kara and Lena.

 

“Do you want to head up to bed?” Lena asks, after Kara lets out a yawn.

 

“You want to continue this in the bedroom?” Kara asks, in a tired voice.

 

“No, darling.” Lena chuckles, and knows that Kara is only asking her that in case she wants too, as she is pretty sure Kara would happily just go to bed now, “I meant go to bed to sleep.”

 

“What about your plans for our weekend?” Kara asks, in yet another tired voice.

 

Lena chuckles once more.

 

“It’s only Friday, darling. We still have two more days to do everything I want to do, and I’m sure there are things you’d like us to do too, which we can add. We have plenty of time, and we’ve already checked off two rooms in this house today, and that was just this afternoon/evening, so I say we are doing pretty well.” Lena replies.

 

“Hmm okay. That sounds good to me.” Kara says.

 

“Okay, darling.” Lena smiles, and then places a tender kiss on the blonde’s lips.

 

Kara and Lena now both head up to their bedroom and each get ready for bed. Lena does have to stop Kara from putting on her night ware though, as the brunette still intends to keep the naked policy, even while they sleep. Then, after being told this, Kara realises she doesn’t have anything else to do to get ready for bed, so gets under the covers, naked, with Lena soon following suit, and snuggling close to the blonde, with their naked bodies pressing against each other.

 

“Goodnight, my love.” Lena says, as she kisses a Kara one final time for the night.

 

“Night, Lee. I love you.” Kara replies, and misses Lena back.

 

“Love you too.” Lena says.

 

The two now snuggle closer together and soon close their eyes and drift off to sleep, knowing they have an exciting, sex-filled weekend ahead of them.

Chapter 154

It is now the late afternoon on Sunday, and yesterday, Kara and Lena had a really fun day together, filled with lots of sex. Kara and Lena literally had sex in every location of the house that Lena wanted to, starting in the guest bedrooms, then moving down to the stairs, which actually wasn’t the most difficult place to have sex in. After that, Kara and Lena had sex in the garage, then one of Lena’s cars, before then moving to the laundry room, and finishing up by having sex outside in their garden in the warm breeze of a spring afternoon. It truly was an absolutely incredibly day for Kara and Lena, and neither woman thinks they had ever cummed that much in their entire lives. Also, both women were actually surprised they were able to sustain having sex all day long, but neither of their sexual appetites for each other wavered, which they both find pretty special. After all, Kara has not been in rut, nor Lena in a heat, and the two were still able to go at it like rabbits, and more importantly, actually wanted to. Kara and Lena just adore being intimate with each other so much, and Lena homes that she is able to keep up with Kara’s sexual appetite for years to come, given that she is well aware the blonde is at the peak of her sexuality, while she is near the end of her fertility cycle, at least in the terms of most omegas. Lena does know that she has been told she has the biology of an omega 10 years younger, but she also knows that suddenly her omega biology could catch up to her real age, rather than taking 10 years for her to have the biology of a 40-year-old omega when she is in her 50s. Either way, Lena is very much going to make the most of times like this with Kara while she still can keep up with her mate.

 

Currently thus far today Kara and Lena haven’t actually had any sex with each other, as despite not being able to get enough of each other yesterday, today the two woke up and have just been rather sore, and decided to take the morning, and most of the afternoon to recover. The two have been happy to do this, because they were able to check off almost all of the things that Lena wanted them to do over this weekend, yesterday. The only thing remaining on Lena’s list, is for her to get the chance to dominate Kara. Of course, Lena did suggest to Kara to come up with something sexual that she would like for them to do over this weekend, but Kara couldn’t really come up with anything. She did think about the two of them having fun with whipped cream, but Kara thinks she might just get more distracted with eating the whipped cream than being sexy, or having sex with Lena. So Kara has just been left to continue to think about what she’d like to do with Lena.

 

“You know…. we probably should have used some of this time, over this weekend, to plan our wedding.” Lena says, as she lies with her head in Kara’s lap in the living room, with the brunette reading a book, while Kara is watching some TV, with both women still being completely naked.

 

“Hmm…. Probably.” Kara says, “Although we probably need to focus on getting ready for the twins first, before planning the wedding.”

 

“Who’s to say we can’t do both?” Lena smirks.

 

Kara chuckles at Lena saying that.

 

“Alright. So tell me, what would you prefer to wear for our wedding, a suit, or a wedding dress?” Kara asks.

 

“Hmmm…. Well, you are well aware that I am very partial to a suit, but I’d have to say a wedding dress.” Lena admits.

 

“Really? What is the deciding factor?” Kara asks, curiously.

 

“Well, there are two main reasons.” Lena says, “Firstly, when Andrea and I got married, it was a quick wedding, without anything big. It was just a private ceremony which Jack attended on my side, and Andrea’s parents on her side. Andrea didn’t want it to be big, either. Then because of that, we dressed smart casual, rather than in proper wedding clothes. I just wore a nice dress, not a wedding dress.” 

 

“Ugh, that sounds awful.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, well I was young, dumb, and was just completely lost in Andrea, and thought she was my world.” Lena says, “Anyway, because of that, for the wedding with the actual love of my life, I’d like to get it right, and wear a wedding dress, as I can wear a nice fancy suit whenever I like.”

 

Kara grows a wide smile on her face at Lena saying that, and soon takes her future wife in for a loving kiss.

 

“You’re the love of my life too.” Kara says.

 

“I’m glad to hear it.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara now chuckles.

 

“Anyway, that was just one reason, and not even the main reason I want to wear a wedding dress.” Lena says.

 

“Then what is the main reason?” Kara asks.

 

“The main reason, is because after we are married, and whoever we are finally alone, I want you to have easy access to fuck my pussy and consummate our marriage.” Lena says.

 

“Fuckkkkk….” Kara groans, being turned on by the thought of that.

 

Lena smiles wickedly at Kara now.

 

“What about you though, darling? Any ideas as to what you’d like to wear for our wedding?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, I was leaning towards a suit, but after what you just said, I’ve changed my mind.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, you want easy access too?” Lena smirks.

 

“No.” Kara chuckles, “I can wear a suit whenever I want. I can only wear a wedding dress one time. So yeah, I’d like to wear a wedding dress.”

 

“Well then…… I guess we have decided something for our wedding.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. We can say we have actually started to plan our wedding now.” Kara smiles.

 

“Perfect. Now, are you ready to continue our fun?” Lena asks.

 

“Sure. You want to try domming me now?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes, if you are still okay with it?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. I’m actually really interested to see how it’ll be.” Kara says.

 

“Good.” Lena nods, “And have you thought of anything you’d like to try?”

 

“Uhh… there is one thing, but we couldn’t do it this weekend, and it’d be something I’d totally get if you refused.” Kara says.

 

“What is it?” Lena asks.

 

“I think it would be fun…. if you dyed your hair bleach blonde…. And then we could have fun with you as a blonde wearing all sorts of different outfits. I know you could do a wig, but I think dying it would be more interesting. Obviously only temporary, not a permanent thing, as I love you as a brunette. I just thought it would be fun to change things up. But I completely get if you say no, as it will obviously impact your everyday life too.” Kara says.

 

“I think we can do that.” Lena says.

 

“Really?” Kara asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yes. I don’t mind.” Lena says, “Although, it’ll have to be something we do after our wedding, as I want to keep my hair brunette for our wedding photos.”

 

“Yes, okay. Fair enough.” Kara nods, “Thank you.”

 

“Don’t thank me, darling. I think it sounds fun too. Plus, I’ve always wanted to see what I’d look like as a bleach blonde.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena now make their way up to their bedroom, and soon step inside.

 

“Okay. I’m going to get the gear and get changed in the bathroom.” Lena says.

 

“Wait, are you about to break the no clothes rule?” Kara asks.

 

“Oh darling, I promise you, what I’m going to be wearing can hardly be considered clothes.” Lena smirks.

 

“Hmmm. Alright.” Kara replies.

 

“Right. Well, while I get ready, I want you to get on the bed, and get on your knees and then stretch your hands forward, and not move at all while you wait for me. You think you can do that?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Kara nods.

 

“Oh, and I think we should have a safe word.” Lena says.

 

“Sure. What word?” Kara asks.

 

“How about tulip?” Lena suggests.

 

“Tulip, okay.” Kara nods.

 

“Perfect.” Lena purrs, “I’ll go get ready and be out in a few minutes. Remember what I said.”

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Lena now grabs the bondage gear from the walk in wardrobe, and then heads into the bathroom, with Kara then getting on the bed, and getting in the exact position that Lena mentioned. Kara then proceeds to wait for Lena to return, and wait, and wait, and wait. However, despite waiting for such a long time, Kara still doesn’t move from her position. The blonde alpha has a feeling that Lena is purposefully making her wait this long. Eventually though, after almost 5 minutes of waiting, the bathroom door opens. Right away, Kara goes to turn her head to look at Lena, while remaining in this position.

 

“Nu-uh.” Lena says, “Keep your head looking forward.”

 

Kara does as Lena says, and keeps her head forward, despite how much she wants to look at Lena.

 

“That’s a good Alpha.” Lena purrs.

 

Lena now walks closer to the bed, and as the brunette does this, the anticipation of this all turns Kara on, very much. 

 

“There’s a good girl, staying like this, and patiently waiting for me.” Lena says.

 

“Yes.” Kara says, and still finds herself getting more turned on, even though Lena hasn’t even touched her yet.

 

“Oh, I see someone is getting hard already.” Lena smirks, “That’s good. I’m glad you are this excited already. Now, open your mouth, and keep it open.”

 

Kara now opens her mouth, and is very curious what Lena is about to do to her mouth. Soon Kara finds out, as Lena soon reaches round and places a ball gag in her mouth, and ties it behind Kara’s head. While doing this, Kara still doesn’t see any of Lena, she just feels the ball gag now firmly in her mouth.

 

“There we go. Is that in tightly?” Lena purrs, from behind Kara.

 

“Hgrmhmhm…” Kara mumbles, through the ball gag.

 

“I’m going to take that as a yes.” Lena says.

 

Kara now waits again for a few moments, in complete anticipation, with Lena remaining behind her, and Kara’s hard cock now pointing towards the bed. After a few moments of this, Kara soon feels Lena’s hands on her body, with them starting on either side of her body, just below her armpits, and then running down the side of her body, and her hips, until the come together on her ass. Through this, Kara can feel that Lena is wearing gloves right now, which just adds to all of this, as Kara is building up an image in her mind right now as to how Lena looks, and what bondage gear she is wearing.

 

“You have a nice cute booty, don’t you?” Lena purrs, as she lightly smacks one of Kara’s cheeks with her gloved hand.

 

“Hgmhmgmmrrr.” Kara mumbles.

 

Lena lets out a little chuckle at Kara’s response.

 

“Well now, I think we need to add something extra to this.” Lena says.

 

“Hrhgnrtmgmm?” Kara says.

 

“You’ll soon see, darling.” Lena purrs, “Keep your head faced forward, like a good girl.”

 

Kara continues to obey Lena, and soon feels Lena get off the bed. After that, Kara then hears the sound of Lena opening something.

 

“Hghmmgmgm!!!!” Kara suddenly yelps, surprised by cold liquid now being squirted onto her butt.

 

“Oh, is it a little cold?” Lena asks.

 

“Hmmm.” Kara says.

 

“Well, I’m sure my alpha can take it.” Lena says.

 

Lena now continues to squirt the liquid on Kara’s butt and up her back a bit. Eventually Lena stops squirting the liquid on Kara, and the blonde soon feels Lena get back on the bed and place her gloved hands over her body and start to rub the liquid all over her body.

 

“This is some nice body oil, to get your body all silk.” Lena says.

 

“Hggmmmm.” Kara says.

 

Lena then proceeds to continue to rub oil all over the back of Kara’s body, taking a good time rubbing the oil over Kara’s butt. Eventually though, Lena’s hands soon shift forward, and make their way to Kara’s breasts, which she grabs with both hands.

 

“Hmmmmm!!!!” Kara groans.

 

“Oh, someone’s nipples are hard.” Lena purrs, as she now rubs the oil into Kara’s breasts.

 

Lena spends the next several moments squeezing Kara’s breast and rubbing oil into them, while also pinching her nipples a few times. Soon though, Lena travels her hands down the front of a Kara’s body, rubbing more oil into her stomach. Throughout all this Kara just lets out some happy moans through the ball gag. A few minutes later, Lena removes her hands from Kara’s body and backs away, not touching the blonde, and making her wait. While Kara waits like this, she soon hears the sound of another bottle opening, and another squirting sound, but this time Kara feels no liquid being squirt on her body. Soon though, after a few more moments of waiting, Kara gets the amazing feeling of Lena reaching between her legs, and wrapping her gloved hand around her cock, with the hand clearly having a bunch of lube on it.

 

“Hhgmgmgmmgmgmmm!!!” Kara says, happily.

 

“Someone’s happy.” Lena smirks.

 

Lena now continues to rub the lube into Kara’s hard cock, with her motions being slow but soon increasing in pace. Soon, Kara starts to moan a lot, and feels herself close to orgasm.

 

“Are you going to cum baby? Are you close?” Lena asks.

 

“Hmgmgm!” Kara replies.

 

Lena now pulls her hand completely away from Kara’s cock.

 

“Hgmgmmgmgrrrrr!” Kara groans, in a clearly disappointed voice.

 

“You didn’t think it would be that easy, did you?” Lena smirks, “You do not get to cum until I give permission. I don’t care how much you want to. You don’t cum unless I tell you you can. Do you understand?”

 

“Hrhgnfmmm.” Kara says.

 

“That didn’t sound like an agreement. I promise you, this will be worth it. Now, do you understand?” Lena says.

 

“Hmmrmm.” Kara says.

 

“Good girl.” Lena purrs, “Now, let’s give you a few moments to cool off a bit. We don’t want you getting too excited just yet.” 

 

Kara then proceeds to wait in that position for several moments, still feeling Lena’s presence behind her, but not feeling Lena touch her. As Kara waits, she soon feels her cock start to soften again. Then, as soon as this happens, Kara feels lube being squirt right in her ass, which surprises the blonde.

 

“Htgmgmgm!!!” Kara says.

 

“Hush now.” Lena says.

 

Lena now uses her fingers to rub the lube all over Kara’s asshole, very much teasing it, and keeping Kara on edge. Soon though, Lena slips a single finger inside Kara.

 

“Hgrntgmmm.” Kara groans, happily.

 

“You like this?” Lena says, as she begins to fuck Kara with her finger.

 

“Hmmm.” Kara says.

 

“Good. Look at my alpha, letting their omega fuck them in the ass. I’m so proud of you.” Lena purrs.

 

Lena now continues to fuck Kara with her finger for about a minute, with Kara moaning throughout it. Eventually though, Lena removes her finger, and for a moment Kara thinks Lena is done playing with her ass, but she is suddenly surprised and met with the wonderful feeling of Lena’s tongue in her ass.

 

“Hghrmmmm!!!” Kara moans happily.

 

Lena slips her tongue in and out of Kara’s ass for a few moments, with Kara continuing to moan. Eventually Lena pulls out and then just places some tender kisses on Kara’s ass, before snacking it a few times.

 

“Okay.” Lena eventually says, “I want you to now lay on your back, and spread your legs and arms out in an x fashion. I’m going to tie your limbs now.”

 

Kara now lays down, and soon rolls onto her back, and as she does, she finally gets a look at what Lena is wearing, and is very turned on by it. Right now, Lena is wearing black leather lingerie, with the bra very much pushing the brunettes breast upwards, and making them seem even bigger than they already are. Then as for the panties, they look like normal leather black shiny panties, apart from the fact that there is an opening in the front of them which exposes Lena’s pussy. To add to this outfit, Lena is wearing a spiked black collar around her neck, and then is also wearing black leather gloves that go up past her elbow, as well as some black leather boots that go above her knee. This look is then complete with Lena complimenting it with some black lipsticks and some smoky eye shadow around her eyes, while also having clearly put something in her hair to give it a permanent wet look, with it all perfectly hanging pulled back behind her head.

 

“Hrgmgmmm!” Kara says, in a voice over approval, upon seeing Lena’s look.

 

“You like my look, darling?” Lena smirks.

 

“Hmmm.” Kara says, while nodding her head.

 

“Good.” Lena replies, “Now get in position.”

 

Kara now, very eagerly, gets into the x position, with her eyes look up and down at Lena’s body and outfit the entire time. Soon through, Lena gets out some rope from a bag, and then begins to tie up each of Kara’s limbs, securely keeping them in place.

 

“There we go.” Lena says, once she has finished, “Now, try and move, are you secure?”

 

Kara tries to move her limbs, but is very well tied down.

 

“”Hgmgmgmm.” Kara says.

 

“Good. That’s good.” Lena says.

 

Lena now reaches into her bondage bag again, and now pulls out a long black flogger whip, with some tassels on the end. Kara’s eyes very much widen upon seeing this.

 

“Hmm. This will be fun.” Lena now says.

 

Lena now moves to flogger towards Kara, and soon just slowly rubs the tassels of the end of the flogger over Kara’s nipples, and then down parts of Kara’s torso. Lena then whips Kara’s nipples, lightly, causing the blonde to let out moans as she does. After focusing on the blonde’s breasts for a while, Lena eventually moves down to Kara’s now hard cock, with her rubbing the tassels over it, causing Kara to let out some more moans. Lena then whips Kara’s cock, lightly, which causes Kara to let out some moans of pain and arousal. Lena ends up doing this, multiple times to both Kara’s cock and balls, making sure not to hit them too hard, and giving Kara some breaks in between.

 

“Well, that was exciting.” Lena smirks as she places the flogger onto the ground.

 

Lena now gets onto the bed, on her knees, in between Kara’s spread legs, and soon reaches for the blondes cock again, and starts to stroke it. Lena, once more, starts off slow, and gives Kara a nice handjob. This time, Lena does change things up by soon taking Kara’s cock it o her mouth, and giving the blonde an amazing blow job, taking Kara’s cock completely in her mouth and gagging on it. As Lena does this, Kara happily moans through the ball gag. After a couple of minutes of this Lena eventually takes Kara’s cock out of her mouth, and begins to just slowly stroke Kara’s cock again.

 

“Are you close again to cumming, baby?” Lena asks.

 

“Hgrmtmfmmm.” Kara replies, nodding her head, a lot.

 

“Good.” Lena says, “Remember what I said. No cumming until I give you permission. Okay?”

 

“Hmmm.” Kara replies, and nods her head a lot less eagerly this time.

 

“Good girl.” Lena purrs.

 

Lena now slowly jerks Kara’s cock, before picking up the pace, with Kara letting out a lot of moans, and even having to close her eyes just to stop herself from cumming before Lena says she can.

 

“Okay. I’m going to count down to when I can say you can cum. Alright?” Lena says.

 

“Hrgmmm!!!” Kara nods, eagerly.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, continuing to stroke Kara’s cock, “10. 9. 8. 7. 6. 5.”

 

Kara now feels her orgasm very much building up, ready to explode when she hears Lena say she can, with it only being a few seconds away now.

 

“4. 3……. 2…….. and….” Lena says, and then suddenly takes her hand off of Kara’s cock and gets off the bed, “I’ll be back in a while.”

 

“Hrmgmgmmm!!!!!!” Kara yells out, with wide eyes, extremely frustrated Lena didn’t finish her off.

 

Lena now gives Kara a wicked smirk and heads for the bedroom door.

 

“I’ll be back, at some point.” Lena says, “You stay put…. Not that you have a choice.”

 

Lena now leaves the bedroom, closing the door behind her, leaving Kara to let out an extremely frustrated groan.

Chapter 155

Kara has now been laying on the bed, still with her limbs tied up in an x position, with a ball gag in her mouth, for over an hour at this point, although as time has gone on, Kara’s perception of how much time has exactly passed has got a little fuzzy. At first, Kara thought that Lena was only going to leave her like this for a couple of minutes, or perhaps 10 at most, but after those 10 minutes passed by, with no sign of Lena, Kara knew that Lena was going to drag this out for a while. From this, some may believe that this situation is not actually that bad, as while Kara may not be in a perfectly comfortable position, with her limbs tied, and a ball gag in her mouth, she is still laying on a nice comfy bed, and therefore could actually try and pass the time by falling asleep. However, Kara has been unable to even think about doing anything like that, just because of how horny Lena has left her. Kara so desperately needs to cum, and right now, even if she wanted to cum without Lena telling her she can, she knows she would be unable to, and any orgasm she does have would be very unsatisfying. Then, due to Kara being in this such horny state, and ultimately still being very turned on by this BDSM session she is having with Lena, and the unknowing of when Lena will come back, there have been times over the last hour, where Kara’s hard cock has got limp, only for Kara’s mind to think again about the current situation, only for her cock to get extremely hard once more. This same thing has occurred over 5 times over this last hour, which very much has put Kara even more on edge, and helped keep her in this constant state of arousal and horniness.

 

Eventually after an hour and 15 minutes, which to Kara has felt like well over 3 hours, the door to the bedroom finally opens, and Lena walks inside, still wearing her bondage gear. Upon seeing Lena, Kara’s eyes widen, and her cock gets even harder, with the blonde thinking that Lena has finally returned and is about to finally let her cum, and allow Kara to be satisfied. However, upon entering the bedroom, Kara doesn’t even look at Kara, and just walks straight into the bathroom, closing the door behind her, which ultimately causes Kara to let out a groan of dissatisfaction, through the ball gag. A couple of minutes after this, Lena does come out of the bathroom, and she turns her head to look at Kara for a moment, with her eyes scanning up and down Kara’s body, which excites Kara again, and gets her hopes up. However, once more, without saying a single word, Lena then turns and walks out of the bedroom, closing the door behind her, causing Kara to let out another muffled groan through the ball gag.

 

About 15 more minutes later, Lena does return to the bedroom once more, and this time she walks directly to the foot of the bed, and looks at Kara, with Kara’s eyes very much fixating on Lena. This time though, Kara tries not to get too excited, because she knows Lena might just be continuing to toy with her, and may just walk out of the room again, and leave her in this state of horniness once more. Eventually though, after a few moments of not saying anything, Lena’s eyes fixate on Kara’s cock, which gets even harder as Lena looks at it.

 

“Hmmm…. Well, it looks like someone is still very horny.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“ghghgmmmm.” Kara says, through the gag.

 

Lena chuckles.

“Does someone want to cum?” Lena asks.

 

“Hgmgmmgmmmmm.” Kara replies, nodding eagerly.

 

Lena chuckles once more.

 

“Well then, I guess….. you have been a good girl…. And I can help you get there.” Lena smirks.

 

Lena now gets on her knees on the bed, and crawls up to Kara’s cock. As Lena does this, Kara feels her heart begin to race, as her excitement increases in her body.

 

“Oh, look at you. Someone is leaking some pre-cum.” Lena says, as she takes Kara’s cock in one of her hands.

 

“Hghgmmgmmm gmgmemgmmgm.” Kara says.

 

Lena now rubs the tip of her fingers over some of the pre-cum that is leaking from Kara’s cock, and then puts them in her mouth, sucking on them.

 

“Hmmm…. As delicious as ever, darling.” Lena purrs.

“HHGMMGMMM!!!” Kara says, loudly, being extremely turned on by that.

 

Lena smirks once more, and now just stares at Kara for a few moments.

 

“Do you remember, you cannot cum until I give you permission. Okay?” Lena says.

“Hghmmm.” Kara nods.

 

“Good girl.” Lena replies, and now takes Kara’s cock into her mouth, and begins to give the blonde another blow job.

 

Kara now lets out some happy moans at Lena doing this to her, and just enjoys her future wife’s mouth wrapped around her cock. Lena continues like this for a couple of minutes, making sure not to go too fast to push Kara over the edge. Soon though, Lena does remove Kara’s cock from her mouth, which causes Kara to let out a dissatisfied groan.

 

“Oh, don’t moan, darling. I’m only taking your cock out of my mouth, because I want it in my pussy. Wouldn’t you prefer that?” Lena smirks.

“Yhmhmmm.” Kara says, nodding her head very eagerly.

“Good girl.” Lena purrs.

 

Lena now moves herself further up Kara’s body, and then hovers her pussy over Kara’s cock, while also placing a hand on Kara’s cock, about to guide it into her pussy. However, before Lena can do this, she then looks up at Kara’s face, and clearly gets and idea, resulting in the brunette letting go of Kara’s cock, and just moving further up the blonde’s body.

 

“I actually have a much better idea.” Lena smirks.

“hjhmhmmhmhmm hmhmhm!” Kara says, clearly in an annoyed and frustrated voice.

 

“Oh shush now.” Lena says, “I think that you are far too close to orgasm right now, while I am no where near as far along. So, I think it’s only fair that you help me catch up, before you can be inside me.”

 

“Ghgmhmhmhm hmhmmmm.” Kara says.

 

“To do that, I am going to take this ball gag out of your mouth now.” Lena says, as she reaches behind Kara’s head, “And once I do, I’m going to sit on your face, and you are going to eat me out, with no complaints. Once I feel I am far enough along, I will then allow your cock inside me. Okay?”

 

“Hhmhmh hmmm.” Kara says.

 

“I’m going to take that as a yes.” Lena says.

 

Lena now unstraps the ball gag from behind Kara’s head, and then moves it out of Kara’s mouth, throwing it to the side. Kara then proceeds to open her mouth, clearly ready to say something to Lena, but Lena quickly sits on Kara’s face, causing the words Kara was about to speak to be mumbles.

 

“Do your job now, darling. The quicker you do it, the quicker you can be inside me.” Lena says.

 

Kara now begins to eat Lena’s pussy, skilfully, with her tongue, with it exploring through all of Lena’s folds, and tasting her delicious juices.

 

“Fuck.” Lena says, “That’s it, darling.”

 

Kara now continues to pleasure Lena for the next couple of minutes, with Lena helping the blonde out a little bit by grinding her pussy into Kara’s face. This leads Lena to get closer and closer to her own orgasm.

 

“Hmmm. Yess. Yess….. You’re so good at this.” Lena moans, happily.

 

Kara now continues to eat Lena out for another minute, before Lena finally feels like she is on the edge of her own orgasm. Upon feeling this, Lena finally backs her pussy away from Kara’s mouth.

“Hmmm…. That was amazing, darling.” Lena says, “Now, here comes the most difficult part for you.”

 

“What?” Kara says, now finally able to speak.

“Shush now. The only words I want to hear from your mouth are moans, or you begging for me to let you cum. Anything else and I will put that ball gag back in, and I’ll leave you tied here for another hour. Do you understand?” Lena says.

 

Kara’s eyes widen at this threat from Lena, which she knows the brunette is completely serious about, and she quickly nods her head in response, not saying another word.

“Good.” Lena says, “Now, I am going to let you be inside me, and ride your cock. However, you are still not allowed to cum, not until I tell you that you can cum. Even when I finally cum around your cock, and you feel all my juices squirting around your cock, even then, you will need to control yourself and not cum. Do you understand?”

 

Kara nods her head yes again.

 

“I need you to say it.” Lena says, “Say ‘I will not cum, until you give me permission’”

 

“I….. will not cum….. until you give me…. permission.” Kara says.

 

“Good girl.” Lena smirks, wickedly, “And remember, you will be punished, harshly, if you do cum without my permission.”

 

Kara nods her head again at Lena saying that.

 

Lena now moves further down Kara’s body, and takes Kara’s cock into her hand once more, while hovering her pussy over Kara’s cock again, and this time, Lena does finally slide the cock inside her pussy, resulting in Kara letting out a happy moan, while Lena just throws her head back in pleasure too. After this, over the next few minutes, Lena continues to ride Kara’s cock, bouncing up and down on it, with this feeling so good right now, and Lena feeling extremely close to her own orgasms.

 

“Pleeaaseeeeeee Lenaaaaaaa let me cum….. Pleaseeeeeeeee.” Kara begs, as Lena continues to bounce up and down on her cock.

“No!” Lena says, in a firm voice.

 

Kara groans at Lena saying that, and now closes her eyes tightly, clearly using all her willpower to stop herself from coming.

 

“Oh fu…ck….. I’m close….. I’m…… I’m going to cum…… Fuck….. FUCKCKKCKKKIK!!!!” Lena says, with her orgasm now finally hitting.

Lena lets out a near scream now that she orgasms, and Kara, just like Lena told her, feels all of Lena’s juices, from cumming, flow over her cock, which is still inside her mate, and it feels utterly incredible. Kara feels like it is wrong not for her to be cumming inside her omega right now, like not doing so would be some sort of betrayal. However, Kara keeps her word, and uses all her remaining will power to not cum, and to do this, she has to look away from her future wife, and can’t watch the usually amazing sight of Lena being in absolute ecstasy as she cums, and comes down from her orgasm.

 

Lena continues to ride out her orgasm for the next minute and a half, before she does finally start to come back down to earth, and then slowly pulls Kara’s still extremely hard cock out of her pussy, noticing just how covered Kara’s cock now is in all her juices, which causes the brunette to grow a big smirk on her face.

“Oh, you were such a good girl, not cumming when I came. I was very much expecting you not to be about to last, and to cum inside me as I came. I was actually looking forward to punishing you for it. But, you have been good. So, I would say you have earned a reward.” Lena says, and now moves herself so she is sitting on the edge of the bed next to Kara.

 

“Pleaseeee….” Kara begs.

 

“Please what?” Lena asks.

 

“Please let me cum…… please….” Kara begs.

 

Lena chuckles again.

“Oh you look so good like this, so eager. I love it.” Lena smiles.

 

Lena now looks at Kara’s eyes, and soon leans towards Kara’s lips, and takes the blonde in for a passionate kiss, which Kara happily responds to. After kissing Kara for about a minute, Lena does finally part from the kiss, and then look into Kara’s blue eyes once more.

 

“Cum.” Lena says.

 

“FUCKCKKKKKKK!!!!!!” Kara now screams, and feels her orgasm suddenly hit, much to her own surprise.

 

While Kara has been on edge the entire time, she certainly did not think that her body would cum right as Lena gave her permission to do so. Kara thought that Lena would have to, at the very least, give her an orgasm just to get her to fall over the cliff into a blissful orgasm, but that is not the case at all. As soon as Lena said that word, Kara is cumming, with he most powerful orgasm she has ever felt hitting her, causing the blonde to spurt so much cum all over her stomach.

 

“FUCKCKKCKKCK!!!” Kara yells, and continues to spurt waves and waves of cum over herself.

 

Lena now just watches in delight at Kara having an orgasm like this, feeling very amused by all this, with it also very much being a turn on again. Soon though, after about a minute and a half, Kara does stop cumming, and now just starts to breathe very heavily, attempting to catch her breath.

 

“Was that good, darling?” Lena asks, and now gets another idea in her head.

 

“Yes, It was incre….” Kara begins.

 

“Cum.” Lena says.

“FCUCKKCKCK!!!” Kara yells again, and suddenly feels another orgasm hit her, cutting off what she was saying to Lena.

 

Lena’s eyes now very much widen, as all of this BDSM session has clearly worked an absolute treat, and put Kara on such an edge that she can currently cum just simply from her giving her permission. Lena thinks this is so hot, and she wonders just how long this ‘power’ will be able to last.

 

This time, while Kara’s orgasm still last for a good minute, the blonde does not squirt that much cum onto her stomach this time, and soon starts to return to normalcy, and begin to catch her breath once more.

“Well, that is very fascinating. You are able to orgasm, twice, just from me saying so, without you even have any more stimulation between orgasms.” Lena says.

 

“Yes…. I….. Yes….” Kara says, still catching her breath.

 

“Want to try for a third one?” Lena asks.

 

“No!” Kara quickly says, “Too….. sore….. too…. Tired…”

 

“Too bad. Cum.” Lena commands.

 

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Kara yells, and feels another orgasm hit her body.

 

This time, Kara does not release any cum from her cock as she orgasms, but she does clearly have an orgasm, which Lena can tell from how Kara’s body is squirming about. This orgasm does only last for about 20 seconds though, before Kara’s body stills. Once it stills, Lena sees Kara’s chest going up and down, breathing heavily, and she thinks about ordering Kara to cum for a fourth time. However, just as Lena opens her mouth to do so, she looks up at Kara’s face, and that is when she sees that her future wife’s eyes are closed, as it seems the blonde must have passed out somewhere during the last orgasm.

“Well, now that is not fair.” Lena comments, “Passing out due to the overwhelming bliss of multiple orgasms is something I’m very jealous of.”

 

Kara doesn’t respond to this, clearly still passed out on the bed.

 

Lena now just continues to look at the blonde alpha for a few more moments, and ultimately decides that it is probably not good, for Kara’s health, for them to continue this further, once Kara does wake from passing out. However, at the same time, Lena now knows she needs to cum again, as seeing Kara cum like that, with her having the power to get Kara to cum just with her words, has very much turned Lena on so much. Due to Kara being passed out though, Lena knows she will have to get herself off, without Kara’s help. Before Lena can do that though, she looks down at Kara’s stomach, and sees the large amount of cum, which she imagines would feel almost half a glass of water, due to the volume of it. Upon thinking that, Lena decides she might as well be a good mate and help clean her wife’s body, so she then moves down to Kara’s stomach and begins to slurp up all of her mate’s cum, swallowing all of it. It takes Lena about 5 minutes to completely clean Kara’s stomach, and chest, and even a few bits on her breasts, of all the cum, and after this, Kara is still not awake.

 

Eating Kara’s cum has very much acted as a way to make Lena even more horny, so now that she has finished cleaning Kara’s body, she soon jumps off the bed, and then grabs a sex toy, before heading into the bathroom to pleasure herself, closing the door behind her. Lena ultimately has her own orgasm a few minutes later, with it being another powerful one, clearly from how much she has been turned on by this whole BDSM session.

 

About 5 minutes later, Lena comes back out of the bathroom and she sees that the blonde is still passed out, which does kind of worry Lena at this point. So, due to this, Lena just goes over to Kara to check her breathing, and her pulse, and finds that everything is fine. Lena decides that Kara’s body just must have been overwhelmed and exhausted from all this, so it will take a little while to recover. So, after thinking this, Lena just unties all of Kara’s limbs from the bed, and packs all the BDSM gear away, before then getting into the shower herself, to clean herself off.

 

Kara doesn’t actually wake from passing out for another 2 hours, at around 8:30PM, and once she does, she heads downstairs to the living room, where she soon finds Lena, who is reading a book.

“H..hi.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, hello, darling. How do you feel?” Lena asks.

 

“I….. I feel good…… I……” Kara says, and then sees that it is dark outside, “How long was I out?”

 

“Over 2 and a half hours. You must have really been exhausted and overwhelmed.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah…. I….. yeah.” Kara nods.

 

Lena now closes her book at looks at her future wife, who just looks at her, and now notices that Lena is actually wearing clothes now.

“You’re wearing clothes….. I thought you said no clothes until Monday.” Kara comments.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“I did.” Lena nods, “But after you had been passed out for so long, I thought it’d probably be a good idea, for your own health, that that was our stopping point for our weekend. And I’d say it was a great way to end it.”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay.” Kara replies.

 

“Anyway, how about you go take a nice shower, to clean yourself up, and while you do, I will cook us some dinner to have?” Lena suggests, “I imagine you are hungry. I certainly am.”

 

“Yeah….. I am hungry.” Kara nods.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles.

“I guess….. I’ll go have a shower.” Kara says, and now begins to walk away.

 

“Darling.” Lena calls out.

“Yeah?” Kara replies, turning back around to look at Lena.

 

Lena now grows an unsure look on her face.

“I….. I want to thank you for doing all that with me. I know an alpha being tied up in a BDSM session like that is not a natural thing. And I know I may have taken it a bit too far by leaving you tied up that long. I think a lot of alphas may have got very frustrated and then called out to their omega with their pheromones to get them to continue on with things, but you don’t. I…. I am so in awe of your wiliness to do all that, for me. So, I have to thank you. I found it incredible. And I promise you, we will do your fantasies in the future. You have earnt that.” Lena says.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles, “But…. if I’m being honest….. and I know that most people will say an alpha shouldn’t say this….. but I feel like I could say anything to you, and you won’t ever judge me….”

 

“Yes, I never will.” Lena says, with a loving look on her face.

 

“Honestly, I loved every second of what we did.” Kara says, “Giving up control like that, and allowing you to take control, it was amazing, and such a turn on. I enjoyed it very much.”

“Oh.” Lena says, “Well….. I’m glad to hear that….. Does that mean….. you will be open to it more, in the future?”

 

“Definitely.” Kara nods, “Although I’d be too nervous to do anything like that while the kids are here.”

“Hmmm…. Yeah, that’s understandable. We can figure it out though.” Lena smiles.

“Okay.” Kara smiles back.

 

Kara now heads upstairs to have her shower, while Lena cooks them dinner. A little while later Kara returns, and the duo eat their dinner together, before ending the evening snuggling on the couch with each other as they watch a nice movie, before heading up to bed. Needless to say, as the duo fall asleep that night, they both confirm in their minds that this weekend, full of sex, has been absolutely amazing.

Chapter 156

It is now Monday, the following day, and Kara and Lena are very excited for the gender reveal party that they will be having this afternoon, after work. Of course, they are excited about the fact that the party is not only a gender reveal party, but is also a party that will reveal that they are going to be having twins. The couple can’t wait to see the reactions from all their friends and family. At the same time as this though, Kara and Lena are a little be worried about what Natalie and Ashley’s reactions may be. They obviously know that the girls were excited about the idea of a gender reveal party originally, but that was when they were only going to be having one sibling over the next couple of months, after Lena gives birth. Having two further siblings just complicates things, as Kara and Lena really hope that Ashley and Natalie don’t end up feeling like because there will be two babies, that will mean there will be even less attention on them. Neither Kara or Lena want that to be the case, and they certainly don’t ever want Natalie and Ashley feeling like that is happening. So, because of that, Kara and Lena are a little less optimistic about how Natalie and Ashley will react to the news, but all they can do now is hope for the best, and be there willing to deal with it if Natalie and Ashley react poorly to the news.

As for the gender reveal party itself, during some of the downtime between Kara and Lena’s sex sessions over the weekend, the duo did manage to arrange things for the party. The main thing that they firstly had to arrange; is for the way they wanted to actually reveal the gender. Originally, before they knew they were going to have twins, Kara and Lena thought about just buying balloons which Natalie and Ashley could pop to reveal the gender. Now though, that won’t really work too well, as once one of the balloons is popped and reveals one of the genders, people will celebrate, but Kara and Lena will then have to tell Natalie and Ashley to keep popping the balloons, which will then just give away the fact they are having twins before the second gender reveal. So, because of that, Kara and Lena have ultimately decided to order a big teddy bear pinata, which is filled with both pink and blue biodegradable glitter, with the plan being for Natalie and Ashley to hit the pinata together and burst it, revealing both genders at the same time.

 

After arranging the piñata, Kara and Lena had to turn their attention to inviting all their friends and family to the event, and let them know they’d like people to dress depending on the gender they think the baby will be. This means that Lena and Kara are inviting Sam, Ruby, Alex, Kelly, Jack, Jess and Winn. Kara did invite James, but she knew he wouldn’t be able to come as he’s currently in Metropolis doing some work there. Kara did consider inviting her cousin Clark, and his wife Lois, but seeing as they are based in Metropolis she thought it would be too far for them. Plus it’s not like Kara actually has a close relationship with Clark. Then the final person that Kara and Lena had to invite, was Eliza. Lena really wanted Eliza to be there, as she knew Kara would really like it, and Natalie and Ashley would love a chance to spend some time with their grandma, so the brunette CEO offer to fly Eliza out on Monday afternoon, so she’d arrive in National City for the gender reveal party, then she can stay the night and fly back to Midvale, on Lena’s private jet the following morning. Thankfully, Eliza has agreed to all this, which has made Kara very excited and happy.

 

Right now, Lena and Kara are both at work, and presently Lena is in her office getting on with some work. However, the brunette is soon interrupted by her office door swinging open in dramatic fashion. Lena doesn’t even need to look up to know who has just come barrelling into her office. There are only two people who Jess would let do this to Lena’s office, and that is Sam and Jack. Lena is sure Jack and Sam have come to her office now to chat about the gender reveal party later this afternoon, and the brunette CEO also fully expects Jack and Sam to try and get her to slip up, and accidentally tell them the gender of the baby before anyone else. 

 

“Lenaaaaa!!!” Jack says, in a loud voice, announcing his and Sam’s presence. 

 

“Hello Jack. Sam.” Lena says, without lifting her head up, “Just give me a second, I need to finish typing this thing.”

 

“How did she know it was the both of us?” Jack now asks, looking at Sam.

 

“I’m psychic.” Lena replies, while continuing to type.

 

“More like Lena knows there are only two assholes big enough to come barging into her office like this, and interrupting her.” Sam says.

 

“That’s not nice.” Jack says, with a pout, “You shouldn’t call yourself an asshole. I mean, it’s true, but no need for such self deprecation.”

 

Sam now smacks Jack on the side of his arm, hard, after the beta says that.

 

“Owww.” Jack says.

 

“Serves you right.” Sam says.

 

“You’re the one that started it by calling us assholes.” Jack says.

 

Sam now rolls her eyes. 

 

“You both are just as bad as each other.” Lena now says, finishing up typing the last sentence on her computer.

 

“I’m offended by that accusation.” Sam says.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes, and soon stands up from her chair and walks over to Sam and Jack, with the trio soon taking a seat at Lena’s couch area in her office.

 

“So, let me guess, you are both here to try and get me to spill what gender the baby is before the gender reveal party.” Lena says.

 

“Nooooooo….. We would never do such a thing.” Jack says, in dramatic fashion.

“Really?” Lena asks, with a smirk, and in an unconvinced voice.

 

“Yes.” Jack says, with a nod of his head, “We just came to ask you, are you feeling a bit blue, or more pinkish?”

 

“Real subtle, Jack.” Sam says.

“What?! Like you could have done any better.” Jack exclaims.

 

Lena rolls her eyes once more.

 

“Why are you both so desperate to find out what the baby is going to be right now. All you have to do is wait a few more hours for the gender reveal party.” Lena says.

 

“Cause I want to know who won the bet.” Jack says.

 

“Oh god.” Lena says, putting her hand to her face, “Exactly how much money have the two of you bet over the gender of the baby?”

 

“Pfft not much.” Jack says, with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“Yeah, just 20 grand.” Sam says, just as dismissively.

 

“That is still a lot of money, even though you are both multi millionaires.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm…. Maybe.” Jack says.

 

“Yeah…. but anyway….. you can see why we want to know the gender of the baby. Or more specifically, why I want to know the gender of the baby.” Sam says.

 

“Why is it just you who want to know, not Jack?” Lena asks.

 

“Oh, I’m only saying that because Jack has bet me 20 thousand dollars that your baby is going to be a boy, but then he has bet Jess 200 dollars that your baby is going to be a girl, so he’s not even principled about what he thinks the gender of your baby is going to be.” Sam says.

 

Upon hearing Sam say that, Lena very much thinks that Jack is a very lucky bastard, as even though he has made a stupid bet, by betting two people opposite outcomes, in this situation, because there is going to be two babies, Jack is going to end up winning both bets, but neither Jack or Sam know that right now.

 

“I thought I would just cover my bases.” Jack says.

 

“You realise that’s not how betting works, right?” Lena says, “You aren’t supposed to be on both outcomes.”

“Well, the way I see it, is I win either way.” Jack replies.

 

“Yeah, but the wins aren’t weighted the same. If I win my bet you have to pay me 20,000 dollars, and then in return you will only win 200 dollars from Jess, so you’ll still be down 19,800 dollars.” Sam says.

 

“Yes, but if I win our bet, I’ll be up 19,800 dollars, after paying out Jess her 200 dollars for winning our bet.” Jack says.

 

“I think you might have a bit of a gambling problem, Jack.” Lena says.

 

“Pfft. No I don’t.” Jack replies, “This isn’t even the most amount of money I have bet on. I’ve been to several casinos were I’ve bet thousands of dollars and stuff.”

 

“And how much of that money did you win or lose?” Sam asks.

 

“I don’t know.” Jack shrugs, “I don’t keep track of such things.”

 

“Further proving you have a bit of a problem.” Sam says.

 

“If you call having fun a ‘problem’, then sure, I have A LOT of problems.” Jack says.

Sam now rolls her eyes.

 

“Anyway, getting back to the topic at hand, you can see now why we want to know the gender of the baby.” Sam says.

“Yes, and while I appreciate you betting on what the gender of my future child is going to be, I’m still not going to tell you. You can wait a few more hours for the gender reveal party.” Lena says.

 

“Awww, no fair.” Jack pouts.

 

Lena now rolls her eyes.

 

“You know…… maybe you don’t have to tell both of us…… you can just tell me…. I mean, I am your best friend after all….. and best friends share secrets like this with each other. If you don’t, I mean, it really calls into question how close our friendship is, don’t you think?” Sam says to Lena.

 

Lena now looks at Sam with a stern look on her face.

 

“Are you really trying to both gaslight me and guilt trip me into telling you the gender of my baby, at the same time?” Lena asks.

“Is it working?” Sam asks.

 

“No. It just makes me want to tell Jack more than you.” Lena says.

 

“Damn.” Sam says.

“SEE! Proof I’m her best friend!” Jack exclaims.

 

“No!” Sam protests.

“Okay. I think I have had enough of this now. You both can leave, or I’ll have Jess call security to kick you out.” Lena says.

“Fine. Fine.” Sam says, and now stands up, “I guess I can wait a few hours.”

 

“Hmm… okay.” Jack says, and stands up too.

 

Sam now makes her way out of the office, but as she does, Jack quickly closes the door behind her, and then turns to face Lena.

 

“Okay, it’s just the two of us now. Your real best friend is here. Quickly, tell me what the gender is.” Jack says.

 

“I’m calling security now.” Lena says, and now makes her way over to her desk.

“You’re bluffing.” Jack says.

 

Lena now gives Jack a raised eyebrow look, before picking up her phone.

“Jess, could you have security come up here to kick Jack out of my office.” Lena says.

 

Jack’s eyes now widen, and he quickly opens the door and goes rushing out.

 

“Every time.” Lena mutters, having not even pressed the intercom button.

 

---

It is now a few hours later, and right now Kara and Lena are picking Natalie and Ashley up from school together, with this being the first time they will be seeing the girls since Friday morning, when they left for school and spent the weekend with Andrea. Both Kara and Lena are excited to see the girls, and know the duo will be excited about the gender reveal party which they will be having this afternoon. For Lena’s side of things though, she just really hopes that the girls stuck to their word, and didn’t mention the hole gender party thing over the weekend while they were at Andrea’s. Lena is hopeful that Ashley and Natalie have stuck to their word, as she would have thought that she’d have got some rude text from Andrea over the weekend if the girls had brought it up, but thankfully that has not been the case. Soon enough though, both Natalie and Ashley enter the back of the car, each with happy smiles on their faces.

 

“Hello Natalie, hello Ashley.” Kara says.

 

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena says.

“Hi.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Hello.” Ashley says.

 

“Did you both have a good time at má’s over the weekend?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah. It was okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Just okay?” Kara asks.

 

“It was a little boring, as there wasn’t much to do.” Natalie admits.

“Yeah, but it was still nice to spend time with má.” Ashley says.

 

“Well, that’s good. You should make the most of the time you get to spend with má while she is still here in National City.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley says, “Anyway, we want to know about the baby. Do you know the gender? Are we having a party tonight?”

 

Kara and Lena now both look at each other with smirks on their face, glad the girls are clearly still excited about the baby, or in this case, babies.

 

“Yes, we know the gender.” Kara says, “And we are going to have a party this afternoon, in just over an hour and a bit.”

 

“Who is coming? Is grandma coming?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yes, she is.” Lena answers, “She’s flying to National City in my private jet right now. She should land in about 20 minutes, where my driver will pick her up and take her to our house. She’s going to stay the night with us, and then I’ll fly her back to Midvale tomorrow morning.”

 

“Cool! Grandma is staying that night! That’s so great!” Ashley smiles, happily.

“Yeah!” Natalie nods, with a big smile.

 

 “I’m glad you are both happy.” Kara says, “Other than Eliza though, the people coming are Sam, Jack, Ruby, Alex, Kelly, Jess, and then my friend Winn, who I work with at CatCo.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Have you told people to dress in either pick or blue, like you said you would, for their guesses for the gender of the baby?” Natalie asks.

“We have.” Lena nods, “And we have also bought a pinata, which you two girls can hit with a club, when it’s time, and when it bursts, it will reveal the gender of the baby.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, that sounds cool.” Ashley says.

“Yeah, more fun than balloons.” Natalie says.

 

“We thought so.” Kara smirks.

 

The foursome now continue to drive back to their home, happily chatting about various things as they do.

 

“One thing we also want to talk to you both about…” Lena begins, “is have you two made a decision where you would like all of us to go on a family trip in a few weeks, before the baby is born?”

 

“Yes.” Ashley nods, as she looks at Natalie.

“Yeah, but we also wanted to ask something.” Natalie adds.

“What is it?” Kara says.

 

“Well, we both wanted to go to different places, at least as our first choices.” Ashley says.

 

“We are both happy with where we have decided to go, but it is my second choice.” Natalie says.

“Yeah, and my second choice would have been what Nat’s first choice was.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay….” Lena says, unsure where this is leading.

 

“Anyway, we decided that we’d like to go on a trip to Hawaii for our family vacation, as it will be warm, and we can have fun in the sea, or swimming pools, and we can take in some of the cool nature that Hawaii has.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, that sounds like a lovely choice, I have never been to Hawaii before.” Kara says.

 

“I agree. That sounds like a lot of fun. I’ll get right to arranging that trip as soon as possible. You both came up with a wonderful option.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara agrees, with a nod of her head, “But what is the thing you wanted to ask us?”

 

“Well, the second choice, and the place that Natalie would have liked us to go is Disney World.” Ashley explains, “But we decided not to go there because we know that pregnant people can’t really go on the rides, so it wouldn’t be too fun as you could really participate mom. So, anyway, we were wondering if maybe we could got there for a trip, after the baby is born?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, “We thought maybe we could go with all of us, including the baby, then grandma, Sam, Ruby, Alex, Kelly, and even Jack too, if he wants to come? We could go as a big family so that no one is left out of the fun, and everyone has someone to go on the rides with, and there will always be an adult to look after the baby, so it won’t ruin things for everyone.”

 

Kara and Lena now glance at each other after Natalie explains all that.

 

“It sounds like you have very much thought this all through a lot.” Lena says.

“We have.” Ashley nods.

 

“Well, then I don’t see how I can say no to that. I’ll obviously have to talk with everyone else about it, and we will have to wait until after the baby is born to make any decisions as to when we can do it, but yes, we can certainly do that.” Lena says, “I mean, just as long as you are okay with it, Kara?”

 

“Me, okay with it?” Kara says, “That sounds amazing! You know how much I love Disney! I have never been to Disney world either, so it sounds amazing!”

 

“Well then, I guess that is all settled.” Lena smirks.

 

The group now continue their ride back to their home, soon arriving about 15 minutes later, now ready for the gender reveal party to begin.

Chapter 157

It is now a little bit later, and people have started to arrive for the gender reveal party, with them all following the dress code, dressing in pink or blue, depending on whether they think Kara and Lena’s future baby is going to be a boy or a girl, with none of them realising that Kara and Lena are actually going to be having twins. The first person to arrive out of everyone was Eliza, with Natalie and Ashley both opening the front door eagerly upon being told that Lena’s driver’s car was pulling up on their driver, with Eliza inside. After seeing Eliza, Natalie and Ashley both took their grandma in for a tight hug, with Eliza hugging them both back, and greeting them hello, and placing kisses on the top of both of their heads. Once Eliza greeted the two girls hello though, she then moved her attention to Kara and Lena, giving each of them a hug too, and saying how happy she was to actually be invited, and for Lena to fly her out and everything, which Lena told her she was very happy to do. Then, once all the greetings were over, Lena had Natalie and Ashley take Eliza up to the bedroom she will be staying in for tonight, with Eliza soon returning back downstairs a few moments later, wearing a pink blouse, while Natalie is wearing a blue top, and Ashley wearing a pink one, clearly all making their choices clear as to what they believe the gender of the baby will be.

 

The next group to arrive after Eliza was actually Alex, Sam, Ruby and Kelly, with Sam and Kelly both wearing pink tops, while Alex and Ruby matched wearing blue tops, meaning their group’s opinions are pretty split. After that, Jess arrived in a blue blouse, then Winn in a pink shirt, and the final person out of everyone was Jack, who obviously had to be the last one to arrive, and make a dramatic entrance, wearing a half pink half blue shirt, which clearly he had custom made for this very occasion. Upon seeing that Lena couldn’t help but think about how insufferable Jack is going to be when he finds out the are having a girl and a boy, as he will then claim he predicted it all, when in reality all he has been doing is covering off his bets, and making no decision whatsoever. But Lena knows Jack, he will make this whole thing ridiculous.

 

For the first hour of the gender reveal party, everyone just chats with each other and has a good time, with the adults all having some drinks, while the kids all get to drink from a selection of juices and sodas. Lena has also been a bit extra, and had the event catered, which in this case just means that a selection of foods have been delivered to their home, which Kara and Lena then laid out on some tables, allowing the guests to pick the foods which they want. These foods include some cooked breaded chicken, sausages, mini burgers, salads, and various other things. Nothing that is very substantial, but certainly enough so that no one will go home hungry tonight. As the party moves on though, and everyone begins talking with each other, and having a good time, Kara very much notices how Winn has been chatting both Lena and Jack’s ears off. This doesn’t surprise Kara, as Winn is certainly a big fan of Lena, and everything that she has achieved with L-Corp, and loves reading about all the rumoured things that L-Corp are developing in the tech world. Then, as for Jack, even though Kara thinks Jack’s over the top personality might not gel too well with the more subdued personality that Winn has, Kara also recognises that Winn and Jack can probably talk each other’s ears off about all sorts of different tech stuff all day long.

 

Eventually, after about an hour and a half of the party, Lena finally makes her way to her mate’s side, with a happy smile on her face. Upon seeing Lena, Kara gives Lena a brief kiss on the lips, before wrapping an arm around her back, and pulling her close. Kara can tell that Lena has really been enjoying this party so far, as she looks so relaxed and happy. Then Kara has enjoyed her and Lena’s friends and family just gelling together so well. As for Ruby, Ashley and Natalie, it seems the three of them have just been having a good time chatting with each other, and a few of the adults, although they have mostly been paying attention to Eliza, who has been very keen to spend time with all of them, including Ruby, as Eliza knows Ruby will be her granddaughter one day too.

 

“This has been really nice.” Lena says, as she continues to stand next to Kara, looking out at their guests.

 

“Yeah, it has.” Kara nods, with a smile, “I’m glad our two friend groups, and families, fit so well together.”

 

“Me too.” Lena agrees.

 

“I saw that Winn was talking with you and Jack a lot. I presume he was talking your ear off about all the tech things you have been doing, and the stuff L-Corp is rumoured to be working on.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, yes. He certainly was. If I didn’t know otherwise, I would have thought he was attempting to flirt with me by asking so many questions about my company, and things I have done.” Lena says.

“No. Winn is literally just that obsessed with the technology world, and stuff L-Corp has made.” Kara replies.

“Yes, I can see that.” Lena nods, “Him and Jack had a very enthusiastic conversation about a few things. Honestly I haven’t seen Jack that interested in something that isn’t related to something ridiculous in a long time.”

 

“Yeah, I saw him and Jack talking. Sounds like they have hit it off.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, well, Jack has already asked me if I would offer Winn a job at L-Corp.” Lena says.

“Really?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “What would you think if I did so? I mean, he certainly has the skills and knowledge for a position. But I wouldn’t want to upset you, and feel like I was taking away one of your friends from your work.”

 

“No. I wouldn’t feel like that at all.” Kara says, “I mean, Winn and I are good friends, but we barely see each other while we work at CatCo, as he works in an entirely different department, on an entirely different floor than me. It would make very little difference to my day to day work life if Winn wasn’t there. I mean, it would have made a big difference to me almost 2 years ago, when I was Cat Grant’s assistant, and Winn was part of Cat’s technical support staff, as we literally has desks opposite each other. Now though, we have both moved on in our careers, to different areas, which means we work in different spaces of the company.”

 

“Oh, well, if you are okay with it, I will certainly consider offering him a position. I know Jack will enjoy working with him, and it sounds like Winn has several good ideas as well, that really could benefit L-Corp, and also Obsidian North.” Lena says, “Do you think he would be interested in a job though?”

 

Kara laughs at Lena saying that.

 

“Are you kidding me?” Kara says, “If you offer him a job he would probably pass out from how excited and surprised he would be about the prospect. He’d probably even offer to work for L-Corp for free, if it meant that he could work there.”

 

“Okay then.” Lena nods, “Well, I’ll discuss the matter more with Sam and Jack tomorrow, and see about a potential position I can offer him the job for.”

 

“Sure. That sounds like a great idea.” Kara smiles, happily.

 

There is then a beat of silence between Kara and Lena.

 

“Do you think we should do it now?” Lena asks.

 

“In front of all these people?” Kara asks, “I don’t think that would be appropriate, Lee.”

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“You’re ridiculous.” Lena smirks, “You know what I mean.”

 

“Yeah, I do.” Kara smiles, lovingly, as she looks at Lena, “Yeah, I think we should. Why don’t you get the girls, and I’ll get everyone’s attention.”

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Lena now parts from Kara’s side and makes her way over towards the girls. Kara, for her part, gives Lena a few moments to get to the girls first, before she gets everyone’s attention.

“Hello everyone!” Kara soon says, loudly, getting everyone’s attention.

 

People’s conversations soon start to die down, with all of them turning to look at Kara.

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, “We are so happy that all of you could be here today. I have loved seeing all of you interact with each other, and I hope you are all having a good time. But anyway, we all know why we are here, for you to find out the gender of the baby we are having. We are going to do that right now.”

 

“Yes! Time for me to win my bets!” Jack exclaims with a big smile.

 

“You and your bets.” Sam says, “I can’t believe you convinced Alex to bet you the baby is going to be a girl.”

 

“What can I say, it will be easy money.” Jack shrugs, with a smirk on his face.

“Wait…. hang on a minute. You just bet me that the baby would be a boy! You can’t do that! You’re betting both ways.” Winn says.

 

“Sure I can.” Jack smirks.

 

“He has been betting for both results long before he got to this party, so I wouldn’t worry too much about it.” Sam says to Winn.

 

“Yeah, you just got to make sure you don’t lose your bet Winn.” Alex says, with a smirk, “As basically when you lose your bet, you will then be paying me the money, via Jack.”

 

“Or you will be paying me the money.” Winn says to Alex.

“Okay. Okay.” Lena now says, “I think that is enough. Jack, you will not be ruining this by making any more bets. Alright?”

 

“Yeah fine.” Jack says.

“Good.” Lena replies.

 

Kara now walks over to Lena, who is currently standing at the bottom of a tree that has the piñata hung on one of the branches. Natalie and Ashley are both standing there with bats in their hands, either side of the pinata, ready to go and help reveal the gender of the babies.

 

“Alright, so, to reveal the gender we thought we’d have Natalie and Ashley help us with it.” Kara explains, “So we have a pinata here, which when the girls hit it hard enough, will burst open, and reveal the gender.”

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Now obviously we know you’re supposed to be blindfolded when you go to hit the pinata, but the person who made this for us told us that it can take several hard hits for it to finally burst, so we thought we’d let them just go like this, without the blindfolds.”

 

“Sound understandable.” Alex says.

 

“Yes, let’s see what the baby is!” Ruby says, with a big smile.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, and now turns to look at her two daughters, “Natalie, Ashley, are you both ready to go?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, eagerly.

“I am too.” Ashley says.

“Perfect.” Lena nods, “Kara, why don’t you give them a countdown.”

“Alright.” Kara replies, “I’ll count down from 3, then you both can start hitting it. Remember, aim for the body, not the head, as you might knock it off the branch by breaking the string.”

 

“Yep, okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Okay. Three, two, one, GO!” Kara says, with Natalie and Ashley now starting to hit the pinata.

 

Over the next few moments, Natalie and Ashley continue to hit the pinata, as hard as they can, with it spinning around a bit as they do. Everyone who is watching on starts to cheer both girls, excited to see them burst the pinata and reveal the gender of the baby. Soon though, after almost 30 seconds of Natalie and Ashley hitting the pinata, a little crack appears in the side of the pinata which Ashley has been hitting, which causes everyone to cheer in excitement, knowing that they are only moments away from finding out the results of this.

 

“Give it another hard hit Ashley!” Jack says, “You are almost there!”

 

Ashley now pulls the bat back, and hits the pinata hard, right on the crack, and this causes the pinata to burst open on her side, with a bunch of pink glitter coming shooting out, and falling to the floor. Everyone now starts cheering loudly upon seeing the pink glitter, believing that Kara and Lena are going to be having a girl, however, as they do this, Natalie now hits her side of the pinata hard, causing it to burst open, with blue glitter now shooting out. The group all see the blue glitter coming out of the pinata now, and this causes them to quiet down in confusion.

 

“Surprise. We are having twins.” Lena smirks, clearly everything up.

 

Everyone’s eyes now widen upon hearing Lena say that, but after a few more moments silence, they all start cheering again in excitement, with them all moving towards Kara and Lena, taking them both in for hugs, and congratulating them. After a few minutes of these congratulations though, Kara and Lena do excuse themselves, along with Natalie and Ashley, wanting to talk to the two girls before they then discuss everything about the twins with everyone else. As they walk away though, Kara and Lena start to hear the sound of Jack realising that he has won all of his bets, which does cause Lena to roll her eyes.

 

“Okay, girls.” Lena says, once she, Kara, Natalie and Ashley are back inside the house, out of earshot of everyone else, “Kara and I just wanted to take you to the side for a moment now, because we know that having twins is a lot different to what you were expecting when you thought we were just going to be having one baby.”

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “We wanted to speak with you both because I don’t want either of you to feel like just because there is going to be two babies, that this will suddenly mean that even more attention will be taken away from you both. Mom and I are going to make sure that does not happen. The two of you are still important members of this family, and we are always going to want to spend time with you, even if there are times when we have to spend a lot of time with the babies. I never want either of you to feel left out, even more so because I don’t want you to think that I’m replacing you both with these two pups, because they are biologically related to me, and you two are not. I don’t see things that way at all. I love both of you, very much. You are just as much a part of my family as these pups are. I don’t want you to ever think differently.”

 

“Yes, and I 100% agree with what Kara is saying. I never want you two to feel left out, or feel any resentment or anything.” Lena says, “I won’t lie to you, there are going to be times after the babies are born, that I’m going to be absolutely exhausted, as I’ll be spending my time feeding the babies, and then sleeping to recover. But I still will want to spend time with you, even if it’s just you both cuddling up with me as I sleep, or sitting there as I feed the babies. I promise you both, you will always be important to me, as I love each of you, so very much.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at each other for a few moments, before turning to look back at Kara and Lena.

 

“I don’t know how Natalie feels, but I’m okay. I know having a baby is hard, and having two of them is going to be harder, but I know you both love us, and we are going to love the babies too.” Ashley says.

“Yes. I love you mom. I love you too Kara. I love our family. Having two babies is going to be different, but that does not mean that it will be bad.” Natalie says.

 

Kara and Lena now both grow relieved looks on their faces upon Natalie and Ashley both saying that, and seeming to be comfortable with them having twins, and not upset and everything. This is a big weight off of Kara and Lena’s shoulders.

 

“I’m glad you both feel that way.” Kara smiles.

“Me too.” Lena nods.

 

“So, we are having a baby brother, and a baby sister?” Ashley asks.

“Yes, you are.” Lena nods.

 

“Have you got names for them yet?” Natalie asks.

“We do.” Lena nods.

 

“Can you tell us?” Natalie asks.

 

“Uhhh….. I don’t mind.” Lena says, and then looks at Kara, “Do you mind?”

“Nope.” Kara says, “For your baby brother, we are going to name him Liam.”

 

“Oh cool. Does that mean it will be Liam Luthor?” Ashley says.

“Liam Luthor-Danvers.” Lena clarifies.

“That makes sense.” Ashley nods.

 

“What about the girl?” Natalie now asks.

 

“The girl, we are going to name Lori. Lori Luthor-Danvers.” Lena says.

“I like that name as well!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

“Me too.” Ashley says.

 

“Well, there you go. You are the first two we have told the names.” Lena says, “Now, how about we get back to the party, and talk with everyone about the twins?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Kara, Natalie, Lena and Ashley now all head back out to the party, where over the next few hours Kara and Lena spend a lot of time with their friends and family, explaining to them everything that happened that lead up to them finding out the surprise that they will be having twins. Kara and Lena then go on to tell everyone the names that they have already picked out, and everything else.

 

After a few hours of this, eventually the party starts to die down, with people starting to head home. Jack ends up being the last one to leave, very much celebrating the fact that he got richer today, due to winning all of his bets. Lena has informed Jack though that she very much expects him to use some of that money to buy a nice gift for a baby shower, rather than blowing it all on hookers or something stupid.

 

Once everyone leaves, Eliza helps Lena, Natalie, Ashley and Kara clear everything away, with Eliza then spending a little more time talking with Natalie and Ashley before they all then retire to bed for the evening. Today has been a really good day for all of them.

Chapter 158

It is now about a week later, and today is a big day for Natile and Ashley, because today Andrea is going to be leaving National City so that she can continue her recovery, away from prying eyes, and in peace, in Argentina. Natalie and Ashley did spend a second weekend with Andrea at her home over these last couple of days, which gave Kara and Lena some more free time to be alone. The duo did have sex a few times over the weekend, but nothing wild like they did the weekend before. Kara and Lena’s attentions were more focused on being concerned how Natalie and Ashley will be feeling come Monday afternoon when Andrea will be leaving National City for the foreseeable future, with the girls not knowing when they will see Andrea next. Of course, Natalie and Ashley will still keep in constant contact with Andrea, via text, and also video chat, but that is not the same as their má being physically there with them. None the less, Kara and Lena know that all they really can do for Natalie and Ashley, to help them, is to be there to emotionally support them over these coming days, and weeks, while also hopefully being able to distract them with all the things they will be doing over these next couple of weeks. Kara and Lena know that they have a long list of things that they need to do before the babies arrive, which they hope to include Natalie and Ashley in. This will begin with them all going on a week long vacation to Hawaii in a week’s time, which will be over the spring break holiday that Natalie and Ashley have from school, where Kara and Lena hope the girls can really relax and just enjoy the sun and the fun they will be having there. After that though, they will need to buy some furniture for the twins, while also preparing a nursery for the twins too, which Kara and Lena plan to have Natalie and Ashley involved in, and help them paint the walls and things. Lena thinks the girls will very much like getting to have that personal touch on the side of things.

 

Outside of all this, one of the other things that Lena has casually been thinking about, in the back of her mind, is the conversation she had with Kara last weekend, where she basically explained that one day she would like to move into a new home, that can be both of theirs, and has even more room for their expanding family. Of course, from this conversation Lena realised that an ideal way to build the perfect home for herself, Kara, and their children, would be for the two of them to design it from the ground upwards, with it obviously taking a lot of time to build after that. This isn’t something that Kara and Lena are prioritising right now, as they obviously have a lot of other things on their plates, but in a few free moments of downtime, Lena hasn’t been able to help herself by looking up some plots of land that are for sale where she and Kara could potentially build their future home, and then also looking at other homes for sale that Lena and Kara could have demolished to then build their brand new home on top of. It is just something that Lena has become very interested in, and excited about the prospect of, even if they have a lot of other things to deal with first.

 

In regards to the holiday to Hawaii that the family will be taking in a week’s time, Kara and Lena have worked together to book an absolutely wonderful week of fun, which will hopefully be full of a lot of memories that they will create together, and be something Natalie and Ashley can think of as a time before their twin siblings are going to be born. Of course, one of the main reasons for this trip is to show to Natalie and Ashley that Kara and Lena still will always care about them, and think of them, even as their family continues to grow. As for the specifics of the trip though, Kara and Lena have booked them into staying in a private villa, which is right near the beach front, but is also part of a hotel. The reason they have done this, rather than just book a private beachfront villa outright, is seeing as the villa is part of a hotel, they get all the benefits of being in a villa, their own space away from everyone, a lot of room, their own kitchen and a nice big swimming pool and hot tub, then at the same time, they get the benefits of a hotel of being allowed to call for room service whenever they like, which will be delivered to their private villa. This therefore means that the family can choose to cook for themselves at any point they like, or if they are feeling lazy, they can order room service which will send them some delicious food of their choosing. Of course, when it came to booking this hotel specifically, Kara had much different ideas than Lena, as Kara is obviously much more used to booking more affordable things, while Lena can book whatever she likes, no matter the expense, given that she is a billionaire. So, for Kara, it did take a little while to be okay with just how expensive everything is, but Lena was able to ease Kara’s concerns by pointing out that this trip technically is not for the two of them, it is actually for Natalie and Ashley, and the two of them are just along for the ride to be their for their daughters, so all the expense from the trip is technically for Natalie and Ashley. Obviously Kara knows that not all of that is entirely true, but it did help a bit, and has allowed Kara to be more comfortable with things.

 

After booking their villa, Kara and Lena have also discussed with each other about all sorts of things they can do while they are in Hawaii, as seeing as they only have a week now until they go on their trip, and will only be spending a week there, the duo know that they shouldn’t waste any time while they are in Hawaii on figuring out what they should do. As if they don’t make some tentative plans they could end up spending half their time in Hawaii figuring out things they can and want to do. So, Kara and Lena think that at least this way, Natalie and Ashley will have a bunch of options of things they can do as a family. Obviously the main things that Kara and Lena know they can easily do with the girls, is just laze around the pool of their  villa, and enjoy the sun, while also walking down some stone stairs about 20 feet down from their villa, which lead to a beach, which Kara and Lena are sure the girls will love to plan on at times. Other than that, Kara and Lena have found a few other activities that they can do, including going on some walks through the beautiful sights that Hawaii has to offer, doing some snorkelling, taking a helicopter ride which will show them around the beauty of some of the other islands, getting to see some of the volcanoes that the islands have to offer, going on some boat rides, visiting historical sights such as Pearl Harbor, and of course, just doing some shopping in the local stores that Honolulu has to offer, which is where their villa is based. So, with all of these activities in mind, Kara and Lena are well aware that they have a lot of things that they can do, which is probably more things than they will end up having time for, but better that than not having enough activities to fill their holiday together. Of course, one of the main things that Kara and Lena have also had to discuss is the fact that quite a few of those activities Lena will not be able to participate in, due to how heavily pregnant she is, plus it’s not like Lena would go snorkelling in the first place, even if she wasn’t pregnant. So, this therefore means that Kara knows she will be the one spending quite a lot of time with the girls, taking them on all these activities, and she is very happy to do it, as it will act as another bonding moment, with just the three of them. The holiday will still be a family holiday for the four of them though, despite Lena being pregnant, with Lena wanting to be involved in as many of the activities that she is physically able to do, without putting the babies at risk. So, all in all, the holiday should be an amazing and memorable adventure, for all four women involved.

 

---

Right now, Kara and Lena are waiting in the car outside Natalie and Ashley’s school, picking them up from school, with this being the first time they will have seen the girls since Friday morning when they left for school, and then spent the weekend with Andrea. Today, Kara and Lena are a little bit nervous for, because straight after picking the girls up from school, they will be driving to a nearby airport, which is where Andrea is going to fly out from, on a private jet, and then head to Argentina for the foreseeable future. Kara and Lena know that today is going to be difficult for the girls, and even though they have got to spend these past two weekends with Andrea, that likely has probably just made things worse, because they will now miss their má all the more, even if she is an awful human being. None the less, Kara and Lena are aware today is not about either of them, it is about being there for Natalie and Ashley, and giving them both the comfort they will need when Andrea leaves and gets on that plane. Then, in the days that follow, Kara and Lena also know they will need to continue to support the girls, and give them all the affection they can muster, as they’ll continually be sad about Andrea being away, all the way until eventually it becomes a bit more normal to them, and thereby manageable. One of the bad things about this, which Lena recognises likely makes things all the worse for the girls, is there is no date set for when Natalie and Ashley know they will be seeing Andrea again. This is because Andrea certainly has no plans to coming back to National City until she is completely healed, after going through months and months of physical therapy, if she actually ever comes back to National City at all. Then, as for Natalie and Ashley, Lena does not want to just put the girls on a private jet, alone, to have them fly to see Andrea in Argentina, as that would make her far too nervous about something going wrong, or the girls being nervous about flying by themselves, and whoever the pilot is of the private jet. Lena very much would want to come with the girls on a trip to Argentina, which Andrea has already approved of, but Lena also knows that after their trip to Hawaii, she will be too pregnant to be going on a plane, and after the twins are born, she won’t want to be going on a plane until she and Kara can get a handle on managing the twins, and Lena herself feels more physically normal. The last thing Lena and Kara want is for them to take Natalie and Ashley to see Andrea in Argentina, and then the trip being ruined by Kara and Lena having to deal with screaming babies, which annoy everyone else, the entire time they are there. So, for now, there really is nothing they can do to set a date for when the girls will see Andrea next, and that just sucks a bit for Natalie and Ashley.

 

About 5 minutes after Kara and Lena hear the school bell ring, signalling the end of the day, Natalie and Ashley get in the back of the car. Right away Kara and Lena can see that both girls have rather sad expressions on their faces, which is understandable, with there not really being anything they can do about them right now.

 

“Hello, my darlings. Did you both have a good weekend with má?” Lena asks, with a loving smile, as she turns around.

 

“Yeah….” Ashley says, in a glum voice.

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods.

 

Lena now looks at both of her girls for a few moments and sighs, hating that there isn’t anything she can do to improve their moods.

 

“Girls, I know today is going to suck for you, and you are both going to be upset about it, and that is completely okay.” Kara begins, “But just so you both know, your mom and I are going to be here for you, to give you all the support you need. So, don’t be afraid to ask for it, even if it is just something simply like asking for a hug from one of us. Then, it doesn’t have to just be for today. I know the two of you are going to be sad about missing má for a while now, and that’s okay. If you feel really sad one day, because you miss her, or for any other reason, you can still come to the both of us and ask for a hug, or whatever else you need. I promise you.”

 

“Yes. I agree with Kara entirely.” Lena says, with a smile, while feeling a wave of affection for her future wife, at just how amazing she is being to the girls right now, “No matter the time of day, if you feel sad, upset, or anything else, come to either of us, and we will be there for you. Okay?”

 

“Okay….” Ashley nods.

“Yes, okay…..” Natalie replies.

 

Kara and Lena now both glance at each other, knowing there really isn’t much else they can say right now. So, Kara simply turns on the car engine, and starts the journey to the airport.

 

“Girls, I know this probably isn’t the right time, and you don’t want to think about it….” Lena begins, “but Kara and I booked our trip to Hawaii, which we will be going on from Friday after school next week, until Sunday the following week. We will be taking my private jet, and we are going to be staying in a lovely private villa, and we already have a bunch of activities in mind that we can decide to do when we get to Hawaii.”

 

Neither Natalie or Ashley really respond to Lena saying that, they just let out hums of acknowledgement that they heard Lena, which honestly is the best Lena can hope for right now.

 

About 25 minutes later, the car finally pulls up to a private airport, with them soon being let through the gate by security, after Lena gives the security guard the appropriate credentials. After that, Kara drives them in the direction of a hangar, where they see a private jet sitting, and a few cars parked just outside the hangar. Lena recognises the jet as Andrea’s private jet, so she knows that is where they need to be going, with Kara soon parking just outside the hangar, alongside the other cars.

 

“Okay…” Lena says, with a sigh, “We’re here.”

 

“Yeah….” Ashley says, in sad voice.

 

“Okay….” Natalie says, almost in an inaudible voice.

 

The four women then just sit there, in the car, in silence for a few moments. Soon though, Lena makes the decision that they will need to get out of the car and get on with this, as there is no point delaying this, as that will likely just annoy Andrea, and that is certainly not what Lena wants to deal with today.

 

“Come on girls, let’s go see má.” Lena says, as she opens her car door.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley now all get out of their car, and soon start to walk towards the entrance of the hangar. Eventually, when they finally have a view inside the hangar, they see Andrea sitting at the bottom of the steps to the plane, in her wheelchair, with her girlfriend Eve standing next to her, and the two women just talking with some of the crew who will be flying the plane to Argentina, as well as some of the staff for this local airport. As they round the corner, and step inside the hangar, Andrea’s eyes move away from the staff she is talking to, and look at Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley, with the foursome being about 30 feet away from Andrea, and the stairs leading up to the plane right now.

 

“I’ll wait here.” Kara says, deciding it’s best if she keeps some distance between herself and Andrea, for both their sakes, there is no need to make this any more difficult than it needs to be, “I’ll be here if any of you need me though.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Lena nods, understanding the situation.

 

Lena, Natalie and Ashley now walk over to Andrea, with Andrea dismissing the staff just as Lena and the girls arrive.

“Hello.” Andrea says, as she mostly looks at Natalie and Ashley.

“Hi.” Natalie says, in a sad voice.

“Hey.” Ashley replies, in her own sad voice.

“Did you both have a good day at school?” Andrea asks.

“Hmm..” Ashley hums.

“Yes.” Natalie replies.

 

Andrea now grows a sympathetic look on her face, and lets out a sigh.

“Eve, babe, could you just…. give us a moment alone, please?” Andrea asks, as she turns to look at her girlfriend.

“Of course.” Eve nods, “I’ll go get on the plane.”

 

Andrea nods her head at Eve, and then Eve gets on the plane, leaving Andrea, Lena, Natalie and Ashley alone. After this, Andrea shares some kind words with the girls, telling them both that she is going to miss them, and she wishes that things were different, and she felt comfortable enough to continue her rehab here in National City. But Andrea explains that she thinks she’d be far too stressed to do her rehab here, as she would be scared the entire time that the media would get photos of her or something, and that would just make things all the worse for her. Natalie and Ashley simply hum at these words though. Of course, the girls do somewhat understand, but that doesn’t make any of this any easier. So, after this, Andrea just tells the girls how much she loves them, and takes each of them in for a hug and a kiss, and promises them that they can phone her all the time, and speak with her, no matter the time of day or night.

 

“Okay….” Andrea eventually says, “Girls, could I just have a word with your mom now? You can come back here and give me one last hug before I get on the plane, once I finish speaking with your mom, okay?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now walk a few feet away to the foot of the stairs of the plane, leaving Lena and Andrea alone.

 

“The girls have told me you’re having twins.” Andrea eventually says, after a few moments of awkward silence between herself and Lena.

 

“I…. am….” Lena says, “I did tell them not to bring any of that up to you though…”

 

“I know…. It’s okay.” Andrea says, “And……. I know I’m going to sound like a complete asshole here, but as it’s for the girl’s sake, I don’t care. So, I just want to tell you to make sure that the girls get the attention they deserve, even after you and…. Kara…. are dealing with your babies…… okay?”

 

Upon hearing Andrea say that, inside Lena gets angry, as she thinks about how Andrea has the gall to say something like that after how awful she treated Natalie and Ashley before her cancer, and all the events that followed. A big part of Lena wants to just shout at Andrea now, and call her a fucking asshole. However, Lena knows there is no point making things worse here now, so she just internalises all of that, and accepts, even if Andrea is being an asshole right now, at least it is an improvement in regards to her actually caring about her daughters.

 

“Yes. I am well aware of all that.” Lena says, in a bit of a snippy voice, “Kara and I have already talked to the girls about it, and promised them we will make sure to do our best to give them as much attention as they need, even after the babies are born. Then, next week, we are going to Hawaii, on a holiday over spring break, just so we can give the girls a sort of last holiday when it’s just the two of them as the children, before their siblings arrive.”

 

“That….. sounds nice…..” Andrea says.

 

“It will be.” Lena nods.

There is then another awkward silence between Lena and Andrea.

 

“I…. if anything happens with the girls….. while I am gone….. please let me know…… I know the girls are going to speak to me a lot….. but I know there may be things they don’t want to tell me, that a parent should know…. So…. please….. can you just tell me anything I need to know?” Andrea asks, in a sincere voice.

 

“Of course.” Lena nods.

 

“Thank you.” Andrea replies.

 

After this, Andrea now wheels herself over to Natalie and Ashley, where she takes her two daughters into one last long hug, giving them each a kiss on the cheek, and telling them how much she loves them. Eventually, this moment ends though, and Andrea signals for the crew to help her up the stairs of the plane. To do this, one strong looking staff member, picks Andrea up into his arms, and then carries her up into the plane, with another staff member folding up the wheelchair and taking it inside the plane. As Andrea disappears into the plane, this is when Natalie and Ashley both start to cry. Lena now grabs hold of both of the girls hands, and moves them back over to Kara, with the foursome then exiting the hangar and standing outside as the engines of the plane start up. Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena then proceed to watch as the plane slowly starts to make it’s way out of the hangar, and then towards the runway, with Ashley and Natalie still crying, and now waving at the plane, even though they can’t see Andrea inside. A few minutes later, the plane finally starts to take off from one end of the runway, shooting up in the air a few moments later, and beginning its journey to Argentina. As soon as this happens, Natalie and Ashley burst into even more tears, with Kara taking Natalie in for a tight hug to comfort her, while Lena takes Ashley into a hug to comfort her older daughter.

Chapter 159

It is now a few hours later, and everything is quiet in Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley’s home, but that doesn’t actually mean it’s a good sign. Since getting home from the airport, after Andrea flew off in her private jet to Argentina, Ashley and Natalie have been very upset, of course from the fact that they don’t know when they are going to see Andrea next, which is completely understandable. After Andrea’s plane flew away at the airport, Kara and Lena literally had to stand there comforting Natalie and Ashley for a good 5 minutes until they eventually calmed down and stopped crying. This basically just included Kara and Lena hugging Natalie and Ashley, and being there for them, with there literally not being much else they could do for them. Eventually though, Natalie and Ashley did stop crying, and that is when Kara and Lena were able to get the girls into the car, and begin their journey back home. The car ride itself was pretty awful, as it was just filled with complete silence, with Natalie and Ashley sitting in the back of the car, looking out the car window, letting out a few sniffles here and there. Both Kara and Lena absolutely hated that experience, but once more they knew there was absolutely nothing they could do. After about 30 minutes of driving, the foursome did arrive back to their home, and Lena suggested that they all sit down and watch a movie together before dinner, but neither Natalie nor Ashley were interested in that. Instead, both Natalie and Ashley just told Lena and Kara that they wanted to be alone, so rather than pressing them on the matter, Kara and Lena decided to respect the girls wishes and allow them to go upstairs to their rooms to be alone. While Natalie and Ashley were upstairs in their rooms though, Kara and Lena did make sure to poke their heads inside each of the girls rooms, just to check to make sure they were okay. Neither Kara or Lena wanted Natalie and Ashley just to be crying, alone, in their rooms, as that would be truly awful. Thankfully, Ashley and Natalie were not doing that, and instead Ashley was quietly getting on with some of her homework, while Natalie was just laying on her bed, watching some videos on her phone. All of this did give Kara and Lena a chance to be alone with each other, but it’s not like they could enjoy it in any fashion, as both of their own moods had been pulled downwards by the girls being so sad.

 

Right now, Kara and Lena have just put the finishing touches on the dinner that they have cooked for all of them, with the duo working in the kitchen together to do so, which has been a nice experience. Currently, Lena is just placing everyone’s dinner on the table, ready to be eaten.

“Should we call the girls down?” Kara asks, once the dinner is in place.

“No. We probably should go up there and tell them dinner is ready.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara and Lena now walk towards the stairs, but just as they get to the bottom of the stairs, Lena lets out a groan, and places a hand on the bottom of her back.

“Are you okay?” Kara asks, in a concerned voice.

 

“Yeah…. Just a little back pain, as I haven’t sat down in a while. It’ll be okay.” Lena says.

 

“No.” Kara says, “You should go sit down. I can go up to the girls and tell them dinner is ready. You just relax and wait for us.”

 

“I….. are you sure?” Lena asks.

“Of course I am.” Kara replies, “I’ll be fine with the girls. For you, it’s important you take care of your body. For your sake. For our babies sake, and also for Ashley and Natalie’s sake. The last thing anyone wants to happen is for something to happen to you, as then Natalie and Ashley would be even more emotional about that.”

 

“Hmmmm….. That is a fair point. Okay.” Lena says, “Just…. be gentle with the girls. I have a feeling their sadness might end up turning into them being annoyed, a bit like stages of grief.”

 

“Yeah, okay. I’ll tread carefully.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods.

 

Kara now heads upstairs, with Lena moving back towards the table where the food is waiting for all them, and taking a seat in front of her own plate of food. Kara, for her part, soon gets to the top of the stairs and then hesitates at the top of the landing. Kara just has to think for a few moments as to which of Natalie and Ashley she is going to go into first. After some thought though, Kara decides to go into Ashley’s room first, as she very much guesses that out of both Natalie and Ashley, it is more likely that Ashley could be the one that gets a bit annoyed after her sadness passes, and Kara would rather deal with that before having Natalie nearby, and ready to go downstairs with her. So, after making this decision, Kara approaches Ashley’s bedroom door, knocks on it lightly, and then walks inside, not waiting for an answer as to whether she can come in or not.

 

Once enters Ashley’s room, she is met with the sight of Ashley sitting at her desk, still doing her homework, but crumpled up bits of paper all thrown over the floor, which were not there an hour ago.

 

“Ughhhh!!!!” Ashley says, and tears a piece of paper out of the book she was writing on, then throws it onto the floor, without even looking at Kara.

 

“If you’re trying to master no look paper basket ball, you are failing spectacularly.” Kara says.

 

Ashley now turns to look at Kara with a glare on her face.

 

“What do you want?” Ashley asks, with a mean look on her face.

 

“Whoa. No need to be rude to me.” Kara says, growing a frown on her face, “I know you are upset right now, but that’s no excuse.”

 

Ashley’s mean look on her face now dissipates, and she soon grows a bit of a guilty look on her face.

 

“I’m sorry….” Ashley says.

 

“That’s okay. Thank you for apologising.” Kara says, “Now, care to tell me why your room looks like you’ve torn out half the paper from that school work book and thrown it on the floor?”

 

“Ugh…. Cause I just can’t get this.” Ashley groans.

 

“Get what? What homework are you doing?” Kara asks.

 

“English.” Ashley answers, “We have been doing Shakespeare in class, and for homework we are supposed to write a few paragraphs about what we can take from Romeo and Juliet and apply to our lives. I just, I can’t get it, as whenever I write something, I sound stupid.”

 

“Okay.” Kara replies, “How about I help you with it?”

 

“I don’t think that’s allowed.” Ashley says.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“Of course it is. It’s not like I’m going to write your homework for you.” Kara says, “I’ll just help you and be a sounding board for you.”

 

“Yeah, okay. That would be good.” Ashley replies.

 

“Good.” Kara says, “But you know what always helps me mostly, whenever I am stuck on something?”

 

“No.” Ashley says.

 

“Eating.” Kara says, “Which is why before I help you, we should go downstairs so that you can recharge your brain with some food, as dinner is waiting for us, and so is mom.”

 

“I think you just like eating in general.” Ashley smirks, cracking her first smile since Andrea left.

 

“Maybe, but my point still stands. So, what do you say? Wanna come downstairs and recharge your brain?” Kara asks, with her own smile.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Great!” Kara says, “How about you head downstairs then, while I go get Natalie.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Perfect.” Kara says, with a smile, and now heads towards the door of the room.

 

“Kara?” Ashley says, causing Kara to turn around.

 

“Yeah?” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Thank you.” Natalie says.

 

“Of course.” Kara says, with another smile.

 

Kara now leaves Ashley’s room feeling pretty good that she has been able to deal with one of the two girls, who was probably going to be the most difficult. It makes Kara feel good about her parenting skills. 

 

Kara now approaches Natalie’s bedroom door, and knocks on it just like she did with Ashley’s before heading inside. Once inside Natalie’s room, Kara soon sees that Natalie is still lying on her bed, with her head facing away from Kara, but this time she isn’t looking at her phone or anything. Kara does wonder if Natalie has fallen asleep, so she walks to the other side of Natalie’s bed, and soon sees the 12-year-old’s eyes open and looking at her, but the rest of her face has a sad expression on it.

 

“You just relaxing, Natalie?” Kara asks.

 

“I miss má.” Natalie says.

 

“I know you do.” Kara replies, nodding her head with a sympathetic look, and then taking a seat on the bed next to Natalie, “I wish I could say something that is going to make you feel better, and not sad, but I can’t. I don’t have anything. I can just be here with you, and let you know that I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” Natalie replies.

 

Kara smiles at Natalie saying that.

 

“Mom and I have made us all dinner, and it’s waiting for us downstairs. You should come down and eat.” Kara says.

 

“I don’t want to walk. I can’t be bothered.” Natalie says.

 

“How about I carry you?” Kara suggests.

 

“You can’t carry me. I’m too old. I’m too big.” Natalie says.

 

“Nonsense. Of course I can carry you. What do you think my abs are for? Just for show?” Kara smirks.

 

“But…. I’m too old.” Natalie says.

 

“No you’re not. You’re never too old to be carried. I carried your mom the other day.” Kara says, although leaves out the fact she carried Lena during their sex escapade, “So, what do you say?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie says, after a few moments silence, “You can carry me.”

 

“Alright.” Kara smiles, and now stands up from the bed.

 

Kara now reaches down and pulls Natalie up into her arms, making sure to secure the 12-year-old against her body. Natalie, for her part, wraps her arms and legs around Kara’s body.

 

“You’re strong.” Natalie says.

 

“Yes. I told you.” Kara smirks, “Now, let’s head downstairs.”

 

Kara now carries Natalie downstairs, and soon into the kitchen area where she sees Lena and Ashley already waiting for them. Upon seeing Kara carrying Natalie, Lena decides not to comment, as it’s pretty clear it must have been for a reason. Soon, Kara places Natalie on the ground, with Natalie then taking her seat next to Ashley.

 

“I hope you both enjoy this dinner.” Lena smiles, “Eat up.”

 

Dinner now continues with everyone eating their food, and with only Kara and Lena talking with each other a little bit. Neither Kara or Lena make an attempt to engage Natalie or Ashley in a conversation right now, as they know the girls are in a bad mood. So, Kara and Lena settle for the comfortable mostly silence. This continues all the way until they have finished eating their dinner.

 

“Did you girls like that dinner?” Lena asks, attempting to just engage Natalie and Ashley in a little bit of conversation.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie says.

 

“It was okay.” Ashley comments.

 

“Hmmm. Alright.” Lena says, “Now, how about the two of you reconsider watching a film with Kara and I? I’ll even let you both eat some ice cream, even though it’s a school night.”

 

“I’d like to watch a film.” Natalie says, after a moment silence.

 

“Good. Ashley, what about you?” Lena asks.

 

“Kara said she’d help me with my English homework after dinner.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh.” Lena replies.

 

“I did.” Kara says, “But I don’t think it will take that long. We can make a start on the homework now, and I’m pretty sure we’ll be done in about half an hour. During that time, you two can pick out a movie for us all to watch, and then get the ice cream to that perfect temperature where it’s not melted, but also not too frozen. That perfect softness.”

 

“Okay. That does sound like a good plan.” Lena says, “Are you okay with that, Ashley?”

 

“Yeah, as long as I get my homework done.” Ashley says.

 

“Of course.” Lena nods, “Why don’t you both go upstairs and start on that right away and in the meantime I’ll clear up all these dishes.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley says.

 

Kara and Ashley now get up from the table and head upstairs, leaving Lena and Natalie alone. After a few moments, Lena now gets up from her chair and begins to gather all the dirty plates.

 

“I’ll help you wash them, mom.” Natalie says.

 

“Okay.” Lena nods, “How about I wash them, and you dry them off?”

 

“Alright.” Natalie nods, with a slightly happy look on her face.

 

“Perfect.” Lena says.

 

Back upstairs, Kara and Ashley are now back in Ashley’s room, with Kara sitting on Ashley’s bed, while Ashley is sitting at the desk.

 

“So tell me Ashley, what have you been writing about Romeo and Juliet that you can apply to your life?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhhh…. Well…… I was righting it’s a tragedy, and that’s like life. As life can be a tragedy a lot of the time. But think that just sounded dumb.” Ashley says.

 

Kara’s eyes briefly widen at Ashley saying that, but the blonde quickly hides the looks. The reason for this look from Kara is simply because of how dark that thought was from the 14-year-old.

 

“I…. don’t think that is dumb, Ashley. You’re right, for a lot of people life isn’t fair. I mean, there are some people who, through no fault of their own, get illnesses and die young. Or people who are in the wrong places at the wrong time, and get permanently hurt, or die. None of that screams that life is fair. However, I think writing such a think so pretty dark, and your teacher might start calling us up worried about you. So how about we put a different spin to it?” Kara suggests.

 

“What spin?” Ashley asks.

 

“Well, what from Romeo and Juliet would you say suggests life isn’t fair?” Kara asks.

 

“The fact that Juliet fakes her death, but Romeo’s thinks she’s really dead then kills himself. Then Juliet wakes and sees that Romeo is dead and kills herself. They were so close to getting a happy ending, but they messed up.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay, so what you are saying, is Romeo and Juliet lacked good communication. As if they and better communication with each other, then maybe none of that would have happened.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmmm yes…. Okay. I think I can write that.” Ashley nods, and now starts to write on her paper, with her pen.

 

“Good. What else can you take from the play though?” Kara asks.

 

“Uhmmm…… that forced marriages are bad, and people should be allowed to choose who they marry?” Ashley suggests.

 

“Yes. That is a good one.” Kara nods, “What else?”

 

“That…… I uhmmm….. I don’t know.” Ashley says.

 

“Alright. So what is the reason that Romeo and Juliet’s families didn’t want the two to be together?” Kara asks.

 

“Because the families were feuding with each other.” Ashley says.

 

“Exactly. So what can we take from that?” Kara asks.

 

“That… petty feuds shouldn’t get in the way of things we want to do, and people’s happiness.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes! That’s really good Ashley!” Kara smiles, widely, and proudly.

 

“Yeah. Okay.” Ashley says, “I think that is enough now.”

 

“Okay.” Kara nods.

 

Kara now just sits there and watches as Ashley writes away on her paper, making no move to leave the room as Ashley has not told her to leave yet, with Kara also knowing Ashley might ask her for some more help as she writes everything. About 15 minutes later though, Ashley does finish writing, and turns around to look at Kara with a smile on her face.

 

“I’m done.” Ashley smiles, clearly happy with her work.

 

“Great!” Kara smiles back.

 

“Can you read it for me, to check it over?” Ashley asks.

 

“Sure.” Kara nods.

 

Ashley now hands Kara the piece of paper, and the blonde quickly begins reading the three paragraph assignment. Soon, Kara finds that Ashley has done a really good job, and has expressed everything they talked about really well. There are a couple of minor spelling and grammar mistakes, but Kara decides not to say anything about them, as they certainly shouldn’t lose Ashley any major grade points, and this way it will be clear Ashley did this work mostly on her own.

 

“This is great, Ashley. You are certainly going to get an A.” Kara says, as she hands back the assignment to the 14-year-old.

 

“Thank you.” Ashley smiles, “And thank you for helping me.”

 

“Anytime.” Kara smiles, “Now, seeing as we are done with your homework, how about we clean up this room before joining mom and Natalie downstairs?”

 

“Uhhh yeah. That’s probably for the best. Mom would be annoyed to see my room messy like this.” Ashley says.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley saying that.

 

“How about we make the game of it. See who can get the most into your bin, from all the way over here?” Kara suggests.

 

“What do I get if I win?” Natalie asks.

 

“Hmmmm….. what do you want?” Kara asks.

 

“An extra scoop of ice cream, from your bowel.” Ashley says.

 

Kara chuckles at Ashley saying that. 

 

“Okay. But if I win, I get an extra scoop of ice cream from your bowel, meaning you get less.” Kara smirks.

 

“You’re on.” Ashley says, confidently.

 

Kara and Ashley now gather several pieces of balled up paper, and soon sit next to each other on one side of the room, and begin shooting for Ashley’s trash can. After a couple of minutes, Kara just squeaks by a win by the score 7-6.

 

“Your ice cream is mine!” Kara says, as she celebrates.

 

Ashley laughs at Kara saying that, and then just hugs the blonde.

 

“Thanks for this, Kara.” Ashley says.

 

“Of course, Ashley.” Kara replies.

 

“I love you.” Ashley says.

 

“Love you too.” Kara replies.

 

Kara and Ashley now tidy up the remaining balled up pieces of paper, putting them in the bin, before joining Natalie and Lena downstairs. After this, the family just have a really nice end to their evening together, watching a movie as they eat some ice cream. Despite Kara winning her bet with Ashley, she still lets Ashley keep her ice cream, not wanting to deprive the 14-year-old of any delicious ice cream. Needless to say, as all four ladies head off to bed later that evening, they are all in better moods than they were after returning from sending Andrea off at the airport.

Chapter 160

It is now almost a week later, Friday, and right now Kara, Lena, Ashley and Natalie are all on Lena’s private jet flying towards Hawaii to start their week long vacation, and their little family trip for the girls, before the birth of the twins. Thankfully, over the last week, Natalie and Ashley have slowly started to return to their normal selves, and are not sad all the time over missing Andrea. There of course still has been times where Lena and Kara have noticed that the girls are quiet, sad or a little upset, but it is still significantly better than it was the day the girls said goodbye to Andrea, and the next couple of days after that. Of course Natalie and Ashley have video chatted with Andrea several times over the last week, which has made things better for them, although it still is clearly not the same. One development that has happened over the last week, that Kara and Lena have noticed, is that the girls have become a lot more physically affectionate towards both of them. This has included the girls wanting to cuddle with Kara and Lena a lot more than they used to, especially when it comes to Kara. There have been times when they have just been sitting with each other watching a movie together, and without saying anything the girls have sat and cuddled with either Kara or

Lena as they continued to watch the film. Then, at the same time, both Natalie and Ashley have been taking Kara in for a big hug before going to bed each night, which is certainly a new development. Kara, for her part, has loved all this, and has really felt so happy that Natalie and Ashley feel close enough with her to give her this affection all the time, and receive the same amount to affection from her. It truly has made Kara feel like Natalie and Ashley have officially completely accepted Kara as one of their other parents, which is such an over the moon feeling for the blonde. 

 

Outside of the increased affection that Natalie and Ashley have been giving Kara and Lena, over the last few days, as they have gotten closer to their trip to Hawaii, the girls have clearly got a lot more excited about things. For the past few evenings, as they have all been eating dinner together, the girls have been having animated conversations with Kara and Lena in regards to all the different things that they want to do while they are in Hawaii, with the girls even making a list of the things that they can do with all four of them present, and the things that they’ll be able to do with Kara, with Lena unable to participate due to her pregnancy. In fact, Natalie and Ashley have taken things so far that over dinner the previous night Ashley suggested that she and Natalie actually make a specific schedule for their holiday in Hawaii, that they will then stick to so that they can do everything they want to do. Upon hearing that suggestion, Kara was very amused by it, mostly because Ashley really sounded like Lena in that moment, as that is totally something Lena would try and do. Ultimately though, Kara and Lena have just been really happy to see how excited the girls have been about going on this holiday to Hawaii. They both recognise this will be a much-needed break for Natalie and Ashley, and allow them to take their mind off things a bit.

 

Right now, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are about a couple of hours into their flight, with an estimated flight time over just over 4 and a half hours. Usually a normal flight to Hawaii from National City would be close to 5 and a half hours, but Lena’s private jet, which she personally had a lot of input in developing, can go faster than most planes, almost at supersonic speeds that break the sound barrier like concord. Before they all got on the plane though, Kara and Lena went to pick Natalie and Ashley up from school, with both girls being very excited. After that, they quickly went home for about an hour, to allow the girls to shower, change, and grab their bags, before then getting in the car and heading to the airport, with them taking off in the plane about 35 minutes after leaving their home. Kara, for her part, still being very new to travelling on a private jet, really has liked a lot of the aspects of travelling on a private jet. Obviously Kara previously went on Lena’s private jet to travel to Metropolis with her mate, but this is for a holiday, which has allowed Kara to really see the benefits of a private jet, if you can afford it. The big thing that Kara has thought about, is the fact that it took them less than an hour to drive from their home, to the airport, and then be up in the air, heading to their destination. If they were flying on a normal commercial plane, right now, even though they are a couple of hours into their flight, they would likely only just be boarding the plane, if that. So Kara has really seen how flying on a private jet cuts out so much of the waiting hassle, when it comes to flying commercial. Then, on top of all that, Kara now really sees just how much more comfortable things are on this private jet. Right now there is only 6 of them on the plane, the two pilots, and then the four of them, with Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley being the only ones in the cabin area of the plane. So, because of all that, Kara has seen just how much room they have to move about, stretch their legs, and simply relax, which is a lot different to being crammed into smallish seats on a commercial plane, with people usually sitting either side of you. Literally right now, all four of them are spread across the entire plane, with Lena sitting on one set of seats, with a table in front of her, on her laptop, doing some work that she just wants to finish before she turns off for the week. Then, Kara is relaxing sitting in another single seat opposite Lena, just looking out of the window. As for Natalie and Ashley, Ashley is sitting on a seat on the other side of the plane, with the seat pushed all the way back into more of a laying position, with her headphones in, listening to some music on her phone, while Natalie is laying on the couch area of the private jet, watching some videos on her phone. It truly is a very comfortable experience.

 

“Kara?” Ashley eventually calls out, as she takes on of her headphones out of her ear.

 

“Hmmm. Yes?” Kara replies, with a smile, as she turns to look at Ashley.

 

“What type of music do you like?” Ashley asks, curiously.

 

“Oh….. I like lots of different things.” Kara says, “Although, I have to say, growing up, I really was a massive fan of NSYNC. I had their posters on my wall.”

 

Lena lets out a little amused huff at Kara saying that.

 

“What, you don’t approve?” Kara asks Lena.

 

“No. I huffed because I liked NYSNC too.” Lena says, “Although for me it was a band I enjoyed in my 20s, so I certainly wasn’t a teenage girl like you, with posters on my walls of the band members I had crushes on.”

 

Kara now laughs at Lena saying that.

“Fair enough.” Kara smirks, “So, NYSNC needs to play at our wedding?”

 

Lena laughs, hard, at Kara saying that.

“Maybe the reception. Certainly not the ceremony.” Lena says.

 

“Fair enough.” Kara replies.

“What is NYSNC?” Ashley asks.

 

Lena and Kara now both turn to look at Ashley, with surprised and disapproving looks on their faces.

“How do you not know who NYSNC are?” Kara asks, and then turns to Lena, “How have you not educated the girls properly on great music?”

 

“Hmmm….. I guess I failed in that regard.” Lena says, in a half joking voice.

 

“Do you know who Justin Timberlake is?” Kara says, as she looks at Ashley.

 

“Uhhhh…. I think so….. He did a song for the Trolls movie, right?” Ashley asks.

 

Kara lets out a small groan at Ashley asking her that.

“Yes, he did…..” Kara says, “But he is a big solo artist. However, before he became a big solo artist, he was in a boy band called NYSNC, which was very popular in the late 90s and early 2000s.”

 

“Really? I’ve never heard of them.” Ashley says.

 

“Here.” Kara says, as she gets up from her chair, and then moves over to sit in the chair next to Ashley, “Let me get some NYSNC songs up on your phone, and we can listen to them together. I’m sure you’ll recognise some of them.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods, and hands Kara her phone, along with her second earbud, which Kara places in her ear.

 

Kara now taps away at Ashley’s phone and soon finds some NYSNC songs, and plays them, with Kara and Ashley then happily listening along to the music. Lena, for her part, grows a small smile on her face at Ashley and Kara continuing to bond like this, before getting back to her work on her laptop.

 

For the next 15 minutes, Kara and Ashley listen to a bunch of NYSNC music, which Ashley clear very much enjoys. During this process, Ashley does rest her head on one of Kara’s shoulders at one point, not to sleep or anything, but just to have some physical contact with the blonde. Eventually though, after these 15 minutes, the music comes to an end, and Kara pops the earbud out of her ear and turns to look at Ashley.

 

“So, what did you think?” Kara asks.

“I really liked them. I didn’t really like that last song, but the others were good.” Ashley says.

“That is understandable.” Kara nods, “So, you asked me what music I liked. What about you? What music have you been listening to recently?”

 

“I really like a lot of different music. I like Beyonce, Ed Sheeran, Ariana Grande, Katy Perry, Lady Gaga, but my favourite artist is Taylor Swift.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, you’re a Swifty then?” Kara smirks.

 

“I guess so.” Ashley nods.

 

“I like Taylor Swift too. I sing some of her songs in the shower pretty often.” Kara smirks.

 

Ashley now chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Do you want to listen to some Taylor Swift with me then?” Ashley suggests.

“Sure.” Kara nods.

 

For the next 45 minutes, Kara and Ashley listen to a bunch of Taylor Swift songs, with Ashley having a permanent smile on her face the entire time, clearly happy to have someone to share her music with. Then as for Kara, she has really enjoyed this bonding experience with Ashley, and she has already got a thought in her mind, that she will have to talk with Lena about, that perhaps she and Ashley, and maybe even Natalie if she wants to come too, can go and see Taylor Swift in concert together, as that would be another big bonding experience, which would also likely happen after the twins are born. That would make the bonding experience even more important, as it would be proof to Ashley that just because the twins are born, Kara and Lena are not going to suddenly focus less of their attention on Ashley and Natalie, and thereby not be willing to do things like go to concerts together.

 

Eventually, once the Taylor Swift music comes to an end, Kara hands the earbud back to Ashley, places a kiss on the top of the 14-year-old’s head, and then gets up from the chair, and moves over to Natalie, deciding she might as well spend some time with her during this last hour and a bit of their flight, with Lena still typing away at her laptop. Upon arriving next to Natalie, Kara sees that Natalie has now repositioned herself so that she is sitting on the couch area of the plane, rather than laying down on it. However, Natalie is still looking at various videos on her phone. So, Kara now takes a seat next to Natalie.

“What are you watching? A movie?” Kara asks Natalie, as she sits right next to her.

 

“No.” Natalie replies, as she shakes her head, “I’m watching YouTube videos, of some YouTubers I like.”

 

“Oh really? Which YouTubers do you like?” Kara asks.

 

“A few different ones. I like watching some beauty YouTubers, as well as some YouTubers who play video games.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh really?” Kara asks, “That is interesting. You know, I used to watch a lot of YouTube too, when I was a teenager?”

 

“Really? Was YouTube around then?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara scoffs at Natalie saying that.

 

“Of course it was. YouTube has been around since 2005, and I was one of the early adopters of it back then. I remember when YouTube videos used to be rated using a star rating system, rather than likes. Then, when I first started using YouTube no one even had 100,000 subscribers. So, I have been watching YouTube forever, although I don’t really watch much YouTube anymore.” Kara says.

 

“Oh…. that’s interesting.” Natalie nods.

 

“So, what video games do you watch YouTubers play?” Kara asks.

 

“A few different ones. I like watching a lot of Minecraft videos. I think they are cool.” Natalie says.

 

“That’s interesting.” Kara says, “Have you ever played Minecraft?”

 

“No.” Natalie says, “I only have a Nintendo Switch, not anything else. So I play mostly Nintendo games.”

 

“Yes. I know.” Kara nods, “Would you like to play a bunch of different games, including Minecraft?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods, eagerly.

“Okay.” Kara says, “Well, would you be interested in playing those games with me? I mean, I know Minecraft is a good game to play with multiple people, as well as solo.”

 

“Yes! That would be really cool!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I will talk with mom, and see if we can figure something out for us to play some games together sometime soon, after we get back from Hawaii.”

 

“Okay. Thank you, Kara. I’ll look forward to it.” Natalie smiles.

 

“You’re welcome.” Kara says, and now places a kiss on the top of Natalie’s head, and then gets up from the couch area, leaving Natalie alone to watch her YouTube videos.

 

Kara now returns to her seat facing Lena, with the brunette woman just shooting Kara a wide smile, and giving the blonde a nod of her head, very much showing her approval for how wonderful Kara has just been with both Natalie and Ashley. After this though, the group remain mostly in silence for the rest of their plane journey, and about 40 minutes later, they land in Hawaii.

 

After landing in Hawaii, their plane slowly makes their way off the runway, before then parking, with the pilots coming out of their cabin to open the door to the plane, with Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all then gathering their things and exiting the plane together. At the foot of the stairs of the plane, the family see that there is a car waiting for them, clearly ready to take them to their villa, while there are also people standing there holding leis in their hands, which they soon put around the necks of Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley as they welcome them to the island.

“Huh, I just got leid, Lena.” Kara mumbles to her fiancé.

 

Lena just shakes her head at rolls her eyes at Kara saying that.

 

A few moments later, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all get in the car that is waiting for them, with some of the airport staff, and the pilots, unloading their luggage out of the storage units of the plane, and into the back of the car. About 5 minutes later, the car finally starts moving, leaving the airport, and then heading in the direction of the hotel which their villa is located on. Currently, it is 6PM local time in Hawaii, meaning that it is still light enough for them to see things out of the car window, but not the brightest, so they can’t see very far and have a good look at all the beautiful scenery of the island. That will have to be something that will have to wait until tomorrow.

 

“What are we going to do when we get to the villa? Can we start doing things?” Natalie asks, as she looks at Kara and Lena.

 

“Yes.” Ashley nods, “We can go into the city, and maybe do some things there for the evening?”

 

“Hang on. Hang on.” Lena says, with a chuckle, “I am happy that the two of you are excited, but we have only just got here. We will have plenty of time over this next week to do a bunch of different things. We don’t have to start squeezing it into today. For this evening, I think we should just relax after that plane ride, and spend the evening in our villa. Currently it is just after 9PM in National City, meaning that is the time that our body clocks still think it is, and I don’t know about all of you, but I am absolutely starving.”

“Yeah. I’ve been pretty hungry since about an hour after we took off.” Kara comments.

“You’re always hungry.” Lena smirks, “But anyway, my point is, we should have the hotel send us some nice room service to our villa, and then we can all eat a nice dinner together, and just relax for the evening, before going to bed, and then getting a start on things tomorrow. Okay?”

 

“Hmmm…. Okay…. I guess so.” Ashley says.

“Yeah, okay.” Natalie says.

 

Kara and Lena can both tell that Natalie and Ashley aren’t exactly excited about the prospect of not doing much this evening, and having to wait until tomorrow to truly start their Hawaii adventure.

 

“I’ll tell you what.” Kara says, “If the two of you are not tired, a little while after we have eaten dinner, we can all jump in the pool together, or, at least the three of us. We can have some fun in the pool for the evening, before then going to bed. How does that sound?”

 

“Yes!” Natalie nods, with a big smile.

“Okay.” Ashley smiles happily.

 

Lena now smiles at Kara, being constantly surprised by how good Kara is with the girls, although not because she is surprised Kara is simply good with the girls. Lena is surprised because it almost seems that Kara has been a parent for years, even though the blonde has really only been a parent to these girls for a couple of months. Lena just knows she is in for so many years of having an amazing second parent by her side, which she is very much looking forward to. This holiday is just going to be one of the first big examples of Kara truly taking up that role, and Lena is so happy about that.

Chapter 161

Kara, Natalie and Ashley have now happily jumped into looking at the room service menu that they can order from and have sent to their villa for their dinner for the evening, with the three of them all making excited sounds as they look at the menu. The menu itself is displayed on a tablet which the villa comes with. The tablet itself acts as a household control, as it allows them to turn off various lights remotely, order room service and request other things from the hotel staff, control the temperature of the swimming pool and the hot tub, as well as multiple other features. Lena just knows that when Kara, Natalie and Ashley have all decided what they are going to eat, the next thing they’ll do is play with the tablet to see all the things the house can do. Lena, for her part though, is just happy right now to head to the master bedroom which she and Kara will be sleeping in, and lay down for a little while. Lena may have been sitting down in a very comfortable plane for the last few hours, but no matter your mode of transport, and no matter the time difference or not, it always seems that flying just exhausts you, and Lena is experiencing that right now. Although it might also be because Lena’s body clock is telling her that it’s late at night right now, rather than the 7PM local time that it is in Hawaii currently. Either way, Lena could do with a little rest before dinner arrives.

 

“Ooo look! They do a buffet! We could try all the food!” Ashley says eagerly, back in the main room with Kara and Natalie.

 

“Yes! We don’t have to decide if we do the buffet! We can try everything!” Natalie says, happily.

 

Kara grows a smile on her face now, so happy to see how much Natalie and Ashley are already getting into the swing and fun of things here in Hawaii. Kara knows this is going to be a very special holiday.

 

“To have the buffet we’d have to go up to the main hotel, and I think mom doesn’t want to do that right now.” Kara says, “Let’s just find some food you like, and order that. We can try the buffet another day. Okay?”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yes alright.” Natalie agrees.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles.

 

“Kara?” Ashley soon asks.

 

“Yes, Ashley?” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Are there limits on the foods we can get?” Ashley asks, curiously, “I mean, obviously I’m not talking about ordering 3 main meals for myself. But can we order starters and desserts? And do we have to think of the price of things?”

 

“Hmmm…. That’s probably not my decision to make. How about you two continue looking at the menu and I’ll see what your mom says.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

Kara now hands the tablet off to Natalie and then heads in the direction Lena went off too. A few moments later Kara soon arrives in the master bedroom, which she sees is absolutely beautiful. There is a large bed in the middle of the room, which Lena is currently laying on, then one side of the room has ceiling to floor glass windows which give a spectacular view off the edge of the property and look out at the ocean, about 100 feet away. The room then looks incredibly well furnished, and Kara knows that it comes with an amazing bathroom which has plenty of room for herself and Lena to shower together and have some fun, if they get the chance. 

 

“You going to sleep?” Kara asks, with a smirk, as she looks at Lena.

 

“No. I just wanted to lay down for a bit. I thought you and the girls could handle ordering food yourselves.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, about that.” Kara says, “I came in because the girls wanted to know if there were limits on what they can order. They don’t want to order like multiple main meals, but they were wondering about the price of things, and if they can order starters and mains and a dessert and things.”

 

“They don’t need to worry about the money, nor do you, darling. This is a holiday. They can order whatever they like. Just, like you said, not anything ridiculous. No multiple main meals. We don’t need them throwing up. Then, also, make sure they don’t order some massive meal that they’ll never eat like a 20 ounce steak or something stupid.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. I think those are pretty fair rules.” Kara says, “What would you like?”

 

“Hmmmm…… you know what….. right now, I would quite like a flame grilled chicken burger with pineapple inside, and sweet potato fries. Hmmm…. and some pickles in the burger too.” Lena says.

 

Kara very much turns her nose up at Lena saying that.

 

“You want pineapple and pickles in your burger together? Gross.” Kara says.

 

“Don’t judge. I’m pregnant.” Lena says.

 

“I know, which is why I am judging, but that doesn’t mean I won’t try my best to get it for you.” Kara smiles, lovingly.

 

“Hmmm, I knew I kept you around for a reason.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara now reaches down towards Lena and takes her in for a tender kiss, which Lena happily responds to. A few moments later, Kara pulls back from Lena, now with a big smile on her face.

 

“This room is very nice. The windows are a bit…. off putting though, feels like anyone could see in.” Kara says, as she looks around the room.

 

Lena chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“The house is raised up several feet above the beach, and anyone who would be able to see the windows of this room from the beach would be too far away to see anything. Plus, these windows are one way, so you can’t see inside even if you’re standing right outside them. Then, on top of all that, there are some remote blinds which you can activate with a button in here somewhere.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. well that’s better then.” Kara says.

 

Lena chuckles again.

 

“I do find it amusing that you’re worried about people looking into this room here, when previously you’ve proudly fucked me, and pressed my tits and naked body up against the glass windows off my office, in the middle of the city.” Kara says.

 

“That’s different! No one was going to see us then!” Kara says.

 

“No one would see anything now either.” Lena smirks.

 

“Yeah, alright. Fine. Maybe you’re right.” Kara says.

 

“I am, which is why, at some point, when Natalie and Ashley are otherwise occupied, I’m going to have you fuck me as you press my naked body up against these glass windows.” Lena says, seductively.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara groans

 

Lena now chuckles once more.

 

“Now go. Before Natalie and Ashley end up ordering a bunch of stuff on their own.” Lena says, with a gesturing hand.

 

“Okay….” Kara says.

 

Kara now heads out of the bedroom, but as she does, she just stands by the doorway for a few seconds, and thinks of some non sexy thoughts, as Lena’s comments just now have given Kara a massive erection, which she really wants to calm down before she goes back out to Natalie and Ashley. Thankfully though, after a few seconds her problem is solved, and Kara is able to head back and join Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, announcing her presence, as she sees Natalie and Ashley have now moved to one of the couches in the living room area of this villa, while still looking at the tablet, “Mom has said you can get whatever you want, as you’re on holiday, and you don’t have to worry about the price. However, it has to be within reason. No order multiple main meals, and no ordering a bunch of food you will never eat all of, or will throw up from eating all of it. We certainly don’t want our holiday to start off with either of you puking.”

 

“That sounds fair.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Yeah.” Natalie agrees.

“Perfect.” Kara smiles, “So have you both decided what you want?”

 

“Uhmmm….. I think I’m going to have hot dogs, with fries, and mozzarella sticks for a starter, then fudge ice cream for dessert.” Natalie says, with a happy smile.

 

“Hmmm…. That sounds like a good choice.” Kara replies, “What about you, Ashley?”

 

“I want the grilled chicken drumsticks, with vegetables and fries. I don’t want a starter, but I’m going to have chocolate cake for dessert.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, that sounds like a very good choice.” Kara smiles.

 

“What about you m… Kara…. What are you going to have?” Natalie asks.

 

“Yeah, what about mom as well?” Ashley adds.

 

“Well, mom has just told me she wants something pretty weird, that turned my nose up. She wants a grilled chicken burger, but with BOTH pineapple and pickles.” Kara says.

“Ewww…. Gross.” Ashley says.

 

“Why is that gross?” Natalie asks, confused.

“Cause pickles and pineapples don’t pair with each other. One is a more vinegar-based thing, while the other is a sweet-based thing.” Kara explains.

 

“Oh…. okay.” Natalie replies.

 

“As for me….” Kara begins, as she picks up the tablet to look at the menu once more, “For a starter, I am going to have their loaded potato skins. Then, for main I’ll have their half rack of BBQ ribs. As for dessert, Ashley, you have inspired me, so I’m going to have the chocolate cake as well.”

 

“That sounds nice.” Ashley smiles.

“Hmmm…. Yes…. Can we order now? I’m hungry.” Natalie says.

 

Kara now chuckles.

“Sure. I’ll order it on this tablet.” Kara says.

 

Kara now types away at the tablet, adding all their orders to their basket, with the blonde also finding a grilled chicken burger which she is able to customise to Lena’s specifications, as well as pair with sweet potato fries. After a couple of minutes, Kara is able to complete their room service order, and once it completes it even gives Kara an estimate of how long their order will take, with their being a progress bar as well, just like when you order a takeout pizza or something.

 

“All done.” Kara says, “Hmm… It says it is going to be about 35 minutes, so we will have a little time before the food arrives.”

 

“Can we go in the pool until it arrives then?” Natalie asks, with a hopeful look on her face.

 

“No. We can wait until after. By the time you get changed, and get into the pool, our food will basically be here. Then you’ll have to go through the hole process of drying off after you get out of the pool before you can eat your food.” Kara says, “So, how about, while we wait for the food, you two both go decide which bedroom you each want as your own. Mom has already claimed our bedroom at the end of the hall on the right. There are 4 other bedrooms to choose from though. So, feel free to pick whatever one you want. Just please, no arguments, all the rooms are basically the same.”

 

Upon Kara saying this, without saying another word, the girls quickly go running down thew hallway with each other, clearly wanting to compete with each other to decide who gets what room first. After seeing that, Kara just rolls her eyes, and hopes that this doesn’t turn into an argument between the girls.

 

---

Exactly 35 minutes later, on the dot, there is a knock at the front door of their villa, with Kara opening the door and revealing that the food has arrived. Upon seeing the food arriving, Kara is actually a little surprised, because she expected the food to just be put in takeaway containers, similar to ordering takeaway back in National City, however that is not the case at all. Their food is actually presented on two small metal tablets, that are pretty common for hotels to wheel about when someone has ordered room service. Clearly these hotel employees have wheeled these metal tables all the way from the kitchen in the main hotel, to this villa. Kara is both impressed and surprised by this.

 

Kara allows the hotel staff to enter the villa, with them then asking her where they she unload all the food, for when they want to eat everything. Seeing as Lena, Natalie and Ashley are all still in their rooms right now, Kara makes the decision that it will probably be nice to eat their dinner up on the table outside, next to the pool, as it will be nice and cool out there. The hotel staff are happy to accommodate this, and soon wheel out the food to the table outside, and begin unpacking all the food, and placing it on the poolside table. The food is presented on China plates, al come with cutlery as well. For now, the hotel staff only unload the starters and the main meals, and leave the desserts that they all will be having underneath a lid on one of the metal tables.

 

“Your desserts are under this lid here.” One of the hotel workers explains, “They are all cold desserts, so you don’t have to worry about the chocolate cakes heating things up under the lid. The ice cream has been placed on top of a bucket of ice to keep it nice and cold though, so you do not have to rush with eating your dinner.”

 

“Thank you. This all looks incredible.” Kara says, “Thank you so much.”

 

“Of course.” The same staff member nods, “Once you are done with everything, you can pile up the plates and cutlery on this table we will leave behind. There is a place to put things on the top, and the bottom of this table. You can either send us a request on the tablet to come pick up the dishes, or you can wheel the table out and leave it at the end of the driveway of this villa, and a staff member will come and pick it up later this evening.”

 

“Okay. Thank you. That all sounds incredible.” Kara smiles.

 

“You are very welcome.” The staff member says, “Is there anything else we can help you with?”

 

“No. That will be all, thank you.” Kara replies.

“Okay. We hope you enjoy your meal, and have a wonderful staff with us.” The staff member says.

 

“We will.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now escorts the staff members out of the villa, and as she does this, she thinks about tipping these hotel staff workers for all the work they have just done, but she quickly realises she doesn’t actually have any cash on her or anything. So, Kara just makes a note in her mind that she and Lena will need to make sure to tip all these staff members well in the future, as they certainly deserve it for how above and beyond they have gone.

 

A few moments later, Kara closes the front door behind the staff members, and then heads into the bedrooms to find the rest of her family. The first people she finds are Natalie and Ashley, who are both laying on their beds, in the rooms they have chosen, looking at something on their phones. Upon telling them that the food has arrived, both girls quickly go running out of their rooms, and then down the hallway. After seeing this, Kara then heads into her and Lena’s room, and she soon finds that her future wife is sleeping peacefully on the bed, letting out a small little cute snoring sound as she slips. This is something Lena has developed while sleeping, since she has become more heavily pregnant. For a moment, Kara does think about leaving Lena to sleep, but she also has the thought that Lena has not had proper food in several hours now, and that is not healthy for her, especially as she is pregnant, so she soon makes the decision to wake up the brunette CEO.

 

“Lena….” Kara says, softly, as she sits on the edge of the bed, and strokes one of Lena’s arms.

 

Lena quickly begins to wake up, with the CEO letting out a little groan, followed by her eyes opening a few moments later. Lena then just looks at Kara, with a lot of sleep on her eyes for the next few moments, not saying a single word.

 

“I’m sorry to wake you, but our food is here, and you haven’t eaten in a while, so you need to eat before you can go to sleep.” Kara says.

“Hmm… Okay.” Lena nods, after a few more moments silence.

 

“Good.” Kara smiles, and leans down to place a kiss on one of Lena’s cheeks, “We are sitting outside, at the table by the pool.”

“I’ll be out, in a few minutes.” Lena hums.

“Alright. Take your time. Just don’t fall back to sleep. It is important you eat, for you, and our pups.” Kara says.

“I won’t.” Lena says, “I love you.”

“Love you too.” Kara smiles, and places another kiss on Lena’s cheek.

 

Kara now gets up from the bed and leaves the bedroom, soon making her way outside, where she sees Natalie and Ashley sitting up at the table, patiently waiting for Kara and Lena to join them before they can start eating their food. Currently Natalie and Ashley are sitting opposite eat other up at the table, so that means that Kara and Lena will also be sitting opposite each other, with Natalie and Ashley either side of them.

 

“This food all looks delicious. Doesn’t it?” Kara says, as she takes her seat.

 

“Yes. Your potato skins look very nice, Kara.” Natalie says.

 

“They do.” Kara nods, as she looks at her four potato skins, “Would you like one?”

 

“Really?” Natalie asks, in a surprised voice.

“Of course. Go ahead.” Kara smiles.

 

“Thank you.” Natalie smiles, and quickly takes one of Kara’s potato skins and puts it on her plate.

“Would you like one as well, Ashley?” Kara asks, as she looks at the 14-year-old.

 

“No. You’d only have 2 left then. That’s not fair.” Ashley says.

“I don’t mind. I promise. I can always order more another day.” Kara smiles.

 

“Hmmmm….. Okay then. Just as long as you are sure.” Ashley says.

 

“I am.” Kara nods, with another smile.

 

Ashley now takes one of the potato skins and puts it on her plate.

 

“Do you want some of my mozzarella sticks, Kara?” Natalie offers.

“Hmmm…. Maybe later.” Kara replies.

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

About a minute later, Lena now comes out and joins them, and once she sits down, they all tuck into their food, which is absolutely delicious. Lena even lets out some happy groans as she tastes the mix of pickles and pineapple, which Kara still doesn’t understand the craving for. Everyone else still very much enjoys their food though, and once they finish all their main foods, they are able to move on to dessert. Kara didn’t order Lena any dessert, but as the brunette sits there, Kara does notice Lena staring at her chocolate cake, so Kara ends up being a good mate and cuts her piece of chocolate cake in half, and gives it to Lena, on a spare plate, which Lena very much thanks Kara for. After Kara does this, without saying anything, Ashley cuts a quarter off of her slice of chocolate cake, and then puts it onto Kara’s plate.

 

“You didn’t have to do that, Ashley.” Kara says.

“I wanted to. You’ve been sharing all your food. You deserve to have food given to you as well. This way it means that mom has basically got a quarter of each of our chocolate cake slices.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. Thank you, that is very thoughtful of you, Ashley.” Kara smiles.

 

Ashley just nods her head at that.

 

The group all now dig into their desserts, which they end up enjoying even more than their mains. Once they finish the desserts though, the girls are very quick to ask to go into the pool, which Kara agrees to. Ashley and Natalie then both run off to change into their swimwear, leaving Kara to collect all the dirty plates and put them on the metal table for the hotel staff to pick up later. After Kara finishes this, Lena lets Kara know she is going to turn in for the night, as she is very tired. So, Kara gives Lena and goodnight kiss, and sends her mate on her way.

 

For the next hour after Lena turns in for the night, Kara has some fun with Ashley and Natalie in the swimming pool, with them splashing about, and generally having a good time. They then end the night sitting in the hot tub, with Natalie and Ashley both cuddled up to Kara’s side, as they enjoy the warm water, and the jets on their back. Eventually though, they all do get out of the pool, then dry off for the evening, and head off to bed, well aware they have a lot of adventures ahead of them over this next week in Hawaii. As they all fall asleep this night, they all can’t wait for what this next week and a bit has planned for them.

Chapter 162

The following morning Kara is awoken first, out of herself and Lena, by the sound of her and Lena’s bedroom door opening, followed by the sound of two girls giggling, clearly being unable to keep quiet due to whatever plan they have in motion currently. Kara does think about calling out to the girls, and letting them know she is awake and can hear them, but ultimately Kara is actually more interested to see what the girls are planning to do, so she just lays there, cuddled with Lena, and pretends to still be asleep, waiting for what is about to happen. About 20 seconds later, Kara soon sees what the girls have planned, as both Natalie and Ashley jump up onto the bed, on top of both her and Lena, shaking them and trying to wake them up, while laughing as they do.

“Wake UP!!” Natalie says, with a giggle.

“It’s our holiday! Wake up mom. Wake up Kara!” Ashley exclaims, and then lets out a loud laugh.

 

“We…. What?” Lena says, with a startle.

 

Kara now responds to the two girls doing this by, without saying a single word, suddenly springing forward and wrapping one of her arms around each of the girls, and then pulling them down towards the bed, forcing them to lay next to her. Both Natalie and Ashley let out playful yelps at Kara doing this, followed by a lot of giggles as Kara keeps them in place.

 

“You think you can jump on me and get away with it.” Kara says, in a playful voice, “That’s never going to happen.”

 

Kara now keeps Natalie and Ashley both in place, and starts to place kisses on their cheeks. The girls happily giggle at this at first, just thinking it is a nice thing that Kara is doing, but the blonde alpha then changes it up by suddenly licking each of the girls, doing a long lick down each of the girls faces. Both Natalie at Ashley let out playful yelps at Kara doing that, while also letting out groans.

“Ewww.” Ashley says.

 

“Noooo…. Get off me.” Natalie says, trying to pull away from Kara, while laughing.

 

“That’ll teach you both.” Kara smirks, and now releases the two girls.

 

Natalie and Ashley now quickly sit up, and both wipe their faces, where Kara licked them, with their hands, clearly wanting to get the slobber off them. By this point, Lena has also now rolled over onto her back, and is looking at the girls, and Kara with a smile on her face, happy to have witnessed this family moment.

 

“Good morning girls. It is nice to see you are both excited.” Lena says, with a happy smile.

 

Natalie and Ashley now look at Lena, and then they make a move to jump on top of her, but Kara quickly grabs them both, preventing them from jumping on top of Lena, and pulling them back to her.

 

“No jumping on mom while she is pregnant.” Kara says, but not in a mean tone of voice, “You can jump on me as much as you like to make up for it though.”

 

“Oh…. sorry mom….. we didn’t think.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes…. Sorry.” Natalie says, with a guilty look on her face.

 

“That’s okay, but Kara is right.” Lena says. 

 

There is then a brief silence in the room.

 

“Anyway, seeing as we are all awake, how about we get a start to our day already?” Kara suggests, “And you know how we make a good start to the day? By having a great breakfast!”

 

“Yes!” Natalie says, happily.

 

“Yeah!” Ashley smiles.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “Go on girls, out ya get. Kara and I will be with you in a moment.”

 

“Okay. Come on Nat.” Ashley says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now get off the bed and walk out of Kara and Lena’s bedroom, with Kara and Lena smiling at them the entire time. As soon as the girls disappear from sight though, Kara is suddenly caught off guard by Lena taking her in for a passionate kiss. Once Kara’s surprise subsides, she melts into the kiss, with Lena quickly slipping her tongue into Kara’s mouth, and letting out a moan. This kiss continues like this for a good 30 seconds before Lena breaks away.

 

“Wh…. What was that for?” Kara asks, as she catches her breath.

 

“For you.” Lena replies, “You have no idea how much it turns me on to see you being so good with Natalie and Ashley. Fuck, it’s made me so horny already. I’m so wet.”

 

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, and right away her cock hardens and she smells Lena’s pheromones in the air, with her own starting to activate too.

 

“No…. No.” Lena quickly says, “We can’t do anything….. Not now.”

 

Kara lets out an upset alpha groan after Lena says that, even though she knows Lena is right.

 

“Don’t be upset. I promise you, tonight, once the girls have gone to bed, we can lock our door, and you can have your way with me.” Lena says.

 

Kara lets out a happy little groan at Lena saying that.

 

“Deal?” Lena says.

 

“Deal.” Kara nods.

 

“Good.” Lena smirks, and places a kiss on one of Kara’s cheeks, “Now, you better get up and go see what the girls want for breakfast. I’m far too horny to do anything right now. I’m going to have to go in the shower to sort myself out.”

 

Kara lets out a disproving alpha moan at Lena saying that, unhappy that her omega is going to be pleasing herself instead of her getting to fuck her.

 

“I think it might be best if I just take the girls to the breakfast buffet up at the main part of the hotel. I don’t think my alpha will handle it very well knowing you’re in the bathroom getting yourself off.” Kara says.

 

“Fair enough.” Lena says, “You three go do that. Just bring me back a plate of scrambled eggs and fruit please.”

 

“Just scrambled eggs and fruit?” Kara asks, thinking it’s a bit of a weird combo.

 

“Yes, and don’t hold out on the scrambled eggs. I’d eat an entire plate of them right now.” Lena says.

 

“Hmm alright. Fair enough.” Kara replies.

 

Kara now remains lying in the bed, not moving for a few moments.

 

“Aren’t you going?” Lena asks.

 

“Hang on. I have to give myself a moment…. to settle myself down.” Kara says.

 

“Oh.” Lena replies, in a voice of realisation.

 

Kara now lays there for a few more seconds, with the eyes closed, and then lets out a deep breath before getting up from the bed. After doing this, Kara grabs a change of clothes, which she quickly puts on then begins to walk out of the bedroom.

 

“We’ll be back in a little while.” Kara says, purposely not turning around to look at her mate, as she knows that might set herself off again.

 

“Okay, darling. Have fun.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara and quickly leaves the bedroom, and heads for the living room area of the villa, in search of Natalie and Ashley. The blonde soon finds the girls sitting on one of the couches, already with the tablet in hand, likely looking up breakfast options to order from room service.

 

“Alright girls, we are going to the buffet breakfast up at the main part of the hotel.” Kara says.

 

Natalie and Ashley both look up at Kara saying that.

 

“Really? Why?” Ashley asks.

 

“Because we can get food quicker then.” Kara replies, “And we can more easily have as much food as we want, without having to make decisions about what we should order right now.”

 

“Okay. That sounds good.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

 

“Yeah. I like the sound of that too.” Ashley adds.

 

“Perfect.” Kara replies, “Go throw some clothes on, whatever you want, and then we’ll head up to the main hotel.”

 

“Is mom not coming with us?” Natalie asks.

 

“No. She’s decided to relax a bit more and have a shower. She has, however, requested that we bring her back, and I quote ‘an entire plate of scrambled eggs, and some fruit’”. Kara says.

 

“That sounds like a really weird combination.” Ashley says, turning up her nose.

 

“That’s what I said!” Kara exclaims.

 

Ashley grows a smile at Kara saying that.

 

“Anyway, go on you two. Go quickly get changed.” Kara says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now run off towards their bedrooms, with Kara watching them with a smile on her face. While Kara waits for the girls to return, she has a look at her phone, and sees that Alex has sent her a text.

 

Alex (to Kara): Hey Kar. How is the holiday going so far?

 

Kara (to Alex): It’s going really well. We ordered a bunch of room service last night after we got here, which the girls were really excited and happy about.

 

Kara: The villa is really lovely. It feels so peaceful here. I can’t wait to see what we have in store for this next week.

 

Alex: Of course the first thing you mention is food, before talking about the villa you are staying in…..

 

Alex: What are you up to now?

 

Kara: We just woke up. Well, more specifically, the girls came into Lena and I’s room and jumped on the bed to wake us up, which I thought was nice.

 

Alex: Awww that is sweet.

 

Kara: Right now Natalie, Ashley and I are going to go to the breakfast buffet up at the main hotel, while Lena has a shower.

 

Alex: Lena not coming with you? Is she okay?

 

Kara: Yep. She’s just…… horny….. and needed to sort herself out….. away from me…..

 

Alex: TMI, Kara.

 

Kara: You asked!

 

Before Kara can see another text from Alex, she soon sees the girls running out of their rooms, and into the living room, still with excited looks on their faces. Both girls have thrown on some casual clothes, and are each wearing flip-flops, which is very much in theme of their Hawaiian vacation.

 

“We’re ready!” Ashley exclaims, with a big smile.

 

“Yes! We can go now!” Natalie adds.

 

“Okay.” Kara smiles back.

 

Kara: We are headed to breakfast now. I’ll message you again later.

 

Alex: Okay. Have fun!

 

“Who are you texting, Kara?” Natalie asks, as she, Ashley and Kara make their way to the front door.

 

“Oh, just Alex. She wanted to see how things are going.” Kara replies.

“Tell Alex I said Hi.” Natalie says.

“Me too!” Ashley adds.

“Okay. I will.” Kara says, with a chuckle.

 

The trio now leave the villa and start their walk up the slight hill towards the main hotel. As they make this walk, Kara pulls out her phone again and sends Alex the text, letting her know that the girls said hello to her. Alex quickly responds telling Kara to say hello to the girls back for her, while also to tell them to have a great time on their holiday.

 

A few minutes later, Kara, Natalie and Ashley all arrive at the buffet at the main hotel, and are quickly seated. Once they are seated, a hotel staff member comes up to them and ask them what they would like to drink, as the drinks are not something you can get yourself. Ashley and Natalie both get an apple juice, while Kara has a pineapple juice. After the staff member leaves, Kara, Ashley and Natalie all turn to look over at the buffet, which has a lot of delicious foods on it. The trio can literally smell how good the food looks, with it just making them feel more hungry, causing their stomachs to grumble.

 

“Go on girls.” Kara says, being a good parent, “You both go grab your food at the buffet. I’ll stay here at the table, and wait for our drinks?”

 

“Are you sure?” Ashley asks.

“Yep.” Kara nods, “Remember though, this is a buffet. You don’t need to stack your plates up with endless amounts of food right now. Just whatever you are actually going to eat. You can always go back for seconds later.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Natalie and Ashley now leave the table, and Kara watches as the girls move along the buffet and begin putting various different types of foods on their plates. A minute or so later, one of the hotel staff members returns with their drinks, and just after that Natalie and Ashley return to the table, allowing Kara to go up to the buffet and get her own food.

 

Over the next 30 minutes, Kara, Natalie and Ashley all have a great time eating their delicious breakfast foods, some of which probably cannot be considered breakfast foods, as the buffet also included things like French fries, macaroni cheese, steak strips, and a few other things. Thankfully, the only non breakfast food that Natalie and Ashley both got was some French fries. All in all though, by the end of things, Kara, Natalie and Ashley all very much enjoyed their breakfast, meaning that they are now ready for whatever else they have in store for the rest of the day. However, before they leave the buffet, Kara, Natalie and Ashley do make sure to get Lena her food, with Kara asking one of the hotel staff members for a few plastic containers to take some food back to their villa, which they are soon provided with. After this, Kara hands one of the containers to Natalie and Ashley, and has them go to the buffet and fill up the container with a variety of fruit for Lena, and while the girls do that, Kara fills up her container with a lot of scrambled eggs. Kara ends up filling the container up with so many scrambled eggs that by the time she closes it, she can literally feel the weight of the scrambled eggs, which is obviously significant as scrambled eggs don’t usually weigh much on their own.

 

“Okay, girls. Let’s go back to the villa.” Kara says, once they have got the food for Lena.

“Alright.” Ashley smiles.

“Yep. Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

The trio now begin walking together, first heading through the main hotel, which will lead them outside, and then allow them to walk down to their villa.

“Kara?” Natalie soon asks, just as they step outside the hotel.

“Yes, Natalie?” Kara replies, with a smile, as she turns her head to look at the 12-year-old.

 

“What are we going to do today?” Natalie asks.

 

“Hmmm…. I don’t know.” Kara says, with a shrug, “I think that will have to be something that we talk with mom about, and agree to it together.”

 

“That makes sense.” Natalie nods.

 

“We should also plan more of what we are going to do.” Ashley adds, “I know Nat and I have our list of things, but some of the things we probably need to book ahead of time.”

 

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll tell you what, once we head back to the villa, we can give mom her breakfast, and then, if you both want, the three of us can take a dip in the swimming pool while mom eats, then after, we can all get in our showers, and when we are finished, we will gather with mom and talk with her about what we should do to do, while also making plans for the rest of the week, and booking things.”

 

“Yes. That sounds fun.” Natalie smiles.

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley says, “I’m already hot from just being in the sun these few seconds. I’d like to cool off in the pool.”

 

“Alright. I guess we have a plan then.” Kara smiles.

 

Ashley, Natalie and Kara now return to the villa, and they soon find Lena sitting on one of the couches in the living room, dressed in a loose fitting sun dress, looking at some things on her phone.

 

“Hello, my darlings.” Lena smiles, lovingly, as she looks at Natalie, Ashley and Kara, “Did you all have a nice breakfast?”

 

“Yes. It was really nice.” Natalie says, as she comes over to Lena and gives her a hug.

 

“Oh, that is good.” Lena smiles, as she hugs Natalie back.

 

Once Natalie finishes hugging Lena, Ashley places Lena’s fruit container on the coffee table in front of the couch, and then takes Lena in for a hug.

 

“We got you your food, mom.” Ashley says.

“Thank you, my darlings. I really appreciate that.” Lena says, while hugging Ashley back.

 

Kara smiles at this sight before her, happy to see Natalie and Ashley giving their mom so much love and affection.

 

“Go on girls. Go get changed into your swimming costumes, and I’ll join you in a bit.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Ashley nods happily, “Come on Nat.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now go running off towards their bedrooms, with Kara now taking a seat next to Lena on the couch, and placing the bulky container of scrambled eggs on the coffee table next to the fruit. After this, Kara just places a tender kiss on one of Lena’s cheeks.

 

“You going swimming with the girls again?” Lena smiles.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, “I suggested the three of us take a dip while you eat your breakfast. Then afterwards, once we have all showered and are ready, we can talk about what we want to do today, and also make plans for the rest of the week. Ashley mentioned that some things they want to do will need to be booked in advance, so I said we should probably decide all that now.”

“That is an excellent idea, darling.” Lena smiles, and then glances towards the containers of food in front of her, “I see you got me the foods I asked for.”

“Yes.” Kara nods, and now opens both the containers, “The girls got you the fruit, and I filled up this one with the scrambled eggs.”

Lena now chuckles upon seeing how much scrambled eggs Kara has got her.

 

“That is a lot of scrambled eggs.” Lena comments.

“You told me to get you an entire plate of scrambled eggs, so I believe I achieved that.” Kara replies.

“Hmm…. I think you went above and beyond, as always.” Lena says.

“What can I say, I am an overachiever.” Kara smirks.

 

“You certainly are.” Lena replies, with her own smirk.

 

After this, Lena starts to dig into her breakfast, while Kara gets changed into her bikini and then jumps into the swimming pool with Natalie and Ashley. The trio all have fun in the pool for about 30 minutes, swimming about, splashing, and playing all sorts of games, which Lena watches from inside the house with a smile on her face. Eventually though, the trios time in the pool comes to an end, and they all get out, and dry themselves off, and then head back into the house, with Natalie and Ashley both running off in the directions of their bedrooms so that they can each have a shower, and get ready for their day. Kara though, pauses at the living room, where Lena still remains, with Kara now noticing that the brunette CEO has eaten a significant amount of the scrambled eggs, as well as half the container of fruit.

 

“You certainly had an appetite.” Kara smirks, while staying standing to the side, not wanting to sit next to Lena on the couch and get the couch wet.

 

“Hmmm…. I am eating for three after all.” Lena says.

“Fair enough.” Kara replies.

 

“They both love you, very much, you know.” Lena soon says.

 

“Hmm?” Kara replies, confused.

 

“Natalie and Ashley. I was watching them play with you in the pool, and the way they look at you, and their faces light up as you play with them, I could see the absolute pure love on their face. They love you, Kara, so very much.” Lena says.

 

“I know.” Kara smiles back, “And I love them so much too. They….. they are my kids. I don’t care I didn’t sire them.”

“I know. They are.” Lena smiles, with a nod of her head.

Chapter 163

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena are all currently sitting in the villa living room with each other, after Kara and the two girls all went off to have their showers, and get dressed for their day ahead. Right now though, they have all gathered in the living room, as they are about to discuss their plans for their entire time in Hawaii, just so they have a basic schedule of the days when they plan to do certain things, while also booking certain things that they need to, ahead of time, which will prevent them from getting any nasty surprises by trying to do something, and realising that they needed to book the thing before the day in question when they try to do it. After all, there are several activities that they can do here in Hawaii, which they know only a small amount of people can do at the same time. Of course, on top of all this, the family also have to consider the things that Lena can do, and the stuff Lena is unable to do, due to her pregnancy. So, because of all that, they all want to kind of spread things out so that it doesn’t mean that Lena just is left to her own devices for multiple days in a row, due to her physically not being allowed to do certain things.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, “So, firstly, girls, what are some things that you can think of, in the plans you have made for our trip, that you know we will have to book ahead of time. If you tell us all that, we can book it right now, just so we have all of that set in stone.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now quickly grab their holiday book they have created, of all the things they want to do, and soon start talking with each other, while Kara and Lena simply smirk at one another.

 

“Okay, so I think the things we need to book ahead of time are, helicopter tours of the islands, tours of the other islands, meaning while there may be stuff on the other islands that we don’t have to book ahead of time, we will have to book the flights from this island, to the other islands.” Ashley explains.

“Okay…. that makes sense.” Lena nods, “What else?”

 

“There is a Jurassic Park tour, we need to book ahead of time.” Natalie says.

 

“Oh! I want to do that one!” Kara says, with a big smile.

Lena lets out a chuckle at Kara’s excitement.

“I should have guessed that. You do love dinosaurs after all.” Lena smirks.

 

“Duh. What is not to like about dinosaurs?” Kara replies, with a smile.

 

“Alright. What else then?” Lena asks.

 

“If we want to see the Peral Harbor monument, we need to book that ahead of time, as well as going to Hanauma Bay, which is one of the most famous beaches in Hawaii.” Ashley says.

“Then the final things would be us going on a boat to do some whale watching, and snorkelling with the fishes.” Natalie says.

 

“Okay. Okay.” Lena nods, “Yes, I have all that here. I’m also going to add to the list a few restaurants that I’d like us all to go to at some point, which we will likely have to reserve tables in advance for.”

 

“Hmmm….. That sounds good.” Kara hums.

 

Natalie and Ashley both giggle at Kara saying that, obviously because they know Kara very well, and know she likes her food.

 

“Alright. So we have all those things.” Lena says, “What are some other things you girls want to do while we are here?”

 

Natalie and Ashley now look through their vacation plan book again, and talk amongst themselves for a few moments once more.

 

“There is a place where we can climb through the trees and go down some zip lines, as well as some toboggan slides. That sounds really fun.” Natalie says.

 

“Yes, that does sound fun.” Lena says, “That will have to be something you do with Kara though, as that is not something I can do while pregnant.”

“That’s alright.” Kara smiles, widely, “We’ll have a great time together. Won’t we girls?”

 

“Yeah.” Natalie nods, with a smile.

“Yes.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay. Then what else is there?” Lena asks.

“Just basic stuff now. Like we want to see some of the volcanoes, and go to the beaches, and go shopping and go on some hikes in the local environment.” Ashley says.

 

“Well, I think all of that, bar the hikes, is something that I can certainly do with all of you. So that is very doable.” Lena smiles.

“Is that everything?” Kara asks, as she looks at Natalie and Ashley.

 

“Everything we can think of so far.” Ashley says.

“That’s okay.” Lena replies, “If you girls think of more stuff, we can always add it to our list of things to do. We have plenty of time to do all this.”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

“Yeah, okay.” Ashley agrees, “But what are we going to do today then?”

 

“Well, today is Saturday, meaning that anything we book you won’t be able to do until Monday at the earliest, as not much is likely open on a Sunday. So, how about for today, we take things easy. You three can all head to the beach together, and have some fun for a few hours, and while you do that, I’ll start going through things and booking the various activities we can do this week.” Lena says, “Then, once you are done in a few hours time at the beach, you can come back up here, have a shower to get rid of all the sand, and then we can go into the city to do some shopping, and we’ll have our dinner out at a nice restaurant. We can then end the day coming back here, and you girls can take a dip in the pool again, if you want, and then it should be bedtime. How does that sound?”

 

“That sounds good to me.” Kara smiles, “Girls?”

 

“Uhh…. yeah…. okay.” Natalie says, “What will you do though, mom?”

 

“Yeah, and what are we going to do tomorrow?” Ashley adds.

 

“Well, like I said, while you go head out on the beach, I’ll book everything back here, and just relax here in the villa, and maybe read some of my books I packed with me. You all already know that my skin burns very easily, so it’s already too hot for me at the moment to be on the beach all day, especially now that I’m pregnant. So I’ll wait until it starts to cool off this afternoon, and just relax while all of you have fun together.” Lena says, “As for tomorrow though, we can probably go for a little hike tomorrow, and maybe just have a drive around Honolulu, and perhaps do some more shopping and have our dinner out again. Does all of that sound acceptable?”

 

“Yes. I think so.” Ashley nods.

“Yeah, okay.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Alright then.” Lena smiles, “Why don’t you girls go get changed into some fresh swimsuits then, and after you and Kara can head down to the beach. Make sure to bring some towels with you though.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“Yes, okay.” Natalie smiles.

 

Natalie and Ashley now leave the living room area, meaning that Kara and Lena are now sitting next to each other once more.

“You going to be okay being by yourself with the girls down at the beach for a few hours?” Lena asks Kara.

“Of course I am.” Kara smiles.

“That’s good.” Lena replies, “Before the girls go down to the beach, they’ll need to apply sunscreen. I have brought some sunscreen with me, in one of my bags. Make sure they reapply sunscreen every couple of hours. The last thing I want is for them to end up burnt, as that will likely ruin the next couple of days of the holiday.”

“Yes, okay. I’m on it.” Kara nods.

“Good. Thank you.” Lena smiles, “Oh, and one more thing.”

“Yes?” Kara asks, with another smile.

 

“The girls will likely want to go swimming in the ocean with you. Please stick close to Natalie. She’s not a strong swimmer. Ashley, you don’t have to worry about. She’s like a duck to water.” Lena explains, “Natalie can swim, but she’s not a very strong swimmer, and I worry that if the waves get a tad harsh, she might panic and then not swim properly.”

“Yes, okay. I’ll stay close to her the entire time. You don’t have to worry.” Kara says.

 

“I know I don’t. I know you’ll take good care of the girls.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara now smiles at her future wife, and soon takes Lena in for a tender kiss. This kiss only lasts a couple of seconds, before Kara pulls back from the kiss, and then disappears in the direction of her and Lena’s bedroom, so that she can get changed, and also grab the sunscreen.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley all come back out into the living room about 5 minutes later, dressed in their swim wear, while also holding their towels that Lena told them to bring. Lena also, thankfully, sees that Kara was able to find the sunscreen.

 

“I think we are ready to go.” Ashley says, once the three of them have gathered.

“Hang on.” Lena says, “Before you go, you need to all apply sunscreen.”

 

“Ugh…. really?” Ashley groans.

“Yes, really.” Lena says, “You are about to be on the beach for a few hours, and likely go into the water. That is the prime opportunity for you to get sun burnt if you don’t apply sunscreen, and then reapply it every couple of hours. I know it might sound like an inconvenience right now, but I promise you, this is much less of an inconvenience than it would be if you get burnt, and then spend the next couple of days with your entire body sore.”

 

“Yeah, your mom’s right.” Kara says.

 

“Okay. Fine.” Ashley says, with a sigh.

 

“Thank you.” Lena says, with a smile, “Girls, why don’t you apply the sunscreen to each other, while I apply some to Kara?”

 

“Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Kara now hands one bottle of sunscreen to Ashley, and hands the other bottle to Lena.

 

“I think I have some more suitable sunscreen for you in our bedroom, Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Okay….” Kara says, in a confused voice, as she is pretty sure she got all the sunscreen that Lena had packed.

 

Lena now leads Kara into their bedroom, and quietly closes the door behind them. Kara is a little surprised at Lena doing this.

 

“Okay. Face me.” Lena says.

 

Kara now stands directly facing Lena, and the brunette then proceeds to spray some sunscreen into her left hand, before then placing the hand on the front of Kara’s body, and starting to rub it in. Lena does this in a very sensual manner, soon getting enough sunscreen to use both her hands to do this, and slowly run down Kara’s body.

 

“Fuckkk….. Lenaaa.” Kara groans.

“Shhh….. The girls could come in at any moment.” Lena says.

 

Kara now closes her eyes tightly, and tries to control herself as Lena continues to run her hands down her body, rubbing the sunscreen in, starting at Kara’s torso, then working her way down Kara’s legs, then back up to Kara’s arms, and around the blonde’s neck. Lena finishes up by rubbing sunscreen into Kara’s face, and as Lena does this, she ceases the opportunity to take Kara in for a few tender kisses.

 

“Okay. Your front is done. Turn around.” Lena says, quickly taking her hands off Kara.

 

Kara doesn’t hesitate, and quickly turns around, with Lena soon repeating the same process, rubbing the sunscreen into Kara’s back sensual, which causes Kara to use all of her willpower to not let out a loud moan with how turned on she is. Soon though, as Kara’s eyes remain closed, the blonde is suddenly surprised by the feeling of Lena reaching into her bikini bottoms, from behind, and taking a hold of her cock, and starting to stroke it.

“Oh Rao….” Kara says, still trying her best not to let out a loud moan, “What….. what are you doing Lena?”

 

“I don’t want to let your delicious cock get sunburnt, do I?” Lena says.

 

Kara lets out a small groan, and then just tilts her head back as Lena rubs her cock, back and forth, for the next 20 seconds. Upon Lena doing this, Kara gets completely and utterly hard. After these 20 seconds, Lena removes her hand away, but Kara’s cock remains as hard as ever.

 

“Hmmm….. Can’t have you going out there, in front of the girls, like that. Can we?” Lena says.

 

Lena now moves around in front of Kara, and soon falls to her knees. Kara is about to ask Lena what she is doing, but before Kara can let out a single sound, Lena has Kara’s cock down her throat, and is giving her an amazing blowjob.

 

“You better cum quickly, darling, or I’m going to have to leave you horny.” Lena says, as she takes Kara’s cock out of her mouth.

 

Kara certainly doesn’t need to be told twice, and about 15 seconds after Lena puts her cock back in her mouth, and starts blowing her, the blonde explodes into Lena’s mouth. Lena lets out a happy little sound at Kara cumming, and allows the cum to fill up her mouth. Once Kara finishes, Lena backs away from Kara’s cock, then opens her mouth as she looks up at Kara, revealing to her alpha all the cum in her mouth. Lena then closes her mouth and swallows all the cum. Lena does not stop there though, as she then starts to squeeze Kara’s cock, wanting to get every last drop of cum out, as she eagerly sucks Kara’s cock again too. Lena does this for about 10 more seconds, before backing away and delicately placing Kara’s limp cock back into her bikini bottoms.

“There we go. That should set you along your way for the day.” Lena smirks, as she now stands up.

 

“You have no idea the things I’m going to do to you tonight, once the girls have gone to sleep.” Kara says, in awe of what Lena just did to her.

 

“I look forward to it.” Lena smirks, “Come now, let’s not keep the girls waiting.”

 

Lena now opens the door to the bedroom and walks out, without saying another word, while Kara just stands there for a few more seconds, pretty sure Lena purposely just used the phrase ‘come now’. Eventually though, Kara is able to shake her thoughts of the amazing thing that just happened, and follows Lena out of the bedroom, and back into the living room, where both Kara and Lena can see that Natalie is finishing up applying sunscreen to Ashley’s back.

“Oh god, Natalie….” Lena groans.

“What?” Natalie says.

“That’s far too much sunscreen on Ashley’s back.” Lena says.

“I told you!” Ashley replies.

 

Kara now approaches the two girls, and has a look at both of them.

 

“Meaning, Ashley, it looks like you missed quite a few areas on Natalie’s body.” Kara says.

“I told you!” Natalie says, rabbiting what her sister just said to her.

 

“Alright, come on. This is nothing we can’t fix. Natalie, Ashley, if you just stand next to each other, Kara and I can fix you both, by taking some of the excess sunscreen off Ashley’s body, and rubbing it into Natalie.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley says.

 

Kara and Lena now work together to properly apply the sunscreen to Natalie and Ashley’s bodies, which takes them a couple of minutes to do before they are happy with everything.

“Okay. I think we are all done.” Lena says.

 

“Does that mean we can go down to the beach now?” Natalie asks, eagerly.

 

“Yes. But before you go, please drink some water. And make sure to come back up to the villa to get some water when you get thirsty. You’ll probably get dehydrated quickly in this heat.” Lena says.

 

“Yes, okay, mom.” Ashley says.

 

Kara, Ashley and Natalie all now drink a reasonable amount of water, before saying goodbye to Lena, and then heading down to the beach together. Lena, for her part, heads outside and watches as Kara, Natalie and Ashley walk down the stairs at the back of the villa, that lead down to the beach. Once Lena sees that the trio have successful made their way onto the beach, the brunette CEO then heads back inside to get on with booking all of the things she needs to book that they intend to do in Hawaii this week. Lena thinks that once she has done all that, it would be a perfect time to lay on the couch, inside the living room of the villa, and read a nice book, while drinking a nice cool glass of scotch. Unfortunately though, due to being pregnant, Lena is unable to do the latter, so she will just have to substitute the scotch with a nice cold glass of some sort of juice.

 

Once Kara, Natalie and Ashley arrive down on the beach, they quickly find a spot to lay their beach towels down on, and then start to run around and play in the sand. There are a few people who are building sandcastles and things on the beach, but the trio do not have the tools to do any of that today, so that will just have to be something they save for the future. For the next 45 minutes, Kara, Natalie and Ashley just run around together and play, letting out giggles and full out laughter as they do. After this playtime, the trio head into the ocean to cool down, and take a nice dip, with Kara staying very close to Natalie the entire time. Kara, Ashley and Natalie swim about in the ocean for a good 30 minutes, splashing each other, and just having fun with the waves. Eventually though, they all do decide to get out of the ocean and head back to their beach towels, where the trio lie down together, with Natalie and Ashley laying either side of Kara, pressed very close to her. The trio just relax like this for a little while, and soon drift off to sleep together.

Chapter 164

Kara is now opening her eyes, and she feels to sweaty people stuck to her. Kara glances over and sees that both Natalie and Ashley are cuddled to her side, fast asleep, napping with her. Kara does admire this sight, and feels very touched by it, as she knows this is a sign of how much the girls love her. However, Kara ultimately cannot really enjoy the sight for long, as it’s not really that comfortable. They are still lying out in the hot sun, and because of that, Kara can literally feel Natalie and Ashley’s sweat falling down onto her body, which isn’t exactly pleasant. Then, at the same time of this, Kara is aware that if they stay like this for much longer, they will likely burn, and it’s already likely that they may have weird tan lines from where the girls are hugging her.

 

“Girls…..” Kara says, after looking at Natalie and Ashley for a few moments.

 

“Hmgmmm.” Ashley groans.

 

“What?” Natalie mumbles.

 

“As much as I’d like to lay here with you both all day, cuddled together, we will likely end up burnt, and with some weird tan lines. So, we should probably get up, and go check on mom in the villa.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmm okay.” Ashley mumbles.

 

“Yeah, kay.” Natalie says.

 

Neither Natalie or Ashley make any move to get up now, despite what Kara just said, and simply remain cuddled to the blonde.

 

“Don’t make me lick you both to get you to stand up.” Kara smirks.

 

Both Natalie and Ashley grow wide eyes as Kara making that threat, and then quickly start to move away from Kara.

 

“I thought that would work.” Kara smirks, as she now begins to stand up.

 

Ashley and Natalie now follow Kara, and stand up, while brushing themselves down of sand. 

 

“That’s not nice.” Natalie pouts, “I was happy there.”

 

“Yeah, me too.” Ashley says.

 

Kara chuckles.

 

“So was I. And I love that you both want to cuddle me like that, even though you are both basically teenagers, and that’s not a “cool” thing to do. However, I did that for your own good. Like I said, we would have burnt lying there any longer.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah….. that’s probably fair enough.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Perfect.” Kara smiles, “Now, seeing as I love you both so much, how about we head back to the villa and scarf down some ice cream, which is a completely reasonable way for us to cool off.” 

 

Natalie and Ashley both smile and giggle at Kara saying that.

 

“Yes. That sounds good.” Ashley says.

 

“Yeah. I want vanilla. And I love you too, mom.” Natalie says.

 

Kara now freezes for several moments, and catches her breath, as unless she just misheard things, Natalie just called her mom. Kara knows that Natalie has been close to it for a while, but hearing the girl say it down is just a whole other thing. It feels incredible. It’s a privilege that Kara is so happy she has earned in Natalie’s eyes.

 

“Did you just….. call Kara mom?” Ashley asks, as she turns to look at Natalie.

 

Kara now grows a nervous feeling in her stomach, as she worries that Ashley might be disapproving of it, and is making the situation seem awkward by pointing it out. Kara was just going to act like it wasn’t a big deal at all, and get on with things, even though on the inside she’s screaming with happiness.

 

“I uhhmmmmm……. yes……” Natalie says, nervously, and now looks at Kara, “Is….. is that okay?”

 

Kara now grows such a loving look at Natalie asking her that.

 

“Oh Natalie, of course it is. It’s an honour. You can call me whatever you like. I don’t expect you to call me mom, or anything, not unless you want to. But I want both of you girls to know, whether you call me mom or not, I still consider both of you to be my daughters, no less than the twin pups who will be born soon. I love each of you, so much.” Kara says.

 

“I love you too, mom.” Natalie says, and quickly jumps towards Kara, taking her in for a tight hug.

 

Natalie and Kara hug for a few moments, before they part from their hug and look at Ashley.

 

“Ashley, just because Natalie has said that, it doesn’t mean I expect you to now, or ever. I know from you just asking Natalie about her calling me mom, you might find it weird, and that’s completely okay.” Kara says, with a sincere look on her face.

 

“No…. I…… I didn’t say that because….. I don’t think you are our…… I just said it because….. well….. mom is mom……. We have mom and mà, and two people called mom is confusing.” Ashley explains.

 

“Oh.” Kara says, with her heart doing a little flip from the fact that Ashley clearly isn’t put off by the idea of calling her mom.

 

“It doesn’t matter if it’s confusing. Mom and mom are smart people, they can figure it out.” Natalie says.

 

Kara lets out a little chuckle at Natalie saying that.

 

“I uhh…. right….” Ashley says.

 

“Ashley.” Kara says, reaching out and touching one of the teenagers arms, “You don’t have to call me anything you are not comfortable with. I mean, I know there are a lot of people, in similar situations, with multiple moms or dads, who figure out their own names to call their parents.”

 

“Yeah?” Ashley says.

 

“Yes.” Kara nods, “If you don’t like mom, you could figure something else out. Or you can just call me Kara. I don’t mind. I promise.”

 

“I know!” Natalie explains, “M’ara! Wait, that sounds like a name….. hmmm…. Oh!!! How about mom’ara?! We can call you that when it’s you and mom so it’s not confusing, and just mom when it’s just you.”

 

“Oh, I do kinda like the sound of mom’ara. Kinda has a ring to it.” Kara smirks.

 

Natalie shoots Kara a teeth filled smile at the blonde giving that approval.

 

“I uhh….. I like that too…. but uhmmm….” Ashley says, and trials off.

 

“But you’re not there yet.” Kara says, “I understand, Ashley. No pressure. I promise. You don’t ever have to call me that, if you don’t feel it. It’s okay. I still love you.”

 

Ashley now looks Kara in her eyes.

 

“Thank you….. I love you too….. and even though I’m not….. ready to call you that….. I….. I want you to know you are my other…… parent….. you know what I mean…..” Ashley says, awkwardly.

 

“I do.” Kara smiles, and now takes Ashley in for a tight hug.

 

Ashley now hugs Kara back, and the two hug for a few moments, and then eventually part, both with smiles on their faces.

 

“Alright. We really need to get out of the sun now, before mom starts to worry about us.” Kara says.

 

“And have ice cream!” Natalie exclaims.

 

“Yes. That too.” Kara nods, with her own smile.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now grab their towels and then all head back towards their villa, soon walking up the stairs which lead to the back of their villa. The trio eventually enter the pool area of the villa, and as they do, they see Lena sitting outside, in the shade of the house, with some loose clothing on, wearing a pair of sunglasses, happily reading a book while laying on a sun lounger. Lena must hear them, as once they step up the final step and onto the pool area, Lena puts her sun glasses up on top of her head, and looks at them.

 

“Oh, hello you three. I thought I heard someone coming up the steps. Did you have fun on the beach?” Lena asks, with a smile.

 

“Yes!” Both Natalie and Ashley say, with big smiles on their faces.

 

“That’s good to hear.” Lena smiles, happily.

 

“Kara said we could have ice cream now, to cool down from the hot beach.” Ashley says.

 

“Of course she did.” Lena says, rolling her eyes.

 

“Hey, I don’t make the rules. It’s literally the law that you have to have ice cream after having fun on a beach and getting hot.” Kara says.

 

“Yes!” Natalie nods, with a big smile.

 

“Alright.” Lena says, “You can go order some ice cream from the room service, but only one scoop each. We still have an entire rest of the day ahead of us.”

“Thanks mom!” Ashley says with a big smile.

“Thank you.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now quickly go running into the villa, leaving Kara and Lena by themselves outside. Kara now slowly walks towards Lena, with a happy look on her face.

 

“So, the beach was fun, was it?” Lena says, as she looks at her future wife with a smile.

 

“Incredible. We had fun in the water, and running on the beach. Then after that we all had a nap together as we laid on the towels in the sun.” Kara says, “But that wasn’t even the best part.”

 

“Oh?” Lena replies, “What as the best part?”

 

“The best part came just now, just as we were getting up and about to head here. Natalie, she called me mom!” Kara says, with a big smile, while also bouncing up and down with excited energy.

 

Lena grows a big smile on her face at Kara saying that, with her eyes going wide.

 

“After it happened, of course I was freaking out on the inside from how happy it made me feel, but I was going to play it cool. But then Ashley asked Natalie if she called me mom, and that worried me. But everything was fine….. I spoke to Natalie and said it’s okay. I told them that they can both call me whatever they want, and it doesn’t matter if they don’t want to call me mom. Ashley then explained she was more so asking because calling two people mom would be a bit confusing. Hearing that made me happy, as it let me know Ashley isn’t against it. So, we all spoke about it a little more, and Natalie came up with an idea that when it’s just me, they’ll call me mom, but when it’s both of us, they are going to call me mom’ara, which I think is pretty cool. Although, Ashley did tell me she isn’t quite ready to call me mom yet, but I told her that is okay, and I have no pressure on her. She doesn’t ever have to call me mom, or anything else, and I’ll still love her, like she’s my daughter.” Kara explains.

 

“Wow…… That….. that is amazing. I’m really happy for you Kara. I’m really happy for all of us.” Lena says, with a happy look on her face.

“Yes. I’m just….. oh I’m so happy…. I just….. I don’t even know what to do with it I could…..” Kara now looks at the swimming pool, and after a moment pause, she goes running to the swimming pool then does a canon ball, jumping into the pool with a big splash.

 

Lena laughs at Kara doing that.

 

Ashley and Natalie now come running back outside to the swimming pool, clearly having heard the splash of someone jumping in the pool.

 

“Is Kara okay?” Ashley asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Yes.” Lena smiles, “She’s just really happy, and got over excited so decided to jump in the pool.”

 

Ashley and Natalie now look at each other, and seem to have a silent conversation between them. As the two girls do this, Lena can already tell what the girls are about to do. This soon happens when the girls look away from each other, and then both go running to the swimming pool, and jump into the pool together, with a big splash, giggling as they do. Once they both surface, they swim over to Kara, laughing and giggling the entire time, with the blonde alpha taking her daughters in for hugs, and just being playful with them in the pool.

 

---

It is now about an hour later, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all left the villa to head into the city for the afternoon to do some shopping. They do have a few plans of things that they want to buy, but right now they are all just focusing on some clothes shopping, looking in some local clothes stores. Before leaving for the city, Kara, Natalie and Ashley swam in the pool for about 5 minutes, up until their ice cream arrived. They all then got out, with the girls having ordered ice cream for both Kara and Lena as well, which the two parents were happy about, and proud of how thoughtful their girls are. Lena didn’t actually end up wanting her scoop of ice cream, so Kara was happy to eat it, even though Natalie and Ashley protested a little bit about Kara getting two scoops and them getting only one. Lena soon pointed out though that seeing as Kara is an adult, she can have more sugar than them. It’s a rather weak excuse, but good enough to stop the girls moaning.

 

Currently, Natalie, Ashley, Kara and Lena are in a clothes store that focuses on Hawaiian style dresses. These particularly dresses are basically very flowing, and they have a lot of colourful nature based patterns on them, which make them very vibrant and eye catching. None of these types of dresses are really Lena’s style, as she’s not one to wear clothing with a bunch of colourful patterns on them, but Natalie, Ashley and Kara all seem to be interested in the various dresses that they have on display.

 

“Ooo… I like this one.” Ashley soon says.

 

Kara and Lena now have a look at the dress that Ashley has pointed to, and it is actually a two piece dress, which is a long pencil skirt, that goes from her hips to her feet, and then it has a separate piece for the torso which goes under the arms and exposes the shoulders. The dress is then white with big pink colours dotted up the dress in a few locations. It very much looks like the type of dress that a teenage girl would like to wear, basically in an attempt to look more grown up.

 

“Oh, that is nice.” Lena says, “It might be a bit uncomfortable though, as it looks tight.”

 

“I think it has a slight opening at the bottom back of the skirt to make it less tight.” Ashley replies.

 

“Hmm…. Yes.” Lena nods.

 

“What do you think, Kara?” Ashley asks.

“I think…. it looks pretty grown up……. but if you like it….. you can at least try it one….. then we can make a decision.” Kara says.

 

“Okay.” Ashley smiles, happily, “Is that okay with you mom?”

“Yeah. Okay. Go head to the changing room. We’ll join you in a second.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you.” Ashley smiles.

 

Once Ashley leaves to try on her dress, Kara and Lena turn their attention to Natalie, who soon picks out a long flowing dress, with a bunch of different colourful flower patterns on it, with the dress having a very small v neckline and coming up over the shoulders, although without any sleeves or anything. The dress does look nice, and is a lot less revealing than Ashley’s dress, as it exposes much less skin. So, after some discussion with Kara and Lena, the two parents let Natalie go try on her dress too. That just leaves Kara and Lena.

“I guess we need to pick out a dress for you now.” Lena says.

 

“What about you?” Kara asks.

“Pfft. I’m pregnant. I don’t want to waste money on something that will be too big for me in a few weeks time.” Lena says, “Plus, none of this is really my style anyway.”

 

“Aren’t you the one saying that you are a billionaire, so buying things like this is basically nothing to you?” Kara asks, “So I don’t think you can have the excuse that it’ll be a waste of money as it’ll be too big for you in a few weeks, after you give birth. Then these dresses may not be your style, but I think that’s the point. You should try something new, and see how it looks. If you don’t like it, you only have to wear it here in Hawaii, and then can donate it to charity or something when we get back home.”

 

Lena now looks at Kara and lets out a little sigh.

“You are not going to let this go, are you?” Lena asks.

“Nope.” Kara says.

 

“Fine.” Lena says, “But only if you pick out a dress for me, nothing that is too revealing, and something that does a good job at hiding my bump, so nothing tight. Then in turn, I get to pick out a dress for you.”

“Deal.” Kara nods, with a happy smile.

 

Kara and Lena now spend a couple of minutes going through the dresses, with Lena quickly finding a dress she thinks very much will suit Kara’s complexion, and will go well with her figure. It is a long flowing dress, with a bit of a deeper v neckline than Natalie’s dress. The dress then has a band near the torso where it tightens a bit, before then flowing out into the flowy skirt area. Lena thinks this will be perfect for the dress to tighten on Kara’s abs. Lena also thinks that the dress will suit Kara will because it has a light orange and purple flower pattern on it, with the orange very much complimenting Kara’s skin.

 

Kara, for her part, does find it a bit more difficult to find a dress for Lena, not only because she knows that most of these dress patterns are not Lena’s style, but also because of the specific requirements Lena has given her for any dress she picks out. Eventually though, after a few minutes, Kara finds a dress with black and purple flowers all over it. The black and purple very much is in line with a style Lena would usually wear. Then, the dress is very flowing at the bottom, and even as an opening in it, that goes up to the knee on the left hand side, which will make it even cooler to wear. The dress is then completed by opening up around Lena’s shoulders, and onto the top of her arms.

 

Kara and Lena now both go to the dressing rooms with their dress choices for each other, and eventually after Natalie, Ashley, Kara and Lena all try on their dresses, and have a bit of a fashion show with each other, they all decide to get their dresses, and are happy when they leave the store, even though the total for the four dresses was over $1000. Lena doesn’t mind though, this is just yet another experience with her family that she is happy to pay for, as she certainly can afford it, and she looks forward to seeing Kara, Natalie and Ashley all wear their dresses later, even if she still isn’t entire convinced by the dress that Kara choose for her. However, the very fact that Kara choose it for her, and thinks she will look good in it, is all the convincing Lena needs to wear it later.

Chapter 165

After Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley bought all their dresses, they put everything back in the car they had rented from the hotel, and then continued on with their shopping, browsing various local clothing stores. From this, the group didn’t really buy much of anything else. The only major purchases were Lena buying a few loose fitting tops, and Ashley and Natalie buying some t-shirts, while Kara bought some flipflops. None of their purchases came close in price to the amount even one of their dresses came to earlier though, not that money is a problem. In reality, the family were just happy to spend time together, browsing through the various clothing shopping items, which also allowed them to get out of the hot air outside, as all of the clothing stores had really nice air conditioning. Eventually though, after about an hour and a half of looking through all the clothing stores, the family decided to move on to other things, which in this case meant heading to a supermarket to do some basic shopping to fill up their villa fridge with some food. The family may have room service on call 24/7, to be able to provide them with a large range of food, and of course the cost of it is certainly not an issue for Lena, but at the end of the day, it is still so much more convenient for them to just have food already in their villa that they can have to eat. Although this mostly just is in regards to snacky food, like chips, fruit, and some candy, with them only buying a few bits of food that they could cook as a main meal, or for breakfast, just in case they can’t be bothered to order room service, or if in the morning they are in a rush to have breakfast as they have a specific time they need to leave for the day to get to an activity they have booked. At the same time as buying all the food in the supermarket, Kara also made sure that they purchased a few beach and pool related items. This includes a few shovels and sandcastle buckets, so that they can actually make sandcastles and dig some holes into the sand on the beach the next time they all go down their to have fun. Then, in regards to the pool, Kara had them buy some blow up beds, that you can lay on and float in the pool with, as well as a blow up beach ball, and a blow up ring. Kara knows that she and the girls are certainly going to have fun playing with all those things while they swim about in the pool.

 

Eventually, by the time Kara, Ashley, Natalie and Lena finished at the supermarket it was about 5PM, so Lena and Kara made the decision that they should head back to their villa for the evening, and then get dressed into some nice clothes, so that they could then go out to a nice restaurant for the evening, which Lena has already booked earlier today when she was booking all their activities for the week, as well as some restaurants that she wants them to all try throughout the week. While Lena was doing all the booking, it actually ended up being a lot easier than she thought it would be, as there seemed to be a good amount of availability for everything, especially when she is willing to pay for the more expensive tickets for all the activities, which Lena imagines there is less demand for, as not everyone can afford to pay for such expensive tickets like she can, due to being a billionaire. Then, when Lena did run into a few roadblocks of activities that did seem to be booked up, all she had to do is make a phone call, and explain what she was trying to do, and who she is, and people were very happy to make some arrangements for her, and her family, for a price, of course. Lena very much knows that the ability to do that is a privilege of her having such a large amount of money, and is well aware that not everyone gets to be able to do such things, and the thought of this does make Lena uncomfortable. However, at the end of the day, this holiday is all about making everything the best possible experience for Natalie and Ashley, so Lena is willing to deal with feeling a little uncomfortable due to her using her money to get things other people normally wouldn’t get.

 

Right now, it is just after 5:30PM and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all arrived back at their villas, and Natalie and Ashley are excited to take their dresses, and the t-shirts they bought, into their bedrooms, while Kara and Lena are happy to just sit in the living room for a little while and relax together. The group do not have to be at the restaurant for over an hour yet, as Lena booked their table for 7:15PM, so they have plenty of time to get ready and everything, and don’t have to rush, so they can really relax right now. However, Kara and Lena’s relaxing on the couch doesn’t last that long, as soon Natalie and Ashley come running back into the living room, with smiles on their faces.

“Mom’ara, can you go swimming with us again?” Natalie asks Kara, with a smile.

 

Kara smiles at Natalie asking her that, because she is not only touched that both Natalie and Ashley want her to do swimming with them, but also from being called mom again.

 

“Yes! I’m hot. I think we should cool down in the pool, as we don’t have to leave for the restaurant for another hour yet!” Ashley says, with a big smile.

 

Kara now opens her mouth to respond, but before she can, Lena quickly cuts her off.

“I don’t think that is a good idea, my darlings.” Lena says.

 

“Why not?” Ashley asks, with a bit of a pout on her face.

 

“Because if you go into the swimming pool, you’ll have to have another shower after, to clean yourself up, and get rid of the chlorine all over your body, and in your hair, which will mean you won’t be allowed to be in the swimming pool that long anyway. And I really don’t want to miss our reservation for this restaurant, as I’m really looking forward to eating there.” Lena explains.

 

“Can’t we just swim for 10 minutes?” Natalie asks, with puppy dog eyes.

 

“Oh, don’t try the puppy dog eyes on me, darling.” Lena smirks, “I know you both, 10 minutes will turn into 20, then 20 will turn into 30, and then you’ll get out and we will end up late.”

 

“No, we won’t.” Natalie says, but not in a very convincing voice.

 

“I agree with mom.” Kara says, now stepping in to back Lena up, “And personally, I don’t want to have a time limit of us being in the pool and everything, as that is not very relaxing. So, I think, for now, how about we all just relax in here for a little while, before we all have to go and get ready. I promise, we will have plenty of time over the next week to go into the pool together, and have fun with our new pool toys, countless times.”

 

Natalie and Ashley now are silent for a few moments, and turn to look at one another, seeming to have another one of their silent conversations with each other.

“Okay.” Ashley eventually says, “Just as long as you promise to help us blow up the pool toys tomorrow.”

 

“Yes!” Natalie nods, eagerly.

 

“I promise.” Kara smiles, with a chuckle.

“Okay.” Natalie says, happily.

“Alright.” Ashley says.

 

“Good girls.” Lena smiles, “I’m glad we can all agree on things then.”

 

There is now another silence in the living room, with Natalie and Ashley just standing in front of Lena and Kara a bit awkwardly.

 

“What are we going to do now, while we wait to leave for dinner?” Ashley eventually asks.

 

“Hmmm… I don’t know.” Kara hums, “We can just relax.”

 

“That’s boring.” Natalie says.

 

Kara and Lena both chuckle at Natalie saying that.

 

“I know.” Lena says, after a moments silence, “Why don’t you girls both take a seat, and then Kara and I can talk to you about something that we have made tentative plans about last week.”

“Uhh…. okay…..” Ashley says, in an unsure and confused voice.

Natalie and Ashley now take a seat on the couch next to the couch Kara and Lena are sitting on, and at the same time, Kara sits on the couch next to Lena with a bit of a confused look on her face, not sure what Lena is referring too, but trusting Lena knows what she is doing.

 

“What do you want to talk with us about?” Natalie asks, once she and Ashley are both settled on the couch.

 

“Okay, well, I was speaking with Kara about it the other week, and I told her that seeing as our family is growing, and there is going to be two more people added to it in a few weeks, I would like us all to eventually move into a new home, where there will be even more space for all of us.” Lena explains, “Although, I’d like to do this, so that it doesn’t feel like Kara is just moving into our home, but we all have a home that we choose together. Then, at the same time, I would like us to make this move soon, as I don’t want to wait a few years, and then for you both to not feel like you have a home to go back to, because we’ve moved to a new home, while you spent most of your years in our old home. I’m well aware that it won’t be long now until you are both 18 and off to college, so I don’t want either of you to think that I’m doing anything to only think about Lori and Liam, and not you both. I never want you to think that I have two families, a new family, and an old family with you both. You are all my family, and I would like to make this move for all of us.”

 

Kara now looks at Lena with a smile on her face, obviously remembering the talk that she and Lena had a few weeks ago about all this. As for Natalie and Ashley, the two girls just remain silent for a few moments as they digest everything that Lena has just said to them.

 

“Have you….. have you already been looking at new homes?” Ashley eventually asks, ending the silence.

“No.” Lena says, “Well, that isn’t true. Yes. Although that’s just me looking. I haven’t been looking with Kara. Plus, I didn’t exactly tell you everything about what I’d like our new home to be like.”

 

“What else is there?” Natalie asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Do you want to tell them, Kara?” Lena asks, as she looks at her alpha, lovingly.

 

“I uhh… right….” Kara nods, “I uhmm….. I don’t really know what you mean.”

 

Lena now chuckles.

“I’m referring to creating our own home.” Lena says.

“Oh, right!” Kara nods, “Yeah, so mom has actually said that she wants to build her perfect home, with a lot of space for all of us. So that means that the places she has been looking at right now, are only places where she has been thinking about the land the home has, not the actual home itself. As mom would like to build a new home, from the ground up. This means that we will design the home ourselves, and we’d like you girls to be part of that, and help design it too. Of course, we mostly mean your bedrooms, but we’d also like your input in everything else too.”

 

Natalie and Ashley are once more silent for a few moments.

“We’d get to…. make our own bedrooms?” Ashley asks, for clarification.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Although, I guess when it comes to designing a house, there’s probably not much creativity you can have with a bedroom other than it being a square. Although, you will certainly be able to design the inside of your bedroom, and all your decorations and everything. Then you both can have your own bathrooms attached to your rooms, and even your own walk in wardrobes, if that is something you’d want. Then I’m sure there are other things you can think of. What is important to me, is I want you both to have input into this home, so that you truly feel like it is your home, as you helped create it with us.”

 

“Yes, and I 100% agree with that.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

“Of course, you don’t have to think of anything now. We are nowhere near starting to make that happening. It likely won’t begin until a little bit after Liam and Lori are born, but I will want to get things put quickly in motion, as it will take a while for the house to be built.” Lena says, “But until we are ready, you can both just think about things you’d like our new home to have.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

“I know something I want already!” Natalie says, with a big smile.

“Oh, what is that?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

“A swimming pool. I want our new home to have a swimming pool.” Natalie says.

 

Both Kara and Lena chuckle at Natalie saying that.

 

“I think we can certainly come to an arrangement on that.” Lena smiles.

 

“Yeah, a swimming pool sounds fun.” Kara smiles, “Maybe we could even add a little water slide to it too.”

 

Both Ashley and Natalie’s eyes light up at Kara suggesting that.

 

“Yes!” Ashley says, “I mean….. that sounds cool.”

“That would be amazing.” Natalie smiles.

 

“Alright.” Lena smirks, “Well, I trust that you both will think of more things in the coming weeks, and we can eventually discuss it all when we come to designing our new home.”

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

After this, for the next half an hour, Natalie and Ashley talk with each other, animatedly, in regards to things they would like their new home to have, not suggesting anything to Kara and Lena yet, just talking about it all with each other. As for Kara and Lena, they both just sit there, happily, snuggled with each other, and quietly listen to Natalie and Ashley eagerly talk about their new home together. Kara and Lena are both glad that Natalie and Ashley seem excited about the prospect of it, and not just sad that they will eventually be moving out of the home that the girls have lived in for a while.

 

Eventually, after those 30 minutes, Lena lets the girls know they all have to go get ready, and tells Natalie and Ashley to change into something nice, trusting they will be able to pick their outfits out for themselves. About 15 minutes after this, the group are all ready to leave the villa and head to the restaurant, and Lena notices that Natalie and Ashley have both decided to wear their dresses that they bought earlier today, which just makes Lena smile. Soon every this, Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena all leave their villa and arrive at the restaurant in the city about 25 minutes later.

 

Over the next hour, the family all have a great time at the restaurant, enjoying a bunch of foods, which are all cooked in front of them by chefs working a grill. It is a very fun experience, with there being several stations all around the restaurant where chefs cook the food in front of the guests, with them doing some flips with the food and everything to make it seem more exciting. Natalie and Ashley end up very much enjoying all the tricks that the chefs do while making the food, while Kara doesn’t really enjoy it too much, but simply because she knows that the more tricks the chefs do, the longer time it will be for them to finish cooking the food, meaning the longer it will be for them to get to eat. As for Lena, she enjoys the experience, and is just extremely happy that Natalie and Ashley are each having a good time. On top of all this, the food itself ends up being really good, with them all trying a variety of dishes, and then finishing things with some lovely deserts, which are all made with locally grown fruits, which taste absolutely delicious. By the end of things, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are all very fully up, and extremely happy with their meals, with the girls even asking if they can come back to the restaurant at some point before they leave, with Lena just letting them know that they will see if they have time to do it.

 

It is now another hour and a half later, and Kara, Natalie, Lena and Ashley are all heading to bed right now, with the girls being particularly tired after their fun day, full of excitement. However, despite the girls being tired, when they got home from the restaurant, they did ask if they could go in the pool again, but Lena said that wouldn’t be a good idea seeing as they would be sleeping soon. Kara then was able to step in after Lena said that, and just suggested to Natalie and Ashley that they go down and have a nice evening walk on the beach, dipping their feet in the ocean, and relaxing, before coming back to the villa. The girls both agreed to this, although Lena just encouraged Kara and the girls to go by themselves, as she certainly doesn’t like the idea of doing too much walking right now, due to how pregnant she is. Kara, Natalie and Ashley all did go down and walk on the beach though, coming back half an hour later, having had a good time, and soon after that, they all went off to bed.

 

“Did you have a good day today, darling?” Lena asks, as she and Kara get ready for bed.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, as she turns her back to Lena and starts to get into her pyjamas, “I had such fun with the girls.”

“I’m glad about that.” Lena says.

 

Kara now turns around, and her eyes quickly go wide as she sees that Lena has not got dressed into her pyjamas, and is instead just standing there, completely naked.

“What…. what are you doing?” Kara asks.

“You already know, darling.” Lena says, “I did tell you, that once the girls went to bed tonight, I want you to press me up against these glass windows, and fuck me.”

 

Kara’s eyes, once more, go wide at Lena saying that, with her cock also quickly going hard. However, after a few moments of just standing there stunned, Kara quickly removes her pyjamas, and walks over to Lena, certainly not planning to deny her omega an extremely fun way to end the day.

Chapter 166

Kara now makes her way to Lena, with both women being completely naked right now, and soon takes the brunette omega CEO in for a passionate kiss. Lena moans into Kara’s mouth as they kiss one another back, with tongues exploring each other’s mouths, and each of their hearts racing right now. At the same time, as they continue to kiss, the two women press their bodies up closely against one another, with their breasts pressing together, and Kara feeling Lena’s erect nipples on her own breasts. Then, at the same time, as Kara presses her body into Lena’s, Lena feels Kara’s hard cock start to rub over her pregnant belly. Lena helps Kara along a little bit by just slightly shifting her belly side to side, rubbing it against Kara’s cock, all while she continues to kiss the blonde. Lena literally feels Kara’s cock getting harder and harder as she does this, which spurs her on even more. Soon though, after a couple of minutes, Kara and Kena do part from their kiss, with both women breathing very heavily, and looking into each other’s eyes, with such passion in them.

 

“I love you, so much.” Kara says, “I love you are mine, and I am yours. I never want to ever be with anyone else.”

“Good.” Lena smiles, lovingly, “As I don’t ever want you to even think about being with anyone else. Then as for how I feel about you. Being with you, it makes me feel like a fool for ever thinking that anyone before you was every satisfactory enough to be with me. You have ruined me for anyone else, and I am completely okay with that, as I never intend to be with another.”

 

“Good.” Kara now says, growling a little bit, with her alpha pheromones coming forward.

 

Lena hums happily upon smelling Kara’s pheromones, and releases her own omega pheromones in response, which cause Kara to let out a happy little sound too.

 

Kara now moves her mouth back towards Lena, and this time, instead of kissing Lena on her lips, she simply begins to kiss Lena around her neck, very much focusing on Lena’s mating mark which Kara gave her a few weeks ago. Kara doing this, and teasing her like this, drives Lena absolutely wild, and makes her even more desperate for her alpha to fuck her good and proper.

“FUCK!!! KARAAAA!!!” Lena moans, happily.

 

Kara now continues to kiss around Lena’s neck and her mating mark, with Lena letting out several moans as Kara does this. Then, after a few more moments, as Kara continues to kiss Lena, she reaches forward with one of her hands, down to Lena’s crotch, and presses her fingers inside Lena, with them slipping in very easily from how wet Lena already is.

 

“OH MY GOD!!! YESSS!!!” Lena moans, happily, as she tilts her head back in pleasure. 

 

Kara now continues to toy with Lena, moving her fingers in and out of Lena, continuing to kiss down her neck. After an about a minute of Kara doing this though, the blonde then removes her fingers from Lena, and stops kissing the brunette on her neck, which causes Lena to let out a dissatisfied groan.

 

“Oh, don’t groan. Suck on these to cheer up.” Kara says, and then moves her fingers, that were just inside Lena, towards the brunettes mouth.

 

Kara leaves her fingers just outside Lena’s mouth so the brunette has the option of whether she is going to accept Kara’s fingers, that have all her juices over them, or not. However, without even a second of thinking, Lena moves her mouth towards Kara’s fingers, and starts sucking on them, tasting herself on the fingers. Kara simply grows a proud smirk on her face at Lena doing this, and then moves forward and starts kissing Lena on her shoulders.

 

After another minute, Kara removes her fingers from Lena’s mouth, with Lena having thoroughly cleaned them. The blonde then moves her mouth down Lena’s body, and soon begins to kiss Lena’s breasts, which causes the omega to let out more moans, which increase as Kara flicks her tongue across Lena’s erect nipples.

 

“Plesseeeeee….. Karaaaaa….” Lena moans.

 

Kara continues to play with Lena’s amazing breasts over the next couple of minutes, and eventually, once she finishes, she moves back up to Lena’s mouth, and takes her in for more passionate kisses, which Lena eagerly responds too. A few moments later, they part from their kiss, with the duo just looking into each other’s eyes for a few moments, so much love and lust in them. Eventually, Lena is the one to break the eye contact though, by slowly getting onto the knees.

 

“What are you doing?” Kara asks, not that she really needs to ask.

 

“You’ve got me nice and worked up, it’s time I do the same for you.” Lena smirks.

 

Kara opens her mouth to reply to Lena, but all she lets out is a loud moan, as Lena has already taken her hard cock into her mouth, and started sucking on it.

 

“Fuck, Lenaaaa.” Kara moans.

 

Lena now continues sucking on Kara’s cock for the next couple of minutes, slowly building Kara up, giving her such an amazing blow job. Kara not only feels Lena sucking on her cock, and gagging on it at times, but she also feels Lena wiggle her tongue as it is underneath her cock in Lena’s mouth, which increases the pleasure so much more. Lena has so much control over her tongue, and Kara loves it. Soon though, after a few more minutes, Lena recognises that Kara is close to cumming, so she quickly pulls Kara’s cock from her mouth, and gets up to her feet, resulting in Kara now letting out a dissatisfied groan.

 

“Don’t worry darling. We don’t want you to cum too early, that would ruin our plans for you to fuck me pressed up against this glass.” Lena says.

 

In response, Kara lets out a happy moan at Lena saying that, and Lena then takes Kara in for a passionate kiss. The two continue to kiss for the next couple of minutes, and eventually part once more.

 

“I think we’ve had enough prep, don’t you? Time we get to it.” Lena smirks.

 

“Yeah.” Kara nods, as her heart races.

 

“Then go ahead. Fuck me, my darling.” Lena says, and now turns around, presenting her ass to Kara, so the blonde can fuck her doggy style.

 

Kara doesn’t have to be told twice, and quickly is able to guide her cock into Lena’s awaiting folds, with it easily slipping inside, due to Lena’s wetness, like it was made to perfectly fit there, which Lena certainly won’t argue. Kara then slowly begins to thrust inside Lena, with Lena letting out happy pleasurable sounds as Kara does this. Over the next couple of minutes, Kara slowly picks up her pace, and as she does, she presses Lena into the glass floor to ceiling windows of their bedroom even more, Lena’s breasts now pressed right up against them, as well as the side of her face. Lena absolutely loves this though, and happily thrusts back onto Kara’s cock, while letting out several happy moans. 

 

Kara continues to fuck Lena for a few more minutes, soon getting to an absolutely brutal pace, which both Lena and Kara find to be absolute heaven. This pace doesn’t last long though, as the duo soon both fall over the edge. Lena orgasms first, and as she does, Kara literally feels Lena get even more wet, and convulse around her cock, which in turn triggers Kara’s orgasm, shooting her seed deep inside Lena. Kara’s orgasm occurring ends up heightening Lena’s orgasm even more, which heightens Kara’s orgasm even more, resulting in them both being in absolute sexual bliss.

 

A few minutes later, Kara and Lena both finally start to come down from their orgasms, and once they do, Kara slides her cock outside Lena, then turns the brunette to face her, and takes her in for a deep passionate kiss once more. The duo both kiss like this for a few more moments, until they eventually part and smile at each other.

 

“That was amazing.” Lena says.

 

“I aim to please.” Kara smirks.

 

Lena simply chuckles at Kara saying that.

 

“Well, you certainly did.” Lena says, and then lets out a long yawn.

 

Kara now chuckles at Lena’s yawn.

 

“Well, I think with that yawn, it’s time we both go to bed. After all, I imagine the girls will be up bright and early tomorrow, wanting us to do more things again.” Kara says.

 

“Yes…. A shame….. We could have had fun fucking all night long otherwise.” Lena comments.

 

“Don’t worry. We will have plenty of years together in the future where we can do that, and fuck plenty of times.” Kara smirks.

 

“Good. I’ll hold you to that.” Lena smirks.

 

After this, both Kara and Lena head to the bathroom to clean themselves up, before returning to their bedroom and getting into their pyjamas. It does cross their minds to sleep naked together, but they also think Natalie and Ashley may wake them up in their room again tomorrow morning, and they certainly don’t want to be naked under the covers if that were to happen. So, they both get into their pyjamas, and then get under the covers together, snuggling close. Once they are in a comfortable position, Lena reaches to the side to press a button which closes the curtains for their floor to ceiling glass windows, which they just fucked up against, and also turns off the bedside lamps.

 

“Goodnight, darling.” Lena hums happily, as she snuggles her head into Kara’s side.

 

“Goodnight, Lee.” Kara says, and places a kiss on the top of Lena’s head.

 

Kara and Lena now both quickly drift off to sleep, each tired out from their busy day, and knowing they’ll need even more energy for tomorrow.

 

---

It is now the following day, Sunday, in Hawaii, and for many a Sunday would just be a lazy day, where you can lie in, and catch up on all the sleep that you missed throughout the week. This is even more of the case when you are on a holiday and it’s a Sunday. However, that is not what happens to Kara and Lena today, as the duo are quickly woken up by their daughters coming running into their bedroom at 9AM, while both Kara and Lena are still fast asleep.

“Mom! Mom’ara!” Natalie says.

“Mom, Kara!” Ashley says.

 

Natalie and Ashley now both jump onto the bed, with Ashley jumping on the bed in between Kara and Lena, while Ashley basically jumps on the bed right on top of Kara, causing the blonde to jump away.

“What?” Kara says, in a surprised voice.

“Hmmm… what?” Lena now says.

 

“Wake up!” Ashley says, as she shakes Kara a little bit.

“Yes, you both need to wake up!” Natalie says, and now shakes Lena a little bit.

 

Lena now lets out a little grumble, while Kara lets out a groan.

 

“What…. what time is it?” Kara asks, in a sleepy voice.

“It’s after 9.” Ashley replies.

“Girls….. it’s a Sunday….. you could have let us sleep in longer……” Lena says.

“Yeah…” Kara agrees, “Even if I do understand your excitement to get on with our day and have fun on our holiday.”

 

“Nooooooo.” Natalie says, “It’s not because of that.”

 

Kara and Lena now turn their heads to each other, and give one another confused looks, having no idea why Natalie and Ashley are waking them up right now if it’s not because they want them to get up so they can get on with their days, and their holiday in Hawaii.

“Then….. why are you waking us up?” Lena asks.

 

“Mom’ara, you need to read the news.” Natalie says.

“Yeah.” Ashley says, nodding her head, “You are in it!”

“I’m what?” Kara says, in a confused voice, and now reaches for her phone on the bedside table.

 

Once Kara reaches for her phone, she sees that she has got multiple texts from Alex, as well as several missed phone calls. Kara’s first thought would be that something bad has happened, but it is clear that the girls know what is going on, and they both seem to be in good spirits, so it can’t be because anything bad has happened. So, Kara decides to ignore her texts and just opens up the CatCo website front page, thinking she will probably have to search for a little bit to find the story the girls are referring too. However, right there, on the front page of CatCo news, Kara sees the story, and from the headline alone, she knows it is what the girls are talking about ‘National City Mayor arrested by FBI, charged with multiple federal crimes’.

 

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, with her eyes now going wide.

 

“What is it?” Lena asks, as she turns to look at Kara once more.

“The mayor….. he’s been arrested by the FBI.” Kara says.

“Yes.” Natalie nods.

 

“We read the articles, it’s all over the news. He was arrested this morning, along with several other people in his office, who have all been charged. The FBI, in their announcement, have given you the credit for uncovering the conspiracy in your article, and providing them with enough evidence that they were able to validate and now charge them all this morning.” Ashley explains.

 

“Oh my god….” Lena says, growing a wide smile on her face, “That…. that is amazing. Congratulations Kara!”

 

“I….. I don’t know what to say.” Kara says, as she begins to scroll down the article and read bits of it.

“Your picture is also in a few articles too.” Natalie says.

“Yeah.” Ashley says, with a nod of her head.

 

“I….. I really don’t know what to say…..” Kara says, “Thank you, both, for waking me up so I could see this.”

 

“You’re welcome.” Ashley smiles.

“Yeah, congratulations mom’ara.” Natalie says, happily.

 

“Yes, well done.” Ashley adds.

 

“I couldn’t agree more with what the girls have just said.” Lena says, with a smirk, now having grabbed her own phone off her nightstand to look at the news herself.

 

“I….. thank you….. to all of you…… I……. I want you all to know….. that I wouldn’t have been able to write this story without all of your support. You all supporting me, when I was in the middle of writing this story, meant the world to me. I love all of you, very much.” Kara says.

“We love you too!” Natalie smiles, and now takes Kara in for a hug.

“Yes. I love you, Kara.” Ashley says, and now hugs Kara also.

 

Kara now lays there and wraps her arms around Natalie and Ashley, as they basically lay on top of her, and they all hug one another. During this, Kara feels so happy that she places a kiss on the top of both Natalie and Ashley’s heads. Kara loves her kids so much, and she is over the moon that they are happy for something she has achieved in her career. This truly is her family, blood relations don’t matter.

 

“Hello, Sam?” Lena’s voice now says, which catches Kara, Natalie and Ashley’s attention.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now look over to Lena, and see that the brunette is lying there, on the phone, obviously speaking to Sam right now.

 

“Yeah….. we did….. We just woke up….” Lena says, and then pauses for a moment as Sam says something, “No. That’s okay. The girls just woke us up to tell us…….. Yeah, I know it is……. Yes…… uhuh….. Yeah, okay….. I’ll pass you over right now.”

 

Lena now turns to look at Kara, with Kara, Natalie and Ashley all having intrigued looks on their faces right now.

“Alex is on the phone, and she wants to speak with you. Apparently she’s sent you several texts.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara says, as she reaches out to take the phone from Lena.

 

Lena now hands the phone, and Kara pulls it to her face.

“Hello?” Kara says.

 

“Girls, why don’t you get off Kara, so she can have some space as she speaks to her sister.” Lena says, in a soft voice.

 

Natalie and Ashley now each nod their heads, and carefully move off of Kara, and just lie on the bed around both Kara and Lena.

 

“Kara, you have read the story then?” The voice of Alex says.

“I…. yes…. I mean, I haven’t had a chance to read all of the stories, but I skimmed through it, and the girls gave me the overall version.” Kara replies, “The mayor, and several other people were arrested by the FBI and charged today, due to my story giving the FBI enough evidence which they were able to verify.”

“Yes, that is about all of it.” Alex says, “I wanted to phone you to congratulate you, we all did. Kelly, Sam, and Ruby too. We are proud of you. Apparently mom has also been trying to reach you.”

 

“Ah, okay.” Kara nods, “I’ll look at my phone and get back to everyone in a little bit. It’s only just after 9AM here, so we literally just woke up.”

 

“Oh, that makes sense.” Alex replies, “I’m so proud of you Kara. You did something so amazing.”

“Thank you, Alex. That means a lot.” Kara replies, with a smile.

“There is one more thing though.” Alex says.

“Yeah, what is it?” Kara replies.

“I got a call from the FBI about an hour ago. Apparently they’ve been trying to get in contact with you. I tried to ask them what it was about, but they refused to tell me, and just wanted to get in contact with you as soon as possible. They told me you are not in trouble or anything though.” Alex says.

 

“Oh….. okay….. maybe they just want to confirm things with me…. for when the mayor is going to be put on trial or whatever.” Kara says.

“Yeah, that is probably it.” Alex says.

 

“I’ll see if I can call them back in a minute.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Alex says, “Well, I will let you go now, and just get on with your day. Again, congratulations, Kara. I am really proud of you.”

“Thank you, Alex.” Kara says.

“I’ll see you in a week. Have a good rest of your vacation.” Alex says.

“I will. Bye Alex. Love you.” Kara says.

“Love you too.” Alex replies, with the phone call then ending after that.

 

“What did Alex say?” Lena now asks, once Kara ends the call, and hands the phone back to her.

“She just wanted to congratulate me, and tell me apparently the FBI have been trying to get in touch with me, but it’s not because I’m in trouble or anything.” Kara says.

 

“Oh, okay.” Lena says.

 

“Maybe they want to ask you to become a new FBI agent, mom’ara! You could be like a detective! Do more research to expose other people’s crimes.” Natalie says, with a big smile.

 

Kara chuckles at Natalie suggesting that.

 

“I doubt that, but that doesn’t sound cool. Although, I’m very happy being a reporter.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah, the power of the pen is mightier than the sword.” Ashley comments.

“That is very insightful, Ashley.” Lena says.

“Thanks. I think I heard it in a movie or something.” Ashley replies.

“Of course you did.” Lena says, rolling her eyes.

 

“Okay.” Kara says, “Well, I don’t know about all of you, but this excitement has made me hungry. How about we all go and get some breakfast?”

 

“Yeah!” Natalie smiles.

“Yes.” Ashley says, nodding her head.

“That sounds like a perfect idea to me.” Lena adds.

 

“Alright. Come on. Let’s get out of this bed.” Kara says.

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now start to get off the bed, and as they do, Lena reaches over to open the floor to ceiling curtains which cover the floor to ceiling glass. However, just as the curtains are halfway open, Lena’s eyes go wide, and she lets out a little sound. This is simple because as the curtains have opened, Lena can clearly see an outline of her body being pressed up against the glass, right there, for everyone to see, obviously from where Kara fucked her last night, and pressed her up against the glass. Thankfully, Kara quickly notices this, after Lena let out that little sound, and puts her hands on Natalie and Ashley’s backs, making sure they don’t turn around and see the sight.

“Let’s go girls. Quick, let’s find something bad to have for breakfast, before mom can waddle out and tell us no.” Kara says.

 

This is all Natalie and Ashley need to hear, as the duo then go running out of the bedroom, not looking back, and letting out giggles as they do, with Kara following them closely behind.

Chapter 167

Lena is now making her way out of the bedroom, after making sure to actually clean the body print smear marks off the window in her and Kara’s room. Lena soon enters the living room area of the villa, and she sees that Kara and the girls are sitting in the couch together, tablet in hand, smiling with each other, clearly planning to order room service for breakfast this morning.

 

“What are you three doing?” Lena asks, with a smile.

 

“Ordering breakfast, duh.” Kara says, with a cheeky smirk on her face.

 

“Yes! I want to order lots. I’m hungry.” Natalie says.

 

“I’m pretty hungry too.” Ashley adds.

 

“I thought we bought a bunch of food at the store yesterday so that we could literally make our own breakfast, instead of having to order room service all the time.” Lena says.

 

“That was to make quick breakfast, for when we are doing things. We don’t have anything planned today.” Ashley says.

 

“Yep. They’ve got you there, Lee.” Kara smirks.

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Kara saying that.

 

“Plus, to add to that, today is Sunday. We are supposed to be lazy on a Sunday and not do much, which includes not bothering to make breakfast.” Kara says.

 

Lena rolls her eyes again at Kara giving that reasoning.

 

“Alright fine. Order away. Just make sure to get me some fruit, and I also fancy some chocolate muffins or something of that vain.” Lena says.

 

“Will do!” Kara says, with a happy smile.

 

Lena now watches as Natalie, and Ashley eagerly move closer towards Kara to look at the tablet the blonde is holding, and actively engage with her about all the things they want to order for breakfast today. This sight puts a smile on Lena’s face, and she always knows it will. 

 

“Okay, well, why you three order us breakfast, I’m going to have my shower.” Lena says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie replies.

 

“Alright.” Ashley says.

 

“Have fun.” Kara comments.

 

Lena is pretty sure from all three of those response that none of them were actually listening to what she just said, as they are far too engaged in figuring out what they want to order for breakfast. Either way, Lena doesn’t mind, as she still finds it all amusing. So, after looking at Kara, Natalie and Ashley for a few more moments, she then heads back to her and Kara’s bedroom, and soon steps into the shower.

 

Back in the living room area Kara and the girls, continue to look through the menu for all the things they can order for breakfast today, with them even finding things on the menu that weren’t available at the buffet yesterday. 

 

“There’s so much stuff on this menu.” Ashley comments, “I mean, look there, it says we can order pizza, burgers and steak for breakfast.”

 

“They aren’t breakfast foods.” Natalie says.

 

“No. They are not.” Kara chuckles, “But I imagine the hotel wants to just provide the guests with every option possible, as I’m sure there are some people who are eating steaks and burgers for breakfast.”

 

“Can we be those people?” Natalie asks.

 

Kara now chuckles at Natalie asking that.

 

“No. Certainly not. Firstly, I agree that that isn’t breakfast food. There are literally breakfast foods that you wouldn’t have other times of the day that you can have, whereas you can always order steak, pizza or burgers for dinner or even lunch during the day. Then secondly, I think if your mom came back out of the shower and saw I’d let you both order pizza, steaks or burgers for breakfast, she would likely have an aneurysm or something. At the very least I’d end up with disapproving looks from her all the time, and probably be sleeping on the couch for a bit. So, we are going to stick to actual breakfast food.” Kara says.

 

“That’s fair enough.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yeah, okay.” Natalie says.

 

“Good. Now, let’s decide what we want to order. The quicker we decide, the quicker we get to eat.” Kara smiles.

 

---

It is now about 30 minutes later, and Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena are just finishing off eating their breakfast. Kara and the girls ended up ordering Lena a selection of different muffins, and some fruit, knowing that they can always store the muffins and fruit that Lena doesn’t eat for any of them to eat later. Kara decided to order herself crispy bacon, with scrambled eggs and some sausages for breakfast. As for Ashley, she decided to order pancakes for breakfast, but was inspired by Kara ordering bacon with her breakfast, and decided to add crispy bacon as a topping for her pancakes, like some people do. Needless to say, when Lena saw that Ashley ordered bacon on her pancakes she wasn’t exactly impressed. Then finally, Natalie actually decided to order more in line with Lena today, and simply got herself a selection of different freshly made pastries, which all ended up looking just as delicious as the menu made the out to be, with Natalie eating all of them.

 

“Well, that was certainly tasty.” Kara smiles, happily, now that they are finishing their dinner.

 

“Yes. I liked mine.” Ashley smiles.

 

“Me too.” Natalie says.

 

“I’m glad to hear that, girls.” Lena says, “Even if I think putting bacon on pancakes is an incredibly unhealthy thing, and eating the amount of sugar you did, Natalie, from all those pastries, is not good either.”

 

“Oh, Lena, let them live a little. We are on holiday. They can go a bit crazy.” Kara says.

 

“Hmmm…. Just as long as you promise to clean it up if they end up going too crazy and puking everywhere.” Lena says.

 

“Deal.” Kara nods, with a smile.

 

“Not that you could bend down to clean up puke anyway.” Ashley mutters.

 

“What was that?!” Lena says, with a big scowl on her face.

 

Kara now breaks out into a fit of laughter.

 

“Oh Rao! That was too funny, Ashley.” Kara chuckles.

 

“Thank you.” Ashley smiles, as she looks at Kara.

 

“Do you really want to get on my bad side by praising that?” Lena asks Kara, with her signature raised eyebrow.

 

“Oh, it was funny, Lee.” Kara says, “But hey, if it makes you feel better, and gets me more in your good graces, you should know that while you were in the shower, we saw that we could order burgers, pizzas and steak for breakfast, which Natalie suggested we do. I was a responsible adult though, and told them no.”

 

“Hmmm….. Not sure that that puts you in my good graces for just doing the bare minimum.” Lena counters.

 

Kara pouts at Lena saying that.

 

“It’s not like you told us not to because you thought it was a bad thing to order for breakfast. Your main reason not to order it was because you thought mom would be mad.” Ashley says.

 

Lena’s eyes now widen at Ashley saying that, while Kara grows a look of betrayal on her face.

 

“Hey! Whose side are you on?!” Kara pouts.

 

“Whoever’s side I find it most amusing to be on.” Ashley shrugs.

 

“Wow. The utter betrayal.” Kara says, in a faux offended voice.

 

“I’m still on your side, mom’ara.” Natalie nods.

 

“Thank you, Natalie, but there needs to be no sides here.” Kara smiles, lovingly.

 

“Agreed.” Lena nods.

 

“Okay.” Natalie replies.

 

There is then a moment of silence between the group as they all just sit there with each other.

 

“What are we going to do today?” Ashley soon asks, ending the silence.

 

“I don’t know.” Lena admits, “We don’t have anything planned for today, although we do tomorrow.” 

 

“I was thinking today could be another lazy day. Perhaps we could all get dressed and then go find a place where we can do a little hike through nature. Nothing too extreme so that mom can come with us. We can just enjoy the hike, and take in the sights and things. Then when we finish that, hopefully it’ll be around lunchtime, so we can come back here to cool off, order some lunch and have a dip in the pool. Then afterwards maybe we go down to the beach again, and this time play in the sand with the spades and sandcastle buckets we have. We could dig a big hole, or make a cool sandcastle, or something. Then we can end our day, back here, doing whatever.” Kara suggests, “Of course, those are just suggestions though, we don’t have to stick to them.”

 

“That sounds like a wonderful plan for our day.” Lena says, with a smile, “What do you girls think?”

 

“Yeah, it sounds fun.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes. I want to build a big sandcastle with a moat around it.” Natalie says.

 

“We can do that.” Kara smiles.

 

“Alright then. I think that is a plan for our day set then.” Lena smiles, “Girls, why don’t you both go get washed and dressed, and then when you and Kara are all ready we can head out for our hike. I’ll have a look at places that we can go for a nice easy hike, that have some good sights.”

 

“Yes, okay.” Ashley says.

 

“Okay.” Natalie says.

 

Ashley and Natalie now stand up from the table and soon head off in the direction of their bedrooms to get ready for their fun day ahead. Once they do this, Kara stands up and starts clearing all their breakfast stuff away. Lena attempts to help Kara, but the blonde quickly dismisses Lena’s help.

 

“You know I’m not completely useless. I can help you clean up.” Lena says.

 

“I know. But I just want you to relax. I know a hike will be a little difficult for you, so you should conserve energy while you can.” Kara replies.

 

“I’ll be fine, darling.” Lena says.

 

“Well, instead of helping me clear up, you can start looking for places we can hike today.” Kara says.

 

“Fair enough.” Lena replies.

 

Over the next couple of minutes, Kara clears things away while Lena researches things on her phone. Eventually though, Kara and Lena’s attention is caught by Kara’s phone ringing. Kara has a look at her phone, and she sees that it’s a number with the caller ID withheld. Kara considers not answering it, but considering what happened today, Kara decides to answer the call.

 

“Hello?” Kara says.

 

“Hello.” A male voice says, “Am I speaking to a Miss Kara Danvers?”

 

“Uhhhh yes. Who am I speaking to?” Kara asks.

 

“My name is agent Hank Henshaw. I’m with the FBI. I have been trying to contact you for the last few hours, and managed to get a message to your sister, I believe.” Hank Henshaw says.

 

“Oh, yes, Alex mentioned as such to me. I only just woke up.” Kara admits.

 

“Yes, I realised after I did some further research that you are in a different time zone right now.” Hank Henshaw says.

 

“How did you…… I don’t want to know.” Kara says, feeling uncomfortable this FBI agent clearly knows she’s in Hawaii.

 

“Don’t worry. I found out through nothing nefarious. I just did a quick search of our database and your name was on a flight log the other day leaving National City and heading to Hawaii.” The FBI agent explains.

 

“Oh, okay.” Kara says, feeling a bit better now, as at least her phone isn’t being tracked or something like that, as far as she knows, even though she still is a little uncomfortable with all this, “Anyway, what can I do for you? Is this a call to arrange for me to testify against the mayor or whatever?”

 

“No. If you are required to testify you’ll be contact by the states attorney, not us.” Hank Henshaw explains, “I am contacting you because of some evidence we discovered when we arrested the mayor and raided his office and private residence. Evidence that concerns you.”

 

“Hang on. Do I need a lawyer present? I’m not interested in this conversation if you are about to accuse me of something or ask me questions.” Kara says, in an annoyed tone.

 

Lena’s eyebrows raise at Kara saying that, while growing a concerned look on her face.

 

“No. This isn’t that at all. When we raided the mayors office and home, we found documents, including several emails on a private server discussing what to do about your article, and you specifically. The mayor already began the process of paying private investigators to dig into you, to try and find dirt on you to make your article seem less credible. To our knowledge, they didn’t find anything. It was then discussed for them to just make up fake stories about you, and provide them to friendly media companies, who wouldn’t ask for much evidence, just to blanket you as a bad person. Then, we found some further documents that the major had enquired on the dark web about hiring a hit man, to specifically have you killed. In the documents he mentioned how he would have wanted it to look like an accident.” Hank Henshaw says.

 

“Oh my god.” Kara says, in shock, “Am I in danger? What about my family?”

 

Lena grows an even more concerned look at Kara saying that.

 

“You are in no danger. The hitman that the mayor contacted was an undercover FBI agent, as we’d already begun monitoring him and had a wire tap on him after your article was published and we found the information to be credible.” The FBI agent explains.

 

“Oh, that’s good.” Kara says, breathing a sigh of relief.

 

“Yes. Anyway, I just wanted to contact you so you are aware of the situation, as it does look like we are charging him with attempted solicitation of murder as well. I didn’t want you to hear about it via the news.” Hank Henshaw says.

 

“Yes….. I…. Thank you.” Kara says, “Is there anything else?”

 

“No. That is everything. I’ll let you get back to your vacation now. If there are any further updates I believe you need to be made aware of, I’ll get in contact with you.” The FBI agent says.

 

“Okay. Thank you.” Kara says.

 

Kara now ends the call with the FBI agent, and turns to look at Lena with a relieved look on her face.

 

Kara now proceeds to spend the next couple of minutes explaining to Lena everything the FBI agent just told her. As soon as Lena hears that the mayor wanted to have Kara killed, Lena grows a complete look of rage on her face. One that shows that if Lena were not as good of a person as she is, she’d contact people to have the mayor murdered, brutally, in prison. Either way, Kara does have to spend a few minutes just calming Lena down, and settling the brunettes rage. Eventually though, just as Kara finishes comforting Lena, the duo are interrupted by Kara’s phone ringing again. This time as Kara looks at her phone, she sees that it’s just a mobile number, and one that’s calling from Gotham city. Kara decides she might as well answer this call as well.

 

“Hello?” Kara answers.

 

“Hello, I’m Vicki Vale, a reporter from the Gotham Gazette. Am I speaking to Kara Danvers?” Vicki Vales asks.

 

“Uhhh yes….. How did you get this number?” Kara asks.

 

“I have my sources.” Vicki Vale says.

 

“Right…..” Kara replies.

 

“I was hoping I could get a quote from you about the recent arrest of the National City mayor, which is being credited as due to your article exposing his corruption. Perhaps I could even interview you?” Vicki Vale says.

 

Kara now doesn’t respond for a few moments, as while a part of her does want to give a quote and set the record straight and let everyone know what she thinks of the situation, she doesn’t trust this reporter who she has never met. A reporter who is not only interrupting her on a Sunday, while she is on a vacation, but has also somehow got hold of her personal number, which certainly isn’t an ethical thing for a reporter to do. Then to top it all off, from Vicki Vale’s comment, it gives Kara the impression that this reporter doesn’t really believe that Kara’s article exposed things, or is trying to belittle it, or perhaps she’s just jealous. Either way, it ultimately makes Kara decide she doesn’t want anything to do with this reporter.

 

“I’m sorry, Miss Vale, my contract with CatCo worldwide media prevents me from giving a public comment to a rival news organisation.” Kara says.

 

Vicki Vale scoffs at Kara saying that.

 

“We are hardly rivals. We are the Gotham Gazette, one of the biggest news organisations in the country, you are just….. CatCo.” Vicki Vale says.

 

“My stance remains the same.” Kara says.

 

“Really? You sure I couldn’t convince you? Perhaps I could arrange for you to get a position here, at a real news organisation.” Vicki Vale says.

 

“Goodbye, Vicki.” Kara says.

 

“Perhaps you could then tell me about your relationship with Lena Luthor and…..” Vicki begins, but Kara ends the call before Vicki Vale can finish.

 

“Ugh. That was annoying.” Kara says, as she turns to Lena.

 

“Was that a reporter?” Lena asks.

 

“Yeah, and she was kinda rude too. Also didn’t like she got my personal number.” Kara says.

 

“Yes, unfortunately some less ethical journalists are willing to do that.” Lena says.

 

“That sucks.” Kara says.

 

“Is that true about your contract? You can’t give a quote to rival news organisations?” Lena asks.

 

“I mean, it’s meant more so in regards to sharing a story, or typing off a competitor with a story, not about you becoming part of the story. I just used it as a way to get out of giving her a quote.” Kara says.

 

“Ah, I was going to say, that’s something I’d have to change now that I own CatCo. But I guess not.” Lena says.

 

“Yeah.” Kara replies, nodding her head.

 

There is then a silence between Kara and Lena for a few moments, with Kara growing a look of thought on her face.

 

“What’s the matter, darling?” Lena soon asks the blonde.

 

“It’s just…….. I don’t think these reporters will stop until I give a quote, and I don’t want them interrupting our vacation constantly” Kara says.

 

“Well, do you want to give a quote?” Lena asks.

 

“I mean, kind of. Yes. But I’d be worried about another reporter skewing what I want to say, or putting it in a different context or things.” Kara says.

 

“Well, who says you have to give a quote to another reporter?” Lena says.

 

“What do you mean?” Kara asks, in a confused voice.

 

“Well, you could write a public statement with everything you want to say, then we can send it to CatCo and have them publish it on our website. It’s a standard practice I do at L-Corp when I want to, or need to, make a public statement but don’t want to hold a press conference to do so.” Lena says.

 

“Oh…. that… that sounds like a great idea, Lee.” Kara says.

 

“Okay then.” Lena smiles, “Why don’t you hop in the shower and while you are in there, think about what you want to say. In the meantime I’ll grab my laptop for you to type your statement on.”

 

After this, Kara has her shower and thinks about what she wants to say in her statement. When she finishes with her shower and gets dressed, she has a general idea of everything she wants to put out there, and soon types it up on Lena’s laptop.

 

Earlier today the mayor of National City, as well as several other individuals were arrested by the FBI, due to an FBI investigation into the individuals mentioned which was brought about by my article I published a few weeks ago. Since these arrests, I have been contacted by the FBI, to pass along some information, and also had requests from multiple reporters to give a quote. This statement will be all I will be saying on the matter.

 

I am very proud that my investigative work, which I published, has actually brought about change, and now consequences for those involved. The article was not an easy one to investigate, nor write, and I have to give credit to my family, Lena, Natalie and Ashley, for supporting me as I spent a significant amount of time writing and rewriting this article. Now I hope my article, and the results that have come from it, can be an encouragement for other reporters to research and write investigative journalism pieces, as the power of the press is an important tool we should never forget how to use. 

 

The news has now focused on myself, and those who were arrested today, but I feel it is also important to not forget the victims of these criminal activities. Victims who were promised affordable housing, and put down money to get those houses promised to them, but still haven’t got their promised homes. Victims who are living in their homes, and now facing difficulties due to the poor build quality that these homes have. The victims are the people who need the most attention now, and I hope the money stolen is recovered so these people can be made whole again, and given as much support as they need. Without the victims, and those who were willing to speak with me, I would have never been able to expose everything. None of this would have been possible without their bravery.

Chapter 168

It is now about an hour later, and right now Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all driven further into the island, and have just arrived at a nice little nature trail that they were able to google online. Apparently this trail is rated as one of the easiest types of trails to climb, with it not having much of an incline as part of it, which is something important to them, as they are keeping Lena very much in mind, seeing as the heavily pregnant woman can’t exactly hike a more difficult trail right now. Although saying that, Kara is sure that Lena could do it, because she is pretty sure that her future wife, her omega, can do just about anything, but getting Lena to do such a thing is likely not a great thing for her to do while this pregnant. It is possible that such a thing could accidentally induce early labour, which would be very risky, as the babies would be born several weeks too early, and that would certainly ruin their holiday too. Anyway, despite the trail being rated as a rather easy one, it still does seem like they will get to take in some beautiful sights. The trail itself takes them through a forest like area, where they will hear a bunch of the native birds all around them. Then on top of this, the trail will also lead them past the bottom of a waterfall, with there being a body of water at the bottom of the water fall that they are allowed to all swim in. There are even spots by the waterfall for them to climb up and jump into the body of water below them. Of course, those are not things that Lena has any interest in doing, but she will be more than happy to watch Kara, Natalie and Ashley all have fun together, and offer them emotional support from the sidelines.

 

Outside of all of this, ever since Kara wrote her statement about everything that has happened today, with the National City mayor being arrested and everything, Kara has made an effort to not even attempt to read anything online. Kara would have even liked to have just left her phone back at the villa, so she could completely disconnect, and ignore any calls or texts she may get, both from family and friends supporting her, and from people still attempting to get in contact with her and ask her questions. However, ultimately Kara thinks that leaving her phone behind would be a bad idea if anything bad happens on their hike, and they get separated or something. So, as a happy medium, Kara has kept her phone with her, but put it on do not disturb mode, meaning she won’t be interrupted by calls and texts, but she does have her phone on her just in case. Kara has absolutely no intention of ready any of the responses to her statement. Today Kara just wants to focus on continuing to have this amazing holiday with her family.

 

“Alright. Here we are.” Kara says, with a smile, as they all get out of the car, “Are you all ready for this hike?”

 

“Yes. I believe so. Do you have everything you need girls?” Lena asks.

 

“I think so.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley says.

 

“Alright. I’ll carry the backpack, which has our water in.” Kara says, “It’s important we all stay hydrated as it is rather hot out, and we are going to get more hot during this little hike. So if you want a drink, just let me know.”

 

“Okay.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yep. Okay.” Natalie nods.

 

Lena simply smiles at Kara, and gives her a nod of her head.

 

“Alright. Let’s set off.” Kara says.

 

The group now walk over to the start of the trail, and begin to walk it. From the signpost at the start of the trail they see that they won’t have to double back on themselves or anything, as the trail goes round in a loop which returns to this car parking lot, which is absolutely perfect for their plans for today. The trail does have an estimated hiking time of 3 hours, and seeing as it’s around 10:30 right now, that will mean they will likely not finish the trail until after 2, seeing as they’ll likely spend at least half an hour playing in the water by the water fall. Either way, all of that should still link up with their plans for today, as they can always have a late lunch, seeing as they all had a lot to eat for breakfast. After all, today is all about being relaxed, and not stressfully sticking to a particular schedule. It is a lazy Sunday after all. The group are well aware, that with the things that Lena has booked for them this week, there will be times when they have to stick to a strict schedule, but not today. Today they can take it easy.

 

“Kara?” Ashley asks, after they have only been hiking for a few minutes.

 

“Yes? You need water?” Kara asks.

 

“No.” Ashley replies, “I wanted to ask you a question.”

 

“Sure. Go ahead.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

 

“Don’t you want to be back talking about your article?” Ashley asks.

 

“What? Why would you say that?” Kara asks, with a confused look on her face.

 

“I was reading the news about your article, and it was saying a lot of places have tried to contact you to give them an interview or something.” Ashley explains, “And I know how important your article is to you, and I know how much this could be good for your career. So, don’t you want to be doing interviews right now, and promoting your article, and yourself?”

 

“No. I don’t want to be.” Kara says, simply, with a small smile on her face, without even a moment of hesitation.

 

“Why not?” Ashley asks, with a confused look on her face.

 

“Because I’d much rather be doing this, with all of you.” Kara says, “I’m a reporter. I researched something of importance, and published the story for the world to see. It’s very rare for a reporter to actually publish an exposé article and for it to have an impact on things, especially this quickly. I’m happy it has, and it has made my work all the more gratifying. But from how I see it, my work ended when I published the article. Anything beyond that now, including the interviews, and everything else, would just be making the story about me. I didn’t become a reporter to get famous, or become the story. But yes, you are right, it would be good for my career if I spent today doing a bunch of online interviews with various places, but in reality, I don’t want to do that. I’m on vacation with the three of you, and my full attention is going to remain here with you three, and that’s how I want it to be.”

 

Ashley now grows a wide smile on her face at Kara saying that.

 

“I love you, Kara.” Ashley says.

 

“I love you too. All three of you.” Kara says, as she looks around at her family.

 

Lena, for her part, having overheard Kara say that, and be so genuine and loving, has not only touched Lena, but it has made Lena just want to take Kara into the woods and sit on her face, while she screams the blondes name. Lena just knows that will have to be something she and the alpha do later today. For now, Lena will just have to control herself, despite how amazing Kara is being, and how horny it makes Lena.

 

The foursome now continue on with their hike. During this hike they make sure to all take in the beauty around them, while listening to the wild birds they can hear up in the trees. At the same time, they can see some colourful birds flying overheard, with them all trying to guess what types of birds they are, and pointing out what colors they are. As they continue on like this, Kara very much takes the lead with things, making sure to check if anyone needs water every half an hour, while also checking in on Lena to see if the pregnant woman needs a break, and a moment to rest. Lena appreciates Kara’s concern, but is happy to continue on. After about an hour and 45 minutes of their hike, the group finally arrive at the waterfall. However, the group are actually help to smell and hear the waterfall before they can see it, while also just being able to sense the moisture in the air.

 

“We must be close to the waterfall now.” Lena says.

 

“Agreed.” Kara nods.

 

They now continue their hike for a few more minutes, with the sound of the waterfall getting louder, and eventually they walk out into a clearing where they soon see the 40 foot waterfall, with the water flowing down into a big pool of water. The waterfall itself isn’t a massive waterfall or anything, and certainly isn’t dropping a large volume of water every second, but it’s still a waterfall none the less. The type of water fall that you can go under without being hurt, as regular massive waterfalls are far too dangerous to be anywhere near. 

 

“Wow….. that looks so pretty.” Natalie says, speaking up first.

 

“Yes, you are right, Natalie.” Lena smiles.

 

“Where do you think the water comes from?” Ashley asks.

 

“Up in the mountains probably.” Kara comments.

 

“I actually looked that up.” Lena says.

 

“Of course you did.” Kara smirks, “Nerd.”

 

“Hey. There is nothing wrong with being informed.” Lena says, “Anyway, technically the water does come from the mountains, but not in the typical sense most mountain water sources are formed. Normally, water sources originating in mountains come about due to glacial melting, or snow melting. That isn’t the case here. Or at least, the amount of water from snow melting is very limited. Due to the volcanic activity of the island, and how it has been formed over thousands of years, it has created various channels of starting right up in the mountains. These channels collect the rain water the island receives and then the water flows through the river, with natural spring waters being added to the total water volume too. That ultimately results in waterfalls like this, as they flow down the mountain.”

 

“That’s interesting.” Kara says.

 

“Yeah. That’s cool.” Natalie says.

 

“A shame that it’s not water from volcanoes that would be warm.” Ashley says.

 

“Oh, that would be nice.” Kara says, “Although probably not in this heat, especially after we have been sweating from the hike up here.”

 

“Agreed.” Lena nods, “Plus, technically this island of Hawaii doesn’t actually have any hot springs.”

 

“Really?” Natalie asks, in a surprised voice.

 

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Although you don’t have to worry, when we go on our volcano tour in a few days time, a part of it will be going into a natural hot spring.”

 

“That is something to look forward to then.” Kara smiles.

 

“Yes. Certainly.” Lena nods, with her own smile, “Now, I can see the three of you are itching to cool off and jump in the water, so why don’t you go ahead.”

 

Natalie and Ashley certainly don’t have to be told twice, with the two girls quickly going running to the water, and soon jumping in, fully clothed, only kicking their shoes off, and putting their phones in their shoes. It’s not like they are actually wearing many clothes right now anyway, so it’s not a bit issue. Plus, their clothes will likely dry off very quickly in this heat. Lena and Kara both chuckle at Natalie and Ashley’s antics, and soon look at each other.

 

“Go. Join them.” Lena says, in an encouraging voice.

 

“Are you sure?” Kara asks.

 

“Yes. I’m going to sit over here and enjoy the cool mist coming off that waterfall.” Lena says.

 

“Okay. Fair enough.” Kara smiles.

 

Kara now plants a kiss on Lena’s lips, before deciding to start removing her clothes. Unlike Natalie and Ashley, Kara doesn’t jump into the water without much thought. The blonde woman puts her backpack down next to Lena, and then removes all her clothes so she ends up just in a bikini the blonde was wearing underneath her clothes. Lena certainly enjoys the sight of her alpha stripping like this. Once Kara finishes getting undressed though, she quickly jumps into the water, making a big cannon ball, and begins to play with the girls.

 

Over the next half an hour, Kara, Natalie and Ashley have fun in the water. They swim about with each other, and splash one another, and even attempt to dive to the bottom of this body of water, with none of them being able to reach the bottom of this pool of water, meaning it must be very deep. Along with this, Kara, Natalie and Ashley also swim right under the waterfall, allowing the water to hit them all directly on their heads, with them giggling and laughing as they do this, while Lena watches with a smile and snaps a few photos. Then of course, the final thing Kara and the girls do over this half an hour period, is get out of the pool of water, and find a nice ledge about 20 feet up in the air, about half way up the waterfall, and then jump down into the body of water, with big splashes. The trio do this several times, and even now a game of who can create the biggest splash, which, of course, Kara wins.

 

Eventually, after about half an hour, Kara, Ashley and Natalie finish up in the water, with the trio getting out, and Kara getting dressed, while the girls put their shoes back on. Just as the family does this, some more people appear at the clearing, clearly having just arrived from taking the hike themselves. Upon seeing this, Lena asks one of the people to take a photo of herself, Kara, Natalie and Ashley in front of the body of water, with the waterfall on the background, on her phone, which the person is happy to do. Once the photo is taken, Lena looks at the result, and quickly makes the image her phone lock screen.

 

Now that the family are done with the waterfall, they start up their hike heading back to their car. This hike only takes them about an hour and 15 minutes, with Natalie and Ashley’s clothes drying very quickly, just as Kara and Lena had hoped. By the end of the hike, as they all get back into their car, each of them are pretty tired.

 

“I was going to suggest we go into the city and have lunch out, but seeing how tired I think we all are, how about we just eat at our villa, and order room service?” Lena suggests.

 

“Yeah. I can’t be bothered to go anywhere else.” Ashley says.

 

“Me too.” Natalie nods.

 

“Agreed. I could do with a nap too.” Kara says.

 

“I guess it’s settled then.” Lena smiles.

 

Kara now turns on the car, and they begin their drive back to their villa.

 

---

After arriving back at the hotel villa, the group quickly settle down and grab the tablet to order something for lunch from the hotel menu. It is now about 2:20PM, so this will certainly be a late lunch, but after all the energy they expended on their hike today, and Kara and the girls used playing in the water, all of them are very hungry. Obviously having lunch this late may cause them to not be hungry for dinner at a usual time when they’d have dinner, but at the end of the day, they are not beholden to a strict dinner schedule. They can always order dinner from hotel room service as late as they like. This means they may not be hungry for dinner at around 6 or 7, when they may usually have dinner, but they can still just order it at 8 or 9 in the evening, which is another big benefit of having this amazing room service options as part of their hotel villa.

 

In regards to their lunch orders, the group all keep things rather simple, just deciding all to get the same food, pizzas. Of course, they do each vary their pizzas by having unique toppings, but they still order the same overall food none the less, not really wanting to bother to spend time looking through the menu and picking things. Just wanting to get food as soon as possible.

 

About 20 minute later, the family’s food arrives, which they all happily scarf down. Even Lena, who may normally eat pizza a little more elegantly makes no effort to eat the pizza in a rather civilised manner. They all just feed their stomachs as quickly as possible, which will hopefully give them more energy for the rest of the day. However, as is common after eating a meal, once Kara, Natalie, Ashley and Lena finish eating their lunch, they all start to feel tired. This of course is on top of them feeling a bit tired from all the energy they expended on their hike earlier. So, after realising they are all tried, Lena suggests they take some naps for about an hour or so, which no one argues with. Ashley and Natalie both decide to lay down on the couches of the living room of the villa, and quickly fall asleep, while Kara and Lena both head into their bedroom to nap. A couch may be a more ideal place to have a nap, but Lena is too old, and too pregnant to be napping on a couch. Plus this way, napping on the bed allows her to cuddle with Kara, with there certainly not being enough room on the couch to do that. So, Kara and Lena soon lay down on the bed, and drift off to sleep together.

 

---

It’s now a few hours later, and currently Kara, Natalie and Ashley are down on the beach, in the middle of attempting to make an amazing looking sandcastle. While they have been doing this, Lena is up at the villa reading a book. All four of the ladies are re-energised after waking from their naps, so they know they have more than enough energy to have fun throughout the rest of today. 

 

In regards to the sand castle building, things aren’t exactly going very well, as while they have easily been able to collect sand into their buckets with their newly acquired buckets and shovels, they haven’t effectively been able to build a sandcastle beyond the ones made from filling the bucket up with sand then placing it on the ground. Their big ‘sandcastle’ currently basically just looks more like a mound of sand, with a few smaller sandcastles on top of it, and then the beginnings of a moat around it, although a moat without any water in it right now. The problem that Kara has been having, is she is finding it difficult to find a way to actually create a good looking sandcastle. Kara has attempted to do multiple things, but she’s found the sand has been too brittle, and just falls apart. Then on top of this, Kara has never been that great at creating 3D art, which is why she prefers painting, as that mostly keeps to 2D, with some paintings giving the impression of being 3D.

 

Despite their difficulties in building their ideal sandcastle, the girls all continue on with their endeavour, eventually resulting in there being a big pile of sand, that looks more like a pyramid, with a moat around it, and then some windows carved into the sand castle looking pyramid. It certainly isn’t what Kara, Natalie and Ashley envisioned for their big sandcastle, but the incoming tide doesn’t allow them to make any further improvements. A few minutes later, the group watch as the waves knock down their castle, which they did a good amount of hard work building.

 

“Well….. I wouldn’t exactly call that successful.” Kara comments, as they watch the last of their ‘castle’ collapse into the waves.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “I still had fun though.”

 

“Me too.” Natalie agrees.

 

“Well, I guess that is the most important thing.” Kara smiles, “We will have to all do some research as to how to build a big sandcastle, so we can give it another go later this week.”

 

“Yeah.” Ashley nods, “Although, I bet you mom would be good at it.”

 

“Probably.” Kara agrees, with a nod of her head, “We’ll have to try and get her to join us, and help us, next time.”

 

After this, Kara, Natalie and Ashley all head up to the villa to rejoin Lena, and they soon spend the next couple of hours playing in the pool, having fun, while Lena watches, and occasionally dips her legs in the water. Eventually though, the hours tick by, and the group get hungry for dinner, so they all order various different types of food, which each of them enjoy once it arrives. Once they finish eating their food, the group spend a little more time together, sitting in the living room, chatting about their day tomorrow, and what they have planned, before all heading off to bed. Today has been a perfect lazy Sunday, which wasn’t exactly very lazy.

Chapter 169

It is now the following day, Monday, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are already up and have begun their day today, as they have a busy day ahead of them, as seeing as it is officially the start of the week, that also means it is the start of the family doing their planned activities that Lena booked for them the other today. For today, that means that the family are going on a boat ride, which will take them around multiple of the Hawaiian islands, and stop in places which will allow them to get off and swim in the ocean, and snorkel under the water, along with all the fishes and everything. This is just one of the many things that Natalie and Ashley have been excited to do while they are in Hawaii, and Lena is pretty sure Kara is looking forward to doing it too. Obviously, Lena has no intention of getting in the water herself, as even if she wasn’t pregnant, she wouldn’t be getting into the water, as that is simply not something she is interested in, mostly due to her childhood trauma with the water, even if it is a little better now compared to what it was years ago. So, because of that, Lena is just going to be staying on the boat, with everyone else, while Kara and the girls go diving. When Lena booked this boat activity, she did find options for them to actually just hire a relatively small boat, which they could have had completely to themselves, with about 2 or 3 other crew members sailing the boat, and looking after them, but Lena decided against them doing that. Obviously that option was a lot more expensive than the option that Lena has booked for them, on a bigger boat, with a lot of other people, but the money of it wasn’t the reason Lena decided against booking the smaller boat, as Lena is a billionaire at the end of the day, so money is not an issue. The real reason Lena booked the bigger boat, is she is already uneasy about being on a boat, or ship, sailing around the Hawaiian islands, and in her mind she would be a lot more comfortable being on a bigger boat, with a lot more people, than a smaller boat with fewer people. Lena has read many stories about smaller boats running into issues, and then the people never being see again. Obviously Lena knows that an issue happening on a smaller boat that they could be going on is unlikely to happen, but still, for her own sake, Lena just wants to be on a bigger boat, and no one is going to argue with the pregnant woman.

 

Currently, Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley are just arriving at the harbour where they will be boarding their boat and starting their tour around the Hawaiian islands. Today, instead of driving themselves to the harbour, in the rental car their hotel villa has provided, the family have had the hotel drive them to the harbour using their own taxi service. Kara and Lena decided upon this simply because they didn’t want to have to deal with the issue of finding somewhere to park close to the harbour, and then paying for the parking for however long they are going to be on the boat. Plus, on top of it, Lena is pretty sure that it will just be much more relaxing for Kara to not have to drive them back to the villa after she has been swimming in the ocean with the girls for hours. Obviously Lena could drive them, as even if she is heavily pregnant, she is not inept, but the brunette very much doubts Kara would ever allow that, even if she were absolutely exhausted. This means them taking the hotel taxi service is just ideal. Then, along with all of that, Kara and Lena think that once the boat trip is done, they might stay in the city for a bit longer, and do a few other things that they are interested in. Of course, all of that will depend on how tired they are once the boat ride finishes, and also how long the boat ride is going to take in the first place. When Lena booked the boat ride, she saw on the website that the estimated time for the boat ride around all the islands is 4 – 6 hours, as delays are possible due to weather, and other issues they may experience, or just delays from people being in the water swimming with all the sea creatures. Therefore this means that Kara and Lena can’t make any fixed plans for after they finish with the boat tour, as there is a rather broad amount of time for when they may finish the trip.

 

Right now, it is just after 10AM, and Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley have all gotten out of the car and are walking to the docking area for their boat tour. From the booking information, Lena found that it says that boarding for their boat trip begins at 10AM, with the boat planning to set sail and 10:30AM. So, from that information, and doing some basic calculations, that means that they should be done with their boat ride anywhere between 2:30PM to 4:30PM, with the possibility of things being later. That does clearly mean that they will be on the boat for well over lunch time, but luckily, due to the size of the boat, the ship has an onboard cantina that will be serving them lunch, and other foods and drinks, for when they need it. The cantina isn’t huge, as the boat isn’t exactly huge either, but it is big enough to accommodate everyone. The boat itself is only slightly bigger than what one may imagine a standard smaller size yacht would be. Enough to accommodate around 50+, including the crew. This therefore means that Lena estimates there will likely be about 10 other families, no more than that, so things will certainly not be crowded on the boat or anything.

 

“Okay.” Lena says, as they see the boarding area for their specific boat tour, with people already queuing up to board, “This is us. Before we board though, does everyone have everything, as once we are on the boat, we won’t be able to get off for several hours.”

 

“You probably should have asked us that as we were leaving the hotel, as if we don’t, there’s no way we could get on our boat in time.” Ashley says.

Lena turns her nose up a bit at Ashley saying that, as she found it to be a bit of a rude comment.

“Hey. Don’t talk to your mom like that, that’s not nice, Ashley.” Kara says, quickly stepping in, “Mom is only just being kind, and making sure we have everything.”

 

“I….. you’re right. I’m sorry mom. I didn’t mean to sound rude.” Ashley says.

“Apology accepted, Ashley. I understand what you were saying.” Lena says, with a small smile, both because Ashley apologised, but also because Lena just saw another one of Kara’s casual parenting skills.

 

“I think we have everything though, to answer your question.” Kara says, as she unzips the backpack she has on her back, which contains all their stuff, “In here we have spare swimming costumes for the girls, two bottles of sunscreen, four bottles of water, just in case, even though they have some on the boat, then some towels and sunglasses. I think that is absolutely everything we need.”

 

“Yes….. okay….” Lena nods, and now focuses her attention on the girls, “You both are wearing swimming costumes under the clothes you are currently wearing, correct?”

 

“Yes.” Natalie nods.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley replies.

 

“I am too, if you want to know.” Kara smirks.

 

“I saw you put yours on, darling. I already know.” Lena smirks.

“Right. I forgot about you staring at me while putting it on.” Kara smirks back.

“Ewww…. Gross.” Ashley says, turning up her nose.

 

Kara and Lena now laugh.

 

“It’s not gross. It’s nice. It means mommy and mom’ara are happy, and love each other.” Natalie says, with a smile.

 

Both Kara and Lena smile at their youngest daughter saying that, happy the girl likes that the two of them have a loving relationship.

 

“Okay. Okay.” Lena says, with a smile, “If all that is sorted, there is just one final thing I want to say to both of you, well, all of you I guess, before we get on the boat.”

“What is it?” Ashley asks.

“You all know that I have never been that easy with the water, and you don’t have to worry about me today. I will be fine on the boat while you all go for a swim with the fishes and things. However, when you are in the water, I want all of you to be very careful. No swimming off too far away from everyone else. Make sure to listen to the crew who are directing all of you where to swim, and where you shouldn’t swim. Then, as for both of you, Natalie and Ashley, I want you to stay near Kara at all times. You don’t have to be pressed up against her or anything, but if you are more than 10 feet away from her, that is too far. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you today.”

 

“Yes, okay mom. We understand.” Ashley nods.

“Yes. We’ll listen to the rules.” Natalie says.

 

“Good.” Lena smiles, while letting out a sigh of relief.

 

“Also, one thing I want to add, is I know that sometimes as a kid you don’t want to stop doing something, because you are enjoying it too much, even if you are super tired, and exhausted. However, today, if you are starting to feel physically tired, I want you to let me know, so you can get out and sit on the boat for a little while. It could be dangerous for you both to be tired, and still be swimming in the ocean, as if something happens which mean we need to quickly swim back to the boat, which I doubt will happen, but if it does, you might be too tired to swim quickly or anything. I promise I’ll never leave either of you behind, but this is the ocean we are dealing with, and it can be unpredictable at times, even if we are not going far off the coast.” Kara says.

 

“That makes sense.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, okay.” Natalie replies.

 

“Good.” Kara says, “I guess now that is all sorted, we can board the boat.”

 

“Yes!” Natalie says, in an excited voice, as she jumps off the ground a bit.

 

“Let’s go!” Ashley says, seemingly just as excited as Natalie.

 

Ashley and Natalie now quickly rush to the back of the queue, for where the boat is boarding, with Kara and Lena promptly following them, with smiles on their faces. Kara and Lena are happy about how excited the girls are about today.

 

The family end up waiting about 5 minutes in the queue, before finally getting to the front of it, where Lena pulls out her phone to show the crew member checking them all in a bar code she has on her phone, that she got with her booking confirmation. Once the bar code is scanned, the crew member checks them all in, and they are able to all board the boat. As they walk up the walkway to the boat itself, Kara keeps one of her hands on Lena, as she is aware that this bit is likely the most unnerving for Lena, with the water being right below them, with this little walkway being the only thing between them and the ocean. Thankfully though, they soon get aboard the boat with no issues.

 

Once aboard the boat, the crew direct the family to go find somewhere to sit down on the boat, as them standing up the entire journey will be rather exhausting. From this, Kara and Lena see that there is a room below deck that has a bunch of benches for people to sit on, with there being a window at the front of the room for everyone to see out the front of the boat as they sail. Going down there to sit does sound like a nice idea, as they will at least be out of the sun for a while, but before Kara and Lena can make that decision, Natalie and Ashley are quickly rushing away, and find a bench right at the tip of the boat, along the side, with the girls happily claiming that as there spot, and being excited to look over the side of the boat as they start their voyage. Kara and Lena don’t decide to argue with Natalie and Ashley claiming this spot, as they can always just move down below deck later, if the sun gets too much for them.

 

Over the next 20 minutes, the boat starts to fill up with more people, and as they wait for the boat to set sail, Kara and Lena make sure to apply another layer of sunscreen to Natalie and Ashley, with Lena also helping Kara apply sunscreen over her body, with Kara doing the same for Lena. Lena is wearing a swimsuit underneath her clothes too, but she is only doing that just in case, rather than because she intends to go swimming, or take her clothes off. So, Lena has just had Kara apply her sunscreen on her legs, arms, and face, rather than on any skin under her clothes that will be exposed outside of her swimsuit. Eventually, just as the family finish applying the sunscreen, an announcement is made on the ship that lets them know they are about to set sail. Before they set sail though, they hear the captain make a safety announcement, where he informs them all the things they need to do in case of an emergency, and also just to remains safe at all times. Once the announcement ends though, they all soon feel the vibration of the engine starting up, and a few minutes later, they undock and set sail.

 

After undocking, the captain announces that their course for the day will be to sail through the Kaiwi channel, towards the island of Moloka’i, which they will then sail around, with them making their first stop on the south east side of Moloka’i island, which is an ideal area to do some snorkelling, and see a lot of sea creatures. Then, at the same time as this, the spot they will stop in, will also give them a good view of the islands of Lana’i and Maui off in the distance. After that stop, the boat will then sail around the rest of Moloka’i island, before heading back to Oahu island. Upon getting back to Oahu island, they will make their way up the north coast of the island, and stop at the north qest point of the island, for another session to swim with some more sea creatures, before then leaving and sailing around the rest of the island and then getting back to Honolulu, where they will end their trip. All in all, Kara, Natalie, Ashley and even Lena are very excited about everything that they will see on their trip around these islands.

 

---

It is now about an hour and a half later, and presently the boat is docked off the coast of Moloka’i, and right now, Kara, Ashley and Natalie are all getting a debriefing from some crew members, as they prepare to get off the boat and do some snorkelling, in search of sea creatures. Already the trio have removed their clothes and are in their swimwear. As soon as Kara removed her clothes though, Lena’s omega went a little crazy, as she noticed multiple people, omegas, alphas, and even some betas, staring, longingly, at Kara’s abs. However, Lena had to just keep her omega in check, and not go crazy, as she is confident, at the end of the day, that Kara is hers, as she is her mate. Lena certainly doesn’t want to let her omega ruin today for Natalie and Ashley, just because she got a little jealous at other people lustfully staring at Kara.

 

After about 5 more minutes, Lena soon watches, from the side of the boat, as Kara, Natalie and Ashley all get into the water. Lena sees that several other people are already in the water, along with multiple crew members, which makes Lena feel a little more at ease. At the same time, Lena can see how Kara is constantly making sure that Natalie and Ashley are with her, as they swim away from the boat, towards the area the crew have directed them is ideal for snorkelling. Lena can’t help but smile at the sight of this, happy that Kara and the girls are going to have this experience, even if she is still very glad that she isn’t out there with them. Lena doubts there is any amount of money in the world you could pay her to go swimming in the ocean like that. Lena now watches her family for a few more moments, and she soon sees them all start to dip their heads under the water and test their snorkels and things. Once the girls surface, only after about 20 seconds, Lena clearly notices the girls pointing down towards the water with excited body expressions. Lena imagines that even from the brief time of them putting their heads under the water, they have already seen some sea life, which Lena is very happy about. Of course, one big worry is they could spend all this time, and money, being on this boat tour today, and just get unlucky, and not see any sea life at all. So Lena is glad that is not the case.

 

Lena now watches Kara and the girls for a few more minutes, and eventually sees them dive down together, just as this happens though, Lena’s phone rings, and she soon sees that Jack is calling her. Lena does think about just ignoring the call, as she doubts it’s anything important, just Jack wanting to chat, but seeing as it’s not like there is anything else she can do right now, Lena decides she might as well answer the phone.

“Hello.” Lena says.

“What’s up biatch?” Jack replies, in a playful voice.

 

Lena, immediately, rolls her eyes.

Chapter 170

“Jack, don’t make me regret answering this call.” Lena says.

 

“Oh don’t act like you’d ever not answer a call from me. I’m far too special.” Jack says, playfully.

 

“Yes….. special.” Lena says.

 

“Thank you for agreeing.” Jack says, even if he’s completely aware Lena wasn’t using special as a compliment.

 

“What do you want, Jack?” Lena asks.

 

“Nothing. I’m offended you think I’d only call you to ask for something. Can’t a friend call another friend to see how their holiday is going?” Jack asks.

 

“Sure. But that doesn’t sound like you.” Lena says.

 

“Hmmm. That’s fair enough. If I’m being honest. I’m more interested in gossip than calling to ask for anything. I saw the news about the mayor yesterday, and I saw Kara’s statement. I’m also hearing rumours the maybe is also potentially being charged with solicitation of murder.” Jack says.

 

“Yes…. Apparently he was considering putting a hit out on Kara.” Lena says.

 

“God. What a fucking asshole. Is Kara okay?” Jack asks.

 

“Yes. She’s taking it all in her stride. I’m very impressed. I think I’m more pissed about it than anyone.” Lena says.

 

“Oh, I wouldn’t be too sure about that.” Jack says.

 

“What do you mean?” Lena asks.

 

“Well, Sam told me that Alex saw about the potential murder solicitation charge the mayor is facing, and she already assumed it was to have Kara killed, and Alex completely flipped out. Not in a fearful way though. In a way where she wants to rip people’s throats out. Sam says she pretty sure Alex would murder the mayor herself is she got the chance.” Jack says.

 

“That makes sense. Alex is very protective of Kara.” Lena says.

 

“Yes. I can see that now.” Jack says, “Anyway, everything is okay then? That hasn’t ruined your holiday?”

 

“No. Kara hasn’t wanted to focus on it. She has told me, and the girls, she just wants to focus on our holiday.” Lena says.

 

“That’s nice.” Jack says, “What are you doing now?”

 

“We are on a boat trip at the moment, which stops for us to swim with some sea life. We’re stopped at the moment and Kara and the girls have just gone out for a swim. I can see them now.” Lena says, as she looks at Kara, Natalie and Ashley surfacing with smiles on their faces.

 

“That sounds fun, although I didn’t think you and water went well.” Jack says.

 

“That’s why I’m staying firmly on the boat.” Lena says.

 

“Cool. What are you wearing?” Jack asks, with a clear smirk in his voice.

 

Lena rolls her eyes.

 

“Some oversized shorts, and an oversized pregnancy top.” Lena says, dryly.

 

“Okay….. I probably should have just asked, what is Kara wearing? Or not wearing?” Jack asks.

 

“Goodbye Jack.” Lena says, and now ends the phone call.

 

Lena now puts her phone away and turns her attention back to Kara, Ashley and Natalie swimming in the water. Lena sees that her 3 loves are still having an amazing time together, swimming in the water and diving down to look at the sea creatures, that Lena assumes they are seeing, given the animated looks on their faces. In fact, seeing this sight of Kara, Natalie and Ashley makes Lena want to remember it, so she pulls out her phone again, and takes some photos of the girls in the water.

 

After taking the photos, Lena happily stands at the side of the boat, watching Kara, Natalie and Ashley for the next 30 minutes, clearly having fun the entire time. Eventually though, at the end of the 30 minutes, the crew members call everyone back onto the boat, with them planning to set sail again, and continue on their voyage. Of course, Kara, Natalie and Ashley end up being the last one’s back on the boat, clearly wanting to make the most of every single second they have in the water. Despite them all getting out of the water though, and ending their time diving under the ocean, for now, Kara, Natalie and Ashley all have wide smiles on their faces, clearly having very much enjoyed what they just experienced.

 

“Hey.” Lena smiles, as the three girls approach her, each of them towelling off, “Did you have fun in the ocean?”

 

“Yes! We saw sooo many things!” Natalie says, excitedly.

 

“Yeah, and it wasn’t just animals. There were some cool looking corals too.” Ashley says, eagerly.

 

“Oh really?” Lena smirks, “You’ll have to tell me all about it.”

 

“We can do that.” Kara smiles, “But I don’t know about the rest of you, but I have worked up a pretty big appetite from all that swimming. So, how about we go below deck and get something for lunch?”

 

“Yes. I could eat.” Ashley nods.

 

“Yeah. I’m hungry too.” Natalie says.

 

“Perfect. Finish drying off and we’ll go down.” Lena smiles, “You can tell me all the things you saw over lunch.”

 

Kara, Natalie and Ashley now finish drying themselves off, and as they do, the boat starts moving once more, continuing on with their journey. Once the trio finish drying themselves, Natalie and Ashley both put shirts on, over their bikini tops, while Kara decides not to. After doing this, the foursome just start to walk towards the entryway to get inside the ship, to the below decks, where they can get some food, with Natalie and Ashley leading the way. However, as the family walk on their way, with Lena and Kara walking side by side, Lena certainly notices multiple people looking at Kara, and clearly checking her out, paying a lot of attention on the blonde’s abs. Seeing so many people looking at her alpha like that, makes Lena’s omega, and her jealousy along with it, get out to high alert. Clearly this must cause Lena to emit some sort of pheromones, as Kara soon turns to her with a confused look on her face.

 

“Are you okay?” Kara asks, in a low voice, “Is something wrong?”

 

“No….. I…….. I don’t like the amount of people staring at you, at your abs. It’s making me jealous.” Lena admits.

 

“Pfft. People aren’t staring.” Kara says.

 

“Uhhh, yes they are. Are you oblivious?” Lena asks.

 

“Maybe. The only person I care about looking at my abs, is you.” Kara says, with a small smile.

 

“Well, while I appreciate that. Please, for everyone else’s sake, put a shirt on darling. I’d never tell you to cover up, because of other people, but in this case, I’m pretty sure if many more people stare at your abs I’m going to fight someone. And that’s certainly not something we want to happen. We don’t want to ruin our holiday by becoming ‘white trash’” Lena says.

 

Kara can’t help but chuckle at Lena saying that, finding her phrasing amusing.

 

“Okay. I’ll put a shirt on.” Lena smiles, “And for the record, I’m pretty sure you could take everyone.”

 

Lena rolls her eyes at Kara saying that.

 

Kara now puts a shirt on as they continue walking, with the family soon making their way down below deck and into the cantina, where they choose from a selection of foods. The foods themselves are obviously nowhere near as impressive as the food selection that they have available to them at their hotel, but none the less, the family are able to have a nice lunch, which fills their hunger, choosing from a range of pre-made sandwiches, and finishing things off with some potato chips and a drink each. Once the family have all got their meals, they decide to remain sitting down deck while they eat things, just simply so they can relax a bit more, and be out of the sun for a while longer.

 

As the family eat their food, Natalie and Ashley eagerly tell Lena all about the different sea creatures that they were able to see while diving under the ocean, with Lena being surprised by just how many they saw. Clearly the boat must know some major habitats for the sea creatures, given how many Kara, Natalie and Ashley describe seeing. As Lena listens to her three loves recount their experience, the brunette can’t help but think how happy all this makes her. Lena loves what her family is right now. Lena truly believes this is the best her family has ever been. Her daughters love her, and want to talk to her, she has an amazing alpha, who is going to be her wife sometime soon, and she has two precious babies in her belly that will bring even more love and joy into this family. Lena couldn’t be happier. Then, of course, on top of all this, Lena absolutely loves how amazing Kara is with the girls, treating them like her own daughters, and loving them as such, with the girls also reciprocating Kara’s affection, basically considering her another parent, even if Ashley isn’t quite there to call Kara mom yet. Ultimately, Lena loves like, and is so happy.

 

After the foursome finish up their lunch, they remain below deck talking for a little bit, while also looking out the below deck window, which allows them to see the water below the ocean as the boat continues to move along. The group don’t really see much of anything, as the water level is bouncing up and down with the waves, and realistically, the level they are on of the boat isn’t that deep under the water. However, one thing that Lena particularly takes notice of, is just how clear the water looks. It makes Lena think about how it is such a shame that humans have pollute a lot of their water sources over the world, so that all water doesn’t look as crystal clear as this water right here. Lena thinks that perhaps, one day, when she has time, she will have to get L-Corp to work on a project to find a way to clean all the world’s water sources. However, Lena puts a pin in that thought for now, as she doesn’t really want to think about work at the moment, she just wants to enjoy her holiday with her family.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley spend a further 20 minutes below deck, before they all decide to go back up topside, and just look at things over the side of the boat. As the group do this, they do see just how beautiful everything is, as below deck they may have been able to see below the ocean, but above deck they can see all the islands of Hawaii off in the distance, and they can also see the ocean way out into the horizon. It truly is a beautiful sight, as this is truly a special place on Earth.

 

The family continue to look over the side of the boat for another 10 minutes, and once these 10 minutes elapse, the boat suddenly starts to slow down, right in the middle of the ocean. Kara and Lena each look at one another with confused expressions on their faces, because they are well aware, from the planned path of the boat, that they are not supposed to stop again, for them all to go diving once more, until they are off the coast of Oahu, but they are certainly not anywhere near an island right now. This does, of course, make Lena a little nervous, as her first thought goes to the fact that maybe the boat is broken, and they are now stranded in the middle of the ocean, which is certainly not something someone who is scared of the water wants to experience. However, before people can actually start to panic, they soon hear the sound of the captain speaking over the speaker system of the boat.

 

“Ladies and gentlemen, I apologise for the delay, but we have to halt our course right here, as if you look off to the port side of the boat, or the left, you should be able to see, off in the distance, a pod of whales swimming together, and moving towards the bow, or front, of the boat, right in the path of where we are supposed to be sailing.” The captain says.

 

Everyone on the boat now starts to talk, clearly all eager to look at the whales off in the distance. Luckily for Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley, right now they are all stood in the perfect position, as they are standing right at the front left side of the boat, meaning they should easily be able to spot the whales.

 

“Here in Hawaii there are protections for whales swimming around the islands. This means we will not be able to resume out course until the whales have swam out of our course. Until then, I hope you enjoy the chance to see some whales swim in their natural habitat.” The captain says.

 

“Look!” Natalie now says, pointing with her hand, out into the distance.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley all now look out into the distance, and sure enough, they see some splashes coming out from the water, as well as what appears to be some fins. Everyone who is nearby starts to talk even more now, and take photos of what they see, even if the whales are at least half a mile off in the distance right now, so a photo is not going to show anything.

“That’s cool.” Ashley says.

“Yeah…… that’s really special.” Kara smiles.

 

“Indeed.” Lena nods.

 

Kara, Lena, Natalie and Ashley, as well as everyone else, all continue to look out at the whales for the next few minutes, noticing them swimming towards their boat, and also in a north-west direction, which happens to the in front of their boat, and heading off to the right of it.

 

“Those are pod of humpback whales. It is pretty late in the season for us to see humpback whales around Hawaii, so you should all consider yourselves to be very lucky.” The captain says, “This is the time of year when the whales migrate across the ocean, to head to colder waters for the summer months, which is their feeding season. Here in the waters around Hawaii, for the last several months, they would have undertaken their mating season, in the warmer waters. So now, these pods of whales will include many calves, who will be making their first voyage across the ocean, along with their parents. These pods of whales will be travelling from here in Hawaii, all the way to the coast of Alaska, which is just over 1,500 nautical miles away. It will take these pods of whales between 4 – 8 weeks to make this journey, which is usually closer to 8 weeks when the whales have their young calves with them.”

 

“That’s so cool.” Natalie says.

 

“Yes, and it makes things seem more surreal.” Ashley adds.

“What do you mean, Ashley?” Lena asks, curiously.

“Well, we flew, on a plane, from National City, to Hawaii, and it only took ups a handful of hours. But for these whales, who are making a similar journey, it is going to take them 8 weeks. That’s really interesting.” Ashley says.

 

“Yes, it is, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly.

 

“I agree, Ashley.” Kara says, “I believe it is because whales don’t actually swim very fast, only about 10mph, although with bursts of being able to swim a lot faster, usually when hunting prey. But putting that into perspective, planes fly at like 600mph, so significantly faster.”

 

“I had no idea you knew so much about how fast whales swim, darling.” Lena says, as she looks at her future wife.

“I looked it up, on my phone, before today.” Kara shrugs.

 

Lena smirks at Kara saying that, and then opens her mouth to say something else, but before she can get the words out, suddenly everyone’s attention is drawn to a loud sound coming from the ocean. As everyone turns to look, they see that some of the whales have now come to about 10 feet off the side of the boat, and are breaching out of the water, with some of them jumping out of the water too, almost as if they are putting on a show for everyone on board the ship. This, of course, causes many more people to take photos of what they see, and let out many ‘ooos’ and ‘ahhhhs’ at the whales doing this. It is truly a special sight.

“That’s amazing.” Lena says, as they all continue to look on in awe.

“It is. It’s like they are doing this, just for us.” Kara nods.

 

“Yeah.” Ashley says.

“Look.” Natalie points again, “You can see the baby whales.”

Ashley, Lena and Kara all now look in the direction of where Natalie points, and they can see, under the water, swimming alongside one of the whales who is just swimming close to the surface, is a smaller white whale, which must be a calf.

 

“That is a baby.” Lena smiles.

“Yeah, so cool.” Kara says, “They are saying hello.”

 

After this, for the next 10 minutes, everyone on the boat watches as the whales swim around them for a little bit longer, with a few of them jumping out the water a couple more times, before they all then continue on their way and swim out into the distance, heading to the north east of hawaii, officially starting their two month long journey to Alaska. About 15 minutes after the whales disappear from sight, the engines of the boat start up once more, and they all continue on with their voyage, heading back to the coast of Oahu.

 

About 45 minutes later, the boat arrives off the north east coast of Oahu, where they all, once more are able to jump into the ocean and do some snorkelling, swimming with some more sea life, which Kara, Natalie and Ashley eagerly do, while Lena watches on. This time, Kara, Natalie and Ashley see some more sea life, including some sea turtles swimming in the water, and also some dolphins off in the distance, who do not get too close to them as they swim in the water. Eventually though, after another 30 minutes of swimming in the ocean, Kara and the girls get back on the boat, and a little while later, they resume their voyage, this time heading back to port.

 

Another 30 minutes later, the boat all pulls into the dock in Honolulu, which is where they started their journey earlier this morning, with it now being around 4:30PM, which means their voyage actually was on the longer side of things, mostly due to them having to anchor in the middle of the ocean for a while, just to allow the whales to safely swim pass. Either way, the family are very happy with their experience today, even if they were on the boat for a very long time.

 

---

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!